The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints

THe

^

AAAOAZI N E

JANUARY I 940
/ol. XXVII No.r

^^

fijjdhd^^

The RELIEF SOCIETY
MAGAZINE

makes it possible for you to give something of so much more value than

the actual cost. The thought is a pleasant one and you may be sure

that as you are pleased with the thought your friend or loved one will
enjoy the magazines for as long as the gift subscription lasts.

Beneficial Life Ins. Co Back Cover

The Fisher Master Bakers 877

L. D. S. Business College 877

Temple Burial Clothes 877

Deseret Book Co Inside Back Cover

Mormon Handicraft Shop Inside Back Cover

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

MORE THAN 40,000 SUBSCRIBERS

f Choose

ffiV-V

•Vl

A Product of the Fisher Master Bakers

"L. D. S. Training Pays/"

Business Training
Character Education
Personal Development

L. D. S. Business College

70 North Main Salt Lake City

Ask for "Bulletin of Information"

TEMPLE fe-BUFJAECLOTHES

TEMPLE CLOTHES

for WOMEN complete for as little as $8.10 except
shoes.

for MEN complete for as little as $6.10 except
shoes.

BURIAL CLOTHES

for MEN, WOMEN, and CHILDREN.

General Board R.elief Society

Salt Lake City 29 Bishop's Building

When Butting Mention Relief Societq Magazine

The Relief Society Magazine

Organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
Vol. XXVII JANUARY, 1940 No. 1

Special Features

New Year's Thoughts General Presidency of Relief Society i

Amy Brown Lyman Annie Wells Cannon 3

Marcia Knowlton Howells Mary Grant Judd 7

Donna Durrant Sorensen Anna Boss Hart 11

Vera White Pohlman Amy W. Evans 13

The Highest And Best In Woman's Realm President David O. McKay 17

Eliza R. Snow Poetry Contest:

These Hills Are Home Veneta L. Nielsen 23

Transition Eddavene Zoan Houtz Bean 25

Where Art Thou, Love? Clara Home Park 26

Woman As An Interpreter Of The Faith Maude B. Jacob 27

Fiction

Custer's First Stand Gertrude LeWarne Parker 32

Cathedral of Peace (Chapter 3) Dorothy Clapp Robinson 42

General Features

Happenings Annie Wells Cannon 37

Editorial: Relief Society Reorganization — ^Birthday Felicitations 38

Items of Interest:

Eliza R. Snow Poetry Contest 40

Notice to Stake Membership Coordinators 40

1939 Index 40

Elizabeth Turner Cain Crismon 41

New Book of Verse 41

Notes From the Field Julia A. F, Lund 48

Mormon Handicraft — Highlights Nellie O. Parker 51

Music Department — The Emotional Content of Music Wade N. Stephens 52

Lessons

Theology — Paul the Missionary (Cont'd) 53

Messages to the Home — Kindness 56

Literature — "The Bent Twig" 57

Social Service — Superstition or Reason — Which Shall I Follow? 61

Family Relations — The Importance of Unimportant Things 66

Mission — Early Growth of the Church 70

Poetry

Another Year Mildred B. Hall 31

Inconstancy Afton Clegg 36

The Magical Voice Bess Foster Smith 41

Bread Cast Upon the Waters j\nna Prince Redd 47

Parade Edith Lovell 73

Adventuring Amy M. Rice 74

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Offices: 20 Bishop's Building:, Salt Lake City, Utah, Telephone Wasatch 980.
Subscription Price: $1.00 a year; foreign, $1.00 a year; payable in advance. Single copy, 10c.
The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. Renew promptly so that no copies will he
missed. Report change of address at once, giving both old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Stamps shoulJ'accompany manu-
ecripts for their return.

liev^ LJears o) noughts

AS we close the door on the old year, let each of us look back

long enough to count the gifts it has brought. Vividly there
comes to us the faces of many Relief Society women and mothers
in the Church whom we have contacted this past year. We have
been inspired by your courage in facing life's problems and by
your faith in the Gospel. Our hearts have been uplifted by this
association, for your attitude bodes well for the strength of the
Church. For this are we grateful.

As we have seen your uplifted faces in worship and felt the
power of your testimony, we have been led to contemplate the
goodness of our Heavenly Father in allowing choice spirits to go
to all parts of the world with the "good news" — the Gospel mes-
sage— and for the spirit of gathering which came to those who
accepted the plan of salvation. The Gospel and the spirit of
gathering has greatly determined our very existence in this land at
these perilous times.

To women elsewhere in the world has come this past year
war and turbulence, death and sorrow, which are the aftermaths
when the inhabitants of the earth take up arms one against the
other. In our prayers that ascend daily let us not forget to remem-
ber womankind in foreign lands.

Out of all nations the Lord has brought us here to this land
of liberty. In this forward-looking year surely it is not too much
to expect that there shall emanate from Relief Society women ev-
erywhere, in gratitude to our Father, a renewed determination to
say with Joshua of old, "as for me and my house we shall serve
the Lord". Let us hereby highly resolve that the end of another
year shall have found us and oiir families more prayerful, the
testimonies of those near and dear to us strengthened, our will
to serve this church and its leadership enhanced, our household
keeping the fcdth.

What better or more appropriate way of expressing our thank-
fulness to our Father for His kind providence?

Amy Brown Lyman,
Marcia Knowlton Howells,
Donna Durrant Sorensen,

General Presidency of Relief Society.

President Amy Brown Lyman

The

Relief Society Magazine

Vol, XXVII

JANUARY, 1940

No. 1

Amy Brown Lyman

President of National Woman's Relief Society of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

Bv Annie Wells Cannon

AMY BROWN LYMAN be-
came General President of
the Relief Society January i,
1940, appointed by the First Presi-
dency of the Church.

The selection of Mrs. Lyman for
president over that great organiza-
tion numbering over eighty thou-
sand women meets with universal
approval because of her continued
achievement over the years, her thor-
ough knowledge of Relief Society
work, her executive abilitv and her
qualities of leadership. She is a
beautiful woman of charming per-
sonality, clear in judgment, with a
sympathetic heart, the gift of mak-
ing friends, and assumes the respon-
sibilities of her new position well
equipped for its arduous require-
ments. A true daughter of pioneers,
she inherits the sturdy, virile quali-
ties of heart and mind to overcome
the difficulties that beset life's way,
seeking with clear vision the for-
ward path of progress and advance-
ment.

Mrs. Lyman was born February
7, 1872, one of a large family of
children. Her father, John Brown,

was being educated for the Baptist
ministry when he joined the Church.
His scholarship made him outstand-
ing as a citizen of ability, integrity
and influence. He it was who led
the company of Mississippi Saints to
Pueblo in the summer of 1846. He
returned East in the fall and came
West again the next year with the
pioneers. "Jo^" Brown with Orson
Pratt stood on the summit of Big
Mountain July 19, 1847, and caught
the first glimpse had by any of the
]:)ioneers of the Great Salt Lake Val-
ley." He was for many years mayor
of Pleasant Grove and bishop of the
ward. Amy's maternal grandfather
was a graduate of the University of
Berlin, and her mother, Margaret
Zimmerman Brown, combined the
characteristics of the practical house-
wife with the cultural enjoyment of
books, flowers and lovely things.
Both parents were deeply religious,
and in this environment Amy spent
her childhood, learning the need of
sharing both pleasure and work with
growing brothers and sisters in a
household of faith.

From the elementarv schools in

4 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Pleasant Grove, Amy went to the
Brigham Young University at Provo
where she had the rare opportunity
of living in the home of that remark-
able teacher and scholar, Dr. Karl
G. Maeser. She graduated under
him in 1890. On this occasion, Dr.
Maeser presented her with a volume
of poems by Sir Walter Scott. She
was the only one in the class to
receive a gift from the venerable
teacher. Her friend, Alice Reynolds,
said, "None of us minded; we all
knew Amy deserved it." For four
years thereafter, she taught in the
training school of her Alma Mater;
later, she joined the teaching staff
of the Salt Lake City public schools
where for two years she was a suc-
cessful and popular teacher. Her
education did not end there, for she
has never ceased to be both a bril-
liant scholar and teacher, taking
every advantage throughout her life
to acquire and impart knowledge.
She took additional work at the Uni-
versity of Utah and attended lec-
tures and class demonstrations both
at the University of Chicago and at
Cornell during her sojourn in the
East in 1902-4.

The Brigham Young University,
her AJma Mater, has noted her out-
standing career in many lines since
graduation, and in recognition of her
attainments conferred upon her the
distinguished Alumnus Award. This
award she values above price. It
reads: "Distinguished Alumnus
Award, presented as an expression
of esteem for meritorious achieve-
ments, which have brought honor
and distinction to Alma Mater and
inspiration to her Alumni." Only
one other woman has received this
award, her dear friend the late Alice
Louise Reynolds.

In 1896 she became the wife of
Professor Richard R. Lyman, at that
time head of the Civil Engineering
Department of the University of
Utah and now a member of the
Council of the Twelve. This alli-
ance has been a most happy one;
sweethearts from their college days,'
they have been in very fact true help-
mates. They are the parents of two
children, the late Wendell Lyman
and Margaret, wife of Alexander
Schreiner, one of America's leading
organists. Both were university
graduates, and Mrs. Schreiner is a
talented cellist. Wendell's daugh-
ter. Amy Kathryn, has been Mrs.
Lyman's constant care and the joy
of their household. The home life
of the Lymans is ideal and a charm-
ing place for social gatherings.

Mrs. Lyman's church work began
when she was eleven years old, as
secretary of the Primary Association
in her native town, and from that
time she has been in almost constant
service in the various auxiliary or-
ganizations of the Church.

JT was in the Relief Society, how-
ever, that her broad field of public
service began. She was appointed a
member of the General Board of the
Relief Society, May 5, 1909, during
the last year of the presidency of
Mrs. Bathsheba W. Smith, and wit-
nessed shortly afterward a reorgani-
zation of the Relief Society, the
transfer of the headquarters from
the office of Emmeline B. Wells,
editor of the "Woman's Exponent",
to the new headquarters in the
Bishop's Building, and a number of
important changes in the function-
ing of the work. She at once be-
came active on committee work and
with her usual energy began to ac-

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 5

quaint herself with the history and
background and prepare herself for
this new service. In 1911, under
the presidency of Mrs. Emmeline
B. Wells, she became Assistant Sec-
retary, and in August, 1913, General
Secretary, chosen by the president
and set apart for this important ex-
ecutive office by President Joseph
F. Smith. This office Mrs. Lyman
held for the period of Mrs. Wells'
presidency, eleven years. Through
Mrs. Clarissa S. Williams' term of
office, seven years, she held the com-
bined position of Executive Secre-
tary and Treasurer. This secretarial
position she filled with wonderful
efficiency.

When she left the position to
become a member of the presidency,
First Counselor to President Louise
Y. Robison, all the minutes of the
Society from March 17, 1842, to
1928 had been copied, indexed and
bound in uniform covers. She had
assembled historical data covering
the period between the Nauvoo
meetings and the incorporation of
the General Board in 1892. She also
left a complete file of bound volumes
of stake reports from the year 1913,
which is a useful reference of statis-
tical and financial data of the stakes
and wards of the Church,

Mrs. Lyman also arranged a com-
prehensive "Ward Record Book".
This book automatically system-
atized and standardized all the me-
chanical workings of the ward organ-
izations; a similar book for stake rec-
ords Mrs. Lyman also compiled.
These books stand as a permanent
file for reference in the wards and
stakes. She was also chairman of the
committee which under the Gen-
eral Board published the "Relief

Society Handbook". Similar record
books and handbook were pre-
pared and adopted in all the Euro-
pean missions during Mrs. Lyman's
term of office there. She also held
the position of Assistant Business
Manager of the "Relief Society Mag-
azine" from 1914 to the present
time.

During the World War, when the
Red Cross under the Government
was assigned care of the families of
soldiers and sailors under the Home
Service Division, training centers
were established at the various Di-
vision Headquarters for the purpose
of training women to carry on the
task. Under the direction of Presi-
dent Joseph F. Smith and the Gen-
eral Board, Mrs. Lyman went to
Denver with a group of Relief So-
ciety workers to receive training in
order to be eligible to direct the
work for the families of Latter-day
Saint soldiers and sailors. She saw
the excellent results of the trained
social worker and how helpful similar
methods would be in the charity
disbursements of the Relief Society.
From that time, she has made social
welfare her major activity and has
given years of study and reading to
the subject. She has taken special
courses in sociology and psychology
in addition to the Red Cross Home
Service Course and a course in field
work under the direction of the Den-
ver City and County Charity Office
for the purpose of introducing "case
work" for family relief in the Relief
Society. She has taught large classes
of Relief Society women for many
years for the purpose of improv-
ing their methods. She has at-
tended a number of sessions of the
National Conference of Social Work

6 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

in many large cities and is consid-
ered an expert authority on social
welfare. She is at present a member
and a past president of the Utah
State Conference of Social Workers.
Mrs. Lyman was a member of the
House of Representatives in the
State Legislature of 1923, where she
served as Chairman of Public
Health. She has served as Vice-
Chairman of the Community Clinic,
Vice-Chairman of the State Welfare
Commission, on the advisory staff of
the County Hospital and is at pres-
ent Vice-Chairman of the Utah Tu-
berculosis Association. As a member
of the State Legislature and later, she
worked constantly for the establish-
ment of an institution for the care
of sub-normal children and was ap-
pointed a member of the special
committee to choose the site for such
a school. Mrs. Lyman has been a
member of the board of trustees of
the American Fork State Training
School from its beginning. In recog-
nition of her social work activities,
she holds a membership in Pi Gam-
ma Mu, National Honorary Social
Science Society of America. She is
also a member of the American As-
sociation of Social Workers.

Mrs. Lyman is listed in "Who's
Who" and has been nationally rec-
ognized among leading American
and foreign women. She, became a
member of the National Council of
Women in 1911, and at various
times has held the position of Re-

cording Secretary, Auditor, and
Third- Vice-President in the Coun-
cil. She has had appointment by the
National President as delegate to
three meetings of the International
Council of Women: At Washing-
ton, D. C. in 1925, at Dubrovnik,
Yugoslavia in 1936, and at Edin-
burgh, Scotland in 1938.

The last two appointments oc-
curred while Mrs. Lyman was resi-
dent in London, England, where
her husband, Dr. Richard R. Lyman,
was presiding over the European
Mission of the Church, and she her-
self had under her direction the
women's auxiliaries of the Mission.
During this time, they visited neariy
all of the countries of Europe.

Gifted as a conversationalist, a
writer and public speaker, she has
gathered from her wide experience
and extensive travel many rich treas-
ures of thought to impart as occasion
requires. Perhaps her leading char-
acteristic is a passion for work and
education.

A consistent and devoted Latter-
day Saint, she upholds the Priest-
hood with reverence and stands for
the strict observance of Church
standards. Her public talks are gems
of thought, logical, sincere, full of
sound advice and encouragement.

With such a background and a
true sense of spiritual values, Mrs.
Lyman will grace with dignity the
exalted position to which she has
been called.

Marcia Knowlton Howells

First Counselor
By Mary Giant Judd

IT was characteristic of Marcia
Howells that when she was re-
cently chosen as First Counselor
to President Amy Brown Lyman in
the general presidency of the Relief
Society she was greatly surprised.
Her personal stock sells low with
herself but extremely high with
those who know her well. Of this
group, I am proud and happy to
be one.

We first met at the L. D. S. High
School, where Marcia was president
of her class and later vice-president
of the student body. Since that time,
our understanding of and our love
for each other have grown apace. I
have watched my friend develop
from an impetuous school girl, whose
high spirits were sometimes hard to
keep within bounds, into a mature
woman who, though she has kept
her enthusiasm, has developed poise,
judgment and above all spirituality.

At a recent conference of Relief
Society workers. Sister Lyman gave
some instructions to the sisters as to
the qualifications they should devel-
op in their work. So well has Marcia
Howells incorporated them in her
activities as a member of the Gen-
eral Board that her president might
have been speaking of her. Said Sister
Lyman: "When you are appointed
to a position, first learn what it
means and what your duties are. Ap-
preciate the office you hold and take
your work seriously. We are aiming
in Relief Society to have all women
who hold positions live up to the
standards of the Church; people ad-
mire our standards. Be orthodox

Latter-day Saints. Be prayerful, seek
the spirit of the Lord and work for
a testimony of the Gospel. Have
courage; you must have courage in
positions of leadership. Give in on
the little things that are not so im-
portant, but do not compromise on
real principles. Keep a sense of hu-
mor. If you do that, discouragement
will find no place in you. Be sympa-
thetic and willing to help in any way
possible. Be truly enthusiastic and
friendly. Be well informed, gracious
and humble. In short, be builders in
action, through humility, through
prayer and through God."

Marcia was called to the General
Board early in the year 1929. She
came well qualified for the work,
having had a good education, four
years' teaching experience, and the
development that comes from world
travel. Her service in the Church as
Sunday School, Primary, Religion
Class, and Relief Society worker,
gave her an intimate understanding
of the work of the auxiliaries. For
ten years she has not only ably func-
tioned in the regular work of the
Relief Society General Board, but
her special interest in health and so-
cial welfare has brought to her spe-
cial responsibilities. For several years,
she has represented the General
Board as a member of the board of
directors of the Utah Tuberculosis
Association. In 1939, she acted as
state chairman of the May Day-
Child Health Day. She has repre-
sented the General Board as a mem-
ber of the Salt Lake City Recreation
Council. She attended the National

MARCIA KNOWLTON HOWELLS

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 9

Service Convention held in San
Francisco and also a Social Service
Institute at Berkeley. Her interest in
social welfare has led her to take spe-
cial educational courses along social
service lines. Sister Lyman says of
her work, "Marcia is a natural-bom
executive, with a great capacity for
work. She has traveled all over the
Church in the interest of Relief So-
ciety and never looks for the easiest
assignments. If you give her an as-
signment you can dismiss it from
your mind, knowing it will be well
taken care of. She is systematic, a
good planner, paying careful atten-
tion to detail, and she does her work
without fuss or trouble. So much of
our work is done in committees, and
Marcia is a fine committee woman."

TN order to get a clear conception
of any individual, one must know
something of his background. To me
it is always fascinating to open the
book of the past and find out about
ancestors and trace family traits.
Marcia Howells came, on both her
father's and mother's side, from a
long line of sturdy pioneers, but it
took a great amount of questioning
to draw from her the fact that on
both sides of her family her forbears
go back to Revolutionary times, and
far beyond. The reasons she gave for
being hesitant was that she believes
what Plutarch said: "It is indeed
a grand thing to be well descended,
but the glory of it belongs to our
ancestors." In other words, don't live
on the achievements of some ances-
tor but make a record of your own.
Daniel Knowlton, Marcia's great-
great-grandfather, was an outstand-
ing patriot of the American Revolu-
tion. When his country called, he
left his plow in the furrow as "Cin-

cinnatus of old" and willingly re-
sponded to duty. Daniel Knowlton
once saved the life of Israel Putnam,
one of the commanding officers, at
the battie of Bunker Hill. From an
interesting old record, "The Knowl-
ton Ancestry," I quote: "The night
before the Putnam men marched to
the relief of Boston, 'Old Put,' as he
was called, was noticed to leave his
house and silently walk over to a
field adjacent, and there look to-
wards Ashford (where Daniel
Knowlton lived) for some little time
shading his eyes with his hand. Be-
ing followed by a neighbor and ask-
ed for whom he was looking, the old
General ejaculated, 'Gad, Zounds!
Had I only Daniel Knowlton to take
with me! He alone is worth half a
company, such is his courage and
lack of fear. I could order him into
the mouth of a loaded cannon, and
he would go.' " Such a man you
might imagine to be stern and for-
bidding, but such is not the case.
"One day," says the record, "as
Daniel was riding past a church at
Ashford, he noticed a large crowd
congregated about a whipping post,
planted in the vicinity, according to
the harsh custom of the day. Upon
inquiry, he learned that a culprit was
to be flogged for non-attendance at
church and non-payment of dues.
When the sentence was read prepar-
atory to laying on the stripes, ob-
serving that the usual clause was
omitted requiring the stripes to be
applied to the bare back, he jumped
from his horse and threw his own
coat over the shoulders of the cul-
prit, thus mitigating the force of the
blows." "Bold, stern and intrepid as
a lion in the battlefield, he was re-
tiring, non-assertive in private life,
and inclined to belittle his achieve-

10 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

ments. Nothing was more distasteful
to his mind than display or osten-
tation."

Certainly, Marcia possesses many
of the sterling character traits of her
ancestor. Courage, loyalty, a spirit of
daring, coupled with an innate mod-
esty, humility and a willingness to
serve when duty calls are pronounced
characteristics.

If I were asked to put into words
that peculiar something which dis-
tinguishes Marcia from other indi-
viduals, I would say it is the quality
of her generosity. She gives herself.
She is generous with her time, doing
more than her share when called
upon. She is generous in her
thoughts of others. Their good for-
tune evokes happiness within her;
their accomplishments calls forth
her commendation. She is tolerant
of their failings. Modest about her
own talents, she recognizes and ad-
mires the talents of others. If work-
ing in a successful group, she is in-
clined to give the credit to the other
persons, a true form of unselfishness.

Though but ten years old when
her father, Benjamin Franklin
Knowlton, died, the example of true
hospitality set in his home has stayed
with Marcia, making her the chann-
ing hostess she is today. As a little
girl, she recalls there were no auto
camps or even hotels in the little
town of Famiington where she grew
up, but the shelter of their home and
the bounties of their table were gen-
erously and freely extended to even
the casual acquaintance.

The home over which Marcia and
her husband, Dr. Thomas J. How-

ells, Salt Lake City Health Commis-
sioner, preside is an inviting one;
hospitality, refinement, peace and
harmony reign therein. Dr. Howells
has not only ably served his com-
munity but his Church as well. He
fulfilled a mission to Great Britain
and upon his return was appointed
a member of the Salt Lake Stake
Sunday School Superintendency.

Marcia's spiritual nature has found
expression in extensive temple work.
Genealogy and temple work were ac-
tivities in which both her father and
her mother, Minerva Richards,
found great satisfaction. Her mother
said shortly before her death: "The
crowning joy of my life was the privi-
lege of serving as an ordinance work-
er in the Salt Lake Temple." For
many years Sister Minerva Knowlton
was a devoted and capable Relief
Society leader, being chosen secre-
tary-treasurer of the first Davis Stake
Relief Society. Later, she became
ward Relief Society president. This
position was followed by that of
stake president. Of her mother, Mar-
cia could well say, as President Grant
did of his widowed mother: "It is a
glorious thing to be, like Nephi of
old, 'born of goodly parents.' It is
of greater value than wealth or pre-
cious stones. My mother was both
father and mother to me. Her tender
love bound me to her with cords of
steel, and if I succeed in the battle
of life, I will owe it all to her."

In our high school days, I formed
a high opinion of the character of
Marcia, and during all the years of
our friendship she has not disap-
pointed me— no, not once.

Donna Durrant Sorensen

Second Counselor
By Anna Boss Hart

4 6T AM ready to go anywhere,

J^ provided it be forward."
These few words of David
Livingstone embody the philosophy
of Donna Durrant Sorensen's hfe.

Since the time that her parents,
the late Lorenzo J. Durrant and Ag-
nes Lewis Durrant, came from
Thatcher, Idaho, with their family
to educate them in a church school
at Provo, Donna has been going for-
ward. Forward in her education, for
in 1927 she was graduated from the
Brigham Young University; forward
in the Gospel, for two years were
spent in the Central States Mission
under President and Sister Samuel
O. Bennion whose faith and leader-
ship were exemplary; forward in her
profession of teaching as head of the
Department of English and Speech
in the American Fork High School;
forward in every woman's crowning
activity, that of homemaking, for
October, 1929, saw her marriage to
a worthy companion, a graduate
from the Utah State Agricultural
College, Wesley A. Sorensen, a man
valiant in the service of the Church.
A little, curiy golden-haired daughter
graces this ideal union.

Since her marriage, the Church
and her home have found the largest
interest in her life.

As the windows of their beautiful
home offer varied views, so within
their lives do we view happiness and
well-ordered living, friends in an at-
mosphere of peace and beauty, with
love and faith permeating every-
where.

Not only is her home the expres-

sion of her generous, artistic and re-
ligious nature, but her appearance as
well. Beauty, in all its forms, attracts
her attention, whether it is found in
dress, in an etching, a sunset or a
new flower arrangement.

With all her public work, she has
time to cheer those who are sorrow-
ful, to write a letter, to send a flower
or a card. It is not possible to express
the deep admiration felt by her
friends. Some "thoughts lie too deep
for words". Her friendship is "the
breathing rose, with sweets in everv
fold".

She is alert to the new, knows val-
uable books, hears the best music,
knows international problems of the
day. In all available pursuits, "she
has a genius for enjoyment".

The power and richness of her ra-
diant personality characterize every-
thing she does. She can make a de-
licious pie, can sing a lullaby and
sway an audience with the same per-
fection.

Probably the secret of Donna's
success is in the entire giving of her-
self, her never failing sympathy, her
sense of humor that can relieve any
difficult situation and the intensity
of the life she lives.

Her sense of values— "the ability
to see large things large and small
things small", which is one of the
true measures of education— shows
an outstanding harmony of powers.
Above all, she is a true Latter-day
Saint. Her great faith has been exer-
cised in behalf of many. Fostered in
a home of faith, her testimony has
constantly grown along with her ser-

DONNA DURRANT SORENSEN

vice. She has been an inspirational
teacher and has taught in most of
the auxiliary organizations.

Not until she taught in a ward
Relief Society did Donna find the
greatest satisfaction in Church ac-
tivity. Later, she became a member
of the Wells Stake Relief Society
Board, and since then greater honors
have come, and rapidly. In 1935,
when she was selected as a member
of the General Board, her teaching

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 13

received a new crown, and her lead-
ership included wider realms. And
now, the future holds great promise
for this young woman, for with her
humility and earnest seeking of her
Father in prayer will come limitless
vision.

To President Amy Brown Lyman
she will bring trust and unquestion-
ed loyalty and the will "to go any-
where, provided it be forward".

•^^J^f^

Vera White Pohlman

General Secretary
By Amy W. Evans

VERA WHITE POHLMAN
comes to the office of Gener-
al Secretary and Treasurer of
the Relief Society well qualified for
the position. There are very few
who possess such a thorough knowl-
edge of the history, rulings and poli-
cies of the Organization as she. This
knowledge was gained during twelve
years as an employee of the General
Board of Relief Society, from April
1, 1920 until September, 1932. From
1920 to 1926, she was private secre-
tary to Amy Brown Lyman, then
General Secretary. After her mar-
riage, Mrs. Pohlman served in va-
rious part-time capacities and on
special assignments, which included
work with the Editor of the Relief
Society Magazine, clerical work in
the Social Service Division at the
onset of the depression, and more es-
pecially, historical research and as-
sistance to Amy Brown Lyman and

Annie Wells Cannon in the prep-
aration of the Relief Society Hand-
book.

During this latter period, she
went extensively into the original
minutes and documents of the So-
ciety, beginning with its organization
in Nauvoo. To show how painstak-
ing her work was, as she read the
minutes, she not only made notes
on policies, rulings and procedure
but made a list of the members as
they were admitted, meeting by
meeting. Thus, she obtained the
names of all who joined the Society
in Nauvoo. This list is published in
the Relief Society Handbook. The
minutes of the Organization after
the establishment of the Church in
Utah she read in the same careful
way.

The Woman's Exponent, the offi-
cial organ of the Relief Society and
of the women of the Church from

VERA WHITE POHLMAN

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 15

1872 to 1914, contained many ar-
ticles of historical value and also rec-
ords of procedure and rulings of the
Society. Mrs. Pohlman spent much
time going over all the volumes of
this publication, culling relevant in-
formation.

She typed and indexed all the
minutes of the Relief Society from
its beginning in 1842 until 1928.
Another valuable service she render-
ed was the checking of rulings, his-
torical data and procedure for the
Relief Society Handbook. She gave
efficient and valuable help in gather-
ing and compiling the material used
in this book.

In September, 1932, Mrs. Pohl-
man accepted full-time employment
in the Salt Lake County Department
of Public Welfare, v^^hich was then
expanding rapidly due to the unpre-
cedented extent of unemployment
and distress, and the availability of
the first federal funds for relief. In
this position, she organized the re-
cording and filing systems, and su-
pervised a stenographic and clerical
staff of twenty workers until the end
of 1933. In January, 1934, Mrs.
Pohlman went into the newly organ-
ized State Emergency Relief Admin-
istration (FERA) as statistician.
When this emergency organization
was succeeded by the creation of a
permanent State Department of
Public Welfare in 1935, she was ap-
pointed director of its Bureau of Re-
search and Statistics. In this position,
she was a member of the adminis-
trative staff of that Department, and
contributed much to the develop-
ment and establishment of its poli-
cies and procedures, and to the train-
ing of personnel in this new function
of state government in Utah. Soon
after her appointment, she devised

and introduced into every County
Department of Public Welfare in
Utah a uniform and effective system
of statistical recording and reporting
relating to the various types of public
assistance administered by the De-
partment of Public Welfare, includ-
ing those provided under the Fed-
eral Social Security Act. An im-
portant function of her position in
the State Department of Public Wel-
fare is the interpretation of facts and
figures, and the analysis of trends in
public welfare.

Her success in this field has been
outstanding. With a flair for histor-
ical data and accurate detail, she has
gathered the facts available regarding
the growth and development of pub-
lic welfare in the State of Utah,
which have been published in the
First Biennial Report, recently re-
leased by the State Department of
Public Welfare. Of this publication,
written and edited by Mrs. Pohl-
man, the following statement was
made by Mr. Louis E. Hosch, Tech-
nical Consultant for the American
Public Welfare Association, in his
public address before the Utah State
Conference of Social Work held in
Salt Lake City, November last:

"Your State Public Welfare Department
here has just released one of the most ex-
cellent and interesting reports ever pub-
lished by a State Welfare Department. The
first half of this biennial report contains
an excellent description of the organization
and administration of the services you sup-
port through taxes. This section is care-
fully documented and interestingly il-
lustrated. The latter half of the report
contains more accurate detail about ex-
penditures and accounts than you will prob-
ably find for any other service of your gov-
ernment."

Mrs. Pohlman is also the authoi
of the comprehensive published An-

16 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

nua] Report, 1934, of the Utah
Emergency Relief Administration,
and of the regular monthly bulletin
Public Assistance in Utah, which she
initiated and which is now in its fifth
year. During the summer of 1935, at
the request of the regional supervisor
of research projects for the Federal
Emergency Relief Administration,
Mrs. Pohlman was granted leave of
absence by the Utah State Emergen-
cy Relief Administration to go to
San Francisco where she edited the
findings of a survey by Margaret C.
Klem on Medical Care and Costs in
California Families in Relation to
Economic Status.

In 1936, Mrs. Pohlman represent-
ed her state at the annual conference
of the American Public Welfare As-
sociation in Washington, D. C. and
gave a paper before the section for
relief statisticians as the representa-
tives of the Intermountain Region.

In 1938, she accepted an invitation
to appear on the program as dis-
cussant in the section for social sta-
tisticians at the National Conference
of Social Work at Seattle, Washing-
ton. En route to fill this assignment,
she represented the State Depart-
ment of Public Welfare at the Ninth
Corps Area Conference of selecting
agencies for the Civilian Conserva-
tion Corps at Portland, Oregon.

Mrs. Ruth B. Mcintosh of Den-
ver, Colorado, Regional Representa-
tive of the Division of Public Assist-
ance Research of the Federal Social
Security Board, expressed her appre-
ciation of Mrs. Pohlman and her
achievements by saying:

"It is my personal feeling that the Na-
tional Woman's Relief Society is to be
congratulated on the appointment of Mrs.

Vera W. Pohlman as its Executive Secre-
tary. Mrs. Pohlman has had the reputa-
tion throughout the nation of being one
of the most outstanding State Directors of
Research and Statistics of a Public Wel-
fare Department. Because of her knowl-
edge of the welfare field and sound meth-
ods of service, and her cooperative attitude
coupled with her capacity to analyze wel-
fare problems from all angles and her
sound judicial approach, this appointment
wall, I am sure, make for a real contribu-
tion not only to the Relief Society but to
all welfare activities of the State."

Mrs. Pohlman is leaving her posi-
tion in the State Department of
Public Welfare to accept the secre-
taryship of the Relief Society.

Mrs. Pohlman is a descendant of
Utah pioneers. Her maternal grand-
father, Charles A. Harper, was a
member of the company that enter-
ed Salt Lake Valley, July 2, 1847.
Her parents, George F. and Eleanor
Harper White, went to Nevada tem-
porarily, and Vera was bom there.
They soon returned, however, to
their home in Cottonwood, Salt
Lake County, where she was reared.
She and her husband, Francis J.
Pohlman, have always been active in
Church work. A secretary of Sunday
School, a special home missionary, a
teacher in Y. W. M. I. A. are some
of the positions she has held. They
have two young daughters, Marilyn
and Patricia.

With her natural ability for de-
tails, her experience in welfare
work, her fund of information re-
garding and thorough understanding
of all phases of Relief Society work,
her faithfulness to trust, and her de-
pendability, Mrs. Pohlman will
make a very eflPicient and valuable
General Secretary.

The Highest and Best in
Woman's Realm

By President David O. McKay
(Conference Address, October, 1939)

THE great responsibility I have
sensed since having accepted
this invitation to speak to you
this afternoon is now compensated
in the inspiration I receive from
looking into the faces of this vast
audience of Relief Society workers,
and the privilege of hearing once
again the Singing Mothers. I con-
gratulate the Presidency of Relief
Society, members of the General
Board, and all workers upon this
manifestation of interest in this
great organization. Whenever I
hear the Singing Mothers I have a
re-confirmation of my belief in the
saying that music is one of the four
fundamental needs of the human
family— first, nourishment; second,
shelter; third, raiment; fourth, mu-
sic.

MOTHER

"The sweetest smile we've ever seen
Lingered at the golden eventide

On that fair face, kind, and serene
That watched at the cradle side.

"The dearest song we've ever heard,

Lulled us to our first rest.
Haunted us when we had erred

And inspired us to do our best.

"The truest heart that ever beat
Was ever sad when we were sad;

Bore the brunt of our first defeat
And was so glad when we were glad.

"The noblest deed that e'er was done
Was wrought in the unending day

By her who served in storm and sun.
And kissed our childish tears away."

These lines, penned by one of
our own townsmen, pay a merited

tribute to mother, and inferentially
to that basic unit of civilized society,
the home. They indicate also the
trend of my theme this afternoon
as I say a few words on the topic,
"The Highest and Best in Woman's
Realm".

Though woman's life is filled with
almost everything which is good and
lovely, it is not difficult to choose
the two activities that are paramount
in her world.

In one sense, it is inaccurate to
speak of a woman's world and a
man's world, because the two are
inseparably one. In general, they
have the same interests, the same
hopes and aspirations; the success
or the failure of one is the success
or the failure of the other. They
share each other's joys, bear each
other's burdens, and work together
to achieve success. I repeat, in the
broad sense of the word therefore,
there is no such thing as woman's
realm and man's realm. There is
only one realm in which each con-
tributes his or her effort toward the
attainment of a desired destiny.
Woman's realm is as unlimited as
man's. One writer has said:

"They talk about a woman's sphere as

though it had a limit;
There's not a place in Earth or Heaven,
There's not a task to mankind given,
There's not a blessing or a woe.
There's not a whispered yes or no,
There's not a hfe, or death, or birth,
That has a feather's weight of worth —
Without a woman in it."

However, when the divine Cre-

18 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

ator "made them male and female"
he established as distinct a differ-
ence between man and woman in
temperament, in natural tendencies,
and in the field of activity, as he
did in sex; the most sublime beauty
and the greatest harmony in life are
attained when the man devotes his
life to that for which nature has
endowed him, and the woman puts
forth her best efforts along the lines
for which she is best fitted. It is a
matter of deep concern that social
and economic conditions today are
enticing if not forcing women out
of the sphere in which she herself
can find the most happiness and
can render the greatest good to man-
kind,

/^NE winter's night about fifty
years ago in a humble country
home in a little town in Utah a
mother was taken sick. Three chil-
dren sat around a table in a room
lighted by an old-fashioned coal oil
lamp. The father was away from
home on business. The mother who
had been ill during the day had
taken a turn for the worse. The
nearest doctor was twelve miles dis-
tant through a canyon. There was
no telephone communication and
no other practical means of reaching
the doctor that night. Tlie mother
said to the eldest child, a lad of six
or seven, "I think you had better
go to Sister Smith's and ask her if
she Mali please come over for a
while."

The lad crossed the street to the
barn, bridled his pony and rode
through the newly fallen snow four
or five blocks distant. Mrs. Smith
was alone attending to household
duties in the kitchen. When she
heard that the lad's mother was ill,

she took off her apron, stepped into
the bedroom, presumably to see
that her own little ones were snug
and comfortable, threw a shawl over
her head and shoulders and trapsed
along in the steps of the lad's pony,
holding her skirts as best she could
to keep them from trailing in the
snow.

Arriving in the home, she ren-
dered such service to the ailing
mother as only skilled and willing
hands can give. The children were
ushered to bed and were soon asleep,
unmindful of the number of hours
that Mrs. Smith spent at the bedside
of the stricken woman— she was a
Relief Society worker.

The lad grew to manhood before
he realized the beauty and signifi-
cance of that little incident— a moth-
er acting in the role of an angel of
mercy.

I relate this because in simplicity
it illustrates the highest and best
in Woman's Realm— Home Mak-
ing and Compassionate Service.

UNFORTUNATELY, modern
fashion and the trend of the
times are leading her away from
realms in which her influence is most
potent.

In the struggle for existence, and
in aspirations for success and fame,
the boundary lines today between
woman's realm of activity and the
man's are much less discernible than
they have been in the history of the
world. The rapid changes that have
taken place during the last half cen-
tury in our economic life have push-
ed women into nearly every indus-
try. For example, in 1910 there
were about eight million women in
the United States engaged in some
form of gainful occupation. This

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 19

means that a little more than one-
fifth of all the wage-earners in the
country were women (21%); also,
that of all the women in the country
ten years of age and over, somewhat
over one-fifth were wage-earners
( 23% ) . During the forty years pre-
ceding 1910, the proportion of the
total male population ten years of
age and over who were gainfully
employed increased 3%, while the
proportion of the female population
so employed increased from 9%,
"Thus, not only is the proportion
of women gainfully employed in-
creasing rapidly, but it is increasing
more rapidly than is the number of
men employed." (U. S. Census
1910, Volume on Occupations, p.

30).

"Not only has the number of
women wage-earners increased very
rapidly, but also the number of occu-
pations which women enter has in-
creased even more rapidly. When
Harriet Martineau visited America
in 1840, she reported that she found
but few employments open to
women — teaching, needlework,
keeping boarders, and household
service. Although woman's activi-
ties were probably not quite as lim-
ited as this, they were very few in
number. From that time to the
present, woman has entered into
many and varied occupations. At
the 1920 census, of the four hundred
twenty-eight occupations listed,
women were found in three hundred
eighty-five. Of the one hundred
sixteen principal occupations, wom-
en had entered all except those of
conductors, motormen, brakemen,
firemen and engineers, soldiers and
sailors, plumbers, policemen, and
street laborers." (Social Problerns—

Towne) (From a census taken in
1930 by the United States Depart-
ment of Labor— Women's Bureau,
Published in 1938).

"In the United States, according
to the census of 1930, there were
over 10,700,000 women workers
gainfully employed. There are few
occupations in which no woman
ever has worked. In twelve manu-
facturing industries women opera-
tives and laborers outnumbered men
in both 1920 and 1930. These in-
clude the clothing industries as a
whole, silk mills, knitting mills, cigar
and tobacco factories, and candy
making.

"According to the 1930 census
there were in that year over 3,000,000
married women workers. This means
that only slightly over one married
woman in ten is gainfully occupied,
though well over three in ten wid-
owed and divorced women, and five
in every ten single women are so
employed. Of all women gainfully
occupied in the United States, the
census of 1930 shows that only about
29% were married, about 17% wid-
owed or divorced. A decided ma-
jority of all such employed women
were single."

It seems to me that there is some-
thing askew with a social system
which compels so large a percentage
of women to wage earning at the
expense of home keeping. Do not
misunderstand me, I have no objec-
tion to women entering the fields
of literature, science, art, social econ-
omy, of study and progress in all
kinds of learning, of participation in
any and all things which will con-
tribute to the fullness of her wom-
anhood and increase her upbuilding
influence in the world.

20 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

/^NE of the greatest needs in the
world today is intelligent, con-
scientious motherhood. It is to the
home that we must look for the
inculcation of the fundamental vir-
tues which contribute to human
welfare and happiness.

Touching this subject, a leading
columnist, a woman, writes as fol-
lows:

"What every woman who is sensi-
tive and conscientious knows— and
she may know it even if she isn't
conscientious, feeling it in her bones
—is that in the America of today, as
elsewhere in the world, there is ster-
ility in human relations, in the fam-
ily, in the state, an atomization, lone-
liness, frustration, lack of warmth
and justice, hatred, cleavage, shrill-
ness, mechanicalness, heading to-
ward new disciplines, which will not
be self-imposed but coerced. And
crying through the times is a gasp
after the organic, the living, the
vital, the human: Richness, not in
income, but in the imponderables
of life, such as serenity, faith, warm
emotion, protectiveness, charity, af-
firmation, and even common sense!
For what is common sense except
sense and community, the individual
and society, the person and human-
ity, not in contradiction, but in
union, organically united, as the
family is, or once was?

"Some day, when women realize
that the object of their emancipation
is not to make them more like men,
but more powerfully womanly, and
therefore of greater use to men and
themselves, and society, this implicit
demand and need of women for a
world based, not on mechanical but
on human principles, may break
through as the most important in-

fluence upon history, and bring with
it a renaissance of liberalism and
humanism."

Another eminent writer has truly
said:

"Woman's mission and throne is
the family, and if anything is with-
held that would make her more ef-
ficient, useful, or happy in that
sphere, she is wronged, and has not
her rights."

Motherhood is the greatest po-
tential influence either for good or
ill in human life. The mother's
image is the first that stamps itself
on -the unwritten page of the young
child's mind. It is her caress that
first awakens a sense of security; her
kiss the first realization of affection;
her sympathy and tenderness the first
assurance that there is love in the
world. True, there comes a time
when the father takes his place as
exemplar and hero of the growing
boy, and in the latter's budding am-
bition to develop manly traits he
outwardly seems to turn from the
more gentle and tender virtues en-
gendered by his mother. Yet, that
ever-directing and restraining influ-
ence implanted during the first years
of his childhood lingers with him
and permeates his thoughts and
memory as distinctively as perfume
clings to each particular flower.

In more than one instance in the
life of fiery youth, this lingering in-
fluence has proved a safeguard in the
hour of temptation— an influence
greater in its restraining power than
the threat of the law of the land,
the ostracism of society or the fear
of violating a command of God,
Thus—

"The mother, in her office, holds the key
Of the soul; and she it is who stamps the
coin

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 21

w

Of character, and makes the being who

would be a savage.
But for her gentle cares, a Christian man.
Then crown her Queen o' the world."

rOMANHOOD should be intel-
ligent and pure, because it is
the living life-fountain from which
flows the stream of humanity. She
who would pollute that stream by
tobacco, poisonous drugs, or by
germs that would shackle the un-
born, is untrue to her sex and an
enemy to the strength and perpetu-
ity of the race.

The laws of life and the revealed
word of God combine in placing
upon motherhood and fatherhood
the responsibility of giving to chil-
dren not only a pure unshackled
birth but also a training in faith
and uprightness. They are to be
taught "to understand the doctrine
of repentance, faith in Christ the
Son of the Living God, and of bap-
tism and the gift of the Holy Ghost
by the laying on of hands when eight
years old". To those who neglect
this in precept and example, "the
sin be upon the heads of the par-
ents". (Doc. and Gov. 68:25).

There seems to be sweeping over
the nations at the present time a
wave of disbelief in God, of disre-
gard for agreements, of dishonesty
in personal as well as in civil and
international affairs. There is a re-
version to the rule and law of the
Jungle in which might makes right.
David Harum's silver rule, "Do un-
to the other fellow what he wants
to do to you, and do it first," too
often supplants the golden rule, "Do
unto others as you would have others
do unto you."

Political poison is being admin-
istered to the youth of America by
advocates of Communism profess-

edly interested in fostering liberty,
peace, and democracy, but who in-
sidiously attempt to influence youth
associated with the National Youth
Administration, American Student
Union, and various other organiza-
tions. In an article recentiy printed
in a current magazine appears this
statement: "There are a great many
more young Communists in univer-
sities in this country than most of the
adult population even dares to real-
ize. That is because parents do not
bother to ask their children what
their beliefs are."

There is one effective source
which can counteract such teaching,
and that is the teaching of an intelli-
gent, Christian mother. The times
cry for more true religion in the
home.

"I^EXT to motherhood, woman at-
tains her highest glory in the
realm of compassionate service.

One of the most impressive inci-
dents in the Bible is the story told
of one to whom I apply the title,
"A Relief Society Sister of the An-
cient Church," whose life was full
of "good works and alms-deeds
which she did. Her name was Ta-
bitha, which by interpretation was
called Dorcas," (which means ga-
zelle—beautiful). This story is told
by Luke:

"And it came to pass in those days, that
she was sick, and died: whom when they
had washed, they laid het in an upper
chamber.

"And forasmuch as Lydda was nigh to
Joppa, and the disciples had heard that
Peter was there, they sent unto him two
men, desiring him that he would not
delay to come to them.

"Then Peter arose and went with them.
When he was come, they brought him into
the upper chamber: and all the widows
stood by him weeping, and shewing the

22 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

coats and garments which Dorcas made,
while she was with them.

"But Peter put them all forth, and
kneeled down, and prayed; and turning
him to the body said, Tabitha, arise. And
she opened her eyes: and when she saw
Peter, she sat up.

"And he gave her his hand, and lifted
her up, and when he had called the saints
and widows, presented her alive." (Acts
9:37-41.)

This scene implies the kind, help-
ful service rendered by the women in
the Ancient Church.

A desire to render service to the
wounded, sick, and dying gave to the
world one of the most potent or-
ganizations among nations today. I
refer to the International Red Cross
Association. Its beneficent tree
that now sheds its fruit on all lands
sprang from the seed of love and
compassion in the heart of Florence
Nightingale.

But the most beautiful, and un-
doubtedly the most efficient organ-
ization in the realm of service is
the National Woman's Relief So-
ciety. Through this channel, your
myriad deeds of mercy sparkle like
gems in a coronet.

"To chase the clouds of life's tempestuous
hours.

To strew its short but weary way with
flowers,

New hopes to raise, new feelings to im-
part,

And pour celestial balsam on the heart;

For this to man was lovely woman given.

The last best work, the noblest gift of
Heaven."

In conclusion, let me emphasize
that woman's realm is not man's
realm, though equally important and

extensive. Greatest harmony and
happiness will be found when wom-
ankind is helped and honored in the
sphere in which God and Nature
destined her most effectively to serve
and bless mankind. In the words
of Tennyson:

"Woman is not undevelopt man,
But diverse: could we make her as the

man
Sweet Love were slain: his dearest bond

is this,
Not like to like, but like in indifference.
Yet in the long years likcr must they

grow;
The man be more of woman, she of man;
He gain in sweetness and in moral height,
Nor lose the wrestling thews that throw

the world;
She mental breadth, nor fail in childward

care.
Nor lose the childlike in the larger mind;
Till at last she set herself to man,
Like perfect music unto noble words;
And so these twain, upon the skirts of

Time,
Sit side by side, full-summ'd in all their

powers.
Dispensing harvest, sowing the To-be,
Self-reverent each and reverencing each,
Distinct in individualities,
But hke each other ev'n as those who

love,
Then comes the statelier Eden back to

men:
Then reign the world's great bridals,

chaste and calm:
Then springs the crowning race of hu-
man kind,
May these things be!"

God bless you mothers — home
builders— angels of mercy! May
your influence continue to spread
and your sweet, tender services bring
comfort and consolation to those in
need I pray in the name of Jesus
Christ, Amen.

(biiza [fioxeii Snow H iemonai
[Poem boniest

cJhese uiiUs ^re uiome

By Veneta L. Nielsen
(Awarded First Prize, Eliza R. Snow Poetry Contest)

I

I must be gone. This alien sky is bright
With fluffs of frilled and frothy raimentings—
Gypsy-wild, garish, with unearthly rings
Of color and ethereal yellow light.
It smooths them softly, slowly, into dusk
Much as some pagan dancing-girl might fold
Her vivid trappings, their preposterous gold,
Sedately— scent them faintly with old musk.
Here is no home for one who loves the chill
And austere honor of bleak mounltin crest

24 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

In winter— whose content is subtly pressed
From routine of odd seasons— and whose will
Bends to known rhythms, and confirms the rise
Of tempests darkening familiar skies.

II

Beauty more magic I have never seen

Than where the fog lays woolly shawls around

The low slopes of Vallejo; and the sound

Of Eucalyptus leaves is like the clean

Sweet sound of desert rain which I have heard

Holding my breath for joy. White wings flash high

Where sea-birds glisten, settle, rise, and cry

Along Pacific shores. There is no word

To tell the majesty 'round blue Tahoe,

Or Carmel opulence, or how the bay

Silvers, and curls, and mists at Monterey:

No word so strangely rich; yet I must go.

I must be hearing when the fall winds stir

The stiff brown flowers of the home-hill fir.

Ill

These plumed and colored hills with thin blue veils

Curling across their foreheads dark— so fine

And rarely thin the eye more often fails

To see than sees them there— these hills are mine,

My home. And these deep valleys, I have grown

Indigenous to them. My body clings,

An eager, amourous lichen, to the stone

Which gives it sustenance. No siren sings

From sea-bluffs of far lands for me. I thought

Once to have climbed over and gone, but wind

Across the ledges of these hills has brought

Cedar, and sage, and pine, not tamarind

Or lotus odors. Oh, the wind is not

Aware of what these colored hills have wrought.

i

E. ZOAN HOUTZ BEAN

CLARA HORNE PARK

c//

ransition

By Eddavene Zoan Houtz Bean
(Awarded Second Prize, Eliza R. Snow Poetry Contest)

That I shall have my life to live

(Oh, gift most rare!)
A song within my soul to give

With love to share.
That I shall have the lilt of laughter

In the joy of BEING
While o'er the hills and dales of life

All beauty seeing.

That I shall STAND at sorrow's cross

My mellowing heart, concealing,
While transition, by the upward reach,

Infinite POWER revealing
That I shall lose my life— to FIND it.

As the winter's pall
Precedes the bloom of spring, a prelude

To the fruitful fall.

26 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

That I shall voice my praise and thanks

To God, who gives.
For I KNOW the I, within me

Does not die— but LIVES.

Vi/nere ^rt oJhou, JLove?

By Clara Home Park
(Awarded Third Prize, Eliza R. Snow Poetry Contest)

I want thee, Love!

Thy world is sweet with breath of mystery.
Desire and promise glorify the air.
Oh, sweep me from this sad mortality
Into thy realm of beauty! Hear my prayer!

I see thee, Love!

Because I see a meadow in the spring,
A pansy bed— a thousand drops of dew;
A bud into a flow'r is opening,
A glorious world of wonders born anew.

I hear thee. Love!

Because I hear the song of waking bird—

Of distant stream— of whisp'ring, wind-blown leaves;

The morning silence with unspoken word.

Is filled with music that my heart receives.

I seek thee. Love!

The way is hard, my soul needs comfort now;

I wander far, but find no joy or rest;

Could I but feel thy hand upon my brow,

I'd know thy touch, and peace would end my quest.

I know thee. Love!

My vision clears; the wond'rous, star-filled night,
Has glorified the mortal earth He trod.
Mine eyes can see, faitli has restored my sight—
I know thee now, dear Love, for thou art God!

Woman as an Interpreter
of the Faith

By Maude JB. Jacob
"They serve God well who serve His children."

WOMAN'S service to human-
ity lies in her place in the
continuance and care of life.
Without such care, human life and
everything built around it would
perish from the earth. As genera-
tions have passed and with them the
conflicts that promoted or retarded
the progress of civilization, the in-
fluence of woman has been found
at the center of things. Because of
the significant nature of the influ-
ence of woman, its spiritual basis,
there has been kept alive through
the ages the enduring belief that
it is good to live and to love, to strive
and to serve.

Human life is the most precious
possession possible to any individual.
The sacredness of individual life lies
not alone in its physical entity but
in the fact that as a spiritual entity
man is offspring of God, capable of
attaining eternal happiness. What-
ever encourages a disregard of the
value of the individual, impels man-
kind to dominate others by physical
force, incites hostility, engenders
strife, cultivates enmity, or curbs in-
tellectual freedom, increases the de-
structive tensions influencing indi-
vidual progress. On the other hand,
whatever directs and assists the de-
velopment of the individual in the
way of its highest destiny is a con-
structive influence upon the life of
the individual and upon human so-
ciety. Jesus brought this under-
standing of the sacredness of the

individual to the world. In His
direct teachings. His actions and His
parables, always the relationships of
life were a deep concern. To let
man know his relationship to God,
to his fellows, to life itself, that all
of life might be brought nearer to
the "one far-off divine event to
which the whole creation moves"
was the mission of Jesus.

A passing glimpse at the history
of Christianity brings to us an un-
derstanding of how slowly the Chris-
tian Church learned the true sig-
nificance of the teachings of Jesus.
The intellectual structure of monas-
ticism grew out of the objective of
giving the sacred scriptures to man-
kind. In seclusion and often in
affluence, Biblical scholars spent
their lives in copying, explaining, and
publishing the scriptures and sacred
literature. When the wealthy young
Francis of Assisi turned from his
evil ways, he sought, as did many
others, refuge in the church. Fol-
lowing the admonition of Jesus to
the rich ruler, Francis, too, sold his
goods and gave his wealth to the
poor. He saw Jesus teaching the
multitude on the hillsides of Galilee
or with the humble fishermen in
their boats. He saw the concern of
the Master for the poor, the sick, and
the wrongdoers. Going to Rome,
he sought the permission of the
Pope to conduct a mission as did
Jesus. The permission was granted
with reluctance, as it might cast

28 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

some reflection upon the monasterial
life of the times with its intellectual-
ism and its ceremonials. Returning
to Assisi, Francis gave his life to
the service of the peasants of the
countryside, teaching them of God's
love and the laws of life.

The service of Father Damien to
the lepers of Molokai is one after-
math of the growth of the spirit of
Francis of Assisi in Christendom.
For years, this valiant Christian mis-
sionary strove to direct the hopeless
sufferers of the leper colony, the
drunken and licentious mode of liv-
ing into which they had sunk to
drown their sorrows. The results
were disheartening. Then came the
day when stricken with the dread
disease Father Damien stood before
the lepers calling them "his broth-
ers". From then on, the colony
grew in faith and in righteous living.

Thus, the secret of service lies
revealed to us; service that is not re-
form, not "housecleaning" in its na-
ture or spirit. It is the service that
accepts sincerely the responsibility
for the welfare of others; it is service
given with kindness and due respect
for the individual. Such service is
the product of altruism, altruism
that is "a genuine regard for the
welfare of one's fellows, accompan-
ied by a sincere desire to render
them constructive and beneficent
service without thought of or desire
for special benefits or personal gain".
It is the spirit that was behind the
gift of the widow's mite. It is the
spirit that has directed women
through the ages in the care of life.

AS generations have passed, wom-
an has been found at the center
of human affairs. During the period
that has been called "the dawn of

history", side by side with her mate
woman labored to provide food,
shelter, and security for her off-
spring. It is over twenty-three cen-
turies ago that the wife of the Greek
philosopher, Pythagorus, encouraged
the women of her time to accept the
truth that they were always near the
heart of things even if they were
barred the Forum and the Temple.
Medieval civilization, molded in
part by Christianity and in part
by Chivalry, developed around
woman. She often joined in wars,
owned and managed estates and
worked in the crafts that built up
the trade guilds, as she sought to
make life more secure and more
beautiful. For her actions and con-
victions we find her punished as
witch and as heretic. In her quest
for knowledge with the growing in-
tellectualism of the modern age, it
mattered little to her to be the sub-
ject of the jests of the male scholars
of the day or that she was barred
from the halls of learning. One re-
members, too, that the great scholar
Abelard sought the intellectual com-
panionship of Heloise; that Queen
Isabella of Spain sponsored Colum-
bus when kings and statesmen de-
nied his appeal; that Mary Woll-
stonecraft joined Thomas Paine in
the vindication of the rights of man.
In this modern age, the influence of
woman has extended from the home
to society.

In the complexity of our life to-
day, we have become so dependent
upon the life of others that no longer
is a woman's responsibility for the
care of life bounded by the walls of
her own home. Therefore, no con-
ception of a woman's influence in
the world of today is complete un-
less her public as well as her home

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 29

influence is considered. Her quick-
est response has always been to hu-
man needs, because of her intui-
tive appreciation of the sacredness
of the individual. The area of wom-
an's service is limited only by human
need. Through her influence, the
needs of dependent, defective and
delinquent humanity are receiving
greater and more effective service
than ever before. By such woman-
motivated movements as Anti-Slav-
ery, Temperance, Woman's Suffrage
and Child Labor Prevention, society
has been refined. Through the in-
dividual leadership of such heroines
of service as Jane Addams, Florence
Nightingale, Mary Lyon, Dorothea
Lynde Dix, Elizabeth Fry, Anna
Howard Shaw, Clara Barton, Susan
B. Anthony, Frances Willard and
others, many phases of human need
have been met. Through organiza-
tion in clubs, churches, settlements,
welfare stations, playground and
recreational associations, civic and
social centers, legislative halls and
schools, women have held in their
control the care of life through re-
fining the activities of governments,
institutions, organizations and indi-
viduals. In recognition of her ser-
vices in the care of life, it is agreed
"that it has become the spiritual
function of woman to point the way
to a higher civilization".

VTEVER has the general welfare
of humanity been a matter of
such grave concern as it is today.
Society is in need of refining and
reorganization in light of the general
acceptance of the Christian ideal of
the worth of the individual. The
general inability of society to meet
the impacts of the forces that are
molding contemporary life has add-

ed to the tragedy. Because of the
experience of the immediate past,
the care of the dependent, aged and
unemployed is receiving attention.
But the greatest problem confront-
ing society, the welfare of its youth,
is the gravest of all our problems.
Maxine Davis in her thought-pro-
voking book, "The Lost Genera-
tion", written after interviewing
thousands of young people in all
parts of our country, has many sig-
nificant comments pointing out to
women this great challenge:

"The youth of the nation are the
trustees of posterity.

"Youth today brings to its solemn
charge the same high hopes, the
same zest for work, the same vdll
to achieve, the joyous love of life
and romance which has character-
ized it since the beginning of time.

"Our boys and girls have grown
up in the belief that America is the
Land of Promise. They grew up
with the assurance that education
and hard work were the Open Ses-
ame to respectable joys secured by
reliability and perseverance, to
homes of their own and to honored
places in the eyes of their fellow
men.

"In the past few years many of
them have found that this is not
true. About three millions of our
young people who are out of school
today have no work, through no
fault of their own. . . .

"Bleakly our youth has been mark-
ing time while the clock ticks away
its bright years, the good years of
plowing and sowing and striving. . . .

"More:— They have seen us abol-
ish heaven and outlaw hell. They
have watched us set up money as a
god, and then watched the god top-
ple. They have seen us distribute

30 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

fame as generously to Al Capone and
Huey Long and Mae West as to
Woodrow Wilson, Einstein and
Jane Addams.

"They have seen poverty and star-
vation overtake men and women
who have toiled faithfully all their
lives. . . .

"What has all this done to them?

"Some of the things:— Life is emp-
ty. .. . Life is boring. . . . The movies
are becoming as essential to today's
youth as cocaine to an addict. . . .
They identify themselves with Hol-
lywood stars, living vicariously. . . .
When they can't go to the movies
they listen to the radio. . . . Tlius
the movies and radio are insidious
drugs coloring the life of youth.

"In the minds of many, the drink-
ing and smoking of modern youth
is an obvious escape. . . .

"Another tragedy to your youth
is their inability to marr}^ a cause
of untold misery. . . . Again:— What
of the habits of mind and attitudes
of this lost generation straying aim-
lessly toward middle age?"

As women of today, the challenge
comes to us, because ours is the re-
sponsibility, inseparable from the
continuance of life, the care of life.
As Latter-day Saint women, from
the spiritual experiences of our peo-
ple we may find inspiration and
guidance for our task if we but search
sincerely and pray fully.

nPHE story of the early settlement
of Kirtland is a record of how
God's leaders were directed by reve-
lation to care for the human welfare
of their people. In one of the reve-
lations we find the counsel: "You
must remember in all things the
poor and the needy, the sick and
the aflFlicted." In another: "Let

every man deal honestly and be
alike among his people, and receive
alike, that ye may be one, even as
I have commanded you." The
Saints at Kirtland lacked many of
the comforts of life, but the bless-
ings they had in living together as
God directed were very great. To
the Saints, God's Prophet was al-
ways "Brother Joseph"— they knew
how much he loved them. Many
of the choicest memories of those
who knew the Prophet at Kirtland
were of his kindness and helpfulness.
Further, during the spring of 1847,
Elder Lorenzo Snow was called to
take care of the exiled Saints camped
at Mt. Pisgah, east of Winter Quar-
ters. Many of the families were
almost destitute. Then, too, there
was a great deal of sickness in the
camp. Many died and were buried
without ceremony or burial clothes.
To arouse the Saints, poor, sorrow-
ing and discouraged, was the first
task of the new leader. First, Loren-
zo Snow encouraged some of the
men to go to near-by settlements
to get work, others he started re-
pairing and building wagons, and
others he set to work making chairs,
barrels, churns, etc., things that
could be sold. Then he sent two
elders to Ohio, where the Saints
still had many friends, to collect
money to help the Saints. They
brought back six-hundred dollars.
This provided many necessities as
well as food and clothing for the
days to come. But the greatest joy
of all was that the Saints at Mt.
Pisgah were able to send a wagon-
load of provisions to President
Young and his camp at Winter
Quarters as a New Year's gift. Thus,
sympathy, vision, work and play
changed a discouraged camp into a

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 31

courageous, resourceful people ready
for the trek West.

From two of the most valuable
records of the Church, "The Life
Story of Brigham Young" and "Wil-
liam Clayton's Journal", we note
how closely the great leader. Brig-
ham Young, kept in touch with the
everyday life of the Saints during
the trek West and the early days
of the settlement of Utah: "May
22, Bluff Runs. President Young
called the camp together and spoke
to them, 'For the past week the
whole camp has been card playing. . .
Then, too, there have been disputes
over nonsensical things. Swearing
and profane language is being used
in camp. You are men going to
find a location for the Saints of God.

Then some of you will go out to
preach the Gospel.' " Thus was guid-
ed the lives of the Builders of Zion.
It is through accumulated good
that the everlasting life of man is
builded. By seeing the qualities of
things, their claims and their places,
the women of the Church may know
their task. By diffusing the spirit
of the Gospel in all the contacts of
life they may become the purifying,
humanizing and spiritualizing forces
of the society in which the youth
of Zion is being nurtured for their
great heritage as God's children.
This in itself is the highest of all
womanly functions, the care of life,
and is nobler than anything which
art, philosophy, genius, or wealth
may produce.

ANOTHER YEAR

By Mildied B. Hall

God gave me twelve full months of time.

Another year to use as mine;

But I was blind arrd could not see

The value of this legacy.

Through spring's awak'ning I lay mute.

And summer time bore me no fruit,

The pageant passed that was the fall,

And suddenly I saw it all.

My year had died, God called it home;

I hold its ashes tenderly, alone.

If God will grant this gift once more,

Another year to me restore,

I pledge my heart and hand to be

Of service to humanity.

Not by some deed of great display,

Just in a quiet, humble way;

I'll give a smile, or wipe a tear.

To heal a hurt or calm a fear.

I shall not ask of life for fame.

If God will grant Another Year, again.

Custer's First Stand

By Gertrude LeWarne Parker

4 4'\7"OU'D better come, in case
Y we need you," the Widow
Bentley said over the
phone, and John Custer, with a
shake in his voice, answered, "I'll
be right home. Take good care of
Margaret." But the receiver on the
other end clicked before he finished
speaking.

As he raced homeward, his
thoughts went back to the time two
years before when he and Margaret
Bentley, finding themselves very
much in love, had pleaded with the
Widow Bentley for her consent to
a little home of their own. Weeks
before this, they had wandered
through every furniture store in
town, had planned living-rooms of
bright chintzes and soft gray rugs,
had ordered dishes, all white with
embossed rose design, and gay green
and orange pottery for the kitchen.

Then, as he had listened to the
Widow's side of the story — with
Margaret clinging to him, smiling
through her tears— he had realized
how lonely her house would be with-
out Margaret. "But," he had reas-
oned, "other daughters have mar-
ried, other mothers have been left
alone."

Slowing down for a traffic light
he remembered, too, that afternoon
when he and Margaret had sat on
the piano bench, their arms around
each other, facing Mother Bentley.
The Widow, stern and unbending,
had said as a parting stab, "Margar-
et's an ungrateful daughter to even
want to leave me alone so soon after
poor Pa's gone." He thought again
of Margaret's whispered sob,
"Couldn't we, John, stay just a little

while?" He recalled his half-hearted
surrender and promise that they
would move in with her mother and
try that arrangement for a while;
now, today, he realized more than
ever what a mistake it had been.

AS the car slid to a stop at the
back gate, he pushed his hat back
on his bristling red hair topping
a pair of bright blue eyes that twin-
kled in fun at less serious times
than this. He got out and reached
for the box of yellow roses in the
back seat— was glad he had thought
of them. It hadn't delayed him
more than a minute or two. She
loved them so.

He hurried up the path to the
back door, forgetful of the garden
which lately had called forth a daily
snort of disapproval— a maze of prim
flower beds and narrow winding
paths all edged with jagged mali-
cious-looking rocks; not one patch
of grass where a boy and a dog
might roll and tumble. Instead, the
whole thing fairly screamed, "No
children or dogs allowed."

For two years John had been mak-
ing what he called "a back-door en-
trance". The front part of the house
was kept sacred to the memory of
"poor old Bentley" as he was gen-
erally known around town. He had
been so pitifully pleased that,
"You've never caught me tracking
up your front porch, Mother." John
did better than that— he didn't track
the back porch. He wore rubbers
according to the calendar, even on
days like today. He figured it saved
a lot of stupid argument. In spite
of his evident haste, he remembered

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 33

them now and placed them side by
side on the top step and wiped his
shoes on the mat. He hstened anx-
iously before opening the doOr. En-
tering the old-fashioned kitchen, he
hung his coat and hat in the kitchen
closet, washed his hands at the sink
and carefully wiped off all traces of
any splatterings on the wall. With
one frightened glance at the unusual
appearance of the room, he tip-toed
along the ribbon of spotless rag rug
which stretched the length of the
floor. In gayer moods it had been
a tight-rope, and he had pranced
across it wildly waving a frying-pan
as balance. Other times it was the
"straight and narrow" with Mar-
garet as "temptation" atop the kitch-
en table. Such doings didn't go on
long though. "We mustn't forget
poor, dear Pa," Mother Bentley
would say.

And now, she sat in the next room
dolefully rocking and waiting. Her
hair, thin and streaked with gray
was twisted into a wad and skewered
to the back of her head with large
steel pins. Her spectacles were
rimmed with steel. A dress of old-
fashioned gray-striped calico was
fastened about her throat with a
brooch which held a lock of "poor,
dear Henry's hair". Over her dress,
in deference to the occasion, she
wore a stiffly starched white apron,
the one bright spot in the darkened
corner where she liked to sit after
the last speck of dust had been
ousted.

As John approached, she antici-
pated his anxious question by saying
curtly, "She's all right. Flowers?
Put them in water. You'll find a
fruit jar on the back porch. I'll take
them in later. You'd better sit
down. We'll likely have a long wait."

Sit down and wait? No! He
could take it better standing. He
went into the kitchen— paced up
and down the strip of rag rug, pulling
up sharply in front of the table to
look again at the terrifying array of
instruments thrown carelessly on a
pink-striped towel. Going to the
stove, he poured more water into a
pan which held other necessities of
the sick-room. A feeling of utter
helplessness surged over him, a fear
that he hadn't known before. All
the joy of the last few months was
lost in the agonizing present. He
turned sharply toward the door, lis-
tening. Perhaps Margaret had called
him. Perhaps she wasn't able to
call— never would call again. No.
No! It couldn't be as bad as that.
Such things did happen to other
people, but it couldn't to her. But
he must know. He went quickly
and quietly into the other room.
"Has she asked for me?" he whis-
pered, fearfully.

"No, she hasn't. She's resting just
now. I'm right here if she calls."
She gave him a withering look. "Sit
down. I'll be going in again in a
few minutes."

A LTHOUGH the packed stuffi-
ness of the room was almost un-
bearable, he did want to be near if
Margaret called. He sat gingerly on
the horsehair sofa. It seemed to John
that hours passed while he sat among
the cushions— six or seven of them
—all crammed to the bursting point.
He took one, gave it a vicious punch
right in the middle of its clamoring
red roses, threw it aside with a dis-
gusted, "Nope!" He repeated the
attack on a bunch of orange daisies,
then threw that on the floor, and
so on until all were in a pile. He

34 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

sat glaring at them, mumbling,
"Nope, not one in the whole
bunch."

The rocker had stopped squeak-
ing. He glanced around. The Wid-
ow stood watching him.

"John!" she snapped in a hoarse
whisper. "What are you doing?"

"What am I doing?" He looked
at her long and steadily with eyes
that were almost hidden under a
heavy frown, scratched his head,
rumpled his hair. "Me! Oh, I'm
trying to find a tumbling-mat."

She sniffed, sat down, settled her
long bony frame and started the
rocker squeaking again, muttering
to herself, "Sometimes he makes me
think of poor Pa— silly answers with
no point to 'em whatever."

A trained nurse came into the
room and filtered her way into the
kitchen, stopping long enough to
speak to the woman in low tones.
For John, she had nothing but a
glance of pity mingled with some
disdain. He knew what she thought
and agreed with her that his place
was in the bedroom with his wife.
But he and Margaret had talked it
over. They had decided that he
would wait outside, forestalling any
possible or probable clash in opinion.
He smiled as he thought of what
Mother Bentley would say, in the
event he should go into Margaret's
room: "I'll never be able to face
the ladies at the missionary meeting
again. Why, even poor Pa would
have known better than that!"

Today brought the culmination
of what John termed "intensive prep-
arations in pink". And anything
pink was more or less of a sore spot
with him. He knew it was foolish,
and childish, too. It brought back
a harrowing memory of small school-

boy stuff. He groaned as he thought
of it again. He had always felt that
if his mother had lived she would
have u'nderstood his yearning, all the
fierce longing of his boyish heart,
for high-topped boots, overalls with
patches on them, and more than all,
a "real feller" nickname. He had
wanted to be hailed up and down
the street as "Hi, Red!" but the
Aunties had kept him so clean and
dressed-up that the kids had called
him "Pinky". Sissy name! It made
him want to fight, to push their faces
right to the back of their heads;
but nice little boys didn't fight the
Aunties had said.

AFTER more seemingly endless
hours, the doctor stood before
him.

"It's a boy," he announced. "The
mother's fine, too."

John Custer's heart swelled with
relief, while his lips formed a prayer
for pity: "Heaven above," he
breathed, "a boy in this house!"

In a few days, routine again settled
down in the Bentley household—
that is, as far as John knew. His
meals were always ready. There was
plenty of time to read his newspaper.
It wasn't a bit like the boys at the
office said it would be. He was
never asked to fix a little hot water
for the baby, to bring the baby's
washing in from the line, or to "hold
this blanket over the register a min-
ute". He'd have been glad to, even
the pink ones. He thought amused-
ly one evening, "I ought to bring
the efficiency expert from the office
up for a squint at this layout." Little
whimpers came from the bedroom.
John crept in for a look at his family,
but always there was somebody
about to be doing something for

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 35

either mother or baby. It was al-
ways, "Would you please step out
a minute? I'll call you when we're
through." They never did.

Telephone conversations irritated
and amused him at the same time.
The Widow always sounded to John
like a busy executive who had just
put over a big deal.

"Doing nicely, thank you," she
would say, crisply. "The pink blank-
et is so nice. We want to thank
you for the bootees. They are lovely.
Pink seems to be his color."

On one occasion, as the Widow
came back to the kitchen, John re-
marked, "The reports are quite pink,
aren't they?" She stopped, faced
him, and saw again that half-defiant,
half-amused look in the narrowed
blue eyes. Later that same evening,
John sat thinking, planning, dream-
ing dreams. It was pretty fine to
be the father of a boy like that. In
a little while they'd be tumbling
on the floor together. The boy would
be riding pickaback. He'd get him
a puppy, take him fishing, teach him
to shoot. He'd give him the things
he himself— The telephone again!
He snorted, "Another pink report."

The Widow answered. "Yes.
Both fine, thank you." She paused,
listening. "Well, yes, we have.
Margaret wanted to call him John."
Another pause. "Yes, for his father,
but we finally decided to name him
Henry. Yes, after poor, dear Henry."
Silence while she enjoyed her mo-
ment of melancholy; then, "Good-
by. Thank you for calling."

As she turned from the telephone,
John's face was close to hers, his eyes
blazing, one hand waving a rolled
newspaper, his voice rising in spite
of his efforts at self-control.

"Henry? Henry?" he shouted.

■'Where do you get that stuff?
Whose baby is this, anyhow? Who
says he's going to be Henry?"

"Why, John!" she stepped back
a little. "Don't get so excited. It's
this way— I promised Pa that if we
ever had a grandson I'd name him
Henry."

John gave her a searching look,
his jaw set at a stubborn angle un-
usual for him. He turned away
with a shrug and started for the back
door.

"Poor Pa!" he said as he slammed
the door behind him. The Widow
went after him, yanked the door
open, "What do you mean 'poor
Pa'?"

He turned on the top step and
looked at her. "Oh, nothing. I was
just thinking, he might have been
a girl, and then you couldn't have
named him Henry." The idea tickled
his sense of the ridiculous, and he
roared with laughter. Another back-
ward glance showed the Widow still
curiously watching. He caught her
muttered words, "Now what's the
sense in an answer like that? Drat
the man, more like Pa every day!"

CHORTLY before noon the next
day, John parked his car at the
front gate and strode up the path to
the front door. He raised the old-
fashioned knocker and banged furi-
ously. Both women came running.
The key turned, and John burst into
the gloomy old house like the first
March wind, kissing Margaret's
cheek lightly as he passed. He went
through the clutter of the front
room, back to the kitchen and for
several minutes rummaged through
the kitchen closet, grumbling and
swearing under his breath because
he couldn't find what he wanted.

36 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Finally, he found it and went into
the bedroom. He stood for a mo-
ment looking at the curly head peep-
ing out of the blanket. Clumsily
and tenderly, he lifted the baby, took
off the hated pink trappings and
wrapped him tenderly in a much-
loved old sweater of his own. With
just a wave of his hand and an airy
"We'll be back," he went the way
he came, scarcely seeing Mother
Bentley as she stood dumbfounded,
warily waiting. Margaret, happily
intent at the window watching fa-
ther and son going down the street,
could not see the look of grudging
admiration stealing over her moth-
er's face.

For an hour they waited. Then
he came. Giving the baby to his
wife and holding them both close
in his arms, he said, "My son and I
have been to the courthouse. His
name is legally recorded as John Ar-
thur Custer, Junior. Sounds great,
doesn't it, Margo? On the way
home we stopped at old Jan's, the

shoemaker, and ordered a pair of
red-topped boots." He held up a
tiny foot that had kicked its way
out of the old sweater. "See how
he's growing. It won't be so long
until he can wear them." John
pulled a chair toward Margaret. "Sit
down, dear. There's something else,
too. I've made arrangements for us
to go to see those new bungalows at
Laurelhurst tomorrow morning.
Junior will be all right with your
mother for an hour or so. And,
Mother Bentley," he turned to her,
his blue eyes alight, "while we are
gone, bundle up all this pink stuff.
Give 'em away. Burn 'em. Any-
thing. Only get 'em out of my
sight." '

Margaret put the baby in his bas-
ket while tears of happiness fell on
the beloved old sweater. With a
rush of tenderness, her arms were
around him.

"Oh, John!" she whispered. "It's
worth waiting two years for!"

INCONSTANCY

By Afton Clegg

Yesterday it snowed,
And all the still brown earth
Dreamed happily of sunshine
And white blossoms.

Last night

A thin crested moon came

Over the tree tops

And made patterns

On the silver world.

Today

A robin chirped in the sun;
The air is fragrant, new.
Who would believe that
Yesterday it snowed?

HAPPENING

By Annie Wells Cannon

lANUARY-Hold high the torch
^ of courage, with hope march on!

WILHELMINA, Queen of the
Netherlands, is not only a wise
ruler but a clever diplomat, as his-
tory has proven. Last fall she ap-
pealed to the nations for an inter-
national conference for world peace.
She knew she might protect Holland
by lifting the dikes, but her colonies
had no such protection. She faced
both "East and West".

pRINCESS LOUISE, Duchess of
Argyll, 91, sixth of the nine
children of Queen Victoria, died last
month. Louise was a rebel against
the conventionalities of royal soci-
ety. She was the first English prin-
cess in 350 years to marry outside
royal circles when she became the
bride of the Marquis of Lome.

jLJELEN ROBINSON of Poland,
an eye witness of the Polish in-
vasion, is now lecturing in the
United States.

QAIL BROWN, one-time friend
of Burbank, has discovered a
new science called hydroponics or
soil-less gardening. The new meth-
od solves the garden problem for
city dwellers.

OATTIE HOOPER YOUNG,
widow of Col. Willard Young,
socially popular and greatly loved for
her fine qualities of heart and mind,
died last month at her home in Salt
Lake City.

^NN C. MILN, age 91, had her
eyesight restored after 15 years

of blindness. She is thrilled with
the dazzling colorful hats and gowns
and the loveliness of the world.

PEDELLA BRYAN of Los An-
geles, 104 years old last fall, cele-
brated her birthday. She was beau-
tifully dressed and groomed for the
occasion.

ANN O'HARE McCORMICK
of the "New York Times" edi-
torial staff was awarded the 1939
medal for Eminent Achievement by
the American Woman's Association
before 800 prominent women guests.
When Fannie Hurst, novelist, pre-
sented the award, she said, "You
were selected not for any meteoric
performance of the past year but
for continued achievements over the
years.

^DELAIDE JOHNSON, noted
sculptress, started to destroy her
statues when her residence-studio
was sold for taxes. When offered
help, Mrs. Johnson said, "Relief,
welfare, need," are words not in my
vocabulary." Friends made adjust-
ments without injury to her pride.

gLINORE BLAISDELL won the
$2,000 Julia Ellsworth Ford
prize for the best 1939 children's
book, entitled "Falcon Fly Back," a
story of knights and ladies of Me-
dieval France.

lyrARY J. BREEN'S new volume,
^ * "The Party Book", Nora Loft's
"Blossom Like The Rose" and Davis
Leslie's "Another Cynthia" are pop-
ular books this winter.

Uxelief (bociety LKeorgamzaUon

nPHE new year brings to Relief
Society new leadership in the
appointment of Sister Amy Brown
Lyman as General President, Marcia
Knowlton Howells, First Counselor,
Donna Durrant Sorensen, Second
Counselor and Vera White Pohl-
man. General Secretary. The reor-
ganization is pursuant to a plan to
reorganize the auxiliaries more fre-
quently, inaugurated by the First
Presidency two years ago when the
Y. W. M. I. A. was reorganized.

Sister Lyman needs no introduc-
tion to the women of the Church.
During her thirty years of devoted
service to Relief Society, she has
visited most of the stakes and mis-
sions, presiding over the European
Mission Relief Societies from 1936
to 1938. She brings to her new po-
sition not only years of experience
as a Relief Society worker but rare
executive ability as well as special
training in the field of social welfare,
which is such an important phase of
Relief Society work. This, coupled
with her strong testimony of the
Gospel, holds great promise for the
future of the Organization under her
leadership. Relief Society welcomes
her as its new President.

Sister Howells and Sister Sorensen
are also well known to the women of
the Church, both having served as
General Board members, Sister How-
ells since 1929 and Sister Sorensen
since 1935. These sisters have both
general and specific leadership qual-
ities which ably fit them for their
new positions. The training and ex-

perience of Sister Pohlman qualify
her for the responsible position of
General Secretary. At one time she
was connected with the Organiza-
tion in the office of the General
Secretary. The strength of these
sisters will result in Organization
strength. We welcome them as our
new leaders.

The retiring Presidency leaves an
enviable record of service to Relief
Society. Under their leadership, the
Organization has made marked prog-
ress. Membership has increased to
over 80,000; the educational program
has been extended, lesson material
being so chosen as to provide the
best in the fields of religion, litera-
ture, social service and home mak-
ing. Within the last two years, two
new educational courses have been
introduced, "Nutrition" and "Edu-
cation For Family Life." The wel-
fare work of the Organization has
also advanced. President Robison's
appointment as the only woman
member of the State Board of Public
Welfare was in recognition of her
understanding of the problems in-
volved and the success of her activi-
ties in this field. Mormon Handi-
craft, the Singing Mothers and many
other features of the Relief Society
program inaugurated by our retiring
Presidency reflect vision and ability.

Blessed with greatness of heart
and mind, President Robison is
loved throughout the Church. Her
graciousness, her kindliness, her un-
derstanding and appreciation of peo-
ple has endeared her to the thou-

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 39

sands of women over whom she has
presided.

Sister Kate Barker has been richly
endowed for her position as Coun-
selor. Her splendid educational
background, her quiet reserve, her
deliberate, sound judgment, her tire-
less service in the interest of Relief
Society, have been of inestimable
value in its advancement.

Sister Julia A. F. Lund has served
as General Secretary for eleven years.
Not only has she ably functioned
in this position, but her special train-
ing in the field of literature has been
an asset to the Society, the splendid

Literary lessons now being taught
having been written by her.

The ideals and standards of the
great Church to which we belong
have ever been foremost in the minds
of our retiring officers. Relief So-
ciety women everywhere extend to
them their love and sincere appre-
ciation for the service they have ren-
dered and pray that the same suc-
cess and happiness which has attend-
ed their labors in Relief Society will
accompany them wherever their ac-
tivities may lead them and that the
blessings of our Father will be theirs
in rich abundance.

[Jjirthdaii CJelicitations

CISTER Annie Wells Cannon's
varied civic and religious ac-
tivities have won for her a large
circle of admiring friends, over
five hundred of whom extended
birthday felicitations at a delightful
reception held in honor of her eight-
ieth birthday, December 7, 1939-
The Relief Society General Board
joined with the group in paying trib-
ute to her. For twenty-nine years
Sister Cannon has been one of the
most valuable members of the Gen-
eral Board. A worthy daughter of a
great Relief Society president, Em-
meline B. Wells, her contributions
to the advancement of Relief So-
ciety are beyond enumeration.

Her keen intellect, her sound
judgment, her willingness to serve
and her strong testimony of the
truth and importance of the work
of Relief Society make her contri-
butions of exceptional worth. She
is an inspiration to her fellow work-
ers. Gifted as a writer, she has en-
hanced greatly the value of the Kelid
Society Magazine, her "Happen-
ings" being one of its best and most
appreciated pages.

Relief Society wishes Sister Can-
non continuance of her splendid
mental, physical and spiritual vigor
and expresses appreciation for all
that she is doing to enrich the Or-
ganization.

yiHiftA. OF INTEREST

KDHza [J\. Snow lli

A GAIN The Relief Society Maga-
zine has the pleasure to an-
nounce the names of the winners
in the EHza R. Snow Memorial
Poem Contest. Out of the iii
poems submitted it was difficult to
make the selection of three, as many
were of almost equal merit.

The first prize goes to Veneta L.
Nielsen of Logan, Utah, for her
poem 'These Hills Are Home",
filled with descriptive imagery.

Second prize was awarded to E.
Zoan Houtz Bean of Los Angeles, for
"Transition", a poem of indefinable
magic.

Third prize was awarded to Clara
Home Park of Salt Lake City, for
her poem of tender sentiment en-
titled "^Vhere Art Thou, Love?"

The judges this year were Dr. S.

emoria

I LPoem (contest

B. Neff, head of the English De-
partment, University of Utah, Nephi
L. Morris, well known writer and
contributor to magazines, and Don-
na Durrant Sorensen, member of
the General Board of the Relief
Society.

We feel this contest has been
influential in its encouragement to
writers and has created a fine appre-
ciation of the rare beauty of poetic
verse. We thank all the contrib-
utors and gratefully acknowledge the
careful consideration of the judges.

Annie Wells Cannon,

Julia A. F. Lund,

Rosannah C. Irvine,

Ida P. Beal,

Rae B. Barker,

Contest Committee.

liotice to Stake 1 1 iemhership {coordinators

A

T the conclusion of this year's
membership intensive drive on
December 1 5 last, the General Board
wish to again draw your attention
to page 693 of the October Relief
Society Magazine, which contains
plans for stimulating membership
activity in the wards. We must de-
pend upon the stake coordinators
publicizing and promoting this ac-
tivity within their wards, and we
suggest that you urge them to sub-

mit their essays for Magazine pub-
lication. We hope this will accom-
plish two things: First, that it will
be a means of promoting interest in
the Membership Drive thus far; sec-
ond, that by the printing of these
essays in the Magazine all stakes will
have the benefit of the best ideas
contributed, which may be utilized
by other stakes. Will you kindly
see that this information is widely
disseminated?

fQ3g ^ndex

nPHE 1939 index is now ready.
Those desiring their magazines
bound through this office may have
cloth binding, including index,
for $1.50, and leather binding, in-

cluding index, for $2.00. The price
of the index is: Single copy mailed,
10c; 3 copies mailed, 25c; when
bought at office, 5c per copy.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 41

(blizaoeth cJurner (^ain Ci

T^HE Relief Society General Board
extends to the family of Sister
Elizabeth T. Cain Crismon its sin-
cere sympathy in her passing. Sister
Crismon was an active member of
the Relief Society General Board
from May 25, 1911, to April 2, 1921,
and was especially interested in the
nursing service of the Organization.
She was an outstanding business
woman, and during the long illness
and following the passing of her hus-
band, Charles Crismon, she super-
vised most successfully the business

nsmon

affairs of the family and the com-
pany in which they were financially
interested. Generous with her
means, she assisted many less for-
tunate in a way characteristic of a
true Relief Society woman. She was
the mother of two daughters and
three sons, four of whom have pre-
ceded her in death. Her cheerful
disposition won for her many
friends. The General Board expresses
appreciation for the life of Sister
Crismon.

riew (Book 0/ U

f IFE is greatly enriched by reading
good poetry. Among our gifted
writers is Mrs. Winnifred Morris
Tibbs whose new booklet of verse,
"Autumn Leaves", dealing with a
wide variety of subjects, is now off
the press. All poems in the book

erse

have been written since her eightieth
birthday. The booklet is attractive-
ly prepared. We recommend it to
those who enjoy poetry. It may be
purchased at the Deseret Book Store
for $i.oo.

■<*>•

THE MAGICAL VOICE

By»J3ess Foster Smith

A magical voice keeps repeating to me,
"Unlock your own prison; I give you the key."

"Before you a castle of happiness gleams.

With halls of contentment and beautiful dreams."

"O what is the signal that opens the gate?"
I ask all a-tremble to know my own fate.

The magical voice says, "Believe it is true,

Your faith swings the drawbridge so you can pass through.

Cathedral of Peace

By Dorothy CJapp Robinson

SYNOPSIS

Carolyn Evans in her early married life
had parked her mind beside the highway
of Life. Now, in middle years, she sud-
denly realizes her husband

Turner Evans has gone on and is almost
out of sight. Despairing of ever overtak-
ing him, she has thought half-seriously of

Kane Holland and divorce, thinking that
would solve her problem. She sounds
out her son

Bob Evans on the subject, and he comes
back with " — good grief. Mother, be
your age." She had counted on her
eldest son to understand, but she was
not so certain of her second-born

Carson who, while resembling his mother
in looks, had none of her quiet reserve;
no one could ever predict what particular
note he would strike at any given time.

On the morning the story opens. Turner
had refused to take Carolyn with him to a
convention at Crystal Springs. Hurt and
bewildered, she had fled to her CATHE-
DRAL OF PEACE, a cottonwood grove
in the lower pasture of the ranch. To her
there comes Kane Holland, indignant for
her and offering her a way out. Shocked,
she leaves quickly. On the way back to
the house she meets Bob. Bob is in love
with June Straughn but will make no ad-
vances to her because of the condition of
their home.

Bob's inference that his mother is a
doormat arouses Carolyn's determination
to do something about her situation. Di-
vorce or not, Bob would never have occa-
sion to speak to her in such a manner
again. She will accept the opportunity re-
cently offered by Mrs. Straughn and asks
Bob to drive over to the Elkhorn to tell
her as much.

Turner Evans, irritated by the ever
widening breach between himself and
Carolyn and baffled over a solution, re-
leases his feelings by a curt manner toward
Bob. He orders him to locate Carson
who had been sent hours before to* repair
the east-line fence. Carson is in ill humor
and confides in Bob that he is tired of
conditions at home and is leaving. "Watch

your step," warns Bob and turns his horse
toward the Elkhorn to deliver his mother's
message. As he crosses the river, he
notices a figure sitting astride her horse,
watching.

AS Bob's horse splashed noisily
out of the stream, he noticed
a girl on the bank. She also
was astride a horse.

"I am glad you came across there,"
she called gaily. "I have been want-
ing to cross there but wasn't sure
of the depth."

"It's safe," he answered, embar-
rassed by the unexpectedness of her.
"Earlier," he added, "it is dangerous
if you don't know the stream, but
not for long."

The girl was watching him closely.
"You are Bob Evans, aren't you?
I am June Straughn. We live here."
She indicated the meadows and
fields.

As if he didn't know. As if every
boy in the valley didn't know June
Straughn by sight. As if in spite
of the few times he had seen her,
there hadn't already been a bond
forged between them. Yet, he was
surprised that she knew him.

"How— how did you know me?"

She laughed, unaffectedly, "Who
could miss a man your size? I often
see you working or riding. You
know our place is slightly higher,
so I can look down on you— literally,
I mean."

A quick fear checked the warm
glow that was rapidly engulfing Bob.
He opened his lips to speak again,
but his tongue was tied. He thought
angrily, "Why can't I be free and
easy as she is? Why don't I tell
her I have been living for this min-

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 43

ute, that having had this minute I
shall never be the same."

She noticed the warm color that
spread over his face and neck. "He
is perfectly lovable when he
blushes," she thought. Aloud she
said, "I've ridden over most of the
ranch, but I haven't crossed the
river. Is that the only ford?"

In some ways she was like Garden
Semple. Garden could quickly put
one at his ease, as this girl could;
but there was such a difference. This
girl's gray eyes were frank and shin-
ing. There was no deviousness in
them. She spoke naturally and not
for effect. The clearness of her
countenance came from lack of
clouding experiences. Life to her
was clean and sweet and fine. Bob's
chest swelled.

"I have asked you three times if
this was the only ford?" She was
frankly puzzled.

"I— I was thinking of something,"
he offered as an apology. "Did you
want to cross?"

"Perhaps. The land over there
doesn't belong to the Elkhorn, does
it?"

"No. That is ours, except farther
up."

"I was just riding," she volun-
teered when he did not go on. "It
is a little lonesome here. I have
never lived where distances were so
magnificent. It sort of destroys the
feeling that you have neighbors. Peo-
ple seem," she hesitated slightly,
"well, they seem a little unfriendly."

"They are afraid of you."

Her eyes widened in surprise. She
started to laugh, but the laugh end-
ed in a sigh. "Am I that awful?"

"You are perfect." The moment
the words left his lips he blushed

again at his own boldness. Who
was he to say such things to her!

"Thank you. I hope I have not
been snooty. I had no intention of
it. Am I keeping you?"

"No. This isn't the only ford.
In fact, it isn't a ford at all, any
more than a dozen other places.
There is one farther down. Want
to see it?"

"I'd love to, if you have time."

JUST then, he had all the time
^ there was. He had quite forgot-
ten the yearlings that were to be
moved. Blissfully conscious of the
moment, he turned his horse east.
They crossed a field belonging to the
Elkhorn, and opening a gate, went
through it onto a narrow dirt road.
They followed it south as it rambled
along near the foothills; then it
turned sharply to the west and to-
ward the river. "Who lives here?"
she asked indicating two small
ranches, one on either side of the
road.

"On the left is Dave Gorton. He
is a young fellow only a year or two
older than I. He is trying hard to
get on his feet."

"And on the right?"

"That's Semples. The ranch be-
longs to Jed Taylor. Mrs. Semple
is his sister." His tone closed the
subject.

Then the road twisted through
trees and willows and met the river
only a short distance below where
he and Carson had gone swimming.

"It crosses here and goes over to
meet the highway. The road, I
mean," he explained. "Here's the
ford. The water isn't deep, but the
bottom of the stream is quite rocky.
Don't you go this way to town?" he
asked.

44 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

"No. We go north over the
bridge."

She pulled sharply at her horse's
reins to turn him close to Bob's
horse. As she did so, the pony
stepped on a loose rock and slipped.
Instantly, Bob reached out and
caught her with one arm. At once
the horse regained his footing, but
the touch of her body stayed with
Bob. Emotions, new and exciting,
surged through him, blinding him
to everything except one fact— here
was his world, here was the sum
of his hours and his days, the reason
for effort.

"What a beautiful lane," she said,
breathing quickly, alive to the tan-
talizing odors and sounds of a virgin
spot. The road pushed back the
undergrowth for them to pass. "I
love the fragrance of wild roses, don't
you?"

For answer he turned his horse
and, leaning, broke a spray that had
on it four large blossoms. He hand-
ed it to her without speaking, and
without speaking she accepted it.

"This is our line," he said a mo-
ment later, pointing to where he
and Carson had been fixing the
fence. He was trying to think co-
herently. "See the cottonwood
grove up there? The big one? We
call that Mother's. She goes there
often."

"Where? Oh."

Her voice dropped to such a flat
note Bob's eyes turned from her.
Just getting on his horse after fasten-
ing the gate was Carson; near, al-
ready in the saddle, was Turner
Evans. He was watching their ap-
proach.

Instantly, Bob squared his shoul-
ders. He had forgotten about the
steers. This was a choice chance for

Dad to show off. If he even as much
as tried to get nasty— miserably the
boy realized he could do nothing
about it. He could not even turn
about and avoid an encounter. It
was too late for that.

"Hi, June," Carson called with
easy familiarity as he caught sight
of them.

"Hello." She waved in answer
as they neared the gate.

"This," Carson indicated the man
on the horse, "is Dad. Know him?"

Bob swallowed. How did Carson
get that way. Nothing daunted him.
Then his father spoke, and warm
drops of moisture rolled down Bob's
face in relief.

"Miss Straughn." Turner had
raised his hat. "I believe I met you
one day, in town. You were with
your father."

"I remember now. For the mo-
ment I had forgotten. Bob didn't
tell me you were his father. I might
have known. You look so much
alike."

Bob was so relieved he failed to
hear what else was said. He glowed
with pride in his father. No won-
der he went over so big with people.
And here he had been expecting to
be told off about the yearlings. Half
in a daze, he watched the two ride
off through the pasture.

"Don't forget the errand," Carson
called back.

"WHAT did he mean?" June
asked when the two had dis-
appeared in the trees.

"Huh? Oh, I had a message for
your mother."

"Shall we go back?"

Reluctantly, Bob turned his horse.
They started back the way they had
come.

"Your father is very capable, isn't
he," June stated rather than asked.
"Daddy thinks so. He is going to
talk at the Convention isn't he? Are
you going to hear him? I think I
shall go up for the second day's
meetings. Dad thinks it will do me
good to get in on some of the dis-
cussions. The idea is to win more
sympathy for some of his problems.
I suppose you will go?"

Bob did not answer. For a mo-
ment he was happy in the thought
of his father; then immediately he
was conscious of sharp resentment.
Why wasn't he going to hear his fa-
ther? Come to think of it, he could
if he wanted, except that he was
supposed to look after the place. But
Mother should be going. More to
turn his own thoughts than for any
other reason, he said, "I didn't know
you knew Carson."

They were emerging from the
shadows of the trees, and he could
see her face. Some of the light had
gone from it.

"Didn't he tell you? I met him
several weeks ago, one day after
church when we were waiting for
our fathers. He's charming."

When they were again above the
river, she looked about at the valley
that now lay in shadow, at the hills
where the light still lingered.

"Some time before the hills get
dry we will ride through them,"
the boy said, after a prolonged si-
lence. "In the winter we ski down
that slope." He pointed.

"Grand! But then I shan't be
here, very likely."

"Not here!" he echoed in alarm
"Why?"

"School. However, Dad says I
can't go unless Mother gets better

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 45

help. There are so many of us and
so much to be done."

"Do you want to go?" How could
she want to leave now that they had
met?

"Well, you see, I just have one
more year. Besides there is— there
are my friends."
"One in particular?"
She nodded, slowly.
The magic of the evening had
gone. They left their horses in the
yard, and as they went up the walk
to the Elkhorn ranch house Bob
felt, as he had eadier in the evening,
the power of strength and humility.
An absent friend needn't count.
Wlien people were meant for each
other nothing else counted. The
door ahead was open, and there was
a light on in the room. Mrs. Straughn
was in a low rocker with her baby
on her lap. As they approached.
Bob saw Mr. Straughn stoop to take
the child. In the act of lifting him,
he turned and placed a lingering
kiss on his wife's upturned face.

Bob stopped short. He glanced
at June, but she was composedly
opening the screen. To her there
was nothing unusual about the
scene. Bob was profoundly moved,
not by the act alone but what it
stood for— the connotation of love
and peace and unity within.

The magic of it stayed with the -
boy— the magic and the tragedy. For
he vowed in his idealistic but short-
sighted way that he would never ask
a girl from such a home to marry
him. Her disappointment in his
people would be too great for him
to bear, and it would not be fair
to her. She was one kind, and he
was another. Instead of bringing
finality and peace with it the deci-

46 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

sion set him apart in a world by
himself, a world of aching indefin-
able longing and unrest. Instead
of going home he turned his horse
to the hills. He wanted to be alone
with his bitter-sweet ecstasy. Once
there came to him the vision of his
father there by the gate. Nothing
was lacking there. Dad had been
all one could hope for. There was
less difference in their fathers than
in their mothers. Mothers were the
ones who made homes and dealt
with— with son's wives.

/^N returning home, he went in
through the kitchen door. He
turned on the light and explored the
ice box.

"Is that you, Bob?"

"Yeah." Then he thought sud-
denly, "What is Dad doing in that
room?"

The living room ran the width
of the house across the front. Back
of it, on the north side, were the
dining room and kitchen. The south
part was divided into two bedrooms,
with a connecting door. The larger
one was the parents' room. The
smaller one opened off the kitchen;
in it all the boys had slept until they
were old enough to be moved up-
stairs. Startled, Bob looked up and
saw his father standing in the door of
that room.

"Where have you been?"

"Riding."

Turner seemed to be hunting for
words. "I want you to watch the
timothy in the upper field. You
might have to start mowing before
I get back."

"You going tomorrow?"

"No, the day after." He turned,
then hesitated. "I like to see you

with such girls." He closed the door
behind him.

Bob considered. Dad stayed awake
to let him know he approved. Good
old Dad! Then abruptly, he lost
his taste for food. Why was he
sleeping in that room? He went
upstairs and with each step he grew
more angry. Such people! Was
this a result of the fuss they'd had
this morning? Little things, un-
noticed before, came to his remem-
brance. This might have been going
on for years for all he knew. The
scrap that morning hadn't been any-
thing unusual. Mother was pretty
stubborn when she made up her
mind.

He undressed and in bed tried to
sleep, but his eyes refused to close.
Mother's talk to him this morning
began to take on sinister meaning.
Perhaps she was justified in wanting
to leave. Maybe it was too late
to remedy the situation. Maybe
she was in love with Kane. He
groaned aloud.

"For cripes sake," Denis called
from the next room. "Quit thresh-
ing around and go to sleep. You'd
wake the dead."

Denis was the thirteen-year-old.
He was small and puny and a light
sleeper. Bob forced himself to lie
quiet. After interminable hours, he
fell into a fitful sleep.

The next day Bob watched his
parents furtively. There was nothing
different about their attitudes to-
ward each other. The knowledge
brought a hollow feeling into the pit
of his stomach. So it was serious,
serious enough that a fellow
wouldn't dare ask a girl to go steady,
even. Marriage was inconceivable.
One had to give something in return.
A girl like June would expect a great

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 47

deal in return, not a background of
divorce.

When his father drove away to
the annual Stock Growers Conven-
tion, Bob watched him with a bit-
terness of spirit that took many
months and many events to com-
pletely eradicate. Why should he
be going alone when other men were
taking their families— anyway their
wives. As on the previous morning,
he watched his mother, and now
he saw a fine, white line about her
mouth. So, she did care. She could
be caring about a whole flock of
things of which he knew nothing.
He looked at her in sudden com-
parison with other women he knew
would be there. Not so good! Dad
was proud, and he looked plenty
good.

"What has come over me?" he
thought. "Mother is top line."
Then again he thought, boldly this
time, "She could still be Mother
and be a little different". It was
confusing and discouraging.

npHE second day of the Conven-
tion the Evans family sat at their
noon-day meal. The radio was on,
for Denis wanted to hear the news.

Suddenly, Bob was galvanized into
instant attention.

"—special announcement of local
interest. Yesterday we told you of
the splendid address given by T. L.
Evans before the State Stock Grow-
ers Association. This morning Mr.
Evans was elected president of the
association by an overwhelming ma-
jority. Mr. Evans, who is a very suc-
cessful stock grower, is here; we are
going to ask him to say a few words."

"That's my Daddy," Jerry cried,
as her father's voice came into the
room.

"I want to hear him. I want to
hear him." With a clatter, Judy
thrust her dinner aside and with
hands against the table pushed her
chair back. But Jerry was at the
radio before her.

"Quiet," Denis demanded. "I
want to hear what he says."

"President, eh?" Carson beamed.
"That's my Dad. I'll tell the world
he is going places."

Carolyn had picked up a dish and
hurried to the kitchen. Bob kept
his eyes on his plate. He didn't
want anyone to see the misery in
them.

(To be continued)

OREAD cast upon the waters shall return

By devious routes perhaps, but sure;
It's in the casting that we learn
To live and love and suffer and endure.

-Anna Prince Redd.

Tbohiiu

FROM THE FIELD

By Julia A. F. Lund

npHE General Office takes this op-
portunity to say to all the Field,
"1940— may it be the happiest, most
prosperous year Relief Society has
ever known!" The gratitude of the
officers goes out to the capable, de-
voted women who have carried on
and have sent in the interesting ac-
counts of activity from all parts of
the world.

Nampa Stake

gISTER LILLIE LOGAN sup-
plies us with the following re-
port from Nampa, one of our young-
est stakes. It demonstrates fine co-
operation in putting over the Nu-
trition lessons:

"A very interesting program and
demonstration was held in the Sec-
ond Ward L. D. S. Chapel at the
August Union meeting. The pro-
gram was presented by children tak-
ing different health parts. A table
was beautifully decorated with fruits,
vegetables, whole wheat and milk
products. At the opening of the
meeting, little children marched in,
representing carrots, milk, oranges
and baskets of vegetables. Small
boys displayed the proper food for
school lunches — sandwiches of
whole wheat bread, milk products,
milk and fruits. Proper breakfast
foods were also demonstrated—
whole wheat grain, cereals, eggs.

NAMPA STAKE, NUTRITION DEMONSTRATION

SOUTH SEVIER STAKE SINGING MOTHERS

milk and fruits. After this, a group
of small girls marched in and sang
"The Vitamin Song". During the
singing, a group of pictures contain-
ing the different vitamins was placed
upon the wall back of the children.
Miss Frances Gallatin, the District
Home Demonstration Agent, gave
an educational lecture on nutrition
and daily food selection, explaining
the effect of proper and improper
eating on white rats, using the pic-
tures for illustrations. She gave the
value of milk products, vegetables,
whole-grain products, meats and
eggs. The family budget was also
explained."

South Sevier Stake
T TNDER the capable leadership of
President Jetta Marquardson,

this enterprising stake has done
many excellent things, not the least
of which is the organization of the
Singing Mothers shown in the ac-
companying picture. The effect of
the work of this fine group has been
felt in every part of the community.
Not only has it furnished music for
stake and ward functions but for the
Manti Temple also.

Oqufrrh Stake

npHE reports from Oquirrh indicate
activity in every field of Relief
Society work. One of the interesting
features is the record made by some
of the visiting teachers. Spencer
Ward is unique in this. The picture
is of Helma Jenkins and Harriet
Jenkins who have been visiting
teachers for eighteen years and

PHYLLIS JONES
ARNONE

HELMA AND HARRIET
JENKINS

LOLA KNIGHT
JENKINS

JEFFERSON WARD, WELLS STAKE, VISITING TEACHERS

haven't missed a month visiting their
district. Living in a rural community
where distance is a problem, these
two good sisters have for the past
two years included two districts in
their calls.

Among the new recruits to Relief
Society, we show the pictures of the
two youngest members in the stake
—Phyllis Jones Arnone, nineteen
years of age, and Lola Knight Jen-
kins, just eighteen years old.

Wells Stake

npHE Jefferson Ward reports un-
usual success in its visiting teach-
ing program. Comprising twenty-
eight districts, it has for the past
three and one-half years achieved a
record of one hundred per cent visit-
ing teaching. The work has been
done by a group of sixty-two teach-
ers among whom may be found some
interesting individual records of serv-
ice: Sister Patrea Latimer, in her
seventy-fifth year, has been a Relief
Society member for fifty years. Sister
Rose Anderson is the vwdowed
mother of thirteen children yet ren-
ders outstanding service as a visiting
teacher. Equally interesting things
could be told of many others. The

one-hundred per cent record has not
only been achieved in the number
of visits made but also in the quality
of work done.

San Bernardino Stake
COME of the very fine creative
work of the Relief Society comes
to us from a report of the activities
of the San Bernardino Relief Society.

For the 17th of March program,
the stake suggested that each ward
present a pageant in poetry and pro-
vided an outline. The pageant
reviewed the Organization from the
beginning to the present, depicting
the spirit of its founders, the faith
and courage of those who have car-
ried on during the past century, and
the promise which the future holds.
It was written by Evelyn Wilde
Heath and was a very fine contribu-
tion.

"The Apostolic Review", also
written by Sister Heath, was pre-
sented in each ward as a conclusion
to a very successful year's work in
Theology. It summarized the glori-
ous mission of the men who "walked
and talked with Jesus" and empha-
sized the importance of their mission
to us. It was very much appreciated.

MORMON HANDICRAFT

(jlignughts
By Nellie O. Parker

THERE has dawned another
new year in which to shake off
the shackles of disappointment
and failure, a year in which to step
out with fresh courage and enthusi-
asm, tempered but unhampered by
the mistakes of the past, toward
higher goals. It is the time for stock-
taking, for sorting out true values,
for measuring accomplishments, for
restating objectives and extending
plans for the future.

In this new year, Mormon Handi-
. craft will reach its third anniversary.
Its history is one of consistent, steady
growth and is a concrete expression
of the true spirit of Relief Society,
It was conceived in an earnest desire
to help others to help themselves,
not only to replenish their income
but also to increase their joy of liv-
ing through self-expression. It was
felt that this shop would help retain
the fine skills and craftsmanship that
many of our people brought from

their native lands and that it would
encourage and foster these talents
in others. If a market were available
for these individualized hand-made
articles, new avenues of employment
would be opened.

Up to October, 1939, approxi-
mately 2,500 people have sold their
articles through Mormon Handicraft
and $14,278 have been paid to them
for their work. Truly, this is render-
ing genuine service. The Organiza-
tion has been fully justified, and the
dream of its founders has material-
ized. From these achievements we
feel that the future holds great pos-
sibilities, and we trust that the same
inspiration and vision will guide its
course onward to a great destiny.

Attractive Historic Samplers

There are now available through
the facilities of The Tribune-Tele-
gram patterns for a beautiful sampler
of Mormon scenes and motives, ar-
tistically grouped on a sheet 1 5X2o/g
inches. These patterns have been
carefully designed with regard to his-
toric accuracy and simplified for
many types of needle work, cross-
stitch, lazy-daisy, etc., and for novel-
ty work, modeling, dry-point, wood-
carving, tooling, etching, etc. They
may be divided into separate motives
to be used in numerous ways for
decorations on luncheon sets, wall
plaques, glass painting, etc.

The patterns can be obtained at
the Shop, ten cents per sheet.

MUSIC DEPARTMENT

cJne ibmotional (content of lilusic ana
kJ^Is ibffect LLpon cJempo

By Wade N. Stephens of the Tabernacle Organ Staff

THE emotional effect of music
unknown to the listener de-
pends chiefly upon three
things: Variations in tempo (speed),
variations in dynamics (loudness),
and variations in tone-color. The
present article is concerned with the
first of these. Observe that while
it is important to start a piece at
an effective tempo, it is variation
from that speed that is important
in interpretation.

Although transition of mood into
tempo is not reducible to strict rules,
it is possible to learn in a general
way how to decide upon a tempo
for a given piece, and where to
change the speed effectively.

To define a tempo mentally, we
must compare it with other tempos.
Let us set three speeds as standards.
Each reader should now get a baton
and set a "slow" tempo, a "medium"
tempo, and a "fast" tempo. Each
one may have different speeds, but
that does not matter. These speeds
will serve as standards for the one
who sets them.

Now each reader must select a
tempo to express "grief". Which
of the standard speeds is it nearest?
Most conductors will find that they
have chosen a speed very near the
"slow" standard.

A tempo selected to express "joy"
will be found to be very near the
"fast" standard, and a tempo to ex-
press "contentment" is likely to be
"medium".

When a large number of people

set tempos for a given emotion, the
results are surprisingly uniform.
They indicate that the more joyous
the mood, the faster the tempo, the
more sorrowful the mood, the slower
the tempo.

Not only can the initial speed be
determined in this way, but the
small variations in tempo that are
part of a good interpretation and an
effective performance can be worked
out by following in minute detail
the changes in emotion expressed
by the words.

Sometimes the initial speed of a
piece is indicated by a metronome
marking. When this is the case,
the tempo must not be followed
rigidly but must be subject to varia-
tion with the mood of the words.

A metronome is a spring-driven
pendulum upon which slides a mov-
able weight. The higher the weight
stands upon the pendulum, the slow-
er the instrument ticks; the lower
the weight, the faster the tick.

To find a given tempo by means
of the metronome, set the weight
on the mark that corresponds to the
given number, then beat the given'
note at the speed of the tick. For
example, if the marking is ^=100,
set the weight at 100 and beat a
quarter-note to each tick.

Having established the tempo
thoroughly in mind, turn off the
metronome. Practicing with a met-
ronome is likely to make a con-
ductor's rhythm too uncompromis-
ingly rigid.

LESSON

cJheology^ and c/estimonif

Paul the Missionary (Cont'd)

Lesson 7

Helpful References

F. W. Farrar, The Life and Work
of St Paul, chs. XXVII, XXIX,
XXX, XXXII, XXXIII, XXXV,
XXXVI, XXXVII, XXXVIII,
LVII.

B. W. Robinson, The Life of Paul,
chs. XI, XII.

A. T. Robertson, Epochs in the
Life of Paul, chs. X-XII.

J. P. Smyth, The Stoiy of St
Paul's Life and Letters, chs. XVI-
XXII.

PAUL THE TEACHER.-Paul
was a great teacher. He must be
ranked as one of the greatest of all
time. The large number of church
branches established by him is strong
evidence of his ability to convert
others to Christianity. A man to
be an outstanding teacher must cer-
tainly, among other requirements,
be thoroughly converted to those
principles and ideals he is teaching.
Paul had a passionate love for Christ
that made it easy for him to fulfill
that requirement. "He is willing
to be thought beside himself (II
Cor, 5:13) if so be he succeeds in
his ambition to please Jesus." (Rob-
ertson) The crucified Christ was
the central theme of his teaching.
Professor H. E. Dana says, "He de-
cided the mode of presentation in

view of the audience (Acts 17:22),
but aijfowed no consideration of
adaptation to alter the theme. Such
was Paul's policy."

Certain scholars have attempted
to show that there existed a great
difference between the religion or
preaching of Christ and that of Paul.
It is in fact common at the present
time to speak of Pauline Christianity
in contrast to that of Christ.

In the light of modern revelation,
Paul's teachings are in accord with
those of Christ. Apparent differ-
ences are for the most part easily
explained. How substantially Paul's
doctrines concur with those taught
by Christ can be tested by perusing
the Ready References under the vari-
ous headings and comparing the ref-
erences in the gospels with those in
Paul's letters and the appropriate
chapters in the Acts. Some of the
teachings in the gospels may be more
explicit and clear in certain instances
than as given by Paul and vice versa.
That is to be expected. We haven't
by any means all of the teachings of
either Christ or Paul.

THE BEGINNING OF THE
END.-On Paul's Third Missionary
Journey he realized that the battle
with the Judaizers was not yet over
despite the concessions he and Bar-
nabas had received in the Jerusalem

54 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Conference. He therefore deter-
mined to go to Jerusalem for the
day of Pentecost. (Acts 20:16) Jeru-
salem was the center in which the
Judaizers had intrenched themselves.
The Church Authorities were not
on their side, but the old Mosaic
tradition was a hard one to break
for many members of the Church.
Paul realized that freedom for the
Gentile Christians was absolutely
necessary if the cause of Christianity
was to succeed in the west. He de-
termined to do for the Gentiles what
he could if it cost him his life. Acts
20 sounds a somber note, and we
know that Paul senses the beginning
of the end. "And now," says he,
"behold, I am going bound in the
spirit unto Jerusalem, not knowing
the things that shall befall me there:
Save that the Holy Ghost witnesseth
in every city, saying that bonds and
afflictions abide me. But none of
these things move me, neither count
I my life dear unto myself, so that
I might finish my course with joy,
and the ministry, which I have re-
ceived of the Lord Jesus, to testify
the gospel of the grace of God."
(Acts 20:22-24) This reminds us
strongly of Joseph Smith's last words
when he took leave of the Saints
and went on the journey from which
he was destined never to return
alive: "I am going like a lamb to
the slaughter; but I am calm as a
summer's morning; I have a con-
science void of offense towards God,
and towards all men. I shall die
innocent, and it shall yet be said of
me— he was murdered in cold
blood." Paul's ship finally reaches
Tyre where the cargo was to be un-
loaded. Luke records the following:
"And finding disciples, we tarried
there seven days: who said to Paul

through the Spirit, that he should
not go up to Jerusalem." (Acts 21 :4)
Finally, Paul and his party set sail
again and landed at Caesarea. And
here, once more, Paul is warned.
"And as we tarried there many days,
there came down from Judea a cer-
tain prophet, named Agabus. And
when he was come unto us, he took
Paul's girdle, and bound his own
hands and feet and said, Thus saith
the Holy Ghost, So shall the Jews at
Jerusalem bind the man that owneth
this girdle, and shall deliver him
into the hands of the Gentiles. And
when we heard these things, both
we, and they of that place, besought
him not to go up to Jerusalem."
(Acts 21:10-12) But go Paul does
and recounts to James and the other
elders of the church his wonderful
success in the ministry among the
Gentiles. The brethren are delight-
ed, but proceed to gently caution
him concerning the Jewish Chris-
tians who still believe in the law of
Moses. "Thou seest, brother, how
many thousands of Jews there are
which believe; and they are all zeal-
ous of the law: And they are in-
formed of thee, that thou teachest
all the Jews which are among the
Gentiles to forsake Moses, saying
that they ought not to circumcise
their children, neither to walk after
the customs. What is it therefore?
the multitude must needs come to-
gether: for they will hear that thou
art come. Do therefore this that
we say to thee: We have four men
which have a vow on them; them
take, and purify thyself with them,
and be at charges with them, that
they may shave their heads: and all
may know that those things, whereof
they were informed concerning thee,
are nothing; but that thou thyself

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 55

also walkest orderly, and keepest the
law." (Acts 21:20-24) The above
quotation is exceedingly important,
because it clearly explains tlie inci-
dents that indirectly brought about
Paul's death. At the Jerusalem Con-
ference Paul won for the Gentile
Christians freedom from Mosaic
regulations. No issue was raised
concerning Jewish Christians. But
the Judaizers, "zealots for the law,"
probably spread the propaganda
against Paul mentioned in the quo-
tation above. Their charges, by the
irony of fate, were almost identical
with those that caused the death
of Stephen.

Paul kept the advice of his breth-
ren and the next day entered the
temple to purify himself with four
other men. Jews from Asia spied
him and "stirred up all the people,
and laid hands on him. Crying out.
Men of Israel help: This is the man
that teacheth all men every where
against the people, and the law, and
this place; and further brought
Greeks also into the temple, and
hath polluted this holy place." (Acts
21:27, ^^) Such a great commotion
was created by the people that it
came to the notice of the Roman
soldiers who placed Paul under ar-
rest, thus saving him from a further
beating at the hands of the enraged
Jews.

Paul's subsequent pleas before the
mob, the Sanhedrin, Felix, Festus,
and Agrippa (Acts 21:26) were mas-
terful, but without effect. Finally,
he was forced to appeal his case to
Caesar when Festus proposed that
he should go up to Jerusalem to be
tried "concerning these things". The
great apostle knew that Festus would
find some pretext to turn him over
to the Sanhedrin, as Pilate did the

Christ, if the case should be tried in
the city of David. His answer to
Festus is one of the classical utter-
ances of all time. "I stand at Cae^
sar's judgment seat, where I ought
to be judged: to the Jews have I
done no wrong, as thou very well
knowest. For if I be an offender, or
have committed any thing worthy
of death, I refuse not to die: but if
there be none of these things where-
of these accuse me, no man may
deliver me up unto them. I appeal
unto Caesar." (Acts 25:10, 11)

Relieved at the prospect of get-
ting rid of such a troublesome pris-
oner after two years, Festus consult-
ed with his council and answered,
"Hast thou appealed unto Caesar?
unto Caesar shalt thou go." (Acts
25:12)

Luke's description of the trip to
Rome, with Paul and other prison-
ers, is a masterly one. When the
party reached the "Eternal City"
Paul was enabled to preach the gos-
pel under nominal restraint. Luke
ends his account in a manner that
breathes perfectly the spirit of the
Apostle to the Gentiles. "And Paul
dwelt two whole years in his own
hired house, and received all that
came in unto him, Preaching the
kingdom of God, and teaching those
things which concern the Lord Jesus
Christ, with all confidence, no man
forbidding him." (Acts 28:30, 31)

PAUL THE MARTYR.-Many
scholars believe that when Paul was
tried before Nero he was released.
If their theory is conect, the apostle
probably went east to visit branches
of the Church wherein he had once
labored. Then, according to tradi-
tion, he went to Spain; a late tradi-
tion even asserts he went on to Brit-

56 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

ain. Those who hold to the above
theory say that eventually Paul wsls
arrested again, brought before Nero
and condemned to be beheaded by
the sword. The execution probably
took place by the Ostian Road. Tra-
dition again has it that a Roman
"matron named Lucina buried the
body of St. Paul on her own land,
beside the Ostian Road".

Paul was ready to meet his be-
loved Master. How appropriate are
the words in his second letter to
Timothy (4:7, 8) : "I have fought a
good fight, I have finished my course,
I have kept the faith: Henceforth
there is laid up for me a crown of
righteousness, which the Lord, the
righteous judge, shall give me at that
day: and not to me only, but unto
all them also that love his appear-
ing."

Questions and Problems

1. Can you come to a satisfactory
decision as to when Paul became
an apostle by consulting the Book
of Acts and the Epistles? Do you
think Paul became a member of the
Twelve of his day? Could he have
been ordained an apostle without
being a member of the Twelve?

2. Analyze Paul's address before
Agrippa. (Acts 26:1-32) What is
your opinion of its quality?

3. Briefly describe Paul's journey
to Rome and what befell him on
the way. (Acts 27, 28)

4. Compare the circumstances
under which Paul and the Prophet
Joseph Smith met their respective
deaths.

visiting cJeacher iOepartment

MESSAGES TO THE HOME

No. 7

Kindness

"And be ye kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God
for Christ's sake hath forgiven you." — Eph. 4:32.

nPHE New Testament is replete
with examples of the kindness
of Jesus in dealing with people. His
heart was full of compassion for the
people of Jerusalem. He wept for
them, although they persecuted
Him. In His kindness He said,
"Suffer little children to come unto
me and forbid them not." He re-
leased the woman who was about
to be stoned and caused her accusers
to flee. He dealt gently with the

woman of Samaria, with the sick,
the blind, the leper, the ignorant,
and with the learned and even the
unthankful and evildoers.

Life is much more joyful and satis-
fying to one who is compassionate,
forbearing, tender, lenient, gentle,
mild, forgiving and appreciative.
Kindness is an essential qualification
in successful parentage.

Kindness is shown by one's con-
sideration for another in times of

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 57

sickness or distress or whenever help
is needed. In childhood we learned
that kindness is "to do or say the
kindest things in the kindest way,"
and that

"Little deeds of kindness.
Little words of love
Make this earth an Eden
Like the heaven above."

A beautiful woman eighty-three
years old was asked why it was that
one never noticed her wrinkles but
always saw her smile. "If that is
true," she said, "it must be because
I have tried to do something kind
each day."

What about the letter we were
to write, the loving word to be said,
the visit to be made, the call on the
telephone, the little delicacies to be
shared, ere the sun goes down? Pity

is a form of kindliness so beautifully
explained by the poet Whittier:

"O Brother man! fold to thy heart thy
brother;

When pity dwells, the peace of God is
there.

To worship rightly is to love each other,

Each smile a hymn, each kindly deed a
prayer.

Follow with reverent steps the great ex-
ample.

Of Him whose holy work was 'doing
good'.

So shall the wide earth seem our father's
temple

Each loving life a psalm of gratitude."

Discussion

1. Relate some incident of kind-
ness shown you within the last week.

2. Quote one of our songs on
kindness.

3. How did the ten lepers repay
the kindness of Jesus?— Luke 17:11-
19.

JLiterature

THE ADVANCE OF THE NOVEL

Lesson 7

"The Bent Twig"

IT is very appropriate that Relief
Society should choose as the con-
cluding novel for this year's study
a work from the pen of one of Amer-
ica's ablest and best beloved women;
a story with a very definite purpose,
a vital message, vivid and intense
from start to finish. In his book
The Women Who Make Our Nov-
els, Grant Overton says: "Mrs. Fish-
er is, we think, the only novelist of
whose work we shall say nothing.
Why? Because it 'speaks for itself?

Certainly not. Every one's work
does that. No, because it does not
speak sufficiently for her. You are
asked here and now to think of her
not as a novelist, but as a woman.
For as a novelist we could say of her
only the obvious fact, that she is a
topnotcher judged by any and every
standard. . . . What she does need,
or rather, what her readers and all
readers need, is a reminder of her
role as teacher, helper, friend. She
is one of those fine people whose

58 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

work makes the plain word 'service' a
shining and symbohc thing,"

Though born in Kansas during
the time her father was president
of the university of that state, any-
one who reads Dorothy Canfield
Fisher's books knows that she is
American, of New England descent.
She has as firmly fixed Arlington,
Vermont in our literature as has
Louisa May Alcott, Concord, Massa-
chusetts. The first of the Canfield
family came to America in 1636 and
a little over a century later settled
on land in Vermont, which is still
in the family possession. Mrs. Fish-
er tells some delightful stories of
her liberal thinking, strong-minded
ancestors, women as well as men, and
of the part they played in colonial
days. Her father, James Hulme Can-
field, was an educator of high rank
and president of two or three mid-
western universities before joining
the faculty of Columbia University,
New York. Dorothy's education
was cosmopolitan but always at rock
bottom American, a liberal, tolerant
American, devoid of prejudice or
bigotry. Her experience in co-edu-
cational university towns profound-
ly influenced the young woman and
afforded material for some of the
most realistic chapters in her books.
This is especially true of The Bent
Twig. She lived in the old family
home in Vermont, and in France,
Italy, England and the Scandinavian
countries. Her girlhood contacts and
friendships ranged as widely, and
her books are ordered from all over
the world. Her first ambition seems
to have been that of a teacher. She
studied for her doctor's degree in
romance languages at the Sorbonne,
Paris, and at Columbia, New York.
In collaboration with one of her pro-

fessors at Columbia, she wrote some
texts on English. In 1907, she mar-
ried John R. Fisher and went to live
on one of the farms at Arlington,
Vermont, where her home became
the center of all that concerns the
welfare and development of the
community. From this time, she
seems to have been less actively con-
cerned with an academic career and
turned rather to the field of creative
writing and social problems. Squirrel
Cage was her first real novel. She
has, however, always been vitally in-
terested in the problems of educa-
tion for young and old. Her Why
Stop Learning? remains one of the
very finest surveys of the Adult Edu-
cation Movement that has ever been
written, and social guidance experts
regard Mrs. Fisher as one of the
ablest in this field.

While in Italy, she became per-
sonally acquainted with Dr. Maria
Montessori, the founder of a system
of primary education which differs
from the kindergarten method main-
ly in that it aims at the individual
development rather than the col-
lective plan of teaching. The teacher
is a director rather than an instruc-
tor, and the aim is to observe and
guide rather than to teach. This
method endeavors to give the child
an environment that will liberate the
personality and tries through sense
education to stimulate the intellect
itself. It is claimed that while there
is no formal instruction the chil-
dren learn to read and write with
surprising rapidity under this system.
Mrs. Fisher became very much in-
terested in this, and at Dr. Montes-
sori's request undertook to explain
the system and theories. The result
was her book A Montessori Mother.
This was followed by Mothers and

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 59

Childien, a classic in the field of
child guidance; HiUshoio People, a
collection of stories of her own
neighbors; Understood Betsey, one
of the finest and most popular books
for children that literature offers.

Soon after the beginning of the
World War, Mrs. Fisher went to
France to join her husband who was
already in the Ambulance Corps.
Her war work won recognition from
the Government for distinguished
service. She was particularly active
in efforts to help the widows and or-
phans and the men who had lost
their sight in battles. Some of the
institutions she started have been
perpetuated and are now maintained
by the French Government.

In 1919, completely exhausted by
the strenuous labors in war-torn
Europe, the family, consisting of
Mr. and Mrs. Fisher, their daughter
Sally and little son Richard, returned
to their home in Arlington.

The Harcourt Brace News has this
to say of Dorothy Canfield Fisher:
"A liberal American from Vermont.
She is the author of some of the
best loved novels of the century. . . .
Her career as a novelist has had few
parallels both for critical and popular
acclaim, and many of her powers
derive from the fact that she is not
specifically or consciously a 'career'
woman but a successful wife, mother,
now grandmother, and a plain
friendly citizen, joining her fellow
citizens in her own Vermont com-
munity in the steady day-by-day
struggle at first hand with the knott)'
problems of communal living. These
are the experiences she draws upon
for her books. She is a real scholar,
holding eight degrees from Ameri-
can universities, but no academic
interest is as great as that humani-

tarian one of making education
mean something to young and old.
Her understanding of young people
shows in every novel she has written,
and she has created some of the
most endearing and real children in
our literature. Her understanding
of old people is to be expected of a
Vermonter." Mrs. Fisher holds her
Ph. D. in romance languages and
was the first woman to be on the
Board of Education in Vermont.

^<TUST as the twig is bent, the tree
•' is inclined." All of Mrs. Fish-
er's work is concerned with the inti-
mate problems of every-day life, usu-
ally with the actions and reactions
on each other of men, women and
children in the ordinary family rela-
tions. This is strikingly true of The
Bent Twig, a story whose charm lies
in the distinction given to the por-
trayal of familar phases of life. The
"Twig" of the title is the daughter of
a mid-western university professor.
She is "bent" by the standards, tra-
ditions, inheritances and ideals of
plain-living, high-thinking parents
who provide a healthy, wholesome,
happy, natural American family life
for their children. The novel is di-
vided into four books, and the titles
to the chapters are very significant.
Chapter I, "Sylvia's Home," presents
the brilliant, fun-loving father, the
sensible, fine, intelligent mother,
who, in the words of the reviewer
"bent the twig in the direction which
the tree of Sylvia Marshall's gallant
womanhood was to grow". We also
meet little sister Judith, baby brother
Lawrence, and a glimpse of Aunt
Victoria is presented. This beauti-
ful picture of home life may well
be taken from Mrs. Fisher's own

60 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

personal experiences on her farm
home in Vermont.

"The Marshall's Friends" gives a
most enlightening account of the
people who played a part in the en-
vironment of Sylvia's childhood.
Prominent among these vi^as "Old
Reinhardt" whose real musical
training influenced her all her life.
If one is Judged by his friends, Pro-
fessor and Mrs. Marshall were un-
usual people, and the influences were
early at work in the lives of the
chfldren.

Mrs. Fisher's fine sense of humor
is in evidence in "Every One's Opin-
ion of Every One Else". In "Broth-
er and Sister" the two forces which
played the most important part in
Sylvia's development are clearly sug-
gested.

In Chapter VII, "We Hold These
Truths to be Self Evident", the ac-
count of the public school is one of
the most graphic in the entire book.
E. E. Hale in The Dial says: "The
account of the democracy of the
common schools would teach more
concerning that interesting topic
than many text books." The fol-
lowing excerpt is a good example of
the author's skill in depicting one
of our existing social institutions:
"What she really learned was, as
with her mates, another matter, for
of course those devouringly active
little minds did not spend six hours
a day without learning something
incessantly. The few rags and tat-
ters of book information they ac-
quired were but the merest fringes
on the great garment of learning
acquired by these public school chfl-
dren which was to wrap them about
all their lives. What they learned
during those eight years of sitting
stfll and not whispering had nothing

to do with the books in their desks
or the lore in their teachers' brains.
The great impression stamped upon
the wax of their minds, which be-
came iron in after years, was de-
mocracy, a crude, distorted, wavering
image of democracy, like every image
an ideal in this imperfect world, but
in its essence a reflection of the ideal
of their country. No European could
have conceived how literally it was
true that birth or wealth or social
position of a chfld made no differ-
ence in the estimation of his mates.
There were no exceptions to the
custom of considering the individual
on his own merits. These merits
were often queerly enough imagined,
a faculty for standing on his head
redounding as much or more to a
boy's credit as the utmost brflliance
in recitation, or generosity of tem-
perament, but at least he was valued
for something he himself could do,
and not for any fortuitous incidents
of birth and fortune."

Tlie story of the two little Fingal
girls is one of the most tragic in the
book, and it is a most dramatic pres-
entation of one of the great prob-
lems facing our nation today. The
reactions of Sylvia and Judith, the
conduct of the chfldren, the school
officials and the parents, afford rare
material for a discussion on chfld
guidance, as well as placing The Bent
Twig in the class of best realistic
and psychological novels.

The delicate treatment of Arnold
as well as of Judith and Sylvia are
living portraits of real chfldren.

In one of the reviews of Mrs.
Fisher's life it is said: "Her interest
in growth explains the profound
seriousness with which she treats
chfldren and their problems. In

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 61

some of her books she deals almost
exclusively with children and their
struggles forward into life." In The
Home Maker she asks: "What is
home making? Good housekeeping
or a capacity to understand children
and their needs?" In The Bent Twig,
as in other books, she shows how
truly children feel the undercurrents
in their homes and how intense for
them are their daily problems and
how significant for development in
adult life.

Suggestions and Questions

1 . Give a brief review of Dorothy
Canfield Fisher's life.

2. Wliat are her greatest claims
for distinction?

3. Why is she particularly well
qualified to write of stirring ques-
tions of the day?

4. Tell what you can of the Mon-
tessori system of child training.

5. Read Book I and point out
some of the best accounts in setting
and character development.

Social S(

ervice

Lesson 7

Superstition or Reason— Which Shall I Follow?

I. CHANCE AND IGNOR-
ANCE FAVOR SUPERSTI-
TIONS. If our knowledge of
the physical world and the world
of people were complete, there
would be little room for supersti-
tion. If we had a complete knowl-
edge of how to predict the weather,
we would not follow signs; such as,
"A rainbow at night, a sailor's de-
light; a rainbow in the morning,
sailor's good warning" or "Plant po-
tatoes in the dark of the moon".
As people become more advanced
in their knowledge, they rely less
on uncritical ways of predicting fu-
ture events. Today, we look into
the morning paper and predict the
weather from scientific reports more
accurately than by any of the ancient
signs.

But even with the help of science,
we are still unable to predict future
events with perfect accuracy. There
are elements of chance or accident

which almost daily cross our path,
many of which by a change in events
could alter our lives materially. In
a split second of' carelessness, an
automobile is overturned, and we arc
crippled for life. A chance meeting
of a person may, likewise, lead to a
friendship which ripens into love
and marriage, and all of our personal
history is thereby changed.

There is probably no such thing
as pure chance in our world: We
say things happen by chance when
we do not know the laws that ac-
count for them. So, superstitions
themselves are simply ways, although
feeble ones, of trying to understand
and explain what seems to happen
by chance. Superstitions and prim-
itive beliefs are different from scien-
tific explanations in that they are
based on less valid facts than science
is, and in that feelings of fear and
hope are more prominent in super-
stitions than in science.

62 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

II. HOW WISHES AND FEEL-
INGS AFFECT OUR
THOUGHTS. Modern psycholo-
gists, thanks to Freud and the psy-
choanalysts, have come to realize
that pure reasoning or logic has rela-
tively little to do with directing the
lives of most people. There are al-
ways personal wishes, feelings of ex-
pectation or apprehension, which
give color and direction to our think-
ing. For example, a mother can
hardly see her own child's faults
without discounting them. But we
find fault with our enemy, and most
of us can no more speak appreci-
atively of his virtues than we can
change our characters in a day.

Recently, a psychologist (Ruch)
performed an interesting experiment
in which he gave a great number of
illogical arguments to a large group
of students and asked them to pick
out which one was correct. He found
that far more often than would be
expected by chance alone, the stu-
dents picked as correct the state-
ment which fitted best their particu-
lar prejudices or personal feelings.
We see again how feeling overshad-
ows logic.

Likewise, in observing or report-
ing an incident, as an automobile
accident, we see more things in our
favor than in favor of the other party.
When we attempt to recall the de-
tails later, our memories play the
same trick on us, and we change the
details and forget the ones unfavor-
able to us. We do this often with
no intent to falsify.

III. WE NEGLECT THE
CASES WHICH DO NOT
PROVE OUR THEORIES. Now
that we have shown that feelings
and wishes, suggestibility, and lack

of knowledge tend to make us super-
stitious, we shall proceed to mention
a common mental process by which
we confirm or prove our supersti-
tions or false judgments. A lover
sees only that which is lovely about
his loved one. A fraction of an inch
"more or less" on her nose is not
noticed. When the romance wears
off, he begins to see such defects.

If we believe black cats bring bad
luck, we start out with an attitude
of acceptance, perhaps acquired
from some other believer. Then we
proceed to look for cases to prove
our belief. When a black cat crosses
our way, we "get set" for some bad
luck; truly enough in the course of
any ordinary few days some reverse
will usually come. If it doesn't come,
we keep looking until it does, or else
we forget the whole incident. Nor
are we particular as to whether the
proof must be a large or a small mis-
fortune. We do not look for the
good turns that may follow, because
that isn't what we believe in. We
also forget all of the cases where
nothing noticeable happens.

As another example, consider the
superstition that "Friday the 13th"
brings bad luck. We stretch every
point to see the bad luck and fail to
see any of the good, if we believe
in this superstition. Should nothing
happen, we forget that and hold to
our belief nevertheless. This is
called "neglect oi the negative in-
stances". It operates in all of the
common superstitions which play a
part in the daily life of average peo-
ple.

Moreover, in our conversation
with others who believe as we do,
we accept all of the cases they tell
us which confirm our belief, and we
lend a deaf ear to people who tn,' to

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 63

cast doubt. The observations of
others are themselves often distorted
in the telhng by the "will to believe"
—and the "will to make a good
story". Also in our minds, as we
have seen, we not only fail to see
events accurately in the first place,
but we remember them wishfully,
that is, as we would like them to
have been. Unfortunately, all faulty
thinking is done without realizing
how faulty it is. We do it with a
good conscience, not deliberately
intending to deceive ourselves or
others.

Charles Darwin, who contributed
much to present-day knowledge of
life, worked for years gathering facts
to support his theories before he
would publish them. He wrote that
in his studies he found that to write
down every case that disproved his
theory was especially important be-
cause the contrary facts were the
most easily forgotten. This is the
method of science: It truly doesn't
care where the facts lead.

IV. SOME EXAMPLES OF
FAULTY GUIDES.

1 . AstroJogy is the reading of char-
acter by a system of interpreting the
stars. How stars millions of miles
away could have an influence over
the lives of certain people of the
millions on earth is unfathomable.
But that makes no difference to be-
lievers. Astrology is not a question
of logic, reason, or fact, but a ques-
tion of gratifying uncritical wishes
and feelings about one's future. To-
day our newspapers carry scientific
observations on the weather, news
reports flashed from all quarters of
the earth in an instant; along with
these fruits of scientific research are
the horoscopes and other fortune-

telling "rackets" which appeal to the
ignorance and emotions of the peo-
ple. The radio has also come as a
great development of science, but it,
too, is exploited by fortune tellers.

But, some people object, these
systems do turn out to be correct—
and they do seem to. Let us re-
member, however, that the "wish is
mother of the thought", and our
judgment is warped by a strong de-
sire that the predictions will come
true.

The same may be said of reading
fortunes from tea leaves, palmistry,
and fortune-telling card games. Even
to intelligent people, these activities
may be enjoyable pastimes, because
for the moment they let our hopes
run free in imagination; but when
we take these predictions seriously
and guide our lives by them, we are
like the blind who are led by the
blind. We are then following the
kind of superstitions which guided
uncivilized people; in a day of sci-
ence we should know better. (See
reference No. 2.)

2. Telepathy means the transfer-
ring of thoughts from one person to
another without the use of the or-
dinary sense organs (eyes, ears, etc.) .
There have been flurries of enthusi-
asm for telepathy even in scientific
circles for many years, but a careful
study of the evidence fails to con-
vince us that telepathy is a fact.
Wishful thinking, neglect of nega-
tive instances, and failure to observe
rigid conditions for observing and
recording results will account for
most of the claims of the advocates
of telepathy.

3. Phrenology is the doctrine that
claims to judge character by the
shape of the head, and physiognomy
claims to judge character by the ap-

64 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

pearance of the face. As late as
1911 there was a journal of phrenol-
ogy published in United States, and
even today many circus side-shows
have a phrenology or physiognomy
booth where people pay high prices
to hear glowing terms about their
personalities and future possibilities,
all of which is usually pleasing be-
cause so flattering.

Both phrenology and physiognomy
hj?ve been completely exploded by
modern science. Three main objec-
tions are raised to phrenology: (1)
The shape of the skull does not cor-
respond to the shape of the brain,

(2) there are no such faculties as
"virtue", "knowledge", "honesty",
and "will" as independent and single
functions which could be localized
in particular parts of the brain, and

( 3 ) if there were such definite facul-
ties, experiments have shown that
the brain functions more or less as
a whole, and special brain locations
for various functions is confined on-
ly roughly to such functions as the
use of certain limbs and to the re-
ceiving of certain sensations.

As to the disproof of physiognomy,
many experiments have shown that
we can judge almost nothing about
a person from his photograph. Clin-
ical psychologists, who among other
things give mental tests to diagnose
fieeble-mindedness, are constantly
deceived by a feeble-minded child
who may look normal, or a normal
child who looks stupid. If looks
were a safe guide, we wouldn't need
psychologists and psychiatrists.

4. Dream interpretation fascinates
many folks and has considerable in-
fluence over their lives. Psychoana-
lysts have made an ambitious at-
tempt to read great significance in-
to our dreams. With the problem

of dreams, science cannot carry on
very convincing experiments; but the
safe course to follow from our pres-
ent knowledge is perhaps to think
of dreams as reflecting our mental
background, as through a "distorted
mirror". Dreams are usually fleeting,
uncontrolled streams of ideas and
images. Tlie course of dreams is
directed by our deeper wishes and
apprehensions and sometimes by
body sensations while sleeping.
Many of our dreams are means of
satisfying in an imaginary world our
frustrated wishes of wakeful life.
Dreams, by being worked over after
we awaken, are often given meaning
they didn't originally have. Much
of the "sense" we seem to find in
dreams is a result of this wakeful
reconstruction. Tlie majority of our
dreams, however, have no definite
significance and need not concern
us. This does not imply that dreams
may not be used on special occa-
sion as a channel for inspirational
guidance when the occasion justifies
it, but inspiration for most of us
is more likely to come as good in-
sight during our waking life, quick-
ened judgment in dealing with
everyday realities, and the glowing
within us of noble purposes. As
Jastrow says, "If reasonably at peace,
we need not fear, nor unduly con-
sider our dreams nor our uncensored
associations. Life is not a dream but
a reality; it proceeds by thinking.
Yet each personality harbors a
dreaming self. We guide our lives
wisely when our efforts make our
noblest dreams come true." {Pilot-
ing Your Life, pp. 251, 252.)

We should point out again that
belief in dreams as guides to our
lives is subject to the same errors of
thinking as those discussed in con-

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 65

nection with other questionable
guides. (For further discussion of
dreams, see reference No. 3, pp. 647-
652.)

V. A FEW SAFER GUIDES.
Judgment of character and predic-
tion of what a person is hkely to do
in the future is one of our most
fascinating problems of daily life. Al-
most everyone has some system of
making judgments about people and
their future. Many have some ker-
nel of truth; most of them are noth-
ing but pure guesses, with the usual
errors of judgment confirming our
belief in them.

Psychologists are greatly concern-
ed with these problems, and much
valuable research is being done to-
day in the field of testing and analyz-
ing personality. On the basis of this
analysis, a person's probable future
course is predicted. But still we
cannot predict with very great ac-
curacy. Science does not claim to
predict with perfect accuracy what
people are likely to do, but the un-
scientific systems always deny their
own inaccuracies and errors. The
more "cock-sure" the advocates of
a system are, the more unreliable
their system is likely to be.

Tests and measurements of what
people actually do are among the
better ways of judging what they are
likely to do in the future. What a
person will do depends upon many
unpredictable events within the per-
son and within his environment.
Hence, perfect prediction is not pos-
sible; with present-day tests, how-
ever, we are able to predict a person's
future prospects or limitations with
at least as much accuracy as the
weather man predicts the weather.
The tests are probably more accurate

than the doctor's predictions on how
long we will live. The results of
tests and measurements are made
still more meaningful by putting
them along with the results of a
thorough individual study of an in-
dividual's personality, not so much
by tests as by careful diagnosis sim-
ilar to a doctor's diagnosis of our
physical health.

Biographies of great persons, if
written with good insight, give us
portraits of a life and enlighten us
much on the workings of a person's
character. Studious reading of bi-
ography is one of the better ways to
reach a sound judgment by which
to better predict and direct our fu-
ture. Biography is valuable in giving
us patterns and aims for our living.

Judgment in interpreting our own
lives and the lives of others is devel-
oped also by studying other people
in our daily contacts. Good judg-
ment is developed if we study others
without bias and preconceived no-
tions and with a genuine desire to
know the actual truth about human
behavior. The guidance of good
Church and civic leaders is greatly
to be preferred over fortune tellers
and soothsayers, because responsible
leaders become leaders partly be-
cause of their understanding of peo-
ple.

Broad education is necessary to
fortify ourselves against uncritically
accepting the many unscientific and
misleading systems current today
for judging people and attempting
to predict their future. Broad edu-
cation and "old wives tales", super-
stitions, and other false guides can-
not well survive in the same mind.
Wise living requires facts as well as
wishes. In the long run, hopes and
desires are seldom served by the false

66 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

guides that appeal only to our ignor-
ance and which are therefore almost
certain to be "blind guides leading
the blind, and both falling into the
ditch".

(A discussion of the tests by which
to distinguish between a false belief
and genuine faith is reserved for the
next lesson.)

Problems For Discussion

1 . Show what part the "unpredict-
able" or chance element in life has
to do with superstitions. How does
this relate to the question of ignor-
ance?

2. Give an example of how we
"neglect the negative instances" in a
superstitious belief.

3. Check over your own beliefs
and life guides. How can you make
them wiser in the light of this lesson?

4. Why is your bishop's advice
sounder than an astrologist's?

Reieiences

1. Jastrow, J. Piloting Your Life,
New York: Greenberg, 1930, pp.
237-241, 246-282. Popular material
covering entire scope of lesson.

2. Kelly, Fred C. "That Gigantic
Fraud, Astrology." Readers Digest,
May, 1938, pp. 61-64. Popular at-
tempt to "debunk" astrology.

3. Ruch, F. Psychology and Life,
Chicago: Scott, Foresman, 1937, pp.
633-637, 640-642, 647-652. Non-tech-
nical discussion of effects of preju-
dice on logic, and short discussion
of dream interpretation.

4. Starch, D., et al. Controlling
Human Behavior, New York: Mac-
millan, 1936, pp. 305-317. Good
elementary textbook discusison of
uses of psychological tests and meth-
ods.

ibducation for CJamilii JLife

FAMILY RELATIONSHIPS

Lesson 7

The Importance of Unimportant Things

<<]yf OM! Oh Mom! shouted eight-
year-old Bobby, as he bound-
ed through the front door of the
Prentice home, scattering bits of dry
leaves that had clung to his shoes
as he ran cross-lots home from
school; as he ran through the living-
room, he left footprints of dust be-
hind him. "Bobby Prentice," came
the stern, cold voice of his mother,
"How many times have I told you
not to come in through the front
door? Now look at that carpet just

after I have finished vacuuming it.
I spend nine-tenths of my time clean-
ing up after one or the other mem-
bers of this family; I work like a slave
to keep this house clean, and no one
seems to appreciate it." "I'm sorry.
Mom, I forgot, honest I did. But
I'll get the vacuum and clean the
carpet so that it looks as good as
new", said Bobby. "You had no
business to forget after all the times
I have told you, and you know very
well you can't get the vacuum out

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 67

of the closet; I'll have to do it my-
self, tired as I am. Now you go
right out of here and clean your shoes
and come in through the back door
as you should", replied his mother.
A few minutes later, a different Bob-
by came into the house through the
back door, the glow of enthusiasm
had left his face, and the tone of his
voice had lost its cheerfulness.
"Mom, I was going to tell you that
I was elected president of my class
in school this afternoon." "A fine
president you will make when you
can't even remember to do what you
are told to do around home," said
Mrs. Prentice, as she diligently con-
tinued to run the vacuum over an
already spotless carpet. With his
self-esteem shattered, Bobby left the
house with his mother's words ring-
ing in his ears. That night he fell
asleep, his cheeks wet with tears; he
had decided definitely to tell his
teacher in the morning that he could
not be president of his class, because
he knew he could never remember
what a president should do.

Mrs. Prentice is a typical example
of a vast throng of mothers who
abide by the attitude that people are
made for houses rather than that
houses are made for people.

Every day for a week Henry Stone
had experienced a series of unusual
difficulties in the milk plant for
which he was manager. While driv-
ing home after work on Saturday,
his mind was filled with the thought
of the happy evening he would have
at home with his wife Edith and
their little son. Henry had been
at home only a short time when
he thought that Edith was not act-
ing quite herself; before long, he was
convinced beyond a doubt that
something was wrong and wondered

why Edith did not tell him what
the trouble was. Finally, he asked
if she were ill. Immediately, his
wife burst into tears and began ac-
cusing her husband of not loving
her as much as he once did. After
Edith had given vent to her feelings
through the medium of tears and
unkind remarks concerning Henry's
actions of late, she reminded him
that this day was their fourth wed-
ding anniversary, and he had forgot-
ten to even mention it. Henry tried
in vain to convince Edith that his
forgetfulness was due to business
worries and not because his love for
her was less, but she would not be
consoled. Monday morning, the
new chair they had both wanted for
a long time arrived at the Stone
home and attached to it was a note
from Henry expressing the hope that
he had been forgiven. Some ten
months after this incident, Henry
confided to a friend that Edith had
never missed an opportunity to tell
someone, in his presence, about how
he had forgotten their wedding an-
niversary.

For days and days Betty and
George Craig, who were ten and
twelve years old respectively, had
been waiting the arrival of their
father's birthday. It had been agreed
that the family would celebrate the
event by having dinner at home after
which they would all go to the seven-
o'clock movie. At last the hour of
the birthday dinner had arrived, and
a happy family group it was that sat
down to enjoy a perfectly prepared
meal. But the happiness was short
lived, to be replaced by sorrow and
disappointment, all because in the
excitement of having Father make
his wish and blow out all of the
candles on his birthday cake in one

68 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

blow to insure the fulfillment of
his wish, Betty tipped over her glass
filled with punch. From that mo-
ment the most important feature of
the evening, as far as Mrs. Craig was
concerned, was the spot on the table-
cloth. Betty was reminded by her
mother again and again that she
had ruined her father's birthday din-
ner because of her carelessness and
clumsiness. In spite of protests from
husband and son, Mrs. Craig insisted
on taking time immediately after
dinner to wash her tablecloth. The
result was that the family arrived at
the theater some fifteen minutes
after the feature had begun. This
annoyed Mr. Craig who was already
upset because of watching Betty's
tearful eyes, and thoughtlessly he re-
minded the family that he would
rather remain at home than not be
present at the beginning of the pic-
ture. Mrs. Craig declared that it was
not her fault; as it was, she was al-
most a nervous wreck for having to
hurry so fast. Betty felt as guilty as
a real criminal and continued to won-
der in what way she was to blame,
since she did not even know how it
all happened. George was puzzled as
to why something always had to hap-
pen to spoil every family party they
had ever planned. Just a spot on
the tablecloth, but considered im-
portant enough to spoil a precious
slice of life for an entire family!

And now the case of sixty-year old
Mrs. Brent who still swells with
pride when she reiterates to her
friends that the one thing that she
has always insisted upon since the
day of her marriage is that her hus-
band be home for dinner at twelve
o'clock noon, because that was the
time they had set for dinner. She
thought that after a wife had spent

time preparing a meal the least a
husband could do was to be home
on time. Now the greatest dis-
appointment in Mrs. Brent's life
is that her only son, Alfred, who
is forty years old, has never mar-
ried, and she cannot understand
why. Alfred tells his friends that he
decided when he was in his teens
that he would never marry because
of the disagreeable nagging and quar-
reling that went on between his
father and mother every time his
father was late for dinner. As a lad,
he appreciated his father's position
in the matter and was in sympathy
with him; because of this, he prom-
ised himself he would never marry
when he grew up, and thus avoid
trouble for himself such as his fa-
ther had experienced.

■f^HAT a history of unhappiness
we would possess if we but
had the record of all the cases of
family friction caused as a result of
undue importance being given to
relatively unimportant things; such
as, leaving the hall door open, not
placing the used towel neatly folded
with edges even on the towel-rack
in the bathroom, husband or wife
saying the wrong thing at the wrong
time at Mrs. UpandUp's party, wife
interrupting husband just when he
was about to tell the point of an
oft-repeated story, wife dancing
tvdce with an old beau, husband
paying friend Marge too many com-
pliments. Junior disgracing the fam-
ily by violating some rule of table
etiquette when guests were present,
Susan getting her face and hands
dirty just as Mother wanted to place
her on display before visitors, even
mistakes or misjudgments in the pur-
chase of Christmas gifts. The above

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 69

list is a sample of the many things
that have been reported as having
caused friction and unhappiness in
some family.

How important a thing or an ex-
perience is in the life of a person is
decided by the person's standard of
values. In general, these standards
can be criticised on two points:
First, we place too great an empha-
sis on material things and overlook
important spiritual things; second,
we tend to consider our standard of
values as something static rather
than as something plastic, in process
of development, to be modified as
situations in life may demand.

Every period of life changes;
therefore, our values must change.
Wise, indeed, was the mother of
three small children who decided
that at least while her children were
small it was not important to have
her house cluttered up with un-
necessary bric-a-brac placed within
reach of tiny hands and which con-
stantly served to stimulate childish
curiosity and the desire to handle
even the most delicate work of art.
Against the protests of her mother,
who was responsible for providing
most of the ornaments, she made
her house livable for children as
well as adults by relegating all such
things to the top shelf of a cupboard
until the little ones were older.

When friction arises as a result
of unimportant issues that seem im-
portant, one should try to determine
whether or not there are undercur-
rents of discontent and maladjust-
ment within the family that are the
real cause and whether the minor
issues are not serving merely as the
flame that sets off the explosion. If
this is the case, the undercurrents
must be brought to the surface and

faced frankly and honestly and the
minor issues recognized as such.

As an aid in determining the im-
portance that should be allotted to
various things and experiences, we
might apply the following questions:

To whom is it important? Is the
factor of importance determined by
selfish motives; such as, pride, the
desire to dominate, desire to gain
status, etc.? Is there likely to be a
repetition of the experience? Will
the experience damage the person-
alities involved or will it soon be
forgotten with little or no damage to
anyone if importance is not attached
to it? Providing no importance is
attached to it today, will it seem
unimportant tomorrow? Is human
life or human happiness involved?

In conclusion, we suggest that
laughter be substituted for tears
whenever it is possible. Remember
that nothing is so bad but that it
might have been worse; we do not
mean to adopt a Pollyanna attitude
but just use common sense. Main-
tain a sense of humor. Never allow
a day to go by without enjoying at
least one hearty laugh; the more
often the family can laugh together
the better it is for family living.
"There is certainly no defense
against adverse fortune which is, on
the whole, so effectual as an habitual
sense of humor", says T. W. Hig-
ginson.

One of the greatest values that
comes as a result of active participa-
tion in the class discussions in our
various auxiliary organizations of the
Latter-day Saint Church is that it
assists each person to gain a more
nearly correct and better balanced
sense of what is important and what
is unimportant. Our own sense of
values is influenced greatly by what

70 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

others consider valuable; therefore,
it is wise to meet together and ex-
press our values both in words and
actions. By comparison we develop
the power to evaluate. The posses-
sion of the power to wisely judge
values fortifies one against a goodly
share of the would-be worries and
calamities that threaten successful
family living.

Questions and Problems ioi

Discussion
1. Make as long a list as you can
of issues which you consider unim-

portant that have caused family fric-
tion. Compare lists in class and
note issues upon which there is dis-
agreement of values.

2. Give a solution to the problems
involved in each of the cases cited
above. How do you think you would
react in similar situations?

3. Can you give examples of fam-
ily life in which the friction that
seemed to be the result of minor
issues is in reality due to undercur-
rents of discontent? How would
you handle such a case?

m

ission

X

essons

L D. S. CHURCH HISTORY

Lesson 7

Early Growth of the Church

(To be used in place of Literary lesson.)

CTRANGE as it may seem, those
six young men sitting around
that kitchen table in the Whitmer
home, all felt that they were starting
a world movement. It was not
something for Fayette and Manches-
ter and Palmyra, nor even for New
York or the United States, but for
Canada, South America, England,
Germany, France, the Scandinavian
countries, and the whole world.

But how was the new religion to
go from that little town to other
nations than the United States? It
might have been hard for those six
men to think up a satisfactory way.
But it was God's work, and he would
provide the means. And he did.

For one thing, there was to be no
men set apart for the ministry by

reason of their schooling. Schools
were all well enough in their place,
but they could not give priesthood
or the Holy Ghost, no matter how
good they were, and priesthood and
the Holy Ghost were the important,
the essential necessities in the
Church of Christ. And then, for
another thing, every man, not a few
men only, should have the priest-
hood in one of its degrees, and every
member should enjoy the Holy
Ghost to guide him into all truth.
And so the Lord made it obligatory
on every man "who was warned to
warn his neighbor." In this way
the new gospel should be carried into
every nation on the face of the earth.

OSEPH SMITH, of course, was
the very first one to know about

J

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 71

the Restoration. He was the Proph-
et of the New Dispensation. After
his First Vision he told his family
about it, and they probably told
others. The same thing was true
in the case of the visions concerning
Moroni. Gradually such men as
Martin Harris, Oliver Cowdery,
David Whitmer, and Joseph Knight
came to know about the mission of
the young prophet and his work.

Then the Book of Mormon was
published and the Church organ-
ized. After that things moved very
fast.

It seems that Samuel Smith, Jos-
eph's younger brother, was the first
one to go out to seek converts to the
new religion. Putting a few copies
of the Nephite Record into a knap-
sack, he went out into the country
around Palmyra. He intended to
sell the book where he could and
also to tell people about how it
came into existence.

Meanwhile, others talked to their
friends and acquaintances about the
New Movement in religion. Years
before this Joseph had worked for
Joseph Knight, who lived in Coles-
ville, in another county from that
in which the young prophet lived.
Joseph Knight was a well-to-do farm-
er and mill owner in that township.
So the Prophet and Oliver went to
that place and began to preach to
Knight's neighbors. In time they
converted and baptized these neigh-
bors as well as the Knight family.
All told, there were about sixty of
these.

Meantime, in Manchester and
Palmyra and Fayette, there were
others who wished to know about
the New Movement. People by the
name of Rockwell, Grover, Jolley,
Peterson, Page, and others, joined

the Church after looking into it.
These, with the Whitmers, the
Smiths, and Harris, made a good be-
ginning. Most of these were farmers,
some of them very well-to-do, like
Knight, Harris, and Grover.

There were still others who, we
may say, heard about the new gospel
by accident. One of these, for in-
stance, was a man by the name of
Parley P. Pratt. Born in New York
in a very old American family, he
had gone to Ohio, to take up some
land and to farm that land. But he
had become converted to the Camp-
bellite Church, and wished to preach
it. So he decided to go to New
York to learn how to preach. On
his way there, however, he fell in
with some Latter-day Saints, who
gave him a copy of the Book oi
Mormon and talked to him about
the visions and revelations of Joseph
Smith. He believed, was baptized,
was ordained an elder, and went
on his way to New York, and there
converted his brother Orson Pratt.

Orson Pratt, who was then only
nineteen years old, called on the
Prophet at Fayette; then, after his
ordination to the priesthood, he went
on a mission through six states, al-
ways on foot, and baptized more
than one hundred persons. On this
mission he walked four thousand
miles.

TN the autumn the first real mis-
sion in the Church took place.
It was a mission to the American
Indians, on the Reservation west of
the Missouri River. It included
Oliver Cowdery, Pariey P. Pratt, Pe-
ter Wliitmer, Jr., and Ziba Peterson.
These men were called by revelation
to the Prophet Joseph Smith.
From Fayette, in New York, to

72 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Independence, in Missouri, is about
one thousand miles as an airplane
might have gone. But this mission-
ary group, as you may guess, did not
go in a direct line. And so the route
they took was nearer twelve or thir-
teen hundred miles than one thou-
sand. In order to reach their desti-
nation they passed through the
States of Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, and
Missouri. They expected, as you
know, to go across the border, to
preach to the Indians. If you con-
sult the map of the United States,
which was published in the July
Magazine, you will get a better idea
of the journey, especially its length.

In 1831 Missouri was the extreme
western limit of the United States.
Beyond that, for hundreds of miles,
was the wilderness— trackless plains,
high mountains, deserts, and great
forests, inhabited by wild animals
and wilder Indians.

There was a special reason, as you
know if you have read the Book of
Mormon, why these missionaries
should try to convert the American
natives. The Record was about
their ancestors. Their people were
once "a white and delightsome"
race, and they should become like
their forebears if they would believe
in the Christ. Besides, it would be
a very humane thing to change these
wild barbarians into a civilized peo-
ple and save them in the Kingdom
of God. There was another reason,
too, for this journey, of which we
shall speak in the next chapter, a
reason which was hardly thought of
at the time, even by the Prophet
himself.

The missionaries undertook this
journey just as winter was approach-
ing, and they meant to make every

mile of it on foot! What faith, what
devotion these men had!

"IITHEN they reached the town of
Kirtland, in Ohio, they stop-
ped for about two weeks, to do some
preaching. You see, this part of the
State was the old home of Parley
P. Pratt, and he wanted to let his
friends there know about the new
Church. That was only natural.

The presence of the missionaries
created a sensation in the place. In
Oliver Cowdery they had a man who
had been a close friend of the Proph-
et's almost since the very first. He
had helped to translate the book.
He had seen the angel and the plates
and the urim and thummim and the
breastplate. More than that. Oliver
had been with the Prophet when
John the Baptist and the three an-
cient apostles had laid their hands
on the two young men and ordained
them to the priesthood. And Oliver
bore testimony to the truth of all
these visions and divine manifesta-
tions. No wonder the missionaries
created a sensation.

Well, to make a long story short,
they baptized sixty persons here.
Among these converts were two min-
isters, Sidney Rigdon and John Mur-
dock, and a physician, Frederick G.
Williams.

Dr. Williams wanted to join the
mission on its westward journey, and
so the five men trudged through
the deep snow on their way to the
border.

Meantime, a man named Simeon
Carter, living a few miles out from
Kirtland, read the Book of Mormon,
which the missionaries had left with
him. He was converted. Then he
went to Kirtland to the branch of
the Church which the missionaries

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, JANUARY - 73

had organized. Here he was bap- What is necessary to preach the gos-

tized and ordained an elder. On pel?

going home, he preached to his 2. Tell about Samuel Smith;

neighbors and baptized sixty of about Parley P. Pratt; about Orson

them. Thus the number of Latter- Pratt.

day Saints in Kirtland and vicinity 3. Who were some other early

grew to one hundred and twenty. converts?

4. Tell about the mission to the

Questions Indians. Wlio were the mission-
aries? What did they do in Kirt-

1, Who may hold the priesthood land? What knowledge had Oliver

in our Church? Why do we not Cowdery? What was the effect of

have a ministry trained in schools? their ministry?

PARADE

By Edith LoveJI

I don't know why

I want to cry

When I see a parade

Go marching by;

I cannot see

Why I should be

So suflFocated, so afraid

When people march light-heartedly.

Unless the beat
Of marching feet
Echoes upon the blood and grime
Of some far-off and ancient street;
Unless perhaps, this woman's heart
Remembers how to play the part
Of woman since the dawn of time
When soldiers off to battle start.

Or could it be

This heart of me

By some design has been endowed

With the gift of prophecy?

These foolish fears

For future years.

Could they be omens of a cloud

Which holds a flood of bitter tears?

TTiough mine may be a craven soul
A voice has whispered low to me:
"You were not given flesh and blood
And life to maim humanity."

74 - JANUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

ADVENTURING.

By Amy M. Rice

I do not live inside four walls;
I soar with thoughts of man
To peasant cot, or marble halls,
Or desert caravan.

I loiter in enchanted woods
And take my merry way
Along with fairies, knights, and kings
Through paths of yesterday.

I hear the echoes rise and fall
On distant snow-capped hills.
And pause beside a castle wall
To live a thousand thrills.

When tired or discouraged,
I go to Galilee

To hear the gentle voice of Him
Who stilled the angry sea.

Each day I joy in living,
- . For someone's magic pen

Will take me where I want to go
Adventuring again.

NEW BOOKS

for HOME LIEHAiLIES

PRIESTHOOD AND CHURCH GOVERN- New Literary Course Book to take the

MENT place of "Four Horsemen of the Apoca-

A new two-year study course for Priest- lypse"

hood Quorums THE BENT TWIG

Dr. John A. Widtsoe r^ xv r^ c u «i nn

Special Price to Quorum Members Dorothy Canfield Si.UU

If charged .... $1.50 LATTER-DAY SAINT HYMNS

Cash with order $1.35 George D. Pyper $2.00

DISTINCTIVE FEATURES OF MORMON- ., „ .... _ , ^. . „ „ ^„

jgjjij New Edition — Gospel Doctrine.. ..$2. 50

Bryant S. Hinckley $ .35 ljpe qF IOSEPH F. SMITH

A VOICE FROM THE DUST Joseph Fielding Smith $2.50

Genet Bingham Dee $2.50 GRANDEUR OF ANCIENT AMERICA

HELLO LIFE Contains 140 Beautiful Photo-
Elsie Talmage Brandley $1.50 graphs $1.00

(Plus Sales Tax)

We have a complete stock of Relief Society supplies and lesson materials.

See our display of Gifts and Greeting Cards for every occasion.

DESERET BOOK COMPANY

Phone Wasatch 6967 44 East South Temple Street Salt Lake City, Utah

If I wanted the satisfaction

of HANDMADE Table Clatlis,

IVapliins, Handliercliiefs, Scarfs,

Ded Spreads or Doilies

I'd know where to go to get them. Furthermore, there is a particular satis-
faction that comes along with the purchase oi articles carefully made by
the hands of our own people.

MORMON HANDICRAFT SHOP

South Temple West of Main

When Bulling Mention Relief Societij Magazine

-• — {rta

There would be no wars or poverty if
mothers had their choice. Nor need there be,
if we had the foresight to avert at the start
the things which ultimately lead to these
dread straits. It is not always possible to
protect your children against the horrors of
war, but providing them with the ability to
succeed in the battles of life ^s your job. How
important, therefore, that your life insurance
program provides the funds to equip them
with an adequate education and reserves to
cope with life's economic problems. Let us
show you how.

firt

/ v-i

iMSBmAMeijtf

Salt Lake City, Utah

lU-ARY 1940

{fSii4«lis«N

^, a Mission^

The RELIEF SOCIETY
MAGAZINE

can be a tremendous force in the lives of those you love. Through the
magazine you can say things to your sons and daughters who have
never learned to appreciate the gospel, that you may never have the
opportunity to say in any other way.

Let the magazine be one of your missionary agents.

The Fisher Master Bakers 75

L. D. S. Business College 75

Temple Burial Clothes 75

Deseret Mortuary Inside Back Cover

Utah Power & Light . . . Inside Back Cover

Deseret Book Co Inside Back Cover

Deseret News Press Back Cover

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

MORE THAN 40,000 SUBSCRIBERS

Fisher's
DUTCH
BHEAD

Is Becoming A Popular
Favorite

Your Grocer Has It

A Product of
THE FISHER MASTER BAKERS

"L. D. S. Training Paysl"

THE

L. D. S. BUSmESS

COLLEGE is
SECDNDTDMDNE

in

Equipment

Buildings

Faculty
Employment Service

It's the Right School

lor Your

Commercial Education

Ask for our "Bulletin oi Information"

L.D. S. Business College

SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

r

^°x)

TEMPLL &BUPJALCLOTHES

TEMPLE CLOTHES

for WOMEN complete for as little as $8.10 except
shoes.

for MEN complete for as little as $6.10 except
shoes.

BURIAL CLOTHES

for MEN, WOMEN, and CHILDREN.

Genetdl Board Relief Society

29 Bishop's Building

Salt Lake City

: 0< >0OZ30<^^>0<

•>n« »«' >"< >"< ><•" >"« >"< '

When Bulling Mention Relief Societii Magazint

o

J

The Relief Society Magazine

Organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
Vol. XXVII FEBRUARY, 1940 No. 2

Special Features

Louise Y. Robison Kate M. Barker 77

Kate M. Barker Belle S. SpaflFord 81

Julia A. F. Lund Annie Wells Cannon 84

Woman as an Interpreter of the Faith Maude B. Jacob 87

An Anniversary Significant to "Everymember" Rae B. Barker loi

Fiction

"And Ye Shall Inherit the Earth" Beatrice R. Parsons 91

Wanted — A Haven Grace A. Cooper 103

Cathedral of Peace (Chapter 4) Dorothy Clapp Robinson 116

General Features

The Sunny Side of the Hill Leila Marler Hoggan 98

A Way Of Life Leone G. Layton 107

Happenings Annie Wells Cannon 109

Editorial:

Retiring General Board Members '. 110

Notes to the Field:

Change in Relief Society Annual Stake Conventions 113

New Cantata by B. Cecil Gates 113

Letter of Thanks 114

Relief Society and Social Welfare 122

Notes from the Field ; Vera W. Pohlman, General Secretary 123

Music Department — The Emotional Content of Music and Its Effect

Upon Dynamics Wade N. Stephens 125

Lessons

Theology — Paul the Writer 126

Messages to the Home — Unselfishness 130

Literature — "The Bent Twig" 130

Social Service — Psychology of Happy Living 134

Family Relationships — My Home is My Refuge 139

Mission — The Church Moves West 142

Poetry

Give of Thyself Hortense Spencer Andersen 90

How Could I Know? Anna Prince Redd 97

Hidden Song Marguerite B. Harris 100

For Feet Must Follow Eva Willes Wangsgaard 102

Lincoln Mabel Jones 115

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BUARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Offices : 20 Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah, Telephone Wasatch 980.
Subscription Price: $1.00 a year; foreign, $1.00 a year; payable in advance. Single copy, 10c.
The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. Renew promptly so that no copies will he
missed. Report change of address at once, giving both old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Stamps should'accompany manu-
scripts for their return.

I

THE COVER

npHE cover, "Washington's Farewell to His Mother", by Farris,

shows the General on his knees beside his mother's chair. It
was on the eve of his departure for his inauguration as President
of the United States of America,

The pen picture follows:

"He must leave for New York on the morrow. He had gal-
loped up from Mount Vernon to snatch an hour with the woman
he revered as much in weakness and old age as when her will had
over-ruled the boy's plan of a career. He found her in 'the cham-
ber', alert in mind and serene of spirit, but so altered in appear-
ance that his heart misgave him. Concealing his dreads, he began
to speak cheerfully of his intention, as soon as public business
could be disposed of, to return to Virginia and see her again. She
stayed him there with steady voice and feeble hand.

"This would be their last meeting in this life, she said. She
was old . . . she would not be long for this world. She trusted in
God that she was somewhat prepared for a better. Then laying
the wasted hand upon the head bowed to her shoulder, she told
him that heaven's and his mother's blessing would always be with
him. . . As he stooped for a parting embrace, she felt him slip a
purse into her hand. She put it back, raising her head with the
old-time pride.

" 'I don't need it!' she said . . . 'My wants ore few.' . . . Time
passed, but he lingered to plead tenderly, 'Whether you think you
need it or not, — for my sake. Mother!' "

CJ^^^'&^z^^

Louise Y. Robison

The

Relief Society Magazine

Vol. XXVII

FEBRUARY, 1940

No. 2

Louise Y. Robison

General President of the National Woman's Relief Society — 1928-1939
By Kate M. BarJcer

4 4 TV TOT until in the midst of
I \ work to be done, a man
has said, 'Tliis is my task';
not until in the face of a problem
has he said, 'This is my opportuni-
ty'; not until in the great field of
life, which is the 6eld of religion,
he has said, 'This is my cause', has
his soul come to life."

This quotation was used by Sister
Robison in one of her lovely talks
at a Relief Society Conference, and
it seems to me the words "soul come
to life" describe her own radiant
personality. Fortunate are the peo-
ple and the cause who have such a
leader! I think our Father in Heav-
en must receive a great deal of Joy
from a worker like Louise Y. Rob-
ison—one who accepts a call to ser-
vice as an opportunity, one who ac-
cepts with joy and puts her whole
heart and soul into the work, one
who never counts the time or effort
required, one who no matter how
many calls are made, how many
meetings there are to attend, re-
sponds as though the greatest joy
and privilege that could come to
one has come to her. No matter
how strenuous the day has been or
the lateness of the hour, as long as
there is a service to render she nev-
er seems tired but answers each with

head high and eyes sparkling and
with a sweet humility which keeps
her very close to her Father in Heav-
en.

Her absolute testimony of the
Gospel, her unusual love of God and
of fellow men have made her a lead-
er whose work even in the smallest
detail has never become routine but
has had a zest to it that has at all
times enabled her to give her best.

Sister Robison was called to be
General President of the Relief So-
ciety just prior to the depression
in 1929. Since then, there have
been so many aching hearts, so many
discouraged mothers, so many near
the breaking point, so many whose
faith has begun to weaken. Her
office in the General Board rooms
has been a home where all who
needed her could come for help. In-
variably, those who came to open
their hearts to her went away encour-
aged, feeling stronger to meet their
problems. Truly, she has "the un-
derstanding heart". We who have
worked close to her have always mar-
veled at her vitality, at her great
spirituality, her great strength, and
at her power to give the human
touch.

It is rare when one who has such
great spiritual sensitiveness has also

78 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

practical strength, which makes for
capabihty in managing the business
side of the work. The office work
has been efficiently conducted; she
was manager of the Burial Clothes
Department and of the Magazine,
both of which are on a sound basis
financially. All has been so quietly
handled that those who came to the
office failed to realize the complexity
of the business phase of the work
and felt, rather, the predominance
of the spiritual.

Relief Society stake presidents and
all Relief Society workers have felt
free to come to the office and talk
over their problems with Sister Rob-
ison, knowing that they would be
made welcome and could talk with
one who understood, one who ap-
preciated their strength and their
work. Many expressions of appreci-
ation have come from stake presi-
dents. The following is typical:

"We could get so close to you
and feel you were close to us."

It has been inspiring to see the
marvelous response of all the stakes
and wards to her leadership. Noth-
ing was ever asked which did not
receive immediate attention.

TN the eleven years in which she
has been leader, great progress has
been made in the Relief Society or-
ganization. In 1933, a monument
was erected in Nauvoo, commemor-
ating the organization of Relief So-
ciety there in 1842. This was a
source of pleasure to Sister Robi-
son, for it tied our organization to
the Prophet Joseph and his wife and
made one unit of Relief Society
from the beginning.

When in Europe in 1934 she vis-
ited some of the missions, and with
her fine sensitiveness to the feelings

of others she sensed their feeling of
being by themselves, far away from
the center of the Church; immedi-
ately upon her return she began, as
she always did, to meet the need
through a monthly bulletin.

That all the women of the Church
should have opportunities for cul-
ture and service has always been the
desire of Sister Robison. Early in
her administration, a combined
chorus from the Salt Lake Stake was
organized and called the "Singing
Mothers". Today in practically
every mission and stake in the
Church there are groups of Singing
Mothers.

The high standard of the educa-
tional work of Relief Society has
been maintained, with emphasis
being placed on application to daily
life. Quoting Sister Robison: "We
must be sure that we are developing
character as well as culture." She
believes that a woman's greatest mis-
sion is that of mother and home-
maker, and courses in home beauti-
fication, sanitation, nutrition and
child guidance have been stressed.
In 1938, a new course, "Education
For Family Life", was started. Sister
Robison has been very enthusiastic
about this course.

She was reared in an ideal Latter-
day Saint home, a home where there
was love and tender care, where a
child had the finest of opportunities
for spiritual and cultural develop-
ment. Her mother, Elizabeth F.
Yates, was for twenty-one years pres-
ident of the Millard Stake Relief
Society. Her father, Thomas Yates,
was bishop of the Scipio Ward.

She is the mother of six children:
Dr. Harold Robison, a successful
physician of Los Angeles, Rulon
Robison, one of the outstanding

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - 79

musicians of Boston, and four love-
ly daughters, Florence, Winifred,
Gladys and Dorothy, who are mak-
ing happy homes of their own. The
loyalty, the love, the companionship,
the enjoyment of each other which
her family group has is evidence of
the home life she and Brother Rob-
ison made when they were all to-
gether.

The welfare work and Welfare
Department have been under Sister
Robison's direct supervision. There
has been maintained the closest co-
operation with the Public Health
Nurses, the State Board of Health
and all agencies interested in wel-
fare work. The Welfare Department
has grown and is giving wonderful
service to the bishops of the Salt
Lake Region.

She has always been especially
solicitous for little children and the
aged. That any child should be
cold or hungry or have to go through
life handicapped because of lack of
dental or medical care is to her un-
bearable. So her plea has always
been that ward presidents increase
their charity fund and meet these
needs, that if they could not, to let
her know and somehow the needed
money would be secured.

Because of her great interest and
outstanding work, when the State
Board of Public Welfare was organ-
ized she was asked by Governor
Blood to be a member of that board.
Following is an expression of appre-
ciation from him:

"When the State Department of Pubhc
Welfare was created, it appeared both de-
sirable and wise that one of the six ap-
pointive board members should be a
woman. It was necessary that the woman
chosen have intelligence, poise, under-
standing of social problems on a statewide

basis, sympathy for the needs of people
and a recognition of the financial burdens
placed on taxpayers by welfare programs.
In short, the person selected must possess
an unusual combination of talent and ex-
perience. In Mrs. Louise Y. Robison I
found a person who possessed in a high de-
gree the required qualifications and whose
sense of duty persuaded her to accept the
difficult, self-sacrificing and, at times, even
thankless obligations of a member of the
State Board of Public Welfare.

"In the past five years I have had op-
portunity to become acquainted with, and
have many times acknowledged, the su-
perior attainments of Mrs. Robison. Her
long service in the work of the Relief
Society was a preparation of the greatest
worth in taking up this task. As a Board
Member, she has been faithful in attend-
ance, wise in counsel, excellent in judg-
ment, and in every way helpful to her
fellow members.

"As Governor of the State of Utah, and
as Chairman of the State Board of Public
M'elfare, I acknowledge the services she
has rendered, and in this I am joined by
all members of the Board."

She has been a member of the
Travelers Aid Board as well as of
the Board of Visiting Nurses,

In 1939, a conference was called
by President Roosevelt to study
"Children in a Democracy", Again
her worth was recognized by the
Governor, and she was appointed
Utah's representative to this confer-
ence.

The qualities which we all appre-
ciate and which have made her the
admired leader of the women of the
Church have been recognized by the
national and international leaders of
women. At the World Conference
of Women in 1933 held in Chicago
she was asked to preside at one of
the meetings. We who have gloried
in her poise, in her graciousness as
a presiding officer, can know how
she brought honor to herself and
her organization at this time.

80 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

In 1934, she attended the meeting
of the International Council of
Women in Paris, France, being one
of nine American women chosen as
delegates by the National Council.
She was appointed on the Commit-
tee of Single Moral Standards where
she was asked to report the work of
the Relief Society and the standards
of the Latter-day Saint Church.

She is a life member of the Na-
tional Council of Women. The fol-
lowing is taken from a letter from
Lena Madesin Phillips, formerly
president of the National Council
of Women: "You were a great
source of satisfaction and help to
us. I particularly count upon your
sound judgment, your vision and
your fine cooperative spirit."

When the Church Welfare Plan
was announced. Sister Robison was
enthusiastic and ever since has been
a most ardent worker for the Plan.
She has been advisor to the Church
Welfare Committee, a member of
the Deseret Industries Committee,
has presided at the Relief Society
department in the Salt Lake regional
meetings, and for some time went
to the Ogden regional meetings. Her
great desire has been that Relief
Society women meet their responsi-
bilities in the Plan. How wonder-
fully the women responded is shown
in the work they have done.

In response to the plea of the
General Authorities .that people be
helped to help themselves, "Mor-
mon Handicraft" was started. Sister
Robison has the vision of what this
project may become, not only in
giving women an opportunity of
staying in the home and yet supple-
menting the family income but also
in the spiritual and cultural values
which come to those who create

beauty. The Church Welfare Pro-
gram and those who are guiding it
have had no more active, loyal sup-
porter. The following is an expres-
sion of appreciation from the Pre-
siding Bishopric:

"Among the men and women with
whom we are privileged to work there
are some we would call Kings and Queens
because of the motives and methods of
their lives. In this group we would include
Sister Louise Y. Robison. To know her
is to love and honor her. As advisors to the
Relief Society, it has been our privilege to
meet weekly with Sister Robison and her
Counselors, and we have come to know
her for her real worth.

"Her charming, queenly ways have en-
deared her to the Latter-day Saints and
others throughout the world wherever she
has gone in discharge of her great responsi-
bility as President of the National Woman's
Relief Society.

"Sister Robison shall never be forgotten,
for her teachings to the women of the
Church have come from a rich, warm un-
derstanding of the needs of our Heavenly
Father's children, touched with a deep
spirituality which is the reward of diligently
seeking the Father's will and words.

"She truly has been about her Father's
business, feeding the hungry, clothing the
naked, comforting the widow and fatherless
and freely giving of her love and kindness.

"We extend to her our love and bless-
ings."

All who know Sister Robison will
recall her loyalty, her friendliness,
her keen sense of humor, her ready
wit and delightful way of expressing
it, her charm, her spirituality.

There are leaders whom we re-
spect because of their strength of
character; there are leaders whom
we admire because of outstanding
ability; Sister Robison is a leader
whom we respect and admire and
whom we love.

"No leader has been more greatly
loved, and few so loved."

Kate M. Barker

General Board Member 1929-1935, Counselor to President Louise Y, Robison 1935-1939

By Belle S. Spaffoid

TO serve a cause dear to one and
to serve effectively bring joy
and satisfaction. Such has
been the experience of Kate Mont-
gomery Barker in her Relief Society
activities. Always ready and willing
to go wherever needed, sparing no
personal effort, giving unstintingly
of herself and her time. Sister Barker
has advanced the work of Relief
Society and endeared herself to Re-
lief Society membership everywhere.

Sister Barker came to the General
Board from the Liberty Stake Board
where she served as Theological class
leader. Having had opportunities
for travel and education privileged
to few, she brought to the position
many qualifications which have
enabled her to serve with effi-
ciency. The wife of James L.
Barker, head of the Modem Lan-
guage Department of the Univer-
sity of Utah, she has been closely
connected with university circles
and has taken advantage of the
many educational opportunities thus
afforded her. With her husband
she spent a number of years in
Europe where she studied at the
Universities of Neuchatel and Paris.
Her experiences in Europe gave her
breadth of vision and an understand-
ing of people that have been very
valuable in her work as a Relief So-
ciety leader.

In April, 1935, when called to be
counselor to President Louise Y.
Robison, it was but natural to as-
sign to her as her special division
of responsibility the educational

work of the Society. Her rich edu-
cational background, her knowledge
of teaching technique and her keen
appreciation of the great opportuni-
ties of the Organization to elevate
and advance the women of the
Church through its educational pro-
gram made her influential in main-
taining well chosen courses of study
and in improving teaching standards
generally. Sister Barker has been
alert to the educational interests and
needs of women, and has worked
intimately with the various educa-
tional committees of the General
Board, suggesting, counseling and
directing. She has been tireless
in her efforts to aid stake and ward
class leaders through class leader
departments at Conference-Conven-
tions and through providing special
lesson outlines, most of which she
has prepared herself. The response
from the stakes indicate the appre-
ciation of class leaders for the assist-
ance given.

pERHAPS no phase of Relief So-
ciety work has challenged the
interest and ability of Sister Barker
more than Mormon Handicraft.
While traveling abroad, her innate
love of beauty and fine workman-
ship drew her frequently to the little
European gift shops displaying the
world's finest handicrafts. She spent
hours chatting with interesting peo-
ple, learning the importance of cre-
ative work in the life of the average
individual. She saw the joy that
comes when creative hands make
objects of daily use beautiful. When

82 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

KATE M. BARKER

"Mormon Handicraft" was con-
ceived, she recognized the fact that
within our Church are to be found
the culture and skills of all nations;
she appreciated the potentialities for
developing a great handicraft move-
ment. The ideals that have guided
Mormon Handicraft under her direc-

tion as chairman of the Mormon
Handicraft Committee have been to
preserve the skills of our people, to
stimulate distinctive creative work as
a form of self-expression and a source
of individual happiness, to encourage
the production of articles of such
perfection of workmanship that they

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY . 83

would have enduring worth, and at
the same time to provide a means
whereby articles might be offered to
the public in a practical way. Mor-
mon Handicraft has increased the
joy, renewed the courage, and sup-
plemented the incomes of women
without taking them from their
homes.

While directly responsible for the
educational work of the Society, Sis-
ter Barker has also been active in
the welfare program. Her tender
nature has made her sympathetic
toward the problems of humankind.
In 1938, she represented the Relief
Society at the National Conference
of Social Work. Her keen intellect,
her measured judgment, her breadth
of vision have made her a valuable
member of the Church Welfare
Committee. She has also been a
member of the Deseret Clothing
Committee.

Sister Barker has been intensely
interested in the Alcohol Education
program of the Church, serving as
a member of the General Church
Committee.

She has been active in many move-
ments for the welfare and cultural
development of women, having been
a member of the first State Cancer
Control Committee, the University
Women, and the Ladies' Literary
Club; at the present time she is an
active member of the Authors' Club.

During her incumbency as a mem-
ber of the General Board, Sister
Barker has traveled extensively
among the stakes and missions of
the Church. Her interest has been
equally great in all wards and branch-

es. Her spirituality, humility, and
earnest desire to promote the wel-
fare of the women of the Church
has been felt wherever she has visit-
ed. She has a strong testimony of
the Gospel based upon an intelligent
understanding of its principles. In
the class room and from the pul-
pit she has taught the Gospel with
clarity and conviction. Her testi-
mony has strengthened the testi-
mony of many. Her public address-
es have been full of workable sug-
gestions as well as being inspirational
and uplifting. For over two and
one-half years she prepared monthly
bulletins for the missions, interpret-
ing the work of Relief Society.

Though endowed with unusual
native ability strengthened by ex-
tensive training, every assignment
has meant to her careful and inten-
sive immediate preparation.

With all her Church activity. Sis-
ter Barker has neglected no side of
her home life. Indebted to her fa-
ther, Nathaniel Montgomery, for
her keen intellect, sound judgment
and pronounced loyalties, she owes
to her mother, Nancy Clark Mont-
gomery, her love of home and her
homemaking inclinations. An ideal
wife and mother, the Barker home
is noted for its spirit of unity. The
Barkers work together and play to-
gether. Professor Barker, Nance,
Margaret and James have whole-
heartedly supported Sister Barker in
all of her Relief Society activities.

As leader, teacher, friend. Sister
Barker's contributions to the
strength of Relief Society have been
of inestimable worth.

Julia A. Farnsworth Lund

General Secretary-Treasurer of the Relief Society — 1928-1939
By Annie Wells Cannon

AS Mrs. Julia Lund retires from
her duties in the Relief Soci-
ety as a member of the Gen-
eral Board and from the office of
secretary-treasurer, hosts of friends
and admirers join in love and good
will toward her with a heartfelt de-
sire for her future success and hap-
piness.

No office in a great organization
is in such touch with its member-
ship as that of executive secretary.

The office of secretary of the Re-
lief Society, being executive as well
as clerical, holds many responsibili-
ties. It has always been filled by
outstanding women, all of whom
have had great influence in the func-
tioning of the Organization.

Mrs. Julia Lund has graced this
high calling with the dignity and
devotion of her predecessors. She
became a member of the General
Relief Society Board under the presi-
dency of Mrs. Clarissa S. Williams
in 1921 and was chosen to be secre-
tary-treasurer by President Louise Y.
Robison in 1928.

One of her first duties as secre-
tary was to open a box of documents
which had been sealed and placed
with the Church Historian fifty
years earlier by Secretary Sarah M.
Kimball. On that occasion, Mrs.
Lund expressed a v^dsh, as fervent
as a prayer, that she might emulate
the example of the great women
who had preceded her. This she
has aimed to do throughout her
years of service.

Julia Farnsworth Lund unites in

herself a wealth of tradition and en-
vironment which give her a distinc-
tive personality in any station or
place. She has a goodly heritage,
descended from a line of early Amer-
icans who helped establish our great
Republic both as soldiers and states-
men.

Julia was born in Beaver City,
Utah, December 2, 1874, the eldest
daughter of Philo T. and Julia P.
Murdock Farnsworth. She was a
beautiful and gifted girl, and even
as a child gave evidence of the fine
qualities that have so marked her as
an intellectual and social leader. In
early years she had the opportunity
of assisting her mother in the enter-
tainment of many men and women
of note, among whom might be
mentioned Colonel Thomas L.
Kane and General Philip H. Sheri-
dan of Civil War fame. Her father,
a prosperous mining man and mayor
of Beaver, and her grandfather Mur-
dock, legislator and stake president,
naturally led in all such entertain-
ment, and both homes were noted
as delightful and hospitable gather-
ing places.

From the elementary schools, one
year at the Beaver Stake Academy,
and three years at the Brigham
Young University at Provo, JuUa at-
tended the state university, where
she graduated with a degree of Bach-
elor of Arts. At intervals since her
college days, she has continued her
education along special lines con-
nected with her work as writer,
teacher, lecturer, and social Yv^orker.

RaiEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - 85

JULIA A. F. LUND

Besides special courses at the Utah
University, she had a course in Adult
Education at the University of Cali-
fornia. She has repeatedly partici-
pated at the Leadership Week at
Brigham Young University, at Bur-

ley, Idaho, Ricks College at Rex-
burg and five of the Idaho Univer-
sity Vacation Camps. She was a
popular instructor in Theology and
English at the Latter-day Saint Col-
lege, and held the important posi-

86 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Hon of Educational Director at the
Salt Lake Civic Center of which
organization she was a member of
the Board of Directors. These schol-
astic acquirements made her a valu-
able member in the educational de-
partment of the Relief Society. Her
committee work in Theology, Liter-
ature, and the Eliza R. Snow Me-
morial Poem Contest was quite out-
standing. A brilliant scholar and a
charming girl, Julia was often select-
ed for important public service.
When nineteen years old, she at-
tended the World's Congress of
Women at Chicago in 1893, as a
representative of the Young Women
of Utah, where she delivered an ad-
dress before a most notable gather-
ing. In 1896, she was appointed
secretary of the Republican State
Central Committee and read the first
Call and Platform of the State Re-
publican Party. When the General
Federation of Women's Clubs met
in Denver, she was state chairman
of correspondence for Utah, and in
1899 she represented the Utah So-
ciety Daughters of the Revolution
at Philadelphia; of this organization
she is a charter member. Mrs. Lund
attended the International Council
of Women held in Chicago in 1933
going from there to Nauvoo, Illi-
nois where she participated in the
unveiling of the Relief Society mon-
ument, giving an address on "Emma
Smith The Mother". She has trav-
eled extensively throughout the
stakes of Zion in the interest of the
Relief Society and in a recent trip
visited the Oahu Stake and the Ha-

waiian Mission. She has received
many letters thanking her for her
helpfulness and instruction while on
these visits. Mrs. Lund is a valuable
member of the Executive Commit-
tee of the Utah Conference of So-
cial Work and the Salt Lake Chap-
ter of the Red Cross.

With all these varied activities,
Julia Lund has maintained a beau-
tiful home life. In September, 1900,
she became the wife of Henry C.
Lund, a promising young attorney,
the son of Anthon H. Lund of the
First Presidency of the Church, thus
uniting two of the stalwart and
prominent families of the state. To
this happy union seven children
were born, six of whom are living.
September 5, 1925, death entered
this blessed household, taking away
her beloved companion. Though
crushed with sorrow, Julia Lund
realized her added responsibilities,
and with courage and fortitude has
been a remarkable mother to her
fatherless children, providing, be-
sides necessary requirements, college
educations and cultural opportuni-
ties worthy of their talents and her-
itage; all are making good in their
different pursuits, one son having
followed his father's profession of
law, one daughter engaging in social
work and one specializing in art.

A Latter-day Saint woman of in-
nate refinement, a brilliant mind, a
lover and interpreter of good books
and "all things that are most excel-
lent" it is a Joy to know her and call
her friend.

i5^:>nTUT£-oFRi:L?feiof^'

4602 3CUTH RED^WOOD ROADT
SALT UKE CITY. UTAH 84Ji||

Woman as an Interpreter
of the Faith

By Maude Bedey Jacob

"Your daily life is your temple and your religion."

AFTER ages of human experi-
ence the universal question
stands : What is the measure
of a man's Hfe?

The history of human experience
reveals the fact that happiness is the
goal of human nature. Human ex-
perience, moreover, reveals that hap-
piness is not predicated upon the
physical satisfaction of the appetites
and the passions, that material
wealth is not essential to happiness,
and that power, honor, or fame do
not guarantee happiness. Primitive
man's quest for happiness differs
from that of the philosopher, the
miser's from the millionaire's, the
way of the man of the world from
the way of the man of God. The
happiness of every individual dif-
fers according to his understanding
of life and his own development.

Modem civilization, at its best, is
the product of science, social organ-
ization and Christian idealism.
Science has brought to man power
over the world, the world of nature;
social organization has directed
man's efforts in the art of living with
his fellows; while Christian idealism
has provided the great laws of life,
the love of God and man. Yet, the
same civilization has produced the
destructive forces that are destroy-
ing man's chances of happiness.
Science which brought immeasurable
blessings produced also the means
of destruction; social organization

which brought law and order pro-
duced also injustice, cruelty, and
confusion through a multiplicity of
standards; the creations of man now
threaten man's destruction by violat-
ing the sacredness of human life, the
Christian ideal.

Tlirough education, enlighten-
ment may come to man. Through
the culture of the ages stored in
libraries, museums, art galleries,
cathedrals, schools, and missions,
life today is enriched. Whatever
brings to man the good, the true,
and the beautiful of life directs him
in the appreciation of life. But the
patterning of lives for happiness
needs more than education, more
than culture, more than a mere ap-
preciation of life.

That man's search for happiness
is universal is evidenced by the sys-
tems of philosophy and religion that
have originated in the mind of man.
In the words of a great philosopher,
Havelock Ellis, "It is through reli-
gion that men seek rest from the
tensions of life." To know the
meaning of life has occasioned the
most serious thought of man. To
have the assurance of his own im-
mortality has occasioned the most
sincere desire of man. It is thus that
through the ages mankind has main-
tained his quest for happiness. It
remained for Jesus to bring to the
ancient systems of philosophy and
religion God's plan for the immor-

88 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

tality and eternal life of man. How-
ever, with the command "Be ye per-
fect" came also the freedom to
choose the straight and narrow path
to eternal life. As a pattern for
building a perfect life, Jesus taught
by a parable: "Every one that hear-
eth these words of mine, and doeth
them, shall be likened unto a wise
man who built his house upon a
rock; and the rains descended and
the floods came, and the winds blew
and beat upon that house; and it
fell not, for it was founded upon a
rock."

Lives built upon a knowledge of
God's purposes, the assurance of
God's love, and obedience to God's
laws can bring to man his greatest
happiness, the joy of progression.
Lives built upon the love of God do
not separate beliefs from actions,
days are not set apart for self and
for God, and joys and sorrows dis-
turb not the soul. The measure of
religion is the foundation of the
temple it builds for a man's life. As
the forces of the world surge against
such a life, it yields not, but rather is
it beautified and glorified by the ex-
perience. As one pauses to look at
the tragedies of lives, there are those
tragedies which stand as monuments
to a faith that has not endured to
build the temple even after having
the divine foundation of religion; the
building has been forgotten because
the ways of modern life were so fair,
so arresting, and so occupying. Age
has many such life-structures. Then,
there are the tragedies of youth,
youth who are erecting no temples.

TPO the women of today comes the

challenge: "I have set before

thee this day life and good, and death

and evil; therefore, choose life that

thou mayest live, thou and thy seed."
It is the challenge of the ages; its
import is changeless, because it holds
the secret of man's eternal happi-
ness.

Women today in the quest of
happiness for themselves and their
seed are asking the age-old questions:
What is the purpose of life? Is this
life all? What is the relation be-
tween God and man? How can an
individual know God? What are
God's purposes for man's life?

From the history of human ex-
perience, we read of woman's role
as the maker and bearer of culture.
As the generations of mankind have
passed, she has carried her obligation
for the continuance of society with
courage and fortitude. As oppor-
tunities for enlightenment have
come to her, she has sought knowl-
edge with diligence and gratitude.
As life has increased in complexity,
she has striven earnestly for the en-
richment of the moral and intellec-
tual resources of human society. Be-
cause she has come to know the
sacredness of human personality she
has dedicated herself to promote the
good, the true, and the beautiful in
the world. The force which woman
represents in the world is the force
of love, a spiritual power.

Women have been the servants
of humanity not as theologians but
as interpreters of religion. It is the
humanity of the Christ of St. Luke
that has been the beacon guiding the
force of love as it has grown to be-
come the spiritual power in the hu-
manizing of the world. It is the
gospel carrying the experiences of
everyday living as parables: The
shepherd and the sheep which is lost
and the woman and the piece of

I^ELlEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - 89

silver which is lost; the traveler in
the far country delivering his goods
to his servants and the virgins going
forth to meet the bridegroom, while
wayward sons, erring women, crip-
ples and unfortunates were also
everyday experiences and are so to-
day. The burden of the teachings
of Jesus was love, for He said, "Love
is the fulfilling of the law. He that
dwelleth in love dwelleth in God."
This then is the source of true reli-
gion, religion that patterns and moti-
vates lives to their brightest perfec-
tion and therefore the greatest hap-
piness.

A more complete understanding
of her own spiritual powers should
serve to inspire woman to the sig-
nificance of her own happiness, also
to the source of her greatest in-
fluence. Agnes S. Turnbull in her
beautiful creation "The Maid of
Emmaus" has caught this spirit: It
was Passover week and all was bustle
at the little inn in Emmaus, a day's
journey from Jerusalem. For the
peasant maid doing the thankless
tasks of the inn it became a wonder-
ful week, for she was to carry food
and wine to Jerusalem for her master.
It was her first trip to Jerusalem.
Many strange scenes she passed as
she guided the donkey bearing the
load. Within a few steps of the
gate of the city a group of people
had stopped to listen to a speaker.
Above the crowd the girl heard the
words, "A certain man planted a
vineyard." The tiredness of the voice
and the sadness of the face held the
maid's attention. As the crowd left,
the Teacher saw her standing there.
Holding out His hand He smiled and
said, "Thou art little Martha. Thou,
too, shall be my disciple."

And the maiden asked the name
of the Teacher, who answered, "I
am called Jesus."

When the maid returned home,
one thought grew stronger and
stronger, to make Him a gift to show
she was His disciple. The idea came
to her to make some little loaves,
perfect loaves of the finest wheat and
take them to Him.

It was a big task and must be done
with secrecy. Her only treasure was
sold for the finest wheat, the flour
made, and the loaves baked. Leav-
ing before dawn, she hurried to Jeru-
salem. One after another she ques-
tioned near the Temple, "Where
was the rabbi Jesus?" It was from
some soldiers she received the an-
swer, "We helped to crucify him
the other day."

Holding her precious loaves, she
hastened back to Emmaus. The
way was long, and night had fallen
when she arrived. As she expected,
she was severely beaten for the
neglect of her daily tasks.

It was late when three strangers
entered the inn weary and hungry.
The maid gave them the usual meal
of barley loaves, oil, and wine. Then
she remembered her little loaves.
She took them and placed them be-
fore one of the strangers. A light
as of a radiant sunset seemed to
surround Him. He took the little
loaves, broke them, and blessed
them.

Cleophas and Simon were breath-
less. Martha whispered, "Master."
For she alone knew Him.

He turned and smiled at the maid.
The Master understood.

Softly the radiance faded, and the
stranger's seat was empty. But on

90 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

the table were the little white loaves,
broken and blessed.

TF woman is to serve herself and her
seed in the patterning and build-
ing of worthy lives, the spirit of love
will be her greatest power.

To the Latter-day Saints the full
significance of God's purposes for
the life of man have been revealed
with the restoration of the Gospel.
From these divine laws of life we
know that it is God's plan "to bring
to pass the immortality and the eter-
nal life of man". With this under-
standing, the divinely chosen leaders
of the Church have sought to guide
the lives of the Saints to the attain-
ment of eternal happiness, their her-
itage and their promise. During the
days of persecution, exile, and the
building of Zion, the Saints lived
very near to God, believing, trusting,
and obeying. As the years passed,
the newness of the modern world, its
good and its evil, crowded upon Zion.
Again and again has the admonition

to live righteously gone forth as
God's servants have counseled the
Saints. Unexpected struggles have
grown out of the social chaos of the
age for both young and old. These
have evolved also a multiplicity of
standards of living, threatening the
moral values of life established by the
Church through revelation of God's
purposes.

Today is a new day, its greatest
need is the translation cf the world's
values to the values of eternal life.
The spiritual destiny of man, his im-
mortality and his eternal happiness,
is built as lives are lived. To the
women of the Church who are earn-
estly seeking life and good for man-
kind must come the spiritual power
of love building their own lives. Be-
coming interpreters of life by their
own lives, they become instruments
in God's work whereby the world
may become refined for the fulfill-
ment of God's purposes for the life
of man.

GIVE OF THYSELF

By Hortense Spencer Andersen

With only a modest urge at reckoning
The significance of such emblazonment,
Man stands again, incuriously content,
Beholding his inheritance, the Spring.
He witnesses the lavish blossoming
Of that which only yesterday seemed spent,
Without divining the magnificent
Design contrived to quicken him, earth's king.

He, also, could repeat his flowerings

Of spirit, service, virtue, energy

In season, as the endless other things

Of earth, if he in his maturity

But spent himself, as freely as a rose tree flings

Its petals. . . . But some give but partially.

"And Ye Shall Inherit the Earth"

By Beatrice Rordame Parsons

GRAM stood on the porch of
the old Sanderson home and
watched a big, red car flash
up the dusty road. She saw Zion
across the road in her garden and
waved her hand. Her wrinkled
cheeks were pink with excitement.

"He's coming, Zion," she called.
"Jeff's coming home to stay."

As she crossed the road to wel-
come him, Zion felt a strange fear
in her heart. Was Jeff really going
to stay, or would Gram be disap-
pointed? Waiting for the car, her
thoughts swept back over four years.

She had been sixteen— thin, long-
legged, taffy-haired— to Jeff's grown-
up eighteen, that day he'd gone
away. She had cried, and he had
given her his handkerchief.

"But you don't understand," he
told her fiercely, hating to hurt her,
yet wanting her to understand,
"you're a girl. I've got to go away.
I hate the farm— milking cows, hoe-
ing weeds, getting up at dawn to
plow and plant. I want to go places,
do things!"

Go places! Away from Sanderson
Acres? How lovely it had been that
spring morning with the bridal-
wreath white about the porch and
the buds on all the tall, straight trees
bursting into leaf.

How lovely it was this morning,
though many things were changed.
The north and east fields had not
been planted since Jeff left, and the
lucern in the south field was thin
and spindly. The old house with
its thick adobe walls, its wide porch,
its tall, deep-silled windows was in
need of paint. But the walls of the

milk-house were as cool and damp
as they had been when she and Jeff
played there as children, and mig-
nonette and marigolds still bloomed
along the old, stone fence.

Zion hoped that Jeff would re-
member its beauty. But she remem-
bered that Jeff had seen much beau-
ty since he'd been gone. She sighed.
Jeff, too, would be changed.

But he didn't seem changed as
he thumped the great car to a stop,
clambered out of its low-slung seat
without opening the door, and ran
swiftly up the mossy walk. He was
older, she saw, but his hair was still
dark and wild, his eyes filled with
mischief.

He snatched Gram from her feet,
holding her well off the floor, and
regarded her with love behind his
teasing eyes. "Well, old lady, how's
tricks?" She begged for mercy, and
he kissed her violently before letting
her down upon her feet. "Gram,
darling, its good to see you," he said,
and turning caught sight of Zion.

For a moment he stared, seeing
the loveliness of her misty, golden
hair, the clear blueness of her eyes
under their long, gold-tipped lashes,
the deep, warm tan of her flesh.
Then he caught her in his arms and
kissed her, too.

She blushed furiously, and real-
ized with bewildering happiness that
she had been waiting every minute
since he had gone away for him to
come back again. But she knew his
kiss hadn't meant a thing. He held
her at arm's length and studied her.
Then he said the most atrocious
thing.

92 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

'Where are those skinny legs, that
awful, taffy-colored hair?"

Gram laughed, but Zion went
from red to white, and back to red
again. Stiffly, formally, she mur-
mured, "It's nice to see you, Jeff."

He seemed to realize, suddenly,
that they were no longer the chil-
dren they had been when he was
home before, and his own face grew
red as he followed the girl and his
grandmother into the house.

There he stood looking at the
big, tall-ceilinged rooms as though
he had never seen them before. Dis-
taste showed in his eyes, and Zion
remembered the sort of rooms to
which Jeff had been used— small
rooms, with low ceilings, soft fur-
niture, deep rugs. Of course he
would not like this old-fashioned
room, the strong mahogany fur-
niture, the bright, woven rag rugs.

"Yes," she told herself, and a tiny
pain moved into her heart, "Jeff
is changed! He is tired, terribly
tired. . . ."

Gram was talking excitedly, telling
the piled-up gossip of four years.
Jeff laughed in the right place, but
Zion knew he did not really care.
He had forgotten the neighbors, the
old horse, the Maltese 'cat. His
ears seemed to be straining against
the sweet, peaceful quiet of the old
house, and he seemed to be listening
for the tinkle of gay voices, the blare
of sliding trombones. Zion knew,
suddenly, that he would never stay.
He was frightened of the silence.
He was used to people— gay, bright
crowds, music, lovely women.

And she knew as suddenly how
much it meant to her for him to
stay. Her eyes swept along the tall,
curved staircase to where hung the
pictures of other Sandersons. Jeff

was like them in feature, and long,
strong limb. But all the difference
in the world lay between Jeff's soft-
ness and the hardness of the men
who smiled down at her from the
wall.

Tears tugged at her lashes, and lest
Gram's keen, old eyes see, she arose
and went toward the door. "I must
go now," she said, and knew she
was glad to get away. Her voice
was quite distant as she added, "I
hope I shall see you soon again,
Jeff."

He smiled and walked with her
down the hall to the front door.
There he took her hand and held it
tightly for a moment. For just a
fleeting instant his eyes were grave.
Then his voice came, light, teasing,
"Still mad at me, Zion? You said
you'd never forgive me if I went
away."

"I'd forgotten," she told him, and
knew she really had.

"What is it then?" he asked, and
his tone was deep and grave. "I
feel . . . well, that you don't like
me, Zion."

Quickly, she denied it. "I do like
you, Jeff. I've always liked you."
Then she took her hand away and
went quickly across the street. How
much she liked Jeff she didn't want
to confess even to her own heart!

CHE was pruning the rose bushes
in her garden the next morning
when he came out on the porch.
"A rose among the roses," he called,
and ran lightly across the street to
lean against the white pickets of her
fence. He was faultlessly clothed
in gray slacks and gray sweater, and
Zion silently compared him with the
other men driving trucks and cars
to market and the fields. He lifted

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - 93

his eyes to the ragged rose bushes
in his own yard and said slowly,
"I remember when Mother's roses
were the envy of the valley."

Something soft and tender shone
in his dark eyes at the memory, and
then he nodded toward the north
fields.

"Isn't that where Dad always
planted wheat?"

Zion's blue eyes were grave.
"There's been no wheat there for
a long time. Gram has managed
as best she could, but it takes a
man to plow and plant."

He looked at her, a quizzical light
burning in the depths of his eyes.
"Are you hinting that I plow that
field, myself?"

Though she did not mean to let
him see her look, her eyes went
without volition to his soft, white
hands. He turned them palm up
and looked at them with something
very like anger in his gaze.

"You'd like them better if they
were hard and blistered." His an-
ger fled, and he cried boyishly, "Oh,
I could do it if I liked, but there's
no need. I'm going to sell the
farm."

"Sell?" For a moment she did
not understand. Then her face went
pale.

"Oh, you needn't be so tragic
about it," he told her sharply. "It's
my house. I can sell if I like."

"But Gram," she faltered.

He flushed darkly. "She'll come
with me." He looked straight into
her eyes and added, "I'm being mar-
ried soon, Zion. I can't ask a girl
like Julia to live on a farm."

"Why not?" Zion's small, red
mouth was a stubborn line across
her face. She would not let him

see how his words had hurt her.

He shrugged impatiently. "Julie
is a radio star. She sings. She has
to be near her station. ..." But
he explained no further. Zion wasn't
listening.

She was looking, instead, over the
wide, green fields to where a stately
row of Lombardi poplars edged the
Sanderson land. Bitterness tinged
her voice as she said, "You might
as well talk of transplanting one of
those trees as talk of taking Gram
away."

He tried to defend his actions.
"Gram will love it in the city.
There'll be so much for her to do.
She can go to the movies. ..."

Zion's laughter was shrill. "She'll
simply love Clark Gable," she cried,
and bent over her roses to hide her
tears.

For a moment Jeff stood glaring
at her. Then he turned stiffly on
his heel and went away. She did
not see him again until the next eve-
ning. Then he came swiftly across
the road to join her on her own
front porch. Gon triteness was in
his eyes.

"I'm sorry, Zion. I've been acting
as silly and sulky as a kid. What
you said was true. I know it. That's
what hurts." He stared across the
fields to the border of his own land,
and a troubled note came into his
tones. "I never dreamed it would
be like this. I can't understand it.
I'd been away so long I'd forgotten
brown fields, growing things. I've
fought against this feeling all day,
even," he admitted, flushing a little
guiltily like a boy caught stealing
jam, "while I mended the plow to
prove to you that I hadn't forgotten
how to plow a field."

94 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

He turned his hands over, and she
saw that they were blackened, rough
froni his labors. She touched one
of the blisters and murmured, "Oh,
JefF, my dear!"

He found his voice in a rush, "I'll
make a bargain with you, Zion. I'll
plant the wheat, if you'll promise to
stop scolding!" He beamed over his
childish bargain, and went on,
"Then I'll have Gram invite Julie
down for the week-end so that you
can meet her and see how really
lovely she is. If she doesn't fall
in love with the place and want
to stay, I'll give it to Gram with my
blessing."

Loving the land as she loved it,
Zion knew that Julie couldn't resist.
Her eyes shone. "She'll love it,"
she cried, flinging her arms wide as
though to gather all that sunset
beauty to her heart. "She'll not
be able to help herself."

Jeff got up, and she saw that his
shoulders were square and purpose-
ful. "Good night," he said, holding
out his scarred hand. "I've got to
get up early to get that planting
done." He crushed her hand in a
hearty handshake and went whis-
tling down the walk.

Zion's fingers ached at his grip,
yet it was a clean, sweet ache.
"Good night, my dear," she said, and
turned swiftly and went into the
house.

At dawn she heard Jeff's gay whis-
tling again. Quickly she slipped
from her bed and went to the vnn-
dow. There he was, in old shirt
and leather boots laced tightly about
his calves, plowing that field. Behind
him a shower of white seagulls made
the air raucous with their clamor.

Happiness bubbled in Zion's

heart. She pulled her prettiest per-
cale apron over her shining head
and started down stairs. She'd bake
a fresh cake and take it over for
Jeff's lunch. But she forgot the
cake as she remembered Julia. It
didn't really matter. The cake could
wait!

/^N Saturday afternoon Julia
came. She was Just as beautiful
as Jeff had said, with black, black
hair and eyes that looked as though
they had been put in with a sooty
finger. Her clothes were sleek and
fine, and Zion found herself com-
paring her neat, cotton dress with
Julie's silk one.

Jeff introduced them gaily, "Julia,
this is Zion, the little girl across the
street. We used to fight like Indians
when we were kids," and with a
teasing smile at Zion, he added,
". . . and we still do!"

Julie's smile was cool, unruffled.
"It's nice to know you, Zion." She
touched the tips of Zion's fingers
and said to Jeff, "Now I'll go to my
room and freshen up. Then you
can show me your farm."

She walked slowly up the stairs,
under the pictures of the Sanderson
women, and Zion found herself
wondering queerly if Julie would
prove herself like them— quiet,
strong, good wives for their farmer
husbands.

That evening, over tall glasses of
cold milk and little cakes, Julie
spoke about the farm again. "I'm
glad you've decided to sell it. The
house is so old it gives me the
creeps." Her brown eyes held con-
tempt for the beamed ceilings, the
wide, stone fireplace, the old-fash-
ioned chairs. She turned to Gram,
all gaiety and animation, and cried,

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - 95

"You'll love it in the city, Mrs. San-
derson. There's so much fun!"

Gram's faded eyes did not change,
but her voice sounded queer and
shaken. "I'd never do in the city,
child. I'll stay here. I'll ..."
But she could go no further.

Zion put her arm about the old
lady's waist. "You're to come and
live with Mother and me," she told
her swiftly. "We've got it all
planned. There's plenty of room. . ."

"Thank you, my dear," said Gram,
and this time there were tears in
her eyes.

Jeff took a swift step toward her.
"You mustn't think we don't want
you, darling," he cried loudly, then
turned to Julie for corroboration,
"We do want her, don't we, dear?"

Julie's laughter was cool, tinkling.
"Of course we do, but if she thinks
it better to stay. . . " She did not
finish, only lifted her hands in a
little gesture and looked at Gram.

Gram's smile wobbled a little, but
she held it carefully about her lips
and spoke quickly; "I like it better
this way, Julie." Then, before Jeff
could protest, she changed the sub-
ject by saying, "You must take Julie
out and show her that field." She
beamed and said to Julie, "He
plowed it himself." And her old
voice was filled with pride.

Julie laughed. "Darling! You
didn't!" She caught at his arm and
added as they went out together,
"It takes all my imagination to think
of you behind a plow!"

Jeff refused to laugh. His words
were stern. "I plowed it, all right,
and if I do say so myself, I did as
well as any Sanderson." As he closed
the door, he gave Zion a challenging
glance.

She admitted, as she cried herself

to sleep, that Jeff had done as well
as any Sanderson before him. Jeff
didn't know it, but he was a born
farmer!

A FEW days later, Jeff came across
the street to say, "Well, I think
I've got a buyer— a man Julie knows.
She's bringing him out this after-
noon to see the place. He's been
wanting something like this for a
long time. Not too far from town,
yet far enough to be restful and
quiet. He's going to turn Sanderson
Acres into a Tourist Home."

Zion was appalled. "A tourist
home! But Jeff, the land is fine and
rich. Things grow here. ..."

Jeff did not like her tone. "Mr.
Harvey isn't a farmer. He doesn't
care about the land. He's coming
out to see what can be done to the
old place. I'd like you to come
over while he's there. Perhaps you'll
change your mind about selling
when you see what he's planning
to do."

Zion was sure she would never
change her mind, but she couldn't
stay away. When Julia and Mr.
Harvey drove up, she accepted Jeff's
invitation and went across the street
to meet him.

Harvey was a brusk sort of person
with bushy brows and keen gray
eyes. He looked the place over with-
out a word, then came into the big
living room and zipped open his
brief case. With his pen in hand,
he waited.

"How much, Sanderson?"

It was Julie who said, "Ten thou-
sand dollars is Jeff's price, Mr. Har-
vey." She twinkled at Jeff, and whis-
pered so that all could hear, "We
can have a wonderful honeymoon

96 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

on that, darling, if Mr. Harvey is
crazy enough to pay it."

Harvey laughed good-naturedly,
boomingly. "I'm crazy like a fox,
Miss Julie. I've been looking for
a place like this for ages. And this
just about fills the bill. It's so
quaint, so old-fashioned that I won't
be able to keep the tourists away
with a shot-gun."

Julie's eyes sparkled. "The old
milk-house will make a swell hot-
dog stand, and the barn can be
turned into a garage. You can take
out those folding doors and run
these two huge rooms together for
your dining room, but you must
leave Gram's room just as it is.
Every woman who comes here will
fight to sleep in that old-fashioned
bed."

Harvey was delighted with her
suggestions. "I'll take it," he said,
shaking his pen and starting to write.
"Ten thousand, I believe you said."

Jeff's voice was very cool. "Ten
thousand is Julie's price," he cor-
rected. "I won't sell for less than
twenty-five."

"Twenty-five thousand for a place
like this?" Harvey's brows were
two astonished question marks. He
zipped his brief case together and
stated flatly, "You'll never get it."

Julie's black eyes were filled with
amazement. "Jeff," she cried, and
her voice was sharp, "you're fool-
ing!"

But Jeff's eyes met hers, and his
voice came swiftly, "No, Julia, I'm
not fooling. It's simply that I've
decided not to sell."

"Not sell?" For a moment Julia
could not understand. Then it
flooded over her. She lifted a con-
temptuous glance at the pictures

along the stairs. Her tone was hot,
galling, filled with scorn. "So you
remembered, all at once, that you
were a Sanderson!"

"That's it, Julie," said Jeff, and
his voice was like ice. "When I
began to plow and plant, I knew
that the Sanderson heritage was
deep in my heart. You'll know it,
too, Julie, when you've lived here
a little while."

"Live here!" Julie's lips were
white with anger, "Stay on this
silly, old farm!" Biting laughter fell
from her lips. "I hate it here." She
put her hand on the door-knob, and
her voice became scathing, "I'm let-
ting Mr. Harvey take me home.
Good-by, Jeff. It's been very nice
knowing you." Then she was gone,
a flip of her skirt, a toss of her black,
shining head.

Jeff watched her go, relief flowing
into his dark eyes. "She wouldn't
have done, would she. Gram?" he
asked, and sounded like a troubled,
litde lad.

Gram's eyes were bright now,
shining with happiness. "No, Jeff
boy, she wouldn't have done." A
sly little smile crept about her wrin-
kled mouth, and she added, "Now
if you'd picked a girl like Zion. . . "
Though she did not finish, Jeff seem-
ed to understand. He put his hand
against Zion's arm, and spoke over
his shoulder to his grandmother as
he led her away.

"Excuse us, darling, there's some-
thing I neglected to speak to Zion
about."

Gram smiled, and Zion felt her
heart beating unevenly. All at once
she wanted to run away from this
tall, masterful stranger standing be-
fore her, holding out battered hands.
His voice was very stern.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - 97

"Look here, Zion, this is all your
fault. Every blister on those fingers
was made because of you." His
sternness vanished as suddenly as it
had come, and he pleaded, "Don't
you think you should do something
about it?"

"Wh . . a . . t?" Zion's voice was
very thin and small,

"Marry me," he told her loudly.
"Make me the sort of Sanderson
you've always hoped I'd be."

Zion's eyes were bright as stars.
She did not resist as he took her
into his arms— hard, firm arms they
were this time. She lingered in
them for a moment, and felt his

kiss against her lips. When at last
he let her go, she smiled up at him,
and her blue eyes were filled with
pride.

"I can't make you into a Sander-
son, Jeff darling. You've done that
yourself. It was your heritage. . . "

He was looking over the top of
her shining head with eyes that
glowed as they saw the long rows
of bright green wheat beginning to
show in the north field. He did not
seem to know that he was speaking,
yet words came softly to his lips.

"And ye, my children, shall in-
herit the earth. ..."

HOW COULD I KNOW?

By Anna Prince Redd

I knew they loved me— John and Jack and Paul.
But John was smug, and Jack was dull, Paul, meant
For country lass. While I, so elegant.
Would love no one of them, I thought, at all.
I loved a handsome suitor, stately, tall.
Whose dark smooth head above my curls was bent,
Whose arms around me, trembling, left me spent
With rapture, breathless, answering love's call.

But that was, oh, so long ago, my dear,
When I was young, and dreaming, quite the thing.
How could I know what future years would bring.
Or that tonight, still dreaming, I'd be sitting here
With you close by? And— yes, there in the glass,
I see myself, Paul dear, your country lass.

The Sunny Side of the Hill

Beginning Again

By Leila Marler Hoggan

FROM the western sky a blaze
of color is flung across a rug-
ged mountain range. Under
the glow of the setting sun, the pur-
ple shadows warm into rose and
amethyst, orchid and mauve. Then,
as the sun sinks lower in the sky,
the hills take on a cold blue color,
and the deepening shades of night
creep up the gullies and across the
face of the cliffs.

A young girl watching the chang-
ing scene catches her breath in ec-
stasy, "Life is like that, glorious,
radiant, all golden."

An old woman viewing the same
sunset sighs heavily, "Life is like
that. At the last all of the color
fades out, and it becomes dark and
cold and threatening."

You who are growing older, do
you see life from the deepening
shadows? Has the color, the beauty,
the romance faded out of the pic-
ture for you? Has the weight of
the years crushed your high hopes
and left you with only broken
dreams and bitter memories?

In youth you cherished the ideal

of a beautiful woman, a woman who
possessed all of the feminine graces,
who was as sweet and wholesome
as a fragrant flower— the woman that
you hoped one day to become.

Now you are face to face with
her. As you look at her in the
mirror each morning, as you kneel
with her in prayer each night, are
you disappointed in her? After all,
isn't she the woman that you had
hoped she would be?

Having walked with her through
the years, you know of the losses and
the failures she has met. You know
of the crushing sorrow, of the stark
tragedy through which she has strug-
gled. You know, too, how day after
day she has missed many of the
lovely things she so much desired
to enjoy, because life demanded of
her that she perform the hard, neces-
sary tasks. But judging her in the
light of all that has gone before, do
you not know that her life is more
than a broken dream?

Too often we view life from the
shady side of the hill. Losing the
glint of the sunshine, we see only
the dark side of the picture. We
come to think of ourselves as old-
fashioned and unimportant, as just

a part of an out-dated machine,

ready to be tossed aside

unnoticed. But that

view of life is not true.

Even if you have

lived a long time you

are still a person.

You can still

look to the sun-
lit heights by

day and the

stars by night for

inspiration. Y o

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - 99

When thedayisgray and thecloudshang low,

And the moan of the gale is strong.
From the kitchen fire and a mixing bowl
Comes themagicthatheals the troubled soul,
And warms the heart with a song.

can still listen
the lark at dawn
Why should
we mill around
dead c a m p -
fires? Why
should we sit and ..
watch a spent blaze? \
Let us stir the coals,
and as the flame
leaps high perhaps
its light will guide us
back to the path
again. Busy hands ^
and a singing heart bring cheer to
the dullest day.

pUTY held the eariy-day mother
to her household tasks even in
sorrow, because there was always "a
fire to tend and a wick to trim". Let
us find some service to perform,
some little song to sing. If we have
suffered sorrow and defeat, we know
the words to speak to bring hope
to another who is in distress. Pro-
viding for the daily needs of others
brings a certain quiet joy.

If through
grief, or loss,
or disappoint-
ment, you
find yourself
walking in the
shadows, your
heart closed against
.^j^—-^.. the singing melody of

xr-^ life, do not give up hope.
ji \ Be assured, you are not for-
i^>J gotten. A divine presence
is forever near you. You
can still claim the gentle
comfort of God's healing
love. Through daily com-
\ I munion with Him, you can find
^ your way back to the blossoming
valley of peace and contentment.
It is never too late to begin again.
The ideal is still in your heart, and
the dream can be created anew. Life
is not a failure until we quit trying.
No ^ame is lost until it is over. Re-
niember Harriet Beecher Stowe's ad-
vice:

"When you get into a tight place, and
everything goes against you, till it seems
as if you couldn't hold on any longer,
never give up then, for that's just the place
and time that the tide'll turn."

While we are traveling toward
the summit of life, we go in glad-
ness, eager to meet the day. But
on reaching the top of the hill, we
sometimes lose the zest for life. And
yet the remainder of the journey
is quite as interesting as the begin-
ning. At every turn of the road
new vistas will be revealed to our
view.

100 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Life does not stint her measure
to us because we are growing older.
We are the ones who hmit the gen-
erous flow of truth and beauty, of
joy and romance. There is a wealth
of treasure for both age and youth,
if we but have faith enough to claim
our portion.

There has never been an age when
life held so much of interest to lure
men and women on toward achieve-
ment and satisfaction. Do not think
that the quest is ended. Each ap-

parent ending only marks a new be-
ginning. Let us up and on our way.
Nature does not brood over her un-
happy yesterdays. Can not we also
forget?

Long ago Susan Coolidge remind-
ed us that,

"Every day is a fresh beginning.
Every morn is the world made new."

The time of beginning is here.
Let us rise with a song in our hearts
and go to meet the new day.

HIDDEN SONG

By Marguerite Burnhope Harris

Somewhere within my heart there is a song,

But I don't hear or feel its rhythmic call;
Its music does not touch my soul at all

For night has come, and for a time so long
There has been leaden gray where songs belong.

Yet still I know 'tis there beyond a wall
That some day will be crushed, and crumbling fall,

And forth will come a melody and dawn.

For always light doth follow after dark.
And hidden songs do find their joyous way

To gladden hearts as sunshine brightens day.
And then I, too, will sing as does the lark

When morning comes to spread its glorious light
Upon a world that is no longer night.

An Anniversary Significant

to "Everymember''

By Rae B. Barker

FROM the source of that same
glorious effulgent light, of a
brightness eclipsing anything
the Prophet Joseph Smith had ex-
perienced, comes the light which il-
lumines Relief Society's path of
progress; and those who come with-
in the radius of its influence reflect
the light in varying degrees. Though
the light possessed by each may be
small, the cumulative contributions
of "Everymember" make up the
strength, the beauty, the fullness of
Relief Society.

This thought provided the theme
for a program planned in the interest
of membership. Such a program
emphasizing membership could
readily be adapted in commemorat-
ing Anniversary Day. The theme
was introduced through the song
"Shine On" in which we find these
words: "My light is but a little one.
. . . but lo! it glows like God's great
sun for it was lighted there." The
president further developed the
theme in a convincing talk on the
worth, or light, emanating from Re-
lief Society. Capitalizing on the
impressiveness of candle-lighting,
she lit a taper; then, from her glow-
ing candle other workers lighted
theirs. Membership coordinators
carried high lights symbolical of the
idea expressed in the quotation "Let
your light so shine. . . . "Also was
read, "Neither do men light a candle
and put it under a bushel but on a
candlestick; and it giveth light unto
all that are in the house."

The numbers following evidenced

a wealth of local talent. Deserving
of mention were papers on "Handi-
caps Solved" and "Treasures I Have
Found".

Equally fine, in another ward,
was the singing of an original an-
them. Short biographical sketches
of several ward women, recounting
outstanding services, given unobtrus-
ively, revealed beautiful characters.

The work done by many thou-
sands of women who constitute the
general membership is best known
in their own localities. While every
service given carries its own com-
pensation, appreciation stimulates
further achievement.

An effective March 17 program
might be one honoring "Everymem-
ber" and in nature a recital of ac-
complishments stimulated and fos-
tered by Relief Society. The Mag-
azine is a rich source for supple-
mental material. Stories, poems, in-
formative articles, original songs
come from the pen of "Everymem-
ber". The series "Women We
Should Know" and "Typical Wom-
en of the Church", as well as ac-
counts of varied services and activi-
ties in "Notes From the Field", offer
splendid material for developing an
Anniversary program. Music, vocal
and instrumental, chorus and indi-
vidual, is Joyously given by "Every-
member" talent.

Just now we are intensively work-
ing to spread the influence of Relief
Society by substantially increasing
membership. Anniversary Day
would be spent to good purpose if

102 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

we succeed in intensifying apprecia- A program followed demonstrat-
hon for being a member, with the ing that a typical group of our wom-
accompanying privileges, or create en possess gifts and talents that are
the desire to become one. rich in variety. It further demon-
In some instances, March 17 has strated that the Relief Society plan
been the occasion for presenting the oflFers numerous opportunities for
Organization with needed material their development. The new mem-
gifts. In line with that idea, one, bers, because of their willing re-
organization featured the presenta- sponse, found a warm welcome. The
tion of an unusual gift-a large group day ended with our rousing rally
of new members, bringing with song sung with gusto. We were
them new faith and friendships, new all moved to new determination,
talents and testimonies, new services rr-

and strengths. For the occasion, a /° ^"^^^ ^°"^^" ^^^ would de-
poem was written to be used in pre- ^.^^°P ^^^ talents to the fullest, Re-
senting them. Each was identified ^^^^ Society is a key to open the door
by an inexpensive buttoniere. As <^f spiritual opportunity. Anniver-
they stood in a group, it was gratify- sary Day offers its challenge to each
ing to observe that the Organization and all. Again let this be our creed
had been so generously augmented. —Faith to Succeed.

FOR FEET MUST FOLLOW

O, may my heart go singing, Pioneers,
That song of courage which your hearts began!

Sharpen my feelings till my spirit hears
That one of steel which held you to your plan.

O, shape a Zion for my eyes, and let
Me cherish truth far reaching as the dawn!

For feet must follow where the heart is set
And find the goal the eye is fixed upon.

And let pride lend my song a quickened beat,

Pride in my heritage, this sacred trust;
But add an undertone of trudging feet.

The thud of oxen plodding through the dust.

Give it the peace that marks the furrow's seam,
The clip of chisels, and the hammer's ring;

But over all let faith to see your dream
And gratitude be in the song I sing.

—Eva Willes Wangsgaard.

Wanted — ^A Haven

By Grace A. Cooper

SHE loved a garden and lived
with it the year around. From
the first brave shoot of green
in the early spring to the last frost-
defied leaf of early winter, it had
her attention. The cold, wet snows
she endured, knowing their benefit.
She gave to plants and flowers un-
derstanding care, and they respond-
ed generously. She had the gift.

This morning Libbie Moorehouse
was tired and discouraged. The
soil in her daughter's yard in Center-
ville was unused to cultivation, and
this was but the second season.

Libbie rested in the shade of an
oak tree and contemplated her work.
The struggle of the seeds to break
through the hard dirt reminded her
of the efforts of her own life adjust-
ments. It was her eyes one remem-
bered, eyes kind and forbearing,
eyes that looked into the hearts of
flowers.

To Libbie, flowers had character
and individuality. She liked to
think of their resemblance to
friends, but this morning the nostal-
gia was too great. It was the trans-
planted ones she watched with sym-
pathetic understanding. Some grew
strong quickly, some withered, oth-
ers needed the support of props.
She must make up her mind which
were to be replanted to a shady cor-
ner or more congenial surroundings.

"I am like these plants," she
thought. "I am not taking root well.
I am leaning on Sadie again for sup-
port."

It was her sister, Sadie, to whom
she turned when they were children
and in their young womanhood days.

Although two years younger, Sadie
had been the leader, the dominant
personality. Libbie had married
Will Moorehouse, and to him she
had left all decisions. With him
she had felt secure and protected
through the years. Of their two
children, Evelyn and Fred, the girl
had been of the inquiring mind, de-
manding to know the whys of life.
Fred was more inclined to an effort-
less acceptance of the gifts of chance.

Two years ago, when Will died,
the children had urged her to come
and live with them. Grief-stricken
and feeling terribly alone, she had let
them make the decision for her, had
sold her home and possessions.
Somehow the plan had not worked
out as she had anticipated.

She looked at these transplanted
flowers in the garden and felt guilty
she had moved them.

She had gone to Fred's first. They
had treated her as a guest and one
who was expected to act as a guest.
The three lively, growing boys were
hushed that their noise might not
disturb Grandmother but always in
the tone, "Never mind, it won't be
for long."

Restless, busy hands were sudden-
ly forced idle in her lap. Lured by
the thought of a possible garden at
the home of Evelyn and husband,
Tom McDonald, and daughter,
Katheryn, she had gone there. Their
welcome was kind and gracious, but
the house just fitted a family of
three.

A voice from the back porch broke
in on her reveries, "Mother, haven't
you stayed too long in that hot sun?

104 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Come in, here is a letter for you."
She crossed the Httle ribbon of
lawn to the house. The dining room
was cool and pleasant, the curtains
crisp, the windows shining. "Eve-
lyn's a good housekeeper," thought
Libbie. "Better than I was."

The letter was from Fred. She
read it, returned it to its envelope,
while Evelyn stood by waiting for
family news. The mother only re-
marked, "He wanted to know if I
had received the money for the
house. And," she smiled, "he asked
me to come again to visit them."

ITATHERYN at seventeen was a
replica of Evelyn at that age,
thought Libbie. Katheryn was say-
ing, "After lunch and you go to
your room, I am coming with you
for a visit while you get ready for
Aunt Sadie."

"I am embarrassed when com-
pany comes and you take them to
that little room," exclaimed Evelyn
irritably. "How would you like to
have the room enlarged? Tom and
I were talking about it again this
morning. He said the room could
be extended, an in-a-door bed and
dressing room built in, and a door
leading to the outside. That would
make you a nice living room of your
own. He thought it could be done
for only a few hundred dollars."

Evelyn watched her mother's pas-
sive face and found no encourage-
ment but finished what was on her
mind. "We can't afford to do it
this summer, unless," she hesitated,
"you want to help."

Katheryn burst out impatiently,
"Come on. Grandmother, you won't
be ready before Aunt Sadie comes."

In the tight little room that had
been used for trunks and storage

before Libbie came, Katheryn threw
lierself down on the narrow bed
and began falteringly, "Grandmoth-
er, did you go to college?"

"No, I married, but Sadie went,"
said Libbie proudly.

"I want to go to the university
this fall, and I want to be a teacher
like Aunt Sadie, only," she added
defiantly, "I don't want to be an old
maid."

Libbie smiled tolerantly at the
alert, sensitive face of the young girl
wiho, since her graduation a few
weeks before, seemed to have taken
on a more positive character.

"Grandmother," continued Kath-
eryn, "why didn't Aunt Sadie mar-
ry? Didn't she ever have a boy
friend?"

"Yes, there was Charles Watson."
She withdrew into the past. "The
four of us grew up together, went
to parties and riding together. Will
and I married. Charles wanted to
be a doctor, so when he went away
to school Sadie went to the State
Normal to learn to be a teacher."

Katheryn waited.

"When Charles returned, they
planned to be married." She paused
again.

"Then what happened. Grand-
mother?"

"Sadie had resigned at the close
of school, and they arranged for a
house with an office in the front
rooms. He died of pneumonia."

"Oh, poor Aunt Sadie. Then
what did she do?" broke in Katheryn
sympathetically.

"She got her position back again
and devoted herself to her school
work."

"I'm glad you told me. Grand-
mother," said Katheryn quietly, but
went on, "I believe I will make a

feELIEf SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - 105

good teacher, too. I have it all
planned. It would take about $500
for me at the university this coming
year, then I could teach in one of
the district schools next year and
go to Normal the next year."

"That would be very nice, Kather-
yn. I am sure you would make a
very good teacher," said Libbie ab-
sently as she stood before a picture
of Sadie.

"Father says he doesn't see how
he can afford it this year." Katheryn's
voice trailed on with undeveloped
plans as she watched her grandmoth-
er's face for some cooperation.

They talked on of other things,
Katheryn returning often to the un-
settled subject. They were suddenly
surprised to hear Evelyn and Sadie
at the door.

T IBBIE thought her sister looked
ill and worn out. "Are you
well, Sadie?" she asked when they
had a chance to be alone. Sadie
had always been tall and straight,
shoulders squared and firm chin held
high. Now she was drooped as if
too tired to make the effort.

"The past year has been strenuous,
but as it was my last I worked harder
than ever. Perhaps at sixty-five one
notices the strain more." Her voice
was weary.

"Now it's all over, and you have
been retired. Are you sure of your
pension, Sadie?"

"Yes, it's all settled," rejoined her
sister.

"Sadie," said Libbie falteringly,
"did you go by the red brick house?"

"I didn't go by," laughed Sadie,
"I went in."

Libbie's face lighted in happy an-
ticipation. "Was there a nice gar-
den?"

"There was a large one in the rear.
It was a hodge podge, but it had
jx>ssibilities— for one who has the
gift." She smiled as she watched
the other's expression.

"I had a letter from Brother Joe,"
said Libbie, longing to talk over
things of common interest.

"What new scheme did he have,
and how much did he want you
to invest?" asked Sadie grimly.

Libbie chuckled, for she enjoyed
Sadie's various moods. "He wanted
to borrow a thousand dollars. He
was sure he had a money-maker this
time, but I didn't send it," she has-
tened to add.

"I hope not. I remember the
money I contributed to that bottom-
less pit, with not even interest."

"Fred collected the rest of the
money on the sale of my home and
sent it to me last week," went on
Libbie.

"How much will you have?" in-
quired her sister.

"About thirty-five hundred. I
had to use some of the insurance
money. I needed some new clothes,"
she defended, "Evelyn needed new
things this spring, and Katheryn's
graduation cost them more than
they planned."

Libbie's apologetic distress was so
pathetic that Sadie left unsaid what
she thought.

"I had another letter from Fred
today." Sadie caught another family
confession and waited.

"Fred's oldest boy. Jack, can't
seem to find a job but can buy a
share in a business with two other
boys. Fred wanted me to lend him
$700. He said they would pay more
interest than I could get at the
bank."

106 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Sadie's forbidding silence was her
only comment.

Both sat and rocked, deep in un-
solved problems.

"Did 3'ou find out what we wanted
to know?" inquired Libbie, eagerly,
yet fearing the answer.

"Yes, it was about what we plan-
ned," she rejoined.

"Do you think . . . ?"

"It's for you to decide, Libbie."

The rocking continued. Libbie
was making the greatest decision of
her life. Her mind went back to
events of the past: The several times
they had helped Fred get started
in business, money lent Evelyn and
Tom, her husband's long illness, the
parting from old friends and adjust-
ing herself to new and younger ones.

"They don't need me," she argued
to herself. "They are all happier
without me, for I know I interfere
with their way of living. I am al-
ways on their minds as someone to
be looked out for and taken care of."

Her voice became unexpectedly
determined as she said, "I've made
up my mind."

npHE next morning Evelyn realized
something unusual was happen-
ing. She was perplexed at the ac-
tivities of the sisters. Trunks were
repacked, articles discarded. There
were low-voiced discussions as to
what would be needed and what
should be left.

Trying to keep the anger out of
her voice, she said, "Mother, what
does this mean?"

Libbie thought, "If ever I needed
Sadie's moral support it is now."

She answered her daughter, "I'm
going to be with Sadie."

Katheryn, bewildered, wished her
grandmother would say something
about the money. Not that she
had actually asked her for it, but
surely Grandmother understood.

Evelyn, in and out of the little
room, unable to assist, wondered,
too, if she were to make further
plans to enlarge the room before
her mother returned.

Evelyn felt a quick resentment
against her Aunt Sadie. Perhaps
she had influenced the mother.
"No," she thought, "Aunt Sadie
might have made the first suggestion,
but it was to the mother the decision
had been left."

In her heart she weighed the
things she had done for her mother,
and the things she might have done,
and in her heart she read the balance.

Wliatever it was, she admired her
mother for doing the thing she
wanted to do.

Libbie's good-by mutely pleaded
for reserved judgment and under-
standing as she whispered, "I'll
write."

The awaited letter came. Evelyn
rushed to the phone and called long
distance for her brother. "Fred,
Mother has put one over on us.
Wliere do you suppose she and Aunt
Sadie are? They have gone to the
Martha Martin home for old ladies.
Now don't flare up. It's a lovely
place. Tliey have adjoining rooms.
They pay $2500 each and will be
cared for the rest of their lives. Cer-
tainly, do that. I'm sending them
a night letter."

A Way Of Life

By Leone G. Lay ton

WHAT does the Word of Wis-
dom mean to you? Has it
helped you to a better way
of hfe? Has it done for you that
which was intended by our Father
when He gave it? It is kind coun-
sel, which, if understood and fol-
lowed, directs us to the abundant
life and protects us against insidious
temptations to use things detrimen-
tal to our well being. In this day
of alluring advertisements, our eyes
are constantly drawn to beautiful
pictures conveying the idea that the
perfect hostess serves wine on her
table; we are told that certain prod-
ucts give us strength and vigor; our
ears are beset with pleas to use things
which we have been taught are harm-
ful. Our Father foresaw our situa-
tion and forewarned us concerning
it. Is it not comforting to have the
sure word of the Lord to turn to?
He explains to us as patiently as
we would to a little child that certain
things are not good for the body
and further tells us the real uses
for them. His concern is not for the
few but for all His children, and
each who will heed his counsel may
have the promised treasures.

We read so much about the Word
of Wisdom, men's various interpre-
tations of its meaning, but many of
us do not read it frequently enough
as it is given by our Father. Because
of misunderstandings of its content
and purpose it has become to some
merely a document of limitations,
of prohibitions, given to infringe up-
on personal liberties. Naturally, in
homes where this attitude prevails
the children are not given the proper

understanding of its purpose in their
lives.

Two mothers were recently dis-
cussing this subject. Their sons
were the same age and had the same
general associates. They realized the
fact that soon the boys would meet
the temptation to smoke and must
either succumb to or conquer it. One
mother said, "I really am not very
worried; we have tried to point out
the real meaning of the first cigarette
to our boy. He has studied the
Word of Wisdom, and I believe he
understands the counsel therein."
The other mother said, "Well, I'm
sure of this, my boy will never stand
for anyone calling him a sissy!"

To the one boy, smoking a cigar-
ette would mean a departure from
the way of life he had chosen to
follow; to the other boy, who feared
ridicule, it would mean a way to
prove himself the possessor of the
type of bravado he called manhood.
Will this second boy, as he grows
older, scorn the counsel given by
road signs put up for the safety of
the motorist? Will he feel them
a curtailment of his personal liber-
ties and take to the sagebrush to
prove his ability to manage his own
affairs without following counsel?

Our Father has been kind enough
to post signs for us along the high-
way of life that we may travel with
the greatest comfort and safety. Ne-
phi said: "But the Lord knoweth
all things from the beginning; where-
fore he prepareth a way to accom-
plish all his works among the chil-
dren of men; for behold, he hath
all power unto the fulfilling of all his

108 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

words." (I Nephi 9:6) We know
through recorded history that this
has been true in past ages; then, it
should be equally true for us. Is it
not better to arrange our life pattern
according to the direction of one
who "knoweth all things from the
beginning and prepareth a way"
than to shortsightedly fear for our
personal liberty and so take the
wrong road in order to prove we still
have it?

Not once in Section 89 does our
Kind Counselor say to us, "Thou
shalt not!" But rather: "To be sent
greeting; not by commandment or
constraint, but by revelation and
the word of wisdom, showing forth
the order and will of God in the
temporal salvation of all saints in
the last days—

"Given for a principle with prom-
ise, adapted to the capacity of the
weak and the weakest of all saints,
who are or can be called saints."

Who could read those words with-
out feeling the love our Father has
for us and the great desire He has

for our welfare? Who, reading them,
could feel in them a curtailment of
personal choice?

Later in the Section we read: "And
it is pleasing unto me that they
(flesh of the beasts and of fowls of
the air) should not be used only in
times of winter, or of cold, or fam-
ine."

We hear on every hand today
different theories regarding the use
of meats— we should and we should
not eat them. People discussing
their particular beliefs readily be-
come argumentative in defending
them; our Father says to us, "It is
pleasing to me."

He further promises us treasures
if we heed his counsel: "Health,
strength, wisdom and great treasures
of knowledge, even hidden treas-
ures." Are these things worth striv-
ing for?

Let us then turn to our Doctiine
and Covenants and reread Section
89. Read the words of a kind
Father pointing the way to an abun-
dant life for His children.

^<T^O Latter-day Saint who understands the genius of his religion, will
quibble as to whether the Word of Wisdom is a 'commandment' or
the 'will' of God. Even a suggestion from Deity should be followed by
willing and implicit obedience. The Lord does not expect his children
to be commanded in all things, 'for he that is compelled in all things, the
same is a slothful and not a wise servant; wherefore he receiveth no
reward'." (Doc. & Gov. 58:26.)

HAPPENING

By Annie Wells Cannon

^EBRUARY-Friendship is the
truest gift from man to man.

A

CHARMING month is Febru-
ary. Then the gaieties of the
season reach a chmax. The folhes
of the masquerade and Colonial
balls in gala costumes rival in revelry.
Lacy valentines and dainty gifts
crowd the mails, and hearts beat
high in expectancy of spring.

A LICE MARBLE, tennis queen,
was noted by the nation's sport
experts the outstanding woman ath-
lete of 1939.

OELEN PERRY, Helene Rains,
and Helen Crelnkovich, expert
American swimmers, have gone to
South America to enter the seven
swimming tournaments to be held
there. The three Helens will com-
pete with champions of Argentine
and Brazil.

yiVIAN LEIGH was awarded
first prize among women stars
for her characterization of Scarlet
O'Hara in "Gone With the Wind"
by the New York film critics, while
"Wuthering Heights" was consid-
ered the best film production.

A SENITH ALNEY, 17, froze to
death when her car became
stalled on a lonely highway Christ-
mas day. This heroic young mother
discarded her own warm clothing
to save her four-month-old baby
giri.

IRENE GERBER, according to
gypsy custom, carried out a wed-
ding-funeral, as she followed the cas-
ket of her young lover to his burial
place. Dressed in white gown and

veil with ushers, bridesmaids, ring-
bearers and a gypsy band in proces-
sion the picturesque group threw
flowers into the grave of her beloved.

JUDGE REVA BECK BOSONE
^ of Utah is listed in the "Woman's
Almanac of 1940" among the femi-
nine celebrities. It is a volume de-
voted to women first in everything.
Pearl Buck, Katherine Cornell and
Anne O'Hara McCormick are
among those listed.

T TNITY VALKYRIE FREE-
^ MAN-MITFORD, N o r d i c k
beauty, payed dearly for her admira-
tion and friendship for Adolph Hit-
ler. She returned last month to
her English home and father. Lord
Redesdale, suffering from a mysteri-
ous illness.

gLIZABETH C. CRISMON, 91,
Rosina C. Lambert, 87, Anne S.
Hatch, 86, and Nellie C. Sandberg,
65, Gold Star mother, all notable
pioneer Church and civic workers,
died this winter.

ANNE GREEN'S new book,
"The Silent Duchess," a serious
study of French Society, 18th cen-
tury; Susan Erst's "One Fight
More", a satirical novel; Bartita
Harding's "Imperial Twilight", a
romantic history of the last of the
Hapsburgs, and Catherine D. Bow-
en's "Free Artist", the story of An-
ton Rubinstein, are among the best
books recentlv published.

UARRIET McCLOSKIE, Utah

business woman, has gone again

to the Orient in search of odd wares

and antiques for the American trade.

lEDIITOR

[/ieUring (general {Board lliemb

CERVICE rendered by willing,
discerning, capable persons in
the advancement of the work of the
Lord is glorious; its benefits are far
reaching, and she who renders it is
compensated in the joy that accom-
panies such service, in the apprecia-
tion and love of those served and
in the blessings of a kind and gen-
erous Father. The Relief Society
has been fortunate in having as Gen-
eral Board Members women of un-
usual ability, women who under-
stand the principles of the Gospel
and who have strong testimonies of
its truth, women willing to give gen-
erously of their time and talents that
the work may go forward.

Each of the retiring Board Mem-
bers has made a definite and valu-
able contribution to the Society, vis-
iting the stakes, serving on standing
and special committees, formulating
and defining policies and planning
programs. Each has her own spe-
cial endowment which has enabled
her to make a unique contribution
to the work.

Emma A. Empey was appointed
general treasurer in 1911, retaining
this position until the reorganiza-
tion of the Board in 1921. Her un-
usual business ability enabled her to
fill the position with efficiency. This
same ability, together with her skill
in needlework, made her a capable
manager of the Burial Clothes De-
partment. She is probably best
known, however, because of her
work in the field of nursing. Prior

ers

to her appointment as a member of
the Board, she was appointed Super-
intendent of Relief Society nurses,
a work which she pioneered. Later,
she took over the placement of
nurses trained in the Relief Society
School of Nursing. Educated in the
social graces, kindly and gracious in
temperament, she has been an asset
to the Organization in its social func-
tions.

Annie Wells Cannon's life is a
splendid record of service to Church
and community. She was first ap-
pointed a member of the Board in
1902, serving until 1910, when she
was released because of the ardu-
ousness of her duties as President of
the Pioneer Stake, which position
she held from 1904 until 1920. She
was reappointed to the Board in
1919 by President Heber J. Grant.
Sister Cannon's service to the Or-
ganization has been of the highest
order. Her knowledge of its history,
her wise judgment with regard to
policies and programs, her humani-
tarian instincts, her tireless devo-
tion to all phases of the work place
her among Relief Society's outstand-
ing leaders. Her literary talent has
been invaluable to the Organization;
her creative work is superior. Her
contributions to the Magazine have
greatly enhanced its value. She has
been chairman of the Eliza R. Snow
Poem Committee, and in this posi-
tion has done much to stimulate
women to express themselves in
poetry and to raise the standard of

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - 1 1 1

work done. She has been influen-
tial in developing an appreciation of
the best in literature. For fifteen
years she served as associate editor
of the Woman's Exponent, the fore-
runner of the Relief Society Maga-
zine.

Devoted as she has been to the
Church, she has also been very ac-
tive in civic affairs, receiving nation-
al recognition in 1926 as the woman
from Utah whose success and in-
fluence was most far reaching.
When the Utah Federation of
Women's Clubs started its selection
of outstanding women in 1934, she
was among the seven chosen the
first year.

Lalene H. Hart was appointed to
the Board April 2, 1921. She has
served with efficiency and fidelity.
She was a graduate of the Brigham
Young College and later attended
Simmon's College in Boston for sev-
eral terms, specializing in Home
Economics. Relief Society has
greatly benefitted from her train-
ing in this field. As chairman of
the Work and Business Committee
she has been instrumental in bring-
ing into the program our present
excellent course in Nutrition.

In the appointment of Sister Cora
L. Bennion, April 2, 1921, the Board
was strengthened by a reserved, well
balanced, spiritual woman. Her ed-
ucational interests and opportunities
have aided greatly in the educational
program. Her work as chairman of
the Temple committee has resulted
in increased activity in this direc-
tion. Full of faith, dependable, ca-
pable, she has played an important
part in the work of Relief Society.

Rosannah Cannon Irvine, a wom-
an of culture and refinement, was

called to the Board April 2, 1921.
The daughter of a General Board
Member, Sarah Jenne Cannon, and
one of the Church's great leaders,
George Q. Cannon, she brought to
her position a thorough understand-
ing of the Gospel and a knowledge
and an appreciation of Relief Socie-
ty. When only 15 years of age she
was called to be secretary of the
Farmer's Ward Relief Society. Rec-
ognizing the capacities of Relief So-
ciety women to understand and en-
joy the best. Sister Irvine has la-
bored diligently to uplift cultural
standards. She is a gifted writer,
and many local organizations have
presented her plays and pageants.
For the past two years she has been
chairman of the Pageant Commit-
tee.

Nettie D. Bradford was president
of the Salt Lake Stake Relief So-
ciety when called to the Board,
March 25, 1925. She has filled her
position with grace and dignity. No
task has been too difficult or un-
pleasant for her, and her accom-
plishments are immeasurable. As
president of the Salt Lake Stake Re-
lief Society, she introduced a central
family registration system which was
later adopted by the General organ-
ization, an outstanding contribution
to Relief Society. In addition to
the splendid service rendered Relief
Society she has brought credit to
the Organization through her ex-
tensive activities in community af-
fairs.

On August 17, 1927, a charming,
talented woman was made a member
of the Board. Ida Peterson Beal's
gift of song and sunny disposition
have brought happiness; as a mem-
ber of the Music Committee she has

j 12 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

been instrumental in developing the
musical talent of the women of the
Church. As first chairman of the
committee directing the activities of
the Singing Mothers her efforts mer-
it praise and gratitude. Her vision
and foresight regarding the possibil-
ities of developing a great chorus
of Singing Mothers has been real-
ized.

Civic and church work has for
many years claimed the interest of
Sister Emeline Young Nebeker. She
was appointed a member of the
General Board December n, 1929,
and has proved herself eminently
fitted for the position. Serving as
president of the Twelfth-Thirteenth
Ward at the time of her appoint-
ment, her interest in the ward units
has continued; she has kept unusu-
ally close to them and their prob-
lems. She has been vitally interested
in social welfare and through her
identification with civic welfare or-
ganizations has been influential in
promoting good will and friendly
cooperation between them and the
Relief Society. She is a good ex-
ecutive, has the ability to see things
cleariy and the courage to work for
and defend the right. Sister Neb-
eker has filled her position credit-
ablv.

Janet Murdoch Thompson has
been a member of the Board since
April, 1935. A woman of integrity
and good judgment, a forceful lead-
er, she has served with distinction.
She is an accomplished pianist and
has been tireless in her efforts to
bring music into the lives of Relief
Society women. She has been an
active member of the Church Music
Committee and has served as chair-
man of the Music Committee of the
General Board directing the activi-
ties of the Singing Mothers, a stu-
pendous movement which has been
unusually successful and has grown
with marked rapidity. Her special
interest in music has not narrowed
her activities in the Organization;
she has a fine vision of all phases
of the program and has worked hard
to promote the welfare of the Or-
ganization as a whole. Her marvel-
ous capacity for friendship has been
an asset to the Society.

The Relief Society organization
acknowledges its indebtedness to all
who faithfully serve it, and the Mag-
azine wishes to express its love and
appreciation for the retiring Gen-
eral Board members. May the com-
pensations of service be theirs in
abundance.

Tbbiiu

TO THE FIELD

B

(change in Uxeuef Society

EGINNING with the year 1940,
the Rehef Society annual stake
conventions will be held in conjunc-
tion with stake union meetings ra-
ther than with stake quarterly con-
ferences as heretofore. The an-
nouncement of this change was
made November 8, 1939, at a
meeting of auxiliary executives
called by Elders Stephen L. Rich-
ards and Albert E. Bowen, of the
Council of the Twelve. The time
of the stake quarterly conferences
formerly scheduled for auxiliary
work will hereafter be given to the
Priesthood, the First Council of
Seventy and the Presiding Bishopric.

In harmony with the new plan,
the Relief Society convention for
each stake may be scheduled, as far
as possible, for the same day as the
regular union meeting in one of the
late summer or fall months. Wher-
ever convenient, more than one
stake will be included in the same
convention. When stakes with
varying union meeting days are com-
bined, the convention date cannot
always coincide with the regular
union meeting day in each stake.

Ja/ifii/a/ Stake (conventions

Some deviation from the regular
union meeting day will also be nec-
essary in order to make it possible
for members of the General Board
to attend conventions in all the
stakes in the Church during the des-
ignated months. Nevertheless, even
though it may not be possible to
hold the convention on the regular
day of the union meeting for all
stakes, the convention will, in the
month in which it is held, replace
the union meeting for that month.
In those stakes where the auxiliaries
hold union meetings conjointly,
those auxiliaries for which a con-
vention is not scheduled may forego
their union meeting in that month.
Convention schedules of the auxil-
iaries are being planned so that they
do not fall in consecutive months
for the same stake, so that no aux-
iliary will be deprived of more than
one union meeting in order to ac-
commodate the convention sched-
ule of another auxiliary.

The dates and programs for the
new conference-union meetings will
be announced later.

I Lew Lyuntata by \B. (^ecu Crates

By Wade N. Stephens

THE new cantata, "Resurrection
Morning", written by B. Cecil
Gates and dedicated to the
Singing Mothers, was first performed
Sunday, January 14, 1939, at the
University Ward Chapel in Salt
Lake City by Emma Lucy Gates
Bowen, Virginia Freeze Barker, An-
nette Richardson Dinwoodey, James

E. Haslam and P. Melvin Peterson,
with Wade N. Stephens at the or-
gan. The chapel was overcrowded
with choristers and organists from
the wards and stakes in and near
Salt Lake, as well as most of the
prominent musicians of the Church
and city. Everyone who heard the
performance acclaimed the work as

114 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

the best Brother Gates has published
to date, and a very effective and
musicianly composition.

Five voice parts are written in the
score (SS.A.T.B.). They are so ar-
ranged that the cantata is equally
effective when sung by ladies voices
(SS.A.), by ladies voices vdth bass
(SS.A.B.), or by the full five parts.
The chorus parts are well within
the range of untrained voices, with
optional higher notes that improve
the effect when sung by the few who
can reach them. This makes it very
usable in the wards where there are
few tenors, and sometimes no men
at all. All the voice parts are both
easy and melodious, but in spite of
this the music is very interesting.

JLetter of

f HE Salt Lake City Council of
Women's Committee on Fin-
nish Relief, of which Mrs. J. L. Jones
is Chairman, wishes to thank the
women of Salt Lake City and the
State of Utah for the generous re-
sponse they made to the call for
help in this worth while cause in
behalf of a people who have proven
themselves worthy of the deepest
regard by the citizens of the United
States.

In responding to the call for funds
to supply food, shelter and clothing
for a group of unfortunates who have
been forced, through war, to leave
their homes and take up residence
at a distance from the front lines,
we feel that the women of Salt Lake
City and Utah have rendered an
humanitarian service.

"Cast your bread upon the waters
and in many days it shall return"
may be said of the Finnish people
who showed the true Christian spirit
of honesty in their attempt to pay

The work consists of seven cho-
ruses, some with solo parts, which
are effective as anthems apart from
the rest of the cantata, and four
short recitatives that connect the
choruses to form a narrative of the
Crucifixion and some of the events
of the first Easter Morning. Each
chorus is carefully composed, and
some of the climaxes sound very full
and complicated, when in fact they
are very simple to sing.

We recommend the new cantata
to all groups— Singing Mothers,
M. L A. choruses, ward choirs,
and even children's voices. Brother
Gates has surpassed himself in this
work. It is to be ranked among the
best our composers have produced.

cJhanks

their War Debt to the United
States.

We wish it were possible to thank
each woman individually and say
that by your acts you may be helping
to stem the tide of communism and
uphold democracy in assisting a
Christian people to maintain their
land free and Christianized.

Other members of the Women's
Committee who have worked dili-
gently are: Mrs. John T. Wahlquist,
Mrs. Winifred P. Ralls, Miss Elise
Madsen, Mrs. W. E. Best, Mrs.
Junius Hayes, and the members of
the Board of the Salt Lake City
Council of Women, also the officers
of the P. T. A., The National Wom-
en's Relief Society, The Y. W. M.
I. A., The Primary Association, and
The District Federation of Wom-
en's Clubs.

Sincerely,

Mrs. L. A. Stevenson.
President Salt Lake City Council
of Women.

Born of pioneer blood and soil.

Nurtured and trained by a life of toil

Cultured and graced from an inner light.

Chosen of God to defend the right.

Silent and mute, he walked apart,

Hopes and yearnings locked deep in his heart.

Words cannot tribute this God-given life.
Shining through darkness, struggle, and strife;
Mightier far than the words of pen
Triumphs his name in the hearts of men.
Symbol of brotherhood, charity, love.
Faith in the right arid His Maker above.

■ ih — Mabel Jones.

Cathedral of Peace

By Dorothy Clapp Robinson

RESUME

Carolyn Evans thought she was being a
good wife when she worked and saved
uncomplainingly. She became so ab-
sorbed in the routine of housekeeping
that she failed to catch the broader
vision of what a wife and mother might
be. Suddenly, the knowledge is thrust
upon her that she and her husband,
Turner Evans, are strangers mentally and
spiritually. Heartsick over his neglect,
she puzzles over the situation and its
cause. He sees the cause clearly. Fif-
teen years before, she had stopped grow-
ing mentally, while he had gone on
developing steadily and consistently.
However, his power and influence were
more evident abroad than at home.
Frustrated and disappointed with the
condition of his home, he has become
irritable and dictatorial. He is particularly
irritated with
Bob, the eldest son, because he is failing
to make use of his powers. Bob is in
love with June Straughn from the Elk-
horn ranch but does not consider him-
self her equal because of the difference
in their backgrounds.
Carson, the second-born, is the uncertain
quantity in the Evans home. He is
straining against home ties and is threat-
enmg to leave. Bob goes to the Elkhorn
to tell Mrs. Straughn his mother has
reconsidered and will be a counselor to
her in the Relief Society presidency
Splashing through West Fork on his
horse, he is surprised to see June, also on
horseback, watching his approach. They
go for a ride and near the south-pasture
gate come upon Bob's brother and fa-
ther. Bob is surprised and greatly
pleased at the gracious way his father
responds to an introduction to June.
Back at the Elkhorn, he oversees an
mtimate scene between Mr. and Mrs.
Straughn which emphasizes in his mind
the differences in his life and June's.
He feels he can never tell her what
IS in his heart. Next day, while at their
meal, the Evans family hear over the
radio that their father has been elected
president of the State Stock Growers

Association. While the children rejoice
over it, Carolyn hurries to the kitchen
that they may not see the misery in
her eyes.

"C

CHAPTER FOUR

OME help Mother." Carolyn
Evans thrust two small
towels into the hands of her
twin daughters. "Then you may go
with me."

"Oh boy, boy!" Judy cried, snatch-
ing at a handful of silverware.

"Just one," Jerry warned, setting
the example by rubbing one knife
long and vigorously. Judy watched
her a moment.

^ "You take too long," she scolded.
"Hurry, or we can't go."
"Where are you going?"
Carolyn's hands, which had been
rapidly and efficiently shuffling
dishes, came to an abrupt stop. A
feeling of utter helplessness swept
over her. Here was the test.
"Where are you going?"
Slowly she turned and faced her
husband. He had come to the
kitchen door just in time to hear
Judy's words. The determined hard-
ness in his eyes added to her fear.
Then the memory of Bob's sarcastic
"after all. Mother" stiffened her res-
olution. She took a long breath.
"I told Mrs. Straughn I would be
her counselor."

"You — you told her that after
what I said!"

Now was the time to sigh in
resignation. Habit was strong. She
half turned, then stopped.

"Yes, I accepted." Never were
words formed with greater difficulty.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - 117

Once they were past her lips, the
next were easier. "We are helping
Bishop put over a ward reunion. I
am going this afternoon to visit
some families who haven't tele-
phones."

He laughed shortly. "Imagine!
I suppose you will soon be teaching
a class, too."

Yes, she thought, it is a bit ridicu-
lous. How can I help direct an
organization? I cannot teach myself.
I am too stupid. It has been years
since I tried to learn. I have for-
gotten how to express a thought;
but that look in Bob's eyes, and
Turner with his honors . . . This
position of hers was a step in the
right direction, and it had a great
deal to do with her past and her
future— especially her future.

"Yes, I might be doing that, too.
Will you please hook Bess to the
buggy?"

The silence was electric. Her lips
trembled, but her chin was up. A
wild thought came to her— there was
admiration in Turner's eyes. That
couldn't be. They were too cold
and hard.

Then Judy finished her knife. She
waved her towel. "Hurry, Daddy,
or we shall be late."

"Hurry, Daddy," Jerry echoed.
Then she threw aside her towel.
"I don't want to wipe dishes. I
want to go with Daddy."

Rushing to him, she grasped one
levi-clad leg between her arms.

"So do I." Judy promptly fol-
lowed suit and grasped the other
leg.

"Watch out. Dumplings." For
the moment Turner transferred his
attention to them. As always in
like circumstances, his manner and

voice were especially gentle. These
twin girls were the pride of his heart.
He might bully others, but they bent
him to their sweet young wills.

"Hurry, then. We are going to
help you."

He glanced once more at his wife.
She had turned back to her work.
The situation was new and stirred
a faint hope. If he aroused her
stubbornness, she would probably go
through with it. Mechanically he
obeyed the tug at his legs.

IITHEN they were gone, Carolyn
dropped weakly into a chair.
Her legs refused to hold her.
Through the window she could see
the three headed for the pasture
back of the garage. Each girl had
firm hold of a long forefinger, and
four short legs were trying desperate-
ly to keep pace with his long strides.
Occasionally, to catch up, they
would swing from his arms.

Seeing him thus, no one would
suspect his power to inspire fear.
Fear! For a moment Carolyn con-
sidered that. She wasn't actually
afraid of him. He would never hurt
her physically. She was really afraid
of a scene — afraid of a new situation,
afraid of his stronger will. Bob's
words, and Kane's, had opened her
eyes. For the first time in years
she caught a glimpse of herself as
others might see her. The seeing
was not pleasant.

"I could have gone to that con-
vention," she half-heartedly told her-
self. "I think I could have managed
it. But I would have had nothing
to wear."

A special little wave of agony
stabbed at her with the memory of
his election. He was always in
things, not only in them but of

118 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

them. Only in his church he made
no advancement, if holding positions
could be termed advancement. She
w^ondered about that. He had been
a logical candidate for several posi-
tions in the new ward set-up. She
did not know whether or not he
had been asked, but his code was
such that he would likely refuse be-
cause of his home conditions. Per-
haps that was why he was so op-
posed to her accepting a position
in the Relief Society. Without her
he would advance even faster than
he was. She had never entertained
his associates, either business or
church. Perhaps it would be kinder
to him if she would go to Kane.
Searching back through her memory,
she recalled something else:

"He has never denied me any-
thing that I insisted on having. But
it is too late now to turn back. We
have been traveling different roads
for so long. He has hurt me too
many times. I could never forget
some of the cruel things he has said
to me."

Springing up, she went back to
her work. The dishes were soon in
their places in the cupboard. The
floor was swept and her clothes
changed. Still, she had not heard
the buggy. She stepped to the door
and looked about anxiously. Then
the old sickening feeling returned.
Her mind and body were swept with
a paralyzing lethargy. She might
have known. He had hooked Bess
to the buggy and driven away. She
hadn't the faintest idea where. She
dropped to the step and sat there
motionless. Time and feeling were
non-existent.

Gradually, insistently, thought
came back and with it a slow rising

anger. She looked toward the Elk-
horn, and though she could not see
beyond the pasture the look added
to her resentment. She had come
this far on a new road. She wasn't
turning back.

"You have hurt me for the last
time. Turner Evans," she said aloud.
"From this minute on, I am making
a life of my own."

Once resolved, she changed quick-
ly to walking shoes and struck south
over the foot bridge. He thought he
had won, probably was grinning now
over his victory. Let him wait.

It was cool among the trees.
When she reached her Cathedral,
she sat down on the log to relax.
The work ahead could not be done
in this frame of mind. She must
cleanse her heart of rancor. Her
lips moved in prayer.

She sat and sat. Gradually the
cool, tangy air, the peace crowded
out the bitter, hard lump in her
breast— a process which was facili-
tated by fifteen years of hard prac-
tice. When there was no longer
any unrest or resentment in her
heart, she arose and went on. Out-
side the fence, she took the road
over which June and Bob had rid-
den.

QVERSEEING the "west eighty"
was Bob's job. The same day
that Carolyn was doing her visiting
he had been there, and as he rode
home through the "bottoms" he was
estimating what the crop would
bring.

"Dad could easily let me have
enough for school," he thought.
Then later, "Carson is the one that
should go to school. If Dad will
send him, I will stay home this
winter. I can do some extension

(BELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - 119

work. If they don't do something
about him soon, it will be too late.
Besides, June may not go this year."

Something was amiss. All at once
it came to him that there were no
stock grazing between the trees. "I
wonder if that fence is down again."

Turning his horse, he rode about
looking. It was not until he was
near the east fence that he came
upon some calves. Instead of lying
about in the shade as was natural
this time of the day, they were mov-
ing about and on his approach
dashed away.

"What the dickens!" As they ran,
his practiced eye counted them. One
short! He'd better scout around.

Besides the calf, there was one of
the yearlings missing. When he was
sure they were not in the pasture.
Bob reasoned, "Surely they could
not have left the field without others
escaping. It has been a week or
two since I have seen that calf, but
the yearling was here yesterday."

He rode along the fence. At the
south gate he stopped. At least
one animal had gone through here
today. He could see the marks in
the soft dirt about the gate. Out-
side, he examined the tracks. He
could not find them farther than
the road. That was not strange, for
the lane was meadow. The road
was marked only by two narrow
wheel tracks. Any number of animals
passed along here every day. Up
the road he could see Mrs. Nelson's
cows. They fed along the lane. To
trace individual animals would be
impossible. That did not alter the
fact that two were missing.

Bob wrinkled his brow in
thought. The animals had been
driven out. Who could have done
it without arousing suspicion? He

whistled in dismay. Could it be
possible? Surely— it couldn't be, but
the evidence was there! Once be-
fore during the summer a calf had
disappeared. He had helped fix up
their old flivver. Recently, he had
bought a tire. Strange that he
could have done both, but then
Dad was more liberal with Carson.
And Carson was always doing un-
expected things. He would con-
sider he had a right to them. If
he had an accomplice, it could be
done. That might be the reason
he was hanging around Semples. Jed
Taylor wouldn't be above lending
his truck or stock trailer. From the
gate, there was no house in sight
to provide a witnesss.

Arriving at this conclusion, Bob
turned back into the field and closed
the gate after him. He pushed his
horse rapidly along the fence until
he came again to West Fork. There
was nothing wrong with the fence.
He had examined every foot of it.
He must keep his thought to him-
self until he was more sure. To
let others suspect would be fatal.

As he came into the yard, Bob
met his father Just driving in from
the west. He was in the buggy, and
the twins were with him.

"Have you taken any stock out of
the bottoms?" he asked.

"No." In the act of throwing
aside the reins. Turner stopped. He
tightened them instead. "Are some
gone?"

"That calf Carson claimed and
a yearling."

"Is the fence down?"

"No. I rode it twice."

The father's short temper explod-
ed. "Some one has left that gate
down again. I'll fix it this time so
it won't happen again." Going into

120 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

the blacksmith shop, he came out
with pincers and wire. "You ride
on back/' he told Bob, "and hunt
them."

As he guided Bess in and out
between trees, Turner remembered
he hadn't asked Bob if many of the
animals had been outside the fence.
He thought when he fixed the fence
that he had stopped the leak. It
was darn peculiar that he had never
found that other calf. There were
folks who lived by the "finders keep-
ers" motto. One of them could
have picked it up, and the Cross
Line Company would not question
the ownership of a calf offered them
for sale, if the price was low enough.

At the gate he found the shovel
Bob had forgotten. He put it in
the buggy and after wiring the gate
turned Bess back toward home.
They passed the cottonwood grove,
and a deep, potent anger rose in
him. Instantly, all thoughts of the
lost stock were gone. Why was it
that for so long he had not been
able to reach Carolyn physically,
mentally or spiritually?

Once her world had centered
about him. Now their paths never
touched. In power and influence
he was growing; his election proved
that. But he thought, "It has a
bitter taste. What potency is there
in power or position when there is
no one with whom to share it? None
of it is worth one hour of loving,
understanding companionship."

Their first years had been hard.
He, undoubtedly, had laid too much
stress on saving, but Carolyn should
have been the judge of her limit.
She should have made her own esti-
mate of values. Aiid didn't she
know their hard years- were behind

them? She seemed not to think.
She was in a stagnant pool mentally
and was making no effort to escape.
This grove had been her door of
ingress, lulling her senses. The
harder he pulled the other way the
farther in she went. There was no
meeting place in sight.

"Sit still," he said sharply, as Judy
leaned over the back of the buggy
seat.

She looked at him in astonish-
ment, and her lips puckered.

"Daddy," Jerry reproached him,
"she wasn't getting over. She was
seeing if our flowers are dead."

"Forgive me, sweet. I was afraid
you would fall."

Instantly, both were smothering
him with embraces. "You are the
best Daddy in the world," Jerry in-
formed him, "but you must not
speak naughty to us as you do to
Mama."

"Out of the mouths of babes," he
thought, and then in self-justifica-
tion, "Mama doesn't kiss me." If
she didn't, it was his fault, but she
irritated him so. Had she been much
different when they were married
or had he just thought she was?
Perhaps not so different, but a man
married a woman not alone for what
she was but for what she might
become. Whatever the cause, they
were up to their necks in this terrible
quagmire. Yes, he was in it. In
spite of his seeming advance, he
knew his was not the rounded, for-
ward advance it should be. He could
go ahead so much more satisfactor-
ily if he were free of this frustration.
He would never accept responsibility
in his church and try to govern
others until he had found the way
to govern his own.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - 121

VyHEN Carolyn returned to the
gate after making her visits,
she was hurrying. It was nearly sup-
per time, and she must get home
before the men came in. She had
walked miles, and she was not at
all tired. She felt exhilarated, fresh-
ened. That might be the reason
Turner liked to get out among peo-
ple. She had been so surprised that
these women, neighbors really, had
so much to give her.

Young Pearl Grover, for instance,
had shown that a home could be
built with very little money. Her
nimble fingers were building beauty
in the house and out of it— and
Carolyn knew she was building it
even more effectively in her heart.
Pearl had spoken of Turner as if
being his wife should be regarded
as a privilege. He had so many
times come to their rescue with en-
couragement, or with the loan of
a few dollars to tide them over a
crisis.

Little Mrs. Nelson, who was so
handicapped yet so cheerful, sup-
ported herself and found time to
help Pearl when the younger girl
was overburdened with responsibili-
ties. Mrs. Semple, forced by cir-
cumstances to keep house for an
unappreciative brother, had time to
study. Carolyn's attitude toward her
had changed completely. She was
trying, in the best way she knew,
to keep her girls under control. If
they were a little rowdy or over-
emphasized their good times, it was
a mistake in method not intent.
She did not, however, encourage
Carolyn to come again.

Oh, yes, and she must not forget
to tell the men that she had caught

a glimpse of that brindle calf of
Carson's running with others, as she
went up the lane to Semple's.

She had had to wade the river,
but that had been fun. She had
forgotten how she had once loved
the feel of running water over her
feet. Once she had loved to fish.
When they had first moved up here,
she had often put on a pair of Tur-
ner's overalls and followed him up
and down the river. She could even
remember how he had laughed be-
cause she looked so ridiculously
small in them. Turner could say
such beautiful things then.

At the gate Carolyn stopped short.
It was wired shut. Who could have
done that? She had to crawl through
the fence, and in doing so she tore
her dress on a barb.

"The only decent thing I had,"
she fumed, irritably. "And it can't
be fixed. Who in the world wired
that gate?"

Then at her feet she saw the an-
swer. Tracks of a buggy showed
in the dust between clumps of grass.
All the pleasant thoughts of the mo-
ment before were gone in a flash.

"Why should I have just one
dress?" she demanded angrily. Then,
in surprise, she asked again, "Why
should I?"

Without in the least realizing it,
Carolyn had turned a milestone. The
events of the last few days, the hurt
of it all, the stimulation of toda)
and perhaps something long interred
had integrated and become suddenly
a fighting spirit. She would make
someone take notice. She wasn't
sure just who.

(To be continued)

Relief Society and Social Welfare

THAT Social Service is more
than theory in the Relief So-
ciety is revealed in the numer-
ous reports coming from the stakes.
The Society has always been active
in the field of maternity and child
welfare, and the Snowflake Stake re-
ports unusual success.

At the Presidents Breakfast held
during General Relief Society Con-
ference, April, 1937, stake presidents
were charged with the responsibility
of seeing that practical nurses were
available in all of the communities
and that mothers be provided with
good maternity care. For several
years the Snowflake Stake Board had
felt a growing need in the communi-
ty for an increased number of prac-
tical nurses and jbetter maternity
care. In harmony with instructions,
a survey of the stake nursing service
was made, revealing a shortage of
nurses. After persistent efforts, the
county was induced to provide a
registered nurse to be stationed in
the largest town in the county. The
duties of this nurse were to hold
maternal and child welfare clinics
and to train women for practical
nursing.

In cooperation with the stake
board, a clinic schedule and a plan
for training nurses was worked out.
A six-weeks nurses' training class was
opened November 17, 1937, t^e
county nurse acting as teacher. The
class was made up of twenty picked
women from thirteen wards of the
stake as well as several board mem-
bers.

The Red Cross text book, "Home
Hygiene And Care Of The Sick",
was used. Red Cross certificates
were presented to the women at the
conclusion of the course. This

course was later repeated with an-
other group of women. The stake
board had formerly sponsored im
munization. This was now done at
the clinics, the state furnishing
serums free of charge.

Early in January, 1938, efforts wert
directed toward securing a matemit}
hospital. By April, 1938, a trial
project was promised, the state
agreeing to supply hospital equip-
ment if a suitable building could be
provided. One very generous Latter-
day Saint gentieman in the com-
munity gave permission to use a
building he had recently purchased,
and paid for remodeling it according
to the doctor's specifications. He
also paid for furnishings. Generous
donations in the form of dishes,
layettes, bed linen, canned fruits,
vegetables, honey, etc., were made
by ward and stake Relief Society
organizations, by the County Wel-
fare Board and by individuals.

Arrangements were made whereby
the State Board of Health agreed to
pay the salary of the nurse to be
placed in the maternity hospital. In
January, 1939, N. Y. A. giris to do the
cooking and laundry work and an
N. Y. A. boy to do the janitor work
were promised. A hospital board
was organized, the members chosen
by the state nurse with the help of
the stake Relief Society president,
Leonora S. Rogers who was made
president of the board, with her two
counselors as vice-presidents.

Since opening the hospital, Janu-
ary 3, 1939, the state has added one
more registered nurse for night ser-
vice and two practical nurses. Ex-
pectant mothers look upon this hos-
pital as a great blessing.

TloJbA.

FROM THE FIELD

By Vera W. Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer

Uxelief Society Stake Lrarties uionoring
lliemhers (c/ia, liiemhers /Lew

North Weber Stake
'pHE North Weber Stake Relief
Society Board annually enter-
tains ward workers at the close of
each season's activities. Ericka So-
derberg, who is leader of the Work
and Business Department, has
planned this entertainment for nine
successive years, making each party
interestingly different from the pre-
ceding ones.

The close of the 1939 season was
marked by a midsummer outing
where increased membership was
emphasized. Each member of the
local organizations was asked to
bring as a guest a friend who was
not active in the Relief Society and
to provide a basket luncheon for
herself and guest. The idea was well
liked and more than three hundred
women attended the party.

A program given before luncheon
carried out the spirit of comradeship
and cooperation. It was arranged
by Stake Music Director Eliza R.
Kerr and Organist Julia D. Bing-
ham and featured original and sur-
prising numbers. Perhaps outstand-
ing was the "Blue and Gold" drill
presented by Mrs. Helvia Upton,
stake coordinator, wherein twenty-
five women, beautifully costumed,
depicted by their various drill for-
mations the objective of reaching
the membership goal. The group
also sang "Come Buy Our Maga-
zine," a song written especially for
the occasion by Stake Magazine
Agent Laura M. Jenkins.

Mrs. Julia E. Parry, who was presi-
dent of North Weber Stake Relief
Society at the time of this party, has
since resigned, and Mrs. Nellie W.
Neal was appointed president on
September 30, 1939.

South Davis Stake
"jyfOTHERS' Half Holiday" is
the catchy designation for the
unusually successful stake-wide
mothers' party given annually by the
South Davis Stake Relief Society, of
which Ella M. Williams is president.
The following report of the 1939
entertainment held in May was
written by Millie P. Walton, stake
coordinator:

"Our 'Mothers' Half Holiday' for
this year was a splendid success.
Over five hundred mothers partici-
pated in the delightful program, so-
cial and luncheon. The chapel was
beautifully decorated with a profu-
sion of garden flowers that lent a
gala atmosphere to the occasion.

"Especially honored at the begin-
ning of the program were the oldest
members, in years of service, from
each ward. Forty of these faithful
workers, with records of active ser-
vice ranging from thirty to fifty years,
were introduced to the assembly, and
each was presented with a lovely
corsage. At the program's close, the
new members gained during this
year's membership drive were fea-
tured. The total gain in each ward
was announced as each ward group,
with its coordinator, was presented.

NEW MEMBERS OF THE SOUTH DAVIS STAKE

As the entire band of new workers
took its place on the stage to the
strains of our rally song, every one in
the audience was thrilled and deeply
grateful to know that South Davis
Stake, -with, its 183 new members,
had more than doubled its required
quota for the year.

"The accompanying photograph
is of the new members present on
that occasion."

Bear RiVer Stake

npHE Bear River Stake Relief So-
ciety, according to a report by
Ella M. Peck, secretary, held a so-
cial for the entire membership and
for prospective members on Septem-
ber 20, 1939, in Garland, Utah. Each
ward had been invited to prepare
an exhibit demonstrating a project
conducted during the preceding
summer. The following twenty
projects had been suggested by the
Stake Board for summer work: Any
Phase of Homemaking; Proper Ta-
ble Service; Children's Clothing;
Aprons; Cotton Dresses; Home-knit
Wearing Apparel; Needlework— any
kind; Rug Making — any kind; Flow-
er Display; Flower Arrangement-
Stake Board; Homemade Soap;
Party Favors; Crochet, Tatting, Net-
ting or any other type of handicraft;

Remodeled Clothing; Salads; Handi-
crafts Brought up to Date; Handi-
craft of the Pioneers; Homemade
Candies, Cookies, Cakes, etc; What
is New in Kitchen Equipment;
Quilts, Old and New.

As a result, the fall display and
social featured thirteen ward exhib-
its, an exhibit by the county nurses,
and one by the stake officers, all of
which were very fine. A beautiful
floral Membership Arch was made
by the coordinators and also a very
attractive banner in Relief Society
colors, with the slogan, "Members
Old, Members New, One Hundred
Thousand by '42", A special fea-
ture of the program was a pageant
depicting the Relief Society Maga-
zine under the direction of Stake
Representative Zina Stander. Fol-
lowing the program, daughters of
the officers served dainty refresh-
ments to the three hundred and
fifty women who were present.

The Bear River Stake Board has
found great value in an annual social
for all Relief Society members,
which brings the wards together, ex-
tends acquaintanceship, and fosters
the exchange of ideas. Clara H.
Fridal is president of this enterpris-
ing stake Relief Society.

cfke Smotional Content of lllusic and cJts

Sffect Lipon UJ^namics
By Wade N. Stephens of the Tabernacle Organ Staff

I

N last month's article was demon-
onstrated the way in which emo-
tional content affects the tempo at
which a composition should be con-
ducted. In a similar way we will
now attempt to find how the mood
affects dynamics.

'.'Dynamics" is a general term that
includes all the variations of loud-
ness and softness. It is even more
intangible than tempo, and its use
is harder to master, even though a
few rather definite rules for its use
can be formulated.

If each reader will play three
chords on the piano— one "soft",
one "medium", and one "loud"—
we will use them as standards for
comparison as we did last month
with tempo. How loud should mu-
sic be played to express joy? How
loud for sorrow? Each one will prob-
ably say that loudness indicates joy
and softness sorrow. This is true
only under ordinary conditions. A
rule stating how to vary the dynam-
ics would be subject to too many
exceptions. A very intense grief will
call for more loudness than a moder-
ate gladness. It is not the kind of
emotion that most affects the dy-
namics but the intensity of emotion.

The intensity of the mood of a
choral composition varies constantly
with the words. When a line of
words expresses more intense emo-
tion, a crescendo is called for. An
important word demands an accent.
Unessential words may be sung light-
ly. By following the words with

great care it is possible to work out
a very detailed and effective scheme
of dynamics.

Here are a few rules that will
help in working out the details of
expression. They are musical rules
and do not take the place of the
emotional considerations outlined
above. One should be modified by
the other.

1 . When the melody ascends, sing loud-
er; when it descends, softer.

2. Normally, a phrase of music swells
in the middle, ending more softly.

3. A long tone or series of repeated tones
should not be sung the same loudness
throughout. A swell (o) is usually used
in this way to escape monotony, but there
are many other possibihties.

4. Longer notes are sung louder than
shorter ones.

5. If a phrase or section is repeated, it
should not be sung with the same scheme
of dynamics both times.

In any composition, the dynam-
ics must vary constantly, often from
one extreme to the other. Dynamic
contrast promotes interest. The
loudest point in a piece should be
greatly different from the softest. A
performance without climax is dull.
(There are occasional exceptions.)
A climax is not necessarily very loud.
It may be any degree of loudness,
even very soft. It is set aside as a
climax by its contrast in tempo and
dynamics from the rest of the piece.
When conducting, think of con-
trast, rather than loudness or soft-
ness, and performances will always
be interesting.

LESSON

DEPARTMENT

Q/heology^ and cJestimony^

Lesson 8

Paul the Writer

Helpful References

H. E. Dana, New Testament
Ciiticism, ch. XVL

F. W. Farrar, The Life and Work
of St. Paul. Consult table of con-
tents to find particular epistles. See
also Appendix, Excursus IIL

Edgar J. Goodspeed, An Introduc-
tion to the New Testament. Con-
sult table of contents to find par-
ticular epistles.

Kirsopp Lake and Silva Lake, An
Introduction to the New Testament,
Chaps. V-XV, XX.

THE PRESERVATION, NA-
TURE, AND EXTENT OF
PAUL'S WRITINGS.-How does
it happen that we have any of Paul's
letters? When one considers the
fact that early Christianity was sub-
jected to so much persecution from
without, and the further fact that
apostasy became widespread within,
it seems almost a miracle that any
of Paul's writings were preserved at
all. We should remember, how-
ever, that Paul's was a writing age.
Books were abundant and the dicta-
tion of letters a commonplace. It
was relatively easy to multiply and
spread abroad copies of sermons or
letters of prominent men, whether
in or out of the Church. In the
days of Paul, the ordinary size of the

papyrus sheet used for letter writing
was five by ten inches. Papyrus
sheets of ordinary grade were often
sold in rolls of about twenty sheets.
One sheet would cost approximately
twenty-five cents in our money. It
is not likely that Paul or any of the
other apostles ever used more ex-
pensive grades of papyrus. Public
letter writers or scribes were com-
mon then as they are now in the
Near East. Paul seems to have dic-
tated most of his letters to such
individuals or to competent breth-
ren in the Church who volunteered
their services. Note Romans 16-22
where we read: "I Tertius, who
wrote this epistle, salute you in the
Lord." Some students may wonder
why Paul didn't write the letters
himself rather than to dictate them.
A glance at Galatians 6:n may help
us to understand. Usually, the
body of his letters was vmtten
by his amanuensis, but to it he oc-
casionally added a little in his own
hand to give a warm personal
touch. Thus, in I Corinthians
16:21 we find him saying: "The salu-
tation of me Paul with mine own
hand." Note also II Thessalonians
3-17 where he says: "The salutation
of Paul with mine own hand, which
is the token in every epistle: so I
write."

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - 127

As already indicated, the fact that
the age of Paul was a literary one
helped to preserve some of his let-
ters, because they would be copied
and sent to many branches of the
Church (Col. 4:16) and to individ-
uals as well. But this fact alone
would not be sufficient to account
for their preservation. An exam-
ination of Paul's letters at once
shows that they are of great excel-
lence and contain warm personal
sentiments that would endear the
writer to his audience. In his second
letter to the Corinthians (10:10)
there is revealed the fact that even
his critics had to pay tribute to his
writings. "For his letters, say they,
are weighty and powerful." Judged
by a critical audience of Greeks,
Paul's personal appearance left
much to be desired, but concerning
his writings there was no question
of their appeal and worth. Paul took
care that his letters should be force-
ful and adequate. That surely helped
to preserve them.

Another reason— particularly ap-
preciated by Latter-day Saints— that
some of Paul's letters were preserved
is that ancient branches of the
Church kept records. Correspond-
ence, particularly from an apostle,
was very likely filed among the local
records and preserved. Christ or-
dered records kept among the Ne-
phites, and there is good reason to
suppose that the early church in the
Roman world would receive like
commands (See III Nephi 23:7-13;
D. & C. 7). Partial preservation
of Church records through the dark-
est hours of Roman persecution
probably insured for all time that
some of Paul's letters would be
known to the world. The statement
made in D. & C. 93:18 should merit

the reader's closest consideration and
reflection. Probably many records
of the Ancient Church were hidden
and will yet come forth. Let us
hope that more letters of Paul will
be forthcoming.

Some writers give the impression
that the letters of the great apostle
to the Gentiles were written in great
haste to meet given situations. This
idea is often pressed too far, because
a close examination will disclose the
fact that most of them were care-
fully and deliberately- thought out.
Professor E. F. Scott puts it well
when he says, "In Epistles like those
to the Romans and Ephesians he
presents a sustained argument which
must have been fully worked out
before pen was put to paper. Even
in point of language, the great pas-
sages have evidently been composed
with studied art. It can be shown
by analysis that every word in these
passages has been deliberately chos-
en, the cadence of each sentence
has been molded, as in the work
of a great poet, with a view to a
given effect. Such writing cannot
have been improvised. In these let-
ters, which seem to have the ease
and naturalness of familiar conver-
sation, Paul has given us the ripest
fruits of his mind."

Even in a short private letter such
as to Philemon, Paul has carefully
thought out the substance of the re-
quest he makes and, as Dr. Scott
observes, never loses sight of the man
he is writing to.

An interesting allusion is made
in II Pet. 3:15, 16 to the difficult
matter in certain letters of Paul.
"Even as our beloved brother Paul
also according to the wisdom given
unto him hath written unto you;
As also in all his epistles, speaking

128 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

in them of these things; in which
are some things hard to be under-
stood, which they that are unlearned
and unstable wrest, as they do also
the other scriptures, unto their own
destruction."

Fourteen epistles are traditionally
ascribed to Paul. Of these, thirteen
bear his name, the one exception
being Hebrews which is not thought
by many scholars to have been writ-
ten by the apostle.

THE PEOPLE TO WHOM
PAUL WROTE .-Scholars have in
the past differed widely and still
differ as to whether Paul was the
author of all the epistles attributed
to him. For our purposes here we
shall assume that he wrote them
all. The people to whom the apostle
wrote his letters may for conven-
ience be grouped into two classes:

( 1 ) community groups in the vari-
ous branches of the Church, and

(2) individuals. The first class in-
cludes those mentioned in Romans,
Corinthians, Galatians, Ephesians,
Philippians, Colossians, Thessaloni-
ans and Hebrews. The second in-
cludes Timothy, Titus and Phile-
mon.

Now what kind of people were
those included in the first group?
It is often erroneously supposed
that the "Romans," "Corinthians,"
"Hebrews," etc., to whom Paul
wrote were all peoples of distinctly
separate nationalities. That is not
so. As a matter of fact, many of
the "Romans," "Corinthians," "Gal-
atians," etc., were Hebrews, being
Jews. On the other hand, some of
the "Hebrews" were possibly Ro-
mans in a double sense; that is, they
were either Roman citizens— Paul
is a good example— or called Ro-

mans because they lived in Rome;
they may have been "Corinthians"
simply by virtue of the fact that
they lived in Corinth— and so on.
The chances are very good that a
large proportion of Paul's converts
in the Roman world were Jews
either by birth or by conversion.
Professor J. G. Machen has fittingly
said: "It is hard to exaggerate the
service which was rendered to the
Pauline mission by the Jewish syna-
gogue. One of the most important
problems for every missionary is the
problem of gaining a hearing. The
problem may be solved in various
ways. Sometimes the missionary
may hire a place of meeting and ad-
vertise; sometimes he may talk on
the street corners to passers-by. But
for Paul the problem was solved.
All that he needed to do was to enter
the synagogue and exercise the priv-
ilege of speaking, which was accord-
ed with remarkable liberality to vis-
iting teachers. In the synagogue,
moreover, Paul found an audience
not only of Jews but also of Gen-
tiles; everywhere the 'God-fearers'
were to be found. These Gentile
attendants upon the synagogues
formed not only an audience but a
picked audience; they were just the
class of persons who were most like-
ly to be won by the Gospel preach-
ing. In their case, much of the
preliminary work had been accom-
plished; they were already acquaint-
ed with the doctrine of the one true
God; they had already, through the
lofty ethical teaching of the Old
Testament, come to connect religion
with morality in a way which is to
us a matter-of-course but was very
exceptional in the ancient world.
Where, as in the market-place at
Athens, Paul had to begin at the

(BELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - 129

very beginning, without presuppos-
ing this previous instruction on the
part of his hearers, his task was ren-
dered far more difficult.

"Undoubtedly, in the case of
many of his converts he did have to
begin in that way; the First Epistle
to the Thessalonians, for example,
presupposes, perhaps, converts who
turned directly from idols to serve
the living and true God. But even
in such cases the 'God-fearers' form-
ed a nucleus; their manifold social
relationships provided points of con-
tact with the rest of the Gentile
population. The debt which the
Christian Ghurch owes to the Jew-
ish synagogue is simply measureless."

Many of the Gentiles converted
to the Church were Greeks or other
people brought under the sway of
Roman rule.

Of the individuals in the second
group Timothy was the son of a
Greek father and a Jewish mother
(Acts 16:1-3); Titus was a Greek
and so presumably was Philemon.

LOST EPISTLES OF PAUL.-
It is clear from Paul's letters that
he wrote others that are now lost.
In fact, it is quite probable that
we have only a few of those he
actually wrote. When writing I
Corinthians, Paul makes mention of
a previous letter he had written. "I
wrote unto you in an epistle," he
says (5:9). The same thing prob-

ably occurs in II Cor. 2:4. "For out
of much affliction and anguish of
heart I wrote unto you with many
tears." This epistle seems to have
come in point of time between our
I Corinthians and II Corinthians.
Paul says of it later (II Cor. 7:8),
"For though I made you sorry with
a letter, I do not repent, though I
did repent: for I perceive that the
same epistle hath made you sorry,
though it were but for a season."
Note also Col. 4:16 where Paul urges
that "When this epistle is read
among you, cause that it be read
also in the Church of the Laodi-
ceans; and that ye likewise read the
epistle from Laodicea." The letter
from Laodicea is thought by some
to be our Ephesians. In the oldest
list of Paul's letters known to us,
that of Marcian (c, A. D. 140), it
appears by the title of "Laodiceans".
All of these facts helps to make
the writings of Paul more interesting
and understandable to us.

Questions and Pioblems

(Deal only with those that time and

circumstances permit)

1. Let a member of the class re-
port on writing materials and writ-
ing in Paul's day.

2. What were the circumstances
that called forth Paul's letters to
the Galatians and the Thessaloni-
ans?

Visiting cJeacher {jOepartment

MESSAGES TO THE HOME

No. 8
Unselfishness

"Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." — Mark 12:31.

T^HE second great commandment,
"Thou shalt love thy neighbor
as thyself," is illustrated in a con-
crete way in that notable story of
The Good Samaritan.— Luke 10. The
selfishness of the Priest and the Le-
vite with all their hypocritical pre-
tensions of righteousness are exposed
in contrast with the sincere helpful-
ness of the despised Samaritan.

The moral obligation to be un-
selfish is expressed in the golden
rule stated by Jesus in the Sermon
on the Mount: "All things what-
soever ye would that men should
do to you, do ye even so to them,
for this is the law and the prophets."

Tliis thought has been expressed
in slightly different language in the
teachings of ancient Chinese and
Hindu sages. It is contained in a
final admonition of one of the wisest
Americans of the last generation,
Charles W. Elliott:

"America must cling to ideals and
promote them. Selfishness is no
less fatal to national tlian to indi-
vidual fulfillment.

"The minute you begin to think
of yourself only you are in a bad
way. You cannot develop because
you are choking the source of de-
velopment, which is spiritual expan-
sion through thought for others.
Selfishness always brings its own re-
venge; it cannot be escaped.

"Be unselfish. That is the first and
final commandment for those who
would be useful, and happy in their
usefulness."

Discussion

1. Explain why selfishness is fatal
to individual fulfilment.

2. How may selfishness be over-
come?

3. Where should effort to live
the Golden Rule begin?

-:PL^r^ex

JLiterature

THE ADVANCE OF THE NOVEL

Lesson 8

"The Bent Twig"

I

N the development of The Bent
Twig, the three characteristics of
the modern novel are admirably set
forth. The setting, which includes
the time, the places, and the back-
ground or enveloping circumstances

of the story, is in perfect keeping
with the narrative as it is related. It
often is the cause of what happens.
The plot is the real frame work
which gives shape and proportion
to the work. It is most essential;

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - 131

though, as in other modern novels,
it is often very faintly drawn. In
most novels there is usually a main
thread with others woven together.
Sylvia Marshall's life and the series
of events bearing directly or indirect-
ly upon her character form the main
thread or plot of The Bent Twig.
There are many characters in the
book, and they are well worth know-
ing, for they are real. Tliese char-
acters determine the pJot, not the
plot the characters. The character
sketches are of New England people,
everyday types, drawings of real peo-
ple with a penetration into their
innermost thoughts and feelings.
They show a cross section of life,
as it were, and are not merely a
fictional portrayal. The values em-
phasized are always the ordinary hu-
man values, the universal experi-
ences, as the characters in The Bent
Twig live and express themselves.
The Nation has this to say of Sylvia:
"The lovely, the self-willed, the cov-
etous, the petty intriguer and poser,
who yet fights in vain against the
deeper principles of pure and noble
action which are her heritage. Hers
is a type more common in America
perhaps than elsewhere. Mrs. Fisher
has studied it with sympathy and
without sentimentality."

Book I comes to a close with the
end of childhood, a simple but real-
istic picture of people who are brave
and good and true. Sylvia is begin-
ning to see things for herself, how
the other members of the faculty
regard her father.

"Sylvia understood the accent and
tone of this passage more than the
exact words, but it summed up and
brought home to her in a cruelly
clarified form her own groping im-
pressions. The moment was a ter-

ribly painful one for her. Her heart
swelled, the tears came to her eyes,
she clenched her fists. Her fine,
lovely and sensitive face darkened
to a tragic intensity of resolve. She
might have been the young Hanni-
bal, vowing to avenge Carthage.
What she was saying to herself pas-
sionately was, 'When I get into the
University, I will not be a jay!'

"It was under these conditions
that Sylvia passed from childhood
and emerged into the pains and de-
lights and responsibilities of self-con-
sciousness."

I300K II is one of the most im-
portant parts of the entire novel.
One has the feeling that it was of
this portion particularly that F. T.
Cooper was thinking when he wrote
for the Book of the Month Review:
"It impresses one chiefly with a sense
of its durability, as being one of the
books we so seldom meet which will
wear well, books that it is a pleasure
to take down from the shelf at in-
tervals and read over again, in part
or in whole. . . . Sylvia's mother is
one of the best and truest and most
thoroughly real types of American
womanhood to be met with in the
fiction of recent years."

This picture of the young girl
steadily developing into woman-
hood under the influence of an in-
telligent, tender, understanding
mother is one of the finest examples
of proper guidance and its reward
that is to be found in any book, fic-
tion or non-fiction. It is a splendid
example of the theory in character
education that youth must be
grounded in correct principles but
that freedom of choice in making
important personal decisions must
be left to them; otherwise, they will

132 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

be robbed of the very power that
will be necessary to sustain them in
resisting temptation and in reaching
proper decisions in important crises.

The visit to Chicago was Sylvia's
first sight of modern civilization
with its joys and discomforts and
life as her Aunt Victoria lived it.
There is a most pathetic forecast of
what Arnold's life is to be and the
part environment plays.

Sylvia's mother and Aunt Victoria
stand out much more clearly drawn
by the striking contrast one presents
to the other. The visit to the large
hospital is an index to the path sister
Judith will follow. The chapter "An
Instrument in Tune" is a subtle yet
most thrilling recital of what true
marriage can mean to a high-souled
man and woman. Professor Marshall
decided to bring Lawrence and join
his wife and daughters in Chicago.
As they meet, the child exclaims,
"Father brungded me," clasping his
arms tightly around the mother's
neck. "We got so lonesome for
Mother we couldn't wait."

Sylvia had stamped on her mind
a picture which was to come back
later, her father's face and eyes as
he ran down the steps to meet his
wife. . . . "Yes, Buddy's right! We
found we missed you so, we decided
life wasn't worth it. You don't
know, Barbara, what it's like without
you— you don't know."

"Higher Education" is a fine de-
scription of Sylvia's preparation for
college under the direction of her
parents and their chosen instructors.
It is also an excellent description of
life in a coeducational mid-western
university. This chapter and those
that follow, while they are not auto-
biographical, have woven into them
many of the author's own experi-

ences, ideals and philosophy. The
problems presented are not uncom-
mon to mothers with daughters, all
over the land.

Sylvia's experience is by no means
uncommon when her pride is so
seriously hurt because rival sororities
pass her by in her freshman year.
The reason, carefully concealed from
her, is that her parents are queer
and attract to their servantless home
the odd members of the faculty. It
is small wonder that her vanity was
flattered and her self-confidence re-
stored when through her great beau-
ty and charm she attracted the at-
tention and won the favor of the
wealthiest and most influential up-
per classman.

For a time her head vras turned
by social success. There are "Mrs.
Drapers" in every community, and
temporarily her influence over Sylvia
was strong. In the chapter "Mrs.
Marshall Sticks to Her Principles"
one feels that the author is speaking
from the depths of her own con-
victions, and the conversation be-
tween the father and mother is one
that all parents might do well to
read. In the end, the mother is
justified; when suddenly temptation
presents itself to Sylvia, she recoils
from it in disgust and instinctively
turns to the protection of her par-
ents. The interview with Mrs. Fiske,
Sylvia's sense of shame over the yel-
low chiffon dress which she would
not have her mother see, her precipi-
tate flight home, are all related with
the bitterness, hope and intensity of
emotion which lie unsuspected in
even the plainest of people. As her
mother had predicted, the same vig-
or that made her resist her parents
when she accepted the invitation to
the Fiske house party now made her

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - J33

strong enough to resist temptation
when she met it.

There is nothing finer in the book
than the soul-reveahng conversation
between Sylvia and her mother fol-
lowing Sylvia's last interview with
worldly Mrs, Draper, whose influ-
ence now was to produce in the
girl a "moral nausea". The whole
world was sickened and darkened
for Sylvia before she sought her
mother's counsel.

"Sylvia gazed with wide eyes at
the older woman's face, ardent, com-
pelling, inspired, feeling too deeply,
to realize it wholly, the vital and
momentous character of the mo-
ment. She seemed to see nothing,
to be aware of nothing but her moth-
er's heroic eyes of truth; but the
whole scene was printed on her
mind for all her life. . , . The very
breath of the pure, scentless winter
air was to come back to her nostrils
in after years. 'Sylvia,' her mother
went on, 'it is one of the responsi-
bilities of men and women to help
each other to meet on a high plane
and not on a low one. And on the
whole— health is the rule of the
world— on the whole, that's the way
the larger number of husbands and
wives, imperfect as they are, do live
together. Family life wouldn't be
possible a day if they didn't. . . .
Sylvia dear, don't let anything make
you believe that there are not as
many decent men in the world as
women, and they're just as decent.

Life isn't worth living unless you
know that— and it's true,"

Sylvia went back to her college
work and to her music. Her de-
velopment was sane and steady, ma-
turing her strength and womanli-
ness and intellectual power.

The author's style is fluent and
clear, and the narrative consistently
maintains a note that is wholesome
and earnest. The ideas and ideals
that have shaped our national life
are brought into prominence. While
it can be truthfully said of the whole
story. Book II more than any other
part shows the developing American
spirit which finds its greatest interest
in a search for social harmony. Above
all, it shows the opportunity offered
in this land and the glory of a free
life on a small income, when direct-
ed by such a spirit as Sylvia's mother.

Questions and Suggestions

1. (a) Define the essential char-
acteristics of the modern novel.
(b) Explain the influence of one
upon the other.

2. Read Book II and compare it
with Book I.

3. Tell why The Bent Twig is
an excellent portrayal of character
development and the influence of
environment.

4. Name some of the social prob-
lems suggested.

5. Point out some of the most
dramatic episodes in this part of the
novel. Give your reactions to these.

Social Service

Lesson 8

Psychology of Happy Living

I. "RELIGION OF HEALTHY
MINDEDNESSr If we reflect
carefully on the nature of life and
happiness, we are forced to the con-
clusion that the world of natural
events is neither good nor bad. How
we value these events is a personal
matter. What our "luck" is doesn't
matter so much as "how we take
it". Wliether life is worth living
depends upon us much more than
upon circumstances outside our-
selves.

To say there is no evil is as er-
roneous as to say there is nothing
good in life, and there are unhappy
victims of both extremes. The most
permanent kind of happiness is
based upon a clear recognition of
the evils of the world, not upon ig-
noring or denying their existence.
When we intelligently recognize the
dark side of life, such as the fact
that death will finally call us all, we
set about fortifying ourselves against
the shock of the inevitable. We
first do all in our power to live wisely
in order to avoid the unpleasant
things. Then, we try to see that even
those events we call evil or detri-
mental to our happiness are some-
how a part of the scheme of things
and that eventually all will turn out
for the best, although perhaps not
until some distant time in the here-
after will we fully appreciate this
fact.

But on the plane of everyday
events, there are phases of life that
may be either good or bad, depend-
ing upon our ability to make the
best of our circumstances. Some
people are blessed with the happy

quality of seeing something humor-
ous in the everyday disappointments
and misfortunes. This quality keeps
them from brooding over little
things until they become habitual-
ly pessimistic.

Most things we pass day by day
do not scream out at us and say,
"Here am I, Beauty, or Truth, or
Love. I will make you happy." On
the contrary, we must be on the look-
out continually for that part of each
day's events which may contribute
to our joy. If we set happiness as
our goal, we may miss the little joys
along the way which really consti-
tute happiness. Happiness is a by-
product of what we do, not an end
in itself.

Happiness is created in very deed
by our reading a happy meaning into
the world in which we live. Some
skeptics might say that this philos-
ophy is SQ much "romantic moon-
shine", but the fact remains that
happiness is created by our expecting
intelligently the best there is in life,
and living as though life is good. We
can find either good or bad in al-
most every day's experiences, de-
pending on which we expect.

Happiness depends upon how we
respond, not so much upon the facts
of the outside world. A beautiful
piece of classical music may bore us,
whereas it thrills someone else who
has learned to respond appropriately
to it. A large part of education con-
sists of teaching us to appreciate that
which is beautiful. Brigham Young
stated this in his definition of educa-
tion as the ability to think, act, and
appreciate.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - 135

The habit of happiness is closely
related to the habit of success dis-
cussed in Lesson 6, "The Psychology
of Personal Efficiency". When we
feel we are succeeding, we find it eas-
ier to see the best side of life; when
we are failing, it is easy to ignore
the good. We, therefore, conclude
that if we would be happy we must
be successful first. But success is
such a relative matter. Happiness
can grow out of success in very com-
mon things, quite within the reach
of all of us. Happiness is found as
often in common as it is in high
places, if not more often. It isn't
where we live, but how we live that
makes the difference between hap-
piness and unhappiness. Successful
achievement at whatever we under-
take contributes to happiness, be our
occupation ever so humble.

II. HOW SHALL WE TEST
OUR BELIEFS? Happiness is of
such a nature that it grows naturally
out of our struggles to make a better
world. Perhaps a certain amount of
pain and disappointment is neces-
sary in order to achieve happiness.
Contrast between sorrow and joy
seems to be a condition for happi-
ness. The secret of happy living lies
in our ability to take a positive view
of life as a whole. To do this, we
must have an abiding faith in the or-
der and purpose of all things. He
who has no faith in the final outcome
of the earthly struggle may become
lost in the depths of despair. He who
believes is not completely spared
from disappointment and sorrow,
but he is much better prepared to
recover from them, through the
simple salvation found in the faith
that after all "man is that he might
have joy".

In fact, this simple test is one of
the most convincing proofs that the
object of our faith is true. Belief,
if carried out in life, helps to prove
itself. In our previous lesson on
superstitions, we saw that wishes
often are the mother of our beliefs.
If this is so, how shall we test our
faiths to determine which are true
and which are simply superstitions
born of the "will to believe"?

The best test is that suggested by
Jesus, that "If any man will do his
will, he shall know of the doctrine,
whether it be of God". (John 7:
16.) If a belief or faith can be acted
out in daily life, and we are made
permanently happier thereby, we
would say that our faith is well
founded. Overstreet speaks of this
test as follows: "What, then, in
this world, is 'reality', and how can
it be found? The simplest answer is
that reality is what can be acted out,
and the way to £nd it is to act it out.

"Is two plus two equals four a
reality? Try it and see. Is good
faith a reality? Again, the proof is
in the trying. If persistent deception
works with a continuous and un-
broken effectiveness, it must be ac-
counted a reality. Of course, in one
sense, it is a reality. Tliat is, each
act of deception, as a psychological
happening, is a reality. But what is
implied in an act of deception is
that this is a way of successful life.
It is this implication which is either
a reality or an unreality. The test
is 'try and see'. In this particular
case, man has rejected lying as an
'unreal' way of life, for he has seem-
ed to find that in the long run it
really does not work." (Overstreet,
H. A., The Enduring Quest, pp.

134^ 135-)

136 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

We have shown in the previous
lesson that there are so many hm-
itations to our knowledge that if
we were to act only when we have
complete knowledge of the out-
come, we should probably never act
on the most important questions of
life. If we were to wait for complete
knowledge as to the outcome of a
marriage and rearing a family, for
example, we should probably remain
forever celibate; were we to wait
for complete knowledge as to the
outcome of pursuing our chosen vo-
cation, we should remain forever
without accomplishment. Likewise,
if we were to wait for complete
knowledge of the existence of God
and the reality of the hereafter, we
should certainly not live and work
toward the higher rewards of a re-
ligious life.

But we do believe, we do have
faith in these unseen realities; and
when we live as if we had complete
assurance of their existence, and our
lives are made more worth living by
so believing and acting, to that ex-
tent we prove that our faith is found-
ed on truth. When we live as if
God and the hereafter are realities,
we are able to withstand the disap-
pointments and tragedies which in-
evitably will strike us. There is
nothing to lose by believing, and
much to gain; but by disbelieving
we lose considerable happiness in
this life, and we may lose greatly
in the hereafter by living as though
the unseen world is not real.

Now, faith works out in our lives
in a most practical way. The sick
who lie at death's door often hang
in the balance, and a strong faith in
the power of prayer often stimulates
the vital reserves of the afflicted one
and turns the course of the illness

toward recovery; whereas, despair
and lack of faith might in a very nat-
ural way make the difference be-
tween life and death. All the way
through life, we find that our faith in
the best side of existence tends to
make a reality of what we believe.
Joseph Smith and Brigham Young
surely could not have had the physi-
cal and mental vitality to accom-
plish what they did for the Kingdom
of God had it not been for their faith,
which released their vital reserves.

in. WHAT ARE SOME OF
THE GOOD THINGS IN LIFE?
We can greatly improve our abil-
ity to respond to the world in
such a manner as to find happi-
ness. For one thing, we can
search ioi truth and make the world
more interesting by simply knowing
about it. We often hear discussions
as to the value of a liberal education,
and whether or not we can prove
that such an education improves our
chances of financial success. What-
ever the true answer may be, there
is little doubt that a liberal educa-
tion helps us to enjoy the world we
live in, although education may not
always lead to wealth. Tlie great
panorama of world events today, al-
though not uniformly a source of
joy, gives us something in which to
be keenly interested. Do you read
your daily newspaper with regular-
ity? If not, you can easily learn to
enjoy so doing, if you will try long
enough to catch the thread of what
is going on in the world.

History, literature, various branch-
es of natural science, and the social
studies— these and many other fields
lie before you, and we need not go
to college nor travel abroad to ex-
plore new worlds. Knowledge for

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - 137

its own sake is one of our great
sources of satisfaction, because ac-
quiring knowledge means enlarging
ourselves through acquaintance with
a larger world. Bertrand Russell,
an English philosopher, considers
knowledge one of the main goals
of right living: "It is obvious also
that desire for knowledge is to be
encouraged, since the knowledge
that a man acquires is not obtained
by taking it away from someone
else; but a desire for (say) a large
landed estate can only be satisfied
in a small minority." (Philosophy,

P- 235-)
However, knowledge, like faith,

without works is often dead. An-
other extensive and good part of
life is the joy of doing, the joy of
constructing something, the joy of
activity for its own sake (which we
call play), and the joy of helping
a person in need. There is always
a danger that too much seeking af-
ter knowledge will interfere with
the delight we should take in doing
as well as knowing. Starch says,
"It is important to act, it is more
important to think, but the most
important thing of all is to think
and act." We say that "knowledge
is power", but knowledge is not
really power until translated into
action.

Then, there is joy in seeing beauty.
In the first chapter of Genesis, after
each act of creation, we are told
that "God saw that it was good".
Henry Van Dyke, in his The Gentle
Life, spoke as follows of the value
of appreciating the beauties of na-
ture: "There is more of God in the
peaceable beauty of this little wood-
violet than in all the angry disputa-
tions of the sects. We are nearer
heaven when we listen to the birds

than when we quarrel with our fel-
low men. I am sure that none can
enter into the spirit of Christ, . . .
save those who willingly follow His
invitation when He says, 'Come ye
yourselves apart into a lonely place,
and rest a while.' For since His
blessed kingdom was first established
in the green fields, by the lakeside,
with humble fishermen for its sub-
jects, the easiest way into it hath
ever been through the wicket-gate
of a lowly and grateful fellowship
with nature. . . . Do you think that
to be blind to the beauties of earth
prepareth the heart to behold the
glories of heaven?"

Finally, there is joy in finding and
encouraging righteousness in the
world. We still see in the world
many great acts of generosity and
kindness which make us feel that life
is good. In spite of the political and
moral corruption to be found by
looking for it, there are still many
unselfish and valiant servants of the
public good. The scoundrels should
not make us lose faith in the saints,
but we should learn to distinguish
one from the other and to make
partnership with greatness in others
when we find it.

More concretely, life is worth liv-
ing for those who see other people
as a source of joy. Friendship as a
way of life is highly to be commend-
ed. Cheerfulness and serenity,
which spring from deep faith and
the habit of looking for the happy
side of life, are rewards in them-
selves because the happy soul makes
others happy; and his world, there-
fore, is directly a better place in
which to live. Bertrand Russell
commended in these words love as
a way of life: "It is clear that . . .
love is better than hate, since, when

138 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

two people love each other, both can
be satisfied, whereas when they hate
each other one at most can achieve
the object of his desire. . . . The
good life is one inspired by love and
guided by knowledge." (Philosophy,

P- 235O

IV. SEVEN RULES FOR HAP-
PY LIVING. Daniel Starch, a
prominent applied psychologist, be-
came interested in what rules
average people considered im-
portant guides to living. He gave
a list of about 300 statements to
about 600 people from all walks of
life and asked them to check those
they had found to be the most valu-
able maxims. He then grouped to-
gether all of the statements which
seemed to express the same essential
thought. The following seven
thoughts were found to be consid-
ered most important. They may
serve as a general summary of this
lesson:

1. "Do unto others as you would
that they should do unto you."
"The only way to have a friend is to
be one."

2. "Know thyself." By this is
meant to learn to understand others
as well as to understand ourselves.

3. "Anything that is worth doing
at all is worth doing well." "Life is
what you make it." "Don't postpone
unpleasant things— get rid of them."

4. "The great essentials of happi-
ness are something to do, something
to love and something to hope for."
"Happiness is a working of the soul
in the way of excellence." "The
pleasant things in the world are
pleasant thoughts, and the great art
of life is to have as many of them
as possible."

5. "As a man thinketh in his

heart, so is he." "Knowledge is
power." "Responsibilities gravitate
to the persons who can shoulder
them and power flows to the man
who knows how."

6. "Be calm and self-possessed,
know what you are about, be sure
you are right, then go ahead and
don't be afraid."

7. "Trust in the Lord with all
thine heart; and lean thou not to
thine own understanding. In all
thy ways acknowledge Him and He
shall direct thy paths." "God is our
refuge and strength, a very present
help in trouble."

In working out our own philoso-
phy of life, some of the points of
this lesson may be helpful. Let us
remember, however, that a philoso-
phy of life is a way of living, and
only by testing out our plan by living
it can we improve upon it and make
it serve our lives to the fullest extent.
"But be ye doers of the word, not
hearers only, deceiving your own
selves."

Piohlems for Discussion

1. Show how the value of life to us
depends upon us more than upon external
circumstances.

2. What is the danger of failing to
admit the darker side of life?

3. What do you consider is the best
test of your beliefs?

4. How does deep religious faith con-
tribute to the habit of happiness?

References

1. Durant, Will. The Mansions of
Philosophy, New York: Simon and
Schuster, 1929, pp. 624-665.

2. Overstreet, H. A. The Enduring
Quest, New York: Norton, 1931, pp. 129-
139.

3. Starch, D., et al. Controlling Human
Behavior, New York: Macmillan, 1936,
pp. 593-623.

(bducation for cfamuy JLife

FAMILY RELATIONSHIPS

Lesson 8

My Home Is My Refuge

TS my home my refuge, my haven

of peace and happiness? If my
answer is in the affirmative, I am
numbered among the more fortu-
nate. If my answer is in the nega-
tive, I should ask myself why, and
what I can do about it.

According to Webster, a refuge
is a shelter or protection from dan-
ger or distress; a stronghold which
protects by its strength, or a sanctu-
ary which secures safety by its sacred-
ness; a place inaccessible to an ene-
my.

The trend of civilization, as we
have suggested before, has been from
the natural to the artificial, from
the simple to the complex, until
we now are living in a world of stress
and strain, of speed and greed that
is causing no little concern as to
how much more the nervous system
of the human individual can stand.
Of this we are certain, we must pro-
vide sanctuaries wherein one may
gain occasional surcease from the
strenuousness of modern living. The
home and the church are the two
institutions in society which are pe-
culiarly adapted to serve as harbors
of peace and security.

What is a home? Dr. Ernest R,
Groves says: "Don't find fault with
your home unless you know what a
home is for. A good home is not
merely a place to be comfortable. It
is the house that furnishes comforts,
and a home is more than a house.
The house originated from the need
of physical comforts. The windbreak

hut and cave were found good places
to go to when the storm broke.

"The home came differently. It
started to satisfy human need. Ser-
vice was its basis. The house shel-
tered the family. The home WAS
the family. It was the working to-
gether of the different members of
the family for the welfare of all.

"The house is for comfort, the
home for character-building. The
trouble with many people who have
unhappy homes is that they attempt
to have the pleasures of a well man-
aged house and none of the obliga-
tions of a home."

It is not our purpose to discuss
the house aspect of the home fur-
ther than to say that the house we
live in, whether it be a one-room
apartment or a palace, must be or-
derly and well kept; it must reflect
the care and attention of one who
has a love of home. Would that
all might be in a position to enjoy
the modern comforts and conven-
iences that science has made avail-
able for the house. But in the name
of happiness in family living, would
that none might be made unhappy
because of the lack of luxuries. Most
of us must accumulate slowly and
at the price of the denial of many
other wants the conveniences that
go to make an ideally equipped mod-
ern house. It is far wiser to wait
and sacrifice and accumulate slowly
than to buy beyond one's income.
This very struggle shared by husband
and wife will bring joy and satisfac-

140 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

tion, especially if both have the atti-
tude toward home expressed by J.
Hamilton: "A cottage, if God be
there, will hold as much happiness
as might stock a palace." If our
home is to be our refuge, it will
be because of the nature of the
human relationships and not because
of the physical aspects. Again we
quote from Hamilton: "Six things
are requisite to create a happy home:
Integrity must be the architect, and
tidiness the upholsterer. It must
be warmed by affection, lighted up
with cheerfulness, and industry must
be the ventilator, renewing the at-
mosphere and bringing in fresh salu-
brity day by day; while over all, as a
protecting canopy and glory, noth-
ing will suffice except the blessing
of God."

TT has been our aim throughout
the course of lessons to suggest
practices that would make for whole-
some relationships within the fam-
ily so that harmony and peace and
the Spirit of God would be ever
present, thus assuring each member
of the group a home from which
they might depart in the morning
for their daily work with a light
heart and a desire and determination
to carry on irrespective of the vicis-
situdes the hours may bring, and to
serve also as a place of refuge to
which each member at eventide is
anxious to return in order to re-
create himself and enjoy the com-
panionship of his loved ones; for,
as Goethe says, "He is the happiest,
be he king or peasant, who finds
peace in his home." At evening,
home is the best place for man.

It has not been our purpose in
the preceding lessons to picture fam-
ily life as a Utopia free from all

cares, worries and conflicts. It goes
without saying that where there are
human beings living in a relation-
ship as constant and as intimate as
is the relationship between husband
and wife, and between parents and
children, there will always be a cer-
tain number of problems and con-
flicts to be solved. We are cog-
nizant of the fact that these difficul-
ties will not adjust themselves, that
only through an intelligent under-
standing of the principles of group
living will we be able to minimize
conflicts. We should be wary of
the tendency to adjust to our prob-
lems rather than to adjust our prob-
lems; however, some problems call
for both types of adjustment.

The value Washington Irving
gave to the home is well stated in
the following quotation: "It was
the policy of the good old gentle-
man to make his children feel that
home was the happiest place in the
world; and I value this delicious
home-feeling as one of the choicest
gifts a parent can bestow."

Practically every student of the
family has his own pet ideas con-
cerning a reform program for the
conservation of the family: Some ad-
vocate legislative reform, changes in
marriage laws and in divorce laws;
some would bring back many of the
family practices that were in use a
century or so ago and have now been
discarded; some advocate that mar-
ried women should not be emploved
outside the home; some would have
every woman trained in home eco-
nomics; some say there can be no
successful family life without home
ownership. We might go on and
enumerate other suggestions that
have been offered as recipes for suc-
cessful family living. Undoubtedly,

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - 141

there is some virtue in all of the sug-
gestions offered. However, each fam-
ily should study its own needs and
deficiencies and compound its own
prescription for successful family liv-
ing, discarding those practices that
are not working well, introducing
new practices that will probably
work and retaining those practices
that have proved helpful. In this
manner, it will be possible to modify
family practices as may be necessary
in order to have the family function
in this world of today.

In conclusion, we offer some do's
and do not's for family living that
have been found of worth in pro-
moting peace and harmony in some
homes that are looked upon as a
place of refuge by the members of
the family. Such places have been
referred to as "Home, the spot of
earth supremely blest, a dearer,
sweeter spot than all the rest."

Constantly and tenderly cultivate
the seeds of love and affection that
were sown during the courtship pe-
riod before marriage.

Do not judge your mate by your-
self; your mate is a member of the
opposite sex, therefore is different.
Try to understand and appreciate
the differences and judge your mate
accordingly.

Do not disparage your mate.

Remember that during periods of
fatigue and worry the most amiable
person may become irritable. There-
fore, every housewife should so man-
age her household duties that she
can have a period of rest in the af-
ternoon; then, it will not be neces-
sary for her to unload the care of
the children and other duties on
her husband as soon as he returns
home after the day's work. Every
man who is responsible for the eco-

nomic support of his family has a
strenuous struggle from day to day.
If the wife realizes this, she will ar-
range for her husband to have a
half-hour or so for rest or relaxation
when he returns home in the eve-
ning. This time he will use as he
wishes, undisturbed. After he has;
enjoyed such a period, he will be
ready to assist in sharing whatever
responsibilities require his assistance.

A problem that appears as big
as a mountain when one is hungry
may appear merely a trivial incident
after one has been well fed.

Strive to become all that your
mate could wish for in a close com-
panion. Whenever conflict arises,
each mate should answer honestly
this question: To what extent is my
own selfishness responsible for this
situation?

Engage in prayer frequently, for
prayer drives away perplexity and
trouble and leaves in their place
peace and unity.

Agree to live so that each will
feel worthy to have the Spirit of
God in his heart, and the Spirit of
God will make of the most humble
home a place of peace and harmony,
a refuge of happiness.

Questions and Problems for Discussion

1. What three practices in your family
do you consider to be most valuable in
promoting happiness?

2. Mr. A and Mr. B are men of the same
age, engaged in the same kind of occupa-
tions, are on the same financial level, and
each has a wife and four children near the
same ages. Mr. A says that after he has
worked all day he is entitled to spend
an hour at the Club. Mr. B is a member
of the same club, but he says that as soon
as he has finished his day's work the sooner
he can get home the happier he is. What
explanation can you suggest for the dif-
ference in the attitude of the two men
toward home? Be specific.

II iission JLc

essons

L D. S. CHURCH HISTORY

Lesson 8

The Church Moves West

npHE mission to the Indians, of
which we spoke in the preceding
lesson, did not succeed in the sense
that the natives were converted. A
government agent in charge there,
fearing that the message of the elders
might over-excite them, forbade the
white men to preach among them.
And so Elders Cowdery and Pratt
returned to Independence, which
was a white settlement.

As we already know, the purpose
of the missionaries was to see if they
could not interest the red men in the
book about their forefathers. But
the Lord, it seems, had another pur-
pose in mind when he called these
men to the frontier. You may re-
member that we mentioned this pur-
pose in the preceding lesson, with-
out saying what it was. For no soon-
er had the missionaries taken their
departure than the Lord revealed
to his prophet that the destiny of
the New Movement lay in the
West. It would appear, then, that
the main aim of the expedition un-
der Elder Cowdery was to prepare
the way for the westward journey
of the Church.

Of course, the Church was not
to go all the way to the West at
once. As we know now, it was ra-
ther to go there by easy stages, gath-
ering experiences on the way. For
it was to be many years before the
New Movement found its bitter way
to what is now Utah.

W

''HILE the Indian mission was
on the Missouri, two visitors
from Kirtland, Ohio, came to Fay-
ette, where the Prophet was living.
They were Sidney Rigdon and Ed-
ward Partridge. At this time they
were about forty-five years old. Rig-
don, as we know already, was a mem-
ber of the Church, but Partridge
was not. Partridge had come to in-
vestigate further. He wanted to see
the Prophet. He was baptized, how-
ever, the next day after he arrived.
When these two men went back to
their home, Joseph and his wife went
with them. After that the Prophet
and Emma made their home in
Kirtland.

In the spring of 1831 all the
Saints living in New York moved
to Ohio. They numbered about
one hundred and eighty persons in
all. Some of them settled in Kirt-
land, some in Mentor, where Rigdon
lived, and some in a town near Kirt-
land, called Thompson. These emi-
grants, together with the one hun-
dred and twenty already in Ohio,
brought the membership of the new
Church to about three hundred per-
sons. That was not at all a poor
showing in less than a year. A few
converts had been made by the mis-
sionaries to the Indians, too. And
then see how far-flung the organiza-
tion was!

With the arrival of the first birth-

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, FEBRUARY - 143

day of the new Church we find its
headquarters, not in Fayette, New
York, but in Kirtland, Ohio.

Here some changes took place in
the organization itself.

AT first, the only officers in the
organization were a first and a
second elder. These were Joseph
Smith and Oliver Cowdery. Elder
Cowdery held the office, also, of
clerk, or historian. It was under-
stood that the Prophet, as the first
elder, should receive all the revela-
tions for the Church. This simple
organization was sufficient as long as
the Church was just a large family,
so to speak. But when it began to
spread out and to increase in mem-
bership, some more offices became
necessary.

From the beginning, there were
two degrees of priesthood in the
Church— the Aaronic, or lesser, and
the Melchizedek, or higher. In Jan-
uary, 1832, Joseph Smith was ac-
knowledged as President of the High
Priesthood. The Aaronic Priest-
hood, as you know, includes the
offices of deacon, teacher, and priest;
the Melchizedek, the offices of el-
der, seventy, and high priest. It
was in Kirtland that the offices of
seventy and high priest were created.
When, therefore, the Prophet was
acknowledged as President of the
High Priesthood, it was the same
as though he had been acknowledged
as President of the Church, though
this name did not come to be used
till some time afterwards.

A little more than a year later—
on March 18, 1833— Joseph Smith
was sustained as President of the
Church. He chose as his counselors
Sidney Rigdon and Frederick G.
Williams. At this time Oliver Cow-

dery was in Missouri, editing a
Church paper. The Evening and
Morning Star.

Thus, the organization stood un-
til February, 1835, when the first
quorum of Apostles in this dispen-
sation was organized. The names
of the men comprising this body
of priesthood are: Thomas B. Marsh,
David W. Patten, Brigham Young,
Heber C, Kimball, Orson Hvde,
William E. McLellin, Parley P.
Pratt, Luke S. Johnson, William
Smith, Orson Pratt, John F. Boyn-
ton, and Lyman E. Johnson. These
men were chosen by the Three Wit-
nesses to the Book of Mormon. The
twelve Apostles are special witnesses
of Christ in all the world, and are
under the jurisdiction of the First
Presidency.

In December following— Decem-
ber 18, 1833— the first Presiding Pa-
triarch of the Church was selected
and ordained. He was Joseph Smith,
Sr., father of the Prophet. The duty
of the Patriarch is to give blessings
to the members of the Church, who
come to him for this purpose.

Then, in the same year, the first
quorum of Seventy was organized.
Their names are: Joseph Young,
Levi W. Hancock, James Foster,
Daniel S. Miles, Josiah Butterfield,
Salmon Gee, and John Gaylord. The
Seventies work under the direction
of the Apostles and the First Presi-
dency.

You will notice some new names
in these two lists of men, names that
we have never come upon before.
Tliis means that the Church, during
these four years, continued to grow.
As a matter of fact, it grew very
rapidly. By 1835 it numbered many
thousands. There were converts in

144 - FEBRUARY, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

all the States of the American Union
and in Canada.

TT soon became clear that the home

of the new Church was not to
be Kirtland, in Ohio, but Jackson
county, in Missouri.

When the Saints who lived in
Colesville, New York, went to the
West, they decided that they would
like to go together. And that is
what they did. Tliere were about
sixty of them at this time. They
arrived in Ohio in a body. The
Prophet, to whom these people were
especially dear, asked them to settle *
in Thompson for the time being.

In the summer of 1831, however,
it was decided that the "Colesville
Branch," as they came to be called,
should go to Jackson county, Mis-
souri. Tliat place, it had been re-
vealed, was to be the future home of
the Saints, and there a magnificent
temple was to be built. Other
Saints joined the Saints from New
York, till there was a large number
of them on the way to "Zion," as
the new home was called. "Zion,"
as you may know, means "the pure
in heart".

Latter-day Saints continued to
setde in Jackson county till, by the
year 1833, there were about twelve
hundred of them in that place. They
bought land there; they cultivated
it; they built houses and barns; they
established a school; they set up a
press and published a periodical. The

Morning and Evening Star; they be-
gan to publish the revelations to
the Prophet in a book.

Meantime, missionaries went
everywhere in the United States,
especially in Ohio, where they made
many converts. And everywhere the
various gifts of the Spirit were mani-
fest—healing of the sick, speaking
in new tongues, prophecy, casting
out of evil spirits, and other gifts,
such as were common in the early
Church in Palestine. During this
period, also, the principle of gather-
ing was taught, the gathering place
being Jackson county, Missouri.

Of course, Kirtland was not aban-
doned. It was not desirable that
everyone should go to Zion at the
same time. And so Kirtland was
built up. We shall see presently that
a temple was erected there and dedi-
cated. Everything looked bright
for the new Church.

Questions

1. What was the purpose of the Indian
mission? Did it succeed in that? What
was another purpose?

2. What two places did the Saints
occupy at this time? How many did they
number when they went to Kirtland?

3. What new officers appear at this
time? Tell about each.

4. What does the word "Zion" mean?
Where was "Zion"?

5. How many Saints went there? How
successful was the Church elsewhere?

Note: Map printed in the July issue
of the Magazine is to be used in teaching
Church History lessons.

(T^

SERVICE

It is our aim to thoughtfully ar-
range and conduct every funeral
service in a way that will beautify
the memory of departed loved
ones, and at the same time help
to soften the grief of those left
behind. In time of need — remem-
ber—

DESERET MORTUHRY

"Service Above All'

Salt Lake
Poyson

Ogden
Provo

NEW EOOKS

for HOME LieHAIllES

PRIESTHOOD AND CHURCH GOVERN-
MENT

A new two-year study course for Priest-
hood Quorums
Dr. John A. Widtsoe
Special Price to Quorum Members

If charged $1.50

Cash with order $1.35

DISTINCTIVE FEATURES OF MORMON-
ISM
Bryant S. Hinckley $ .35

A VOICE FROM THE DUST

Genet Bingham Dee $2.50

HELLO LIFE
Elsie Talmage Brandley $1.50

New Literary Course Book to take the
place of "Four Horsemen of the Apoca-
lypse."

THE BENT TWIG

Dorothy Canfield $1.00

LATTER-DAY SAINT HYMNS

George D. Pyper $2.00

New Edition — Gospel Doctrine $2.50

LIFE OF JOSEPH F. SMITH

Joseph Fielding Smith $2.50

GRANDEUR OF ANCIENT AMERICA

Contains 140 Beautiful Photo-
graphs $1.00

(Plus Sales Tax)

We have a complete stock of Relief Society supplies and lesson materials.

See our display of Gifts and Greeting Cards for every occasion.

DESERET BOOK COMPANY

Phone Wasatch 6967 44 East South Temple Street Salt Lake City, Utah

When Buying Mention Relief Societif M^gaiine

U. S. POSTAGE

2c Paid

SALT ^|^K^(lJT/, utah

PERMIT No. 690

"As time and hours paseth

awaye .
So doeth tm^ life of man

decaytrT^
As time can be redeemed with

no cost
Bestow it well and

houre be lost."

Time is so endless that many value it not too highly.
Ours is but a small portion of eternity, and though we all
possess it in equal shares it soon expires leaving us with
unequal accomplishments.

Therefore you should deal with people who know how
to use their time in serving you quickly and efficiently.

Let us handle your printing and binding work.

THE DESERET NEWS PRESS

2B HICHAHUS ST. • SAIT LAKE CITY, UTAH • PHUI\E WAS. 850

Tine

%

MAGAZI N E

VOL. XXVH NO. 3

The RELIEF SOCIETY
MAGAZINE

each month brings to you some of the
best lessons and articles obtainable on
a wide range of interesting and im-
portant phases of life.

Bennett Glass and Paint Co . 145

Fisher Baking Co 145

L. D. S. Business College 145

Z. C. M. I - Back Cover

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

MORE THAN 40,000 SUBSCRIBERS

"L. D. S. Training Paysl"

THE

L. D. S. BUSIIVESS

COLLEGE is
SECOND TO IVOIVE

Equipment

Buildings

Faculty
Employment Service

It's the Right School

for Your
Commercial Education

Ask for our "Bulletin oi Information"

L.D. S. Business College

SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

Send in

JhoL
SjudbMhipiiDrL

Only $1.00 a Year

Relief Society
Magazine

Color-Style
Four Home

WITH

Ecnnetf^s

JnguranceV

Paints

Bennett's 66 exclusive shades and tints
permit every desired effect in decora-
tion without costly mixing. You get
exactly the color you want.

Ask for the FREE large color chips

BENNETT GLASS & PAINT CO.

Salt Lake City

Dealers throughout the Intermountain
country.

JUST TRY

DUTCH BREAD

A Product of the
Fisher Master Bakers

When Buying Mention Relief Societq Magazine

The Relief Society Magazine

Organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
Vol- XXVII MARCH, 1940 ' N^

Special Features

Frontispiece — St. Paul r>- r.L

New General Board ....i::::zz:zz:zzzz:z:z: ' '^^' ;^

Achsa E. Paxman .. ^1

Mary G. Judd . *4»

Luella N. Adams ''^9

Marianne G. Sharp ^''°

Anna B. Hart ^5^

^^irs:;ff::;::::z:::zZ-"='-^"^^^

Leona B. Fetzer .... ^55

Ediths. Elliott '5&

T^pli^^c::;'"""^"* -:::.:::::::::v«.a- prcrawSd ;p

My Relief Socie^' Tapestry ZZZZZJil^-Gr-iM let

68

Progress Under the Direction of the Priesthood "'.'.Z'...Z".'Marianne C.' Sharp i

rower In Numbers j^3„ g Ba Ic

Relief Society Spiritually Strong "'''-'-.'.'."."Counseior Donna D. Soren'sen III

The Cultural Strength of Relief Society Anna Boss Hart 174

Work and Busmess . Leda T. Jensen 177

Rehef Society as a Community Builder President Amy Brown Lyman 179

Fiction

Inheritance of Love Olive W. Burt 182

Cathedral of Peace (Chapter 5) Dorothy Clapp Robinson 195

General Features
The Sunny Side of the Hill (Open The Windows) Leila Marler Hoggan 187

EdEr' ^""'' ^'"' ^"""°" ^9°

White House Conference on Children in a Democracy ,ni

Notes to the Field ...'ZZ ' [ \

Music Department— The Projection of Emotion to the Chorus....WadeN. Stephens 202

Lessons

Theology — Paul's Lasting Influence 203

Messages to the Home — Charity J^

Literature— The Bent Twig ."..."."..~.Z! 208

Mission — Events In Missouri

Poetry

f^"^ Annie Wells Cannon 145

'°y. -y- Rachel Barney Taft 158

Spring Is Here! Beatrice Rordame Parsons 179

T^e Herald Merling D. Clyde 186

^P""gt™^ Grace M. Candland 189

guesting Gertrude Perry Stanton 194

„°^? ; Miranda Snow Walton 201

Resignabon Irene R. Davis 214

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OP RELIEF SOCIETY

l;!wvtl?"'^ Business Offices: 20 Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah. Telephone Wasatch 980.
^» Mi». " ^Y'^^-- $100 a year : foreign, $1.00 a year; payable in advance. Single copy? 10c
^=^ "^S .'\"°* ^^"J H^^' subscription expires. Renew promptly so that no Copies w 11 be
missed Report change of address at once, giving both old and new address

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under

the Act of March 3^ 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in

scr?prfor"thefr'r^urn?*°^" '' ''''' ^"^^^^'^^^ J"«- 29. 1918. Stamps shridl«Smpany manu"

By Annie Wells Cannon

He journeyed far,

on persecution bent;
Tempestuous soul,

torn with bitter hate!
When lo, behold!

Before Damascus gate
He faltered, fell in terror

and in fright
When 'round about him shined'

a lustrous light.
Trembling and blind, he deemed

his life was spent.
When through the thund'rous earth-quaked din
These anguished words in sorrow came to him:
"Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me?

Arise!
Thy mission lies
To lands beyond the sea
To testify
A darkened world of me."

To Antioch, Athens, Cyprus and Cyrene
And all the cities and the isles between.
In recompense
Paul took the word divine.
Nor wavered ever, as he testified
Of resurrected Christ —
The crucified.

■ciilS^J*

St- (Paul

The

Relief Society Magazine

Vol. XXVII

MARCH, 1940

No. 3

New General Board

THE reorganization of the Relief
Society General Board, effec-
tive January i, 1940, was an-
nounced in the January issue of the
Magazine. Biographical sketches
of President Amy Brown Lyman,
First Counselor Marcia K. Howells,
Second Counselor Donna D. Soren-
sen and Secretary-Treasurer Vera
White Pohlman were published in
that issue. The Magazine is now
pleased to announce the new Gen-
eral Board members: Belle S. Spaf-
ford, Vivian R. McConkie, Leda T.
Jensen, Beatrice F. Stevens, Rae B.
Barker, Nellie O. Parker, Aniaa S.
Barlow, Achsa E. Paxman, Mary G.
Judd, Luella N. Adams, Marianne
C. Sharp, Anna B. Hart, Ethel B.
Andrew, Gertrude R. Garff, Leona
B. Fetzer, Edith S. Elliott.

The first seven named were mem-
bers of the former Board and are
already known to Relief Society
members through their visits to the
stakes, their activities at Relief So-
ciety General Conferences, and
through the pages of the Magazine.
Biographical sketches were publish-
ed as follows: Belle S. Spafford, June,
1935; Vivian R. McConkie, Leda T.
Jensen, Beatrice F. Stevens and Rae
B. Barker, April, 1937; Nellie O.

Parker, May, 1937; Anna S. Barlow,
August, 1938. Short biographical
sketches of the newly appointed
Board members are published in this
issue of the Magazine in order that
our readers may become acquainted
with them.

These women have been called
through the Priesthood to positions
of leadership in the Organization.
They are imbued with the spirit of
the Gospel and are willing to work
for the improvement of the women
of the Church and the advancement
of the work of the Master.

We are confident that the loyal
support and splendid cooperation
given the General Board in the past
by Relief Society officers and mem-
bers will be extended to the new
Board. Relief Society is a great or-
ganization. It has been given an im-
portant assignment. Success is not
dependent upon the General Board
alone nor upon any one group within
the organization but upon the unit-
ed, systematic, devoted service of all.
With each fully magnifying her own
calling and all working in harmony,
loving and supporting one another,
Relief Society should know a glori-
ous and successful future.

Jxchsa ibggertsen IPaxman

^CHSA E. PAXMAN is the
daughter of Simon P. Eggertsen
and Henrietta Nielsen Eggertsen,
Her father was a school teacher for
fifty-three years, a portion of that

ACHSA EGGERTSEN PAXMAN

time acting as principal and superin-
tendent of schools. He was a devot-
ed Church worker and served as
ward bishop and later as counselor
in the Utah Stake presidency, which
position he held for several years.
Her mother was a Relief Society
president and has always been sym-
pathetic, understanding, and a
source of encouragement to her hus-
band and family.

After her training at the Brigham
Young University, Mrs. Paxman
taught school for three years and
was a stenographer one year. In

1908, she became the wife of W,
Monroe Paxman. Mr. Paxman has
served as ward Sunday School super-
intendent, member of the Utah
Stake Sunday School superintenden-
cy, member of the ward bishopric
and member of the Utah Stake pres-
idency. He has also been a member
of the Provo City school board. Mr.
and Mrs. Paxman are the parents
of five children: Elaine, Rulon,
Beth, Monroe, and Doressa. Up to
date, three of the children have
graduated from the Brigham Young
University and have filled missions.
Rulon is a graduate of Stanford
University and for a short time was
bishop of the Palo Alto Ward.

Mrs. Paxman has always been ac-
tive in Church work. At twelve
years of age, she became a Sunday
School kindergarten teacher and la-
ter a stake Sunday School instructor
in that department. She has served
as Sunday School and ward organ-
ist; treasurer, class leader, and presi-
dent of the Y. W. M. I. A. in two
wards; stake board member and
president of the Utah Stake Y. W.
M. I, A.; counselor and president
of the Utah Stake Relief Society
for fifteen years, eleven of which she
served as president.

Mrs. Paxman was a member of
the Utah State Legislature for two
terms, Utah County Republican
vice-chairman for several years, and
at one time state vice-chairman of
the Republican Convention. She
was a delegate to the Pan-American
Convention of the League of Wom-
en Voters in Baltimore in 1922, and
to the National Conference of Social
Work in San Francisco in 1928. She
has served as a director of the Utah

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 149

State Conference of Social Workers,
Utah County Chapter of American
Red Cross, Utah County Mental
Hygiene Society, Utah County
Board of Public Welfare, and the
Utah Valley Hospital. At the pres-
ent time she is a director of the last
three named.

Mrs. Paxman is a devoted Latter-
day Saint. To live according to the
principles and standards of the

Church has always been her earnest
desire, and serving the Church has
been a joy. She has unusual execu-
tive ability which has enabled her
to fill responsible positions with ef-
ficiency. She is a splendid home-
maker and a gracious hostess. She
comes to the Board richly endowed
for the position to which she has
been called.

I liarii K^rant y^udd

lyrARY GRANT JUDD, although
the only child of President
Heber J. Grant and his wife Augusta
Winters Grant, was not reared
alone. It was in the early nineties
that Sister Grant took to her heart
the six motherless children of her
husband, and Mary doesn't remem-
ber the day when she was not one
of a large family.

It so happened that just at the
time Augusta Grant came into the
home her husband had lost every-
thing he had in the world in a finan-
cial way. That "Aunt Gusta", as
the children called her, managed to
keep the family budget (including
clothes for herself and the children,
food for ten and some of the operat-
ing expenses of the house) within
the sum of seventy dollars a month
is still to be marveled at.

The house at 14 Second East
Street, which President Grant had
built many years before for his wid-
owed mother, was added to as the
family grew, until there were four-
teen rooms. The only help that
could be afforded in this large home
was that contributed by a school
girl who worked for her board. But

the mother had not spent ten years
of her life in school teaching to no
purpose. Each member of the fam-

MARY GRANT JUDD

ily was given definite tasks to ac-
complish, and though there were
obstacles to overcome and adjust-
ments to make, the home presided

150 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

over by Brother and Sister Grant
was a singularly happy one.

In this old-fashioned home,
friends both old and young were
ever welcome. Here good books
were always to be found, fine music
was enjoyed, and real works of art
adorned the walls. As for drama—
that was a never-to-be-forgotten
pleasure. Fortunately, through the
father's identification with the man-
agement of the Salt Lake Theatre,
the family, with no expense, once
a week, and often twice, witnessed
plays in which performed some of
the most famous actors and actresses
the American stage has produced.

And with it all, the Gospel was
not neglected. Family prayers were
said night and morning, the chil-
dren always taking their turns in
praying; hymns were sung, and it
was the natural thing for the children
to follow the example of their par-
ents in living according to the pre-
cepts that the father was teaching
the people of the Church.

Such was the childhood back-
ground of Mary Grant Judd. Being
brought up in one of the oldest
wards in the city, where the stores
early crowded out the dwellings, it
was necessary for any who were at
all capable to be pressed into service.
Before she should have been out of

Sunday School classes herself, Mary
was assisting in teaching others.

When in 1902 she accompanied
her parents to Japan, she was but
thirteen years of age and yet was con-
sidered mature enough by President
Joseph F. Smith to be set apart by
him as a regular missionary. She
remained there over a year, returning
to enter the L. D. S. High School,
where she completed the required
course and graduated.

In the meantime, her father had
been called to preside over the Euro-
pean Mission, and Mary was afford-
ed the opportunity of visiting most
of the countries of Europe, meeting
the Saints in the diflFerent missions.

After three years at the University
of Utah and one at Columbia Uni-
versity, she married Robert L. Judd,
who is well known for his work
throughout the Church as vice-chair-
man of the Church Welfare Com-
mittee.

Although seven children have
come to the Judd household, their
mother has always taken an active
part in the ward and stake organiza-
tions. This exj>erience together with
her strong testimony of the Gospel
and her broad outlook obtained
through education and extensive
travel is excellent preparation for
her new duties as a member of the
General Board.

JLuella I iebeker J/Cdi

DEAR LAKE VALLEY, Luella
Nebeker Adams' birthplace, was
a cold, hard country in which to
make homes. Her grandparents, Ira
Nebeker and William Hulme, were
called to preside as the first bishops

atns

in Laketown and Bloomington.
These grandparents had determina-
tion and the courage of their con-
victions, qualities so much needed
by our pioneers.

Luella's parents, Hyrum Nebeker

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 151

and Almira Hulme Nebeker, were
richly endowed with intelhgence and
spiritual values. Hyrum Nebeker
attended school at the Brigham
Young Academy under the great ed-
ucator, Karl G. Maeser. Almira
Hulme was one of the first school
teachers in the Bear Lake valley.

Luella spent her girlhood days on
the shores of beautiful Bear Lake
where her parents engaged in ranch-
ing. Here she learned simple, fun-
damental truths which have en-
riched her life, made her patient,
understanding, and kindly disposi-
tioned.

When the four children in the
family reached school age, they
spent the winters in Logan, Utah,
where Luella attended the Brigham
Young College and later the Utah
Agricultural College. It was in Lo-
gan that she met and married Orval
Adams. From this happy union
have come six sons. The father and
three sons, Allen, Lane, and Hyrum,
have fulfilled missions in Great Brit-
ain. Lane was secretary of the Brit-
ish Mission, and the father and Hy-
rum served as secretaries of the Euro-
pean Mission.

Mrs. Adams has always been an
ardent Church worker. As president
of the University Ward Relief So-
ciety she had great joy and satisfac-
tion. Here she gained an under-
standing of the needs of Latter-day
Saint women and an appreciation of
the great Relief Society work. A
student of music, she has been in-
tensely interested in the music pro-
gram of the Society, believing music

to be vital in the lives of women.
She has been an active member of
the Singing Mothers.

Mrs. Adams' home is one of cul-

LUELLA NEBEKER ADAMS

ture and refinement, reflecting her
spiritual nature. Her graciousness
and hospitality make her a charming
hostess.

In order to live well-balanced,
happy lives she believes every wom-
an should have some hobby or inter-
est other than her home duties. She
is an enthusiastic gardener and
spends many happy hours working
among her flowers. Making moving
pictures is another hobby she en-
joys.

Iliarianne (^lark Sharp

TyjARIANNE CLARK SHARP
was eighteen when she joined
the New York City Rehef Society.
With her parents, J. Reuben Clark,
Jr., and Luacine Savage Clark, she
had moved from Washington, D. C,
and was then studying French and

MARIANNE CLARK SHARP

Greek. Her grade and high school
training had been received in Wash-
ington. The year following, the
Clark family moved to Utah, and
Marianne entered the University of
Utah, majored in Ancient Languages
and was graduated in 1924 with
High Honors. In her senior year,
she was given a Teaching Fellowship
in Latin and continued teaching
Latin at the University and Stewart
Training School after graduation.

During the time she was attending
the University, she taught classes in

the Sunday School and Primary or-
ganizations of the Twentieth Ward.
She relates that what she has learned
in the Church has been through
teaching others; for as a child in
Washington, D. C, there was no
organized instruction for Latter-day
Saint children. The only Church
activities were two Sacrament meet-
ings held each month in the home
of Senator Reed Smoot. When she
married in 1927, she was a member
of the Ensign Stake Sunday School
Board. Her husband, Ivor Sharp,
was employed in the Long Lines
Department of the American Tele-
phone and Telegraph Company in
New York City, and Marianne lived
there for the next eleven years.
While making New York home, she
served continuously in the Relief
Society, first as literary and theo-
logical teacher and then as president
of the Queens Branch Relief So-
ciety. Later, when the New York
Stake was created, she served on the
stake board and as a counselor to
President Lorena Fletcher. She al-
so represented the Relief Society on
the National Woman's Radio Com-
mittee, which is composed of repre-
sentatives of national women's or-
ganizations for the purpose of foster-
ing better radio programs throughout
the country. From her girlhood,
she has been intensely interested in
genealogical research and temple
work and enjoyed the advantages for
research offered by the New York
Public Library. One year she served
as chairman of the Queens Branch
genealogical committee. Marianne
was also a charter member of the
Queens Camp Daughters of the
Utah Pioneers.

ftEtlEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MAl^CH - 153

In 1938, the Sharp family, now
with the addition of Luacine, Louise
and Annetta, moved to Salt Lake,

and Marianne continued her Relief
Society work as literary teacher in
the Twentieth Ward.

^nna Ujoss uiart

A

NNA BOSS HART is the only
child of Adolph and Sarah Alle-
man Boss, On June 4, 1935, she
was married to John William Hart
of Rigby, Idaho, who died a year
later, leaving an infant son.

She received her early education
in the Logan schools, at the Brigham
Young College, received a B. S. from
the Utah State Agricultural College,
and an M. A. from the University
of Southern California. Recently
she did graduate work at the Uni-
versity of Wisconsin. Her teaching
experience includes the following:
In the grades at Millville, Utah, at
Arimo High School, Principal of
Kelsey, Texas High School, head of
the Department of Speech at Logan
Senior High School, and Instructor
in English at the Brigham Young
University.

She directed Little Theatre plays
at the Utah State Agricultural Col-
lege and also Church productions.

Her home was one of reverence,
and her experience in the Church
has been varied and continual since
she was a child. She has been a
member of the Cache Stake Sunday
School Board; also a member of the
Rigby Stake Relief Society Board.
On September 8, 1935, she was set
apart as second counselor to Presi-
dent Lettie Call under whose direc-
tion her appreciation of Relief So-
ciety increased. She also had the

opportunity to teach in the Madison,
Wisconsin, Relief Society.

One of the valuable experiences
of her life was a mission under the

ANNA BOSS HART

inspirational leadership of President
and Sister S. O. Reunion in the Cen-
tral States.

Great appreciation is felt by her
for the life and inspiration of her
mother, her husband, her relatives,
her friends and her church. Unques-
tioned loyalty and support has char-
acterized all of her activities.

ibthei [Bean .yindrew

By Hortense S. Andersen

M^

rARY ETHEL BEAN AN-
DREW, of Ogden, Utah, is a
leader among women, yet she fol-
lows other fine leadership with hu-
mility and dignity. She admires
beauty, talents and heroic qualities,
such as courage and fortitude; but

ETHEL B. ANDREW

above all she esteems spiritual de-
velopment and personal integrity.

She is a student of books, people
and life, keeping ever alert to
changes and their significance. She
loves humanity and holds open
house, not only for her own, her
husband's and her children's friends
but for any stranger or acquaintance
in need. She has the gift to sympa-
thize, to soothe and to counsel and
is generous with her time, her tal-
ents and her worldly goods. She
knows well the joy of serving others.

Mrs. Andrew came from a long
line of sturdy pioneers. Her grand-
parents on both sides were called
by President Brigham Young to pi-
oneer sou'thern Utah. It was in
Richfield that she was born, the eld-
est of ten children. Her father,
Victor E. Bean, was a teacher and
superintendent of schools for seven-
teen years. He was valiant in the
defense of truth, never missing an
opportunity to bear his testimony or
to preach the Gospel. Her mother,
Mary Hannah Baker, daughter of
Hannah and William George Baker,
was noted for her unselfishness, gen-
erosity and hospitality. For many
years she was a devoted officer in
the Relief Society.

June, 1913, in the Salt Lake Tem-
ple, Ethel Bean married June An-
drew. They have three lovely daugh-
ters: Virginia, who has filled a mis-
sion in the Northwest; June, called
to the French Mission and now serv-
ing in Montreal, Ganada; and Ar-
lene, a student at Weber College.
Each is a credit to her family and
community and reflects the fine ex-
ample of her parents. Brother An-
drew has always been an active
Ghurch worker, having held many
responsible positions. Together they
have worked, always sustaining each
other in their various callings.

Ethel Andrew is well qualified
for her position as a member of the
General Board. She has served in
all of the auxiliary organizations. At
the age of sixteen she was called to
be secretary of the Union Stake Re-
lief Society. She has been literary
class leader, ward president and at

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 155

the time of her call to the General
Board was president of Mount Og-
den Stake Relief Society.

She is humble and prayerful. Her
life is a garden of good deeds, sown
from her rich life experiences.

(^ertrude Uxyverg (^arff

QERTRUDE RYBERG GARFF,
daughter of Eric W. Ryberg and
Charlotte Critchlow, was born No-
vember 2, 1912, at Hyrum, Utah.

Mrs. GarfF's entire schooling took
place in Salt Lake City. Complet-
ing her training at the University
of Utah in 1935, she graduated with
a degree of Bachelor of Science, ma-
joring in home economics; she was
elected to Omicron Nu, the nation-
al honorary scholastic home econom-
ics society. Before completing her
university training, Mrs. Garff served
as a missionary in the Eastern States
Mission from 1931 to 1933. While
there she rendered faithful, intelli-
gent service to the Church, giving
special attention to radio activities.

Mrs. Garff married Mark Brimhall
Garff October 11, 1935, making her
home in Salt Lake City. After her
marriage, Mrs. Garff became actively
engaged in Relief Society work in
Richards Ward as teacher in the
Theology department.

In the late spring of 1937, Mrs.
Garff accepted a call to go with her
husband to Denmark to assist him
in presiding over the Danish Mis-
sion. This assignment was delayed
until after the birth of Mrs. Garff 's
first child; but in September of the
same year, two months after her
baby son was born, she completed
the long journey to Denmark.

While in Denmark, she had full
charge of all Relief Society work and
was advisor for all women's organ-

izations in the mission, together with
caring for the welfare of the mis-
sionaries.

With her striking and pleasing
personality, she won the love and

GERTRUDE RYBERG GARFF

sincere admiration of members,
friends and missionaries.

Her faith and devotion to the
Church was shown by remaining in
Denmark during the beginning of
the war, caring not only for her own
but for the hundreds of missionaries
who came to Copenhagen from oth-
er missions. This was a trying time.
When the call came for her to return

156 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

home, without her husband, she had
the faith to leave with her two-year-
old son on a small freighter. The
voyage was made during bad weath-
er, sixteen days being required to
cross the water.

Mrs. Garff's training and experi-
ence qualify her for the responsible
position to which she is now called
as a member of the Relief Society
General Board.

JLeona Uj. cfetzer

npHE parents of Leona B. Fetzer
were converts from Germany.
They are devoted Latter-day Saints
and early imparted to their children
a deep interest in the Gospel.

LEONA B. FETZER

Leona has served as a class leader
in various Church organizations
since the age of 14 years and as an
officer on the Wells and Utah
Y. W. M. L A. stake boards. When
she was 19 years old, she was ap-
jxjinted organist in the Jefferson
Ward Relief Society. Since then

she has taken an active part in the
Relief Society organization.

After completing a twenty-seven
months' mission in the Northern
States, Miss Fetzer began her career
as a social worker in the Welfare
Department of the Relief Society.
She later became Social Service Di-
rector of the Utah County Depart-
ment of Public Welfare. While in
this position she taught the social
case work class at the Brigham
Young University, following Sister
Amy Brown Lyman who gave up
the work when she left to preside
over the women's organizations of
the European Mission. At the in-
stance of the Relief Society, Miss
Fetzer went to Los Angeles to work
in the Relief Society Social Welfare
office in that city. At the present
time, she is a Child- Welfare worker
in the Sanpete County Department
of Public Welfare, working under
the general supervision of the Child-
Welfare Division of the State De-
partment of Public Welfare.

She received her undergraduate
college training at the University of
Utah, the Brigham Young Univer-
sity and the University of Southern
California. From the latter institu-
tion she was graduated v^ith honors,
her majors being sociology and psy-
chology. She was here elected to

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 157

Alpha Kappa Delta, honorary fra-
ternity. Following her graduation,
she entered the University of Chi-
cago Graduate School of Social Ser-
vice Administration, v^^here she spent
one year. Here she began special-
ization in child welfare work, and
while at the University worked in a
child placing agency and in one of

the nation's outstanding psychiatric
clinics.

Leona Fetzer has traveled exten-
sively, having visited European coun-
tries on two occasions. Her last trip
was occasioned by her attendance at
the International Conference of So-
cial Work in London, at which time
she visited penal and other institu-
tions.

ibdith Smith ibUtott

gDITH SMITH ELLIOTT

comes to the General Board of
Relief Society with a background
rich in experience and training
through a heritage of Mayflower,
Revolutionary, and Pioneer ancestry.
Her parents, Lucy Woodruff Smith
and George Albert Smith, have de-
voted their lives to home, church
and civic activities. Mrs. Elliott's
childhood and early schooling were
scattered from Salt Lake City to
California, including a winter in St.
George. She attended the L. D. S.
High School. In 1919 she was
called on a mission and accompanied
her parents to Europe where her
father presided over the European
Mission. This was at the close of
the great World War when the
Saints were greatly in need of the
spiritual and physical help of the
Relief Society. There was but a
handful of missionaries in all of
Europe, so there was much work for
willing hands. Mrs. Elliott was ap-
pointed general secretary of the
European Mission Relief Societies
and worked diligently, along with
her mother who was general presi-
dent, to help relieve the needy and
the suffering in war-torn Europe.

She attended the International
Council of Women in Oslo, Nor-
way, in 1920, with her mother who
was a delegate. In 1921 she and her

EDITH SMITH ELLIOTT

father were guests of the Interna-
tional Drapers Convention in Great
Britain. Brother Smith was a dele-
gate representing the Z. C. M. I. At
this convention the fact was estab-
lished that our pioneer institution

158 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

was the oldest department store in
the worid. Months of travel through
European countries gave her a
wealth of experience with and an
understanding of all classes of peo-
ple. Following her return to Salt
Lake City, she attended the Univer-
sity of Utah, where she took her
Bachelor's and Master's degrees, ma-
joring in history and political sci-
ence. She has taught her major in a
city high school and the University
of Utah. For the past 12 years she
has been an instructor in the Univer-
sity Extension Division. For that de-
partment she has written several

courses of study in history and po-
litical science. On May 25, 1929, she
married George O. Elliott. They
have two beautiful children— George
Thomas and Nancy Lu. Since child-
hood, Mrs. Elliott has been active in
the Church. She had charge of the
Junior Sunday School in her ward
for six years and was Gleaner leader
in the Mutual Improvement Asso-
ciation for three years. She was an
energetic and popular member of
the Bonneville Stake Sunday School
Board at the time she was called to
this new position.

JOY

It's joy to hear the wild birds' call
When wakening at flush of dawn;
While overwhelming fragrance waves
From dew-wet flowers and freshened lawn.

To see the morning sunshine splash
The window panes with golden light;
Forsythia nodding near the sill
An added happiness to sight.

To render service when of need.
Though small, perhaps a heart will sing
Both now and in the after years . . .
Remembering some little thing.

To find a folded, lifting grace
Within a bundle of distress:
Through faith and hope and busy hands
To bring from chaos, loveliness.

—Rachel Barney Taft.

Long Remembered Words

By Vestn P. Crawford
"I now declare this Society organized . . . " — Joseph Smith.

IT has been said that a word is
Hke a seed, for when a word is
spoken it becomes the nucleus
of a chain of thought. And the
thoughts, in turn, grow actively and
develop into a tree of many branch-
es.

Ninety-eight years ago, in Nau-
voo, Illinois, the Prophet Joseph
Smith spoke to the women of the
Church in words that glow with a
greater light each returning year.
The women answered the Prophet's
call with willing words that very
soon grew into service that has in-
creased and broadened in scope un-
til today there are thousands of
women, in many nations, who are
grateful for the long remembered
words— the words that were spoken
at the organization of the Relief
Society, March 17, 1842.

The farm woman in southern
Utah, the busy wife on a ranch in
Idaho, the alert mother in Califor-
nia, the sincere woman in a branch
organization in Tonga or Alaska,
women in America and across the
sea find the message of the Relief
Society a vital factor in making life
broader and better. To the woman
at home among her relatives and
friends, and to the woman living
in a great city, far away from her
loved ones, the Relief Society is a
uniting force, welding its member-
ship together in bonds of fellowship
for the accomplishment of personal
growth and for service to those who
need material and spiritual help.

There is nowhere a Latter-day
Saint woman who is not interested

in recalling once more the events
of that March day nearly a hundred
years ago when the pioneer women
of the Church were organized into
the "Female Relief Society of Nau-
voo".

March 17, 1842; It is early spring,
almost planting time in the prairie
lands. The city of Nauvoo lies
bathed in sunlight, its slopes rising
above the great Mississippi River in
a series of greening terraces. Clumps
of willows and groves of trees are
not yet in leaf, but the buds are
green, and sap pushes its way
through the branches. A few early
flowers glow in the grassy meadows
near the river.

"Nauvoo the Beautiful" is only
three years old; yet it is a thriv-
ing city, well planned, well built,
with sturdy two-story houses of brick
and frame, with churches and stores,
with blacksmith shops and shoe
shops, and a busy harbor at the
river's bend, where boats from down
the great river come to anchor, bring-
ing hundreds of converts from the
Old World. The shining walls of
a temple rise from the gentle slopes
of Mulholland Street.

Nauvoo in western Illinois, Nau-
voo looking west toward the far
frontier, Nauvoo, itself a pioneer
town, seems isolated from the world.
And yet it is a part of the new Amer-
ica—the strong, new America reach-
ing out to the West.

This year of 1842 is a time when
many groups of people in many
places look upon a new era wherein
the corridors of the future seem to

160 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

be lighted with the lamps of prog-
ress. John Tyler, an able and inde-
pendent Whig from Virginia, is
President of the United States. It
is two years before Morse's electric
telegraph will flash across the coun-
try that wonderful message — "What
Hath God Wrought!" It is three
years before the annexation of Texas
to the Union. It is the year of the
establishment of the boundary line
between the United States and Can-
ada. "Oregon" and "California" are
magic words, although, as yet, no
great wagon trains have passed be-
yond the Rockies.

About one hundred miles to the
southeast of Nauvoo, in Springfield,
the state capital, lives the "Little
Giant", Stephen A. Douglas, twen-
ty-nine years old, a friend of the
Mormons, and the foremost orator
in Illinois. In the same town, Abra-
ham Lincoln, a rising young lawyer
who has served two terms in the
state legislature, is looking forward
to his marriage with Mary Todd.

1842 in Nauvoo, Illinois! Hun-
dreds of missionaries have been sent
out "into the field" to carry the
Gospel message; the baptismal font
in the temple has been completed;
the streets of Nauvoo are lengthen-
ing out into the prairie.

TN the Nauvoo Lodge Room over
the brick store which stood on
the Joseph Smith homestead, the
"sisters" have come to hear the
words of the Prophet.

If we could roll back the shadows
of nearly a hundred years, we could
see these women sitting there in the
lodge room. They are about to
hear and speak words that will be
long remembered. They stand on
the threshold of a new day, ready

to initiate a message that will echo
down the years.

If we could roll back the curtain
of the years, we could see Emma
Smith, the wife of the Prophet, tall
and queenly with dark hair and large
dark eyes. A woman of invincible
strength and thoughtful kindness,
the Prophet's wife is a leader among
the women.

If we could see the sisters as they
were that day, we could see Bath-
sheba Smith, only nineteen, and the
youngest woman present. She is
the wife of the Prophet's cousin,
George Albert Smith. She has been
married less than a year. Her dark
eyes and white, oval face are very
beautiful.

And here is Eliza R. Snow, sister
of Lorenzo Snow. She is a gifted
and lovely woman with thoughtful
eyes and a sweet, firm mouth. Her
gift of poetry is a blessing to the
Saints, and there have been very few
tragedies here in Nauvoo that have
not been made less bitter by the
comforting words of her pen; there
have been few holidays and celebra-
tions that have not been made more
gay by the joyful verses of Eliza R.
Snow. She seems to feel the pulse
of the city, and she knows the hearts
of men and women and finds in
her own heart an echo of the striv-
ings of these people for a more per-
fect life on earth and a greater glory
after death.

In this room in Nauvoo, here
where there is expectancy and eager
quietness, we find Sarah M. Cleve-
land. She has been a true friend to
the Prophet and his family. In that
tragic time when Emma, with hun-
dreds of others, had been driven
from their homes in Missouri, at a
time when the Prophet had for

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 161

many months been a prisoner in a
dark and desolate jail, it was Sarah
Cleveland, in Quincy, who opened
her home to Emma and the chil-
dren. The Prophet, when he was
finally reunited with his family and
had moved to Nauvoo, selected a
lot for the Clevelands just across
the street from his own home. The
two families know that loyalty and
friendship are precious, and Sarah
Cleveland is ready to do her part
for the new Society.

Wherever there is work to be done
or service to be rendered, in that
place we may expect to find Eliza-
beth Ann Whitney. She is only
forty-one years old, and yet she is
the oldest of all the women present.
For twenty years she has been mar-
ried to Newel K. Whitney, a man
of thrift and energy, who had ac-
cumulated considerable property
and owned a store in Kirtland, Ohio,
when the Prophet and Emma
moved there in the bleak February
of 1831. Elizabeth Ann is a noted
cook and housekeeper, a good seam-
stress, and a kind friend. For years
she has been a true "Mother in
Israel," and now, here in Nauvoo,
she is ready to help other women
learn to meet the crises of life as
she has done during the trying years
of the westward movement of the
Church.

Other women present, making
eighteen in all, are:

Phoebe Ann Hawkes
Elizabeth Jones
Sophia Packard
Philinda Merrick
Martha Knight
Desdemona Fulmer
Leonora Taylor
Phoebe M. Wheeler
Elvira A. Coles
Margaret A. Cook

Sarah M. Kimball
Sophia Robinson
Sophia R. Marks

On this eventful day, an open Bi-
ble lies on the pulpit in this historic
room. The following lines are found
written on a scrap lying on the open
Bible: "Oh, Lord, help our widows
and fatherless children! So mote it
be. Amen. With the sword and
the word of truth defend Thou
them, so mote it be! Amen."

nPHE first part of the minutes of
that Relief Society session were
recorded by Elder Willard Richards
and the last part by Eliza R. Snow,
who was that day elected secretary.
These minutes are words precious
to us today, for they give interesting
and important details of what hap-
pened on that first birthday of a great
organization.

In his neat and meticulous writ-
ing, Elder Richards took down the
names of those present: Joseph
Smith, the Prophet, John Taylor,
Willard Richards, and the names of
the women.

Elder John Taylor was called to
the chair by President Smith, and
the stirring words of a song floated
out of the windows on the spring-
time air: "The Spirit of God Like
a Fire is Burning ... the latter-day
glory begins to come forth ..."
The voices are clear and strong, and
the echoes ring to the streets where
passers-by stop to listen, and chil-
dren playing in the yards pause with
upturned faces. The last words of
the song die away.

Then Joseph Smith addresses the
group, "... to illustrate the object
of the Society, that the Society of
the sisters might provoke the breth-
ren to good works in looking to the

162 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

wants of the poor, searching after
objects of charity and in administer-
ing to their wants, to assist by cor-
recting the morals and strengthen-
ing the virtues of the community. . ."
He then suggested the propriety of
electing a presidency.

Sister Whitney arose and present-
ed the name of Mrs. Emma Smith
as president of the Society. Sister
Packard seconded the motion, and
it was carried unanimously. The
new president, by the first act of her
office, selected Sarah M. Cleveland
and Elizabeth Ann Whitney as
counselors.

One may read in the record of
how pleased the Prophet was at the
election of his wife to this high of-
fice. "President Joseph Smith read
the revelation to Emma from the
book of Doctrine and Covenants,
and stated that she was ordained at
the time the revelation was given
to expound the Scriptures to all; and
to teach the female part of the com-
munity, and not she, alone, but oth-
ers may attain to the same blessing."

The Prophet then read the first
verse of the Second Epistle of John:
"The Epistle of John the elder unto
the elect lady . . . whom I love in
the truth; and not I only, but also
all they that have known the truth."
The explanation was given that Em-
ma was truly an "elect" lady, for she
had now been elected to preside.

Elder John Taylor laid his hands
upon the head of Emma Smith and
blessed her that she might be a
mother in Israel "and look to the
wants of the needy, and be a pattern
of virtue, and possess all the quali-
fications necessary for her to stand
and preside and dignify her office,
to teach the females those principles
requisite for their future usefulness".

The program of the meeting was
carried out vdth order and earnest-
ness, and as soon as the new presi-
dent of the Society took the chair,
she proceeded with the selection of
a name for the group. After con-
siderable friendly discussion, this
name was chosen — "THE FE-
MALE RELIEF SOCIETY OF
NAUVOO".

Counselor Cleveland expressed
her thoughts briefly, sincerely. "We
design to act in the name of the
Lord— to relieve the wants of the
distressed and do all the good we
can."

Eliza R. Snow, with her eyes
steady and clear and her voice firm
and measured, addressed the ladies:
"As daughters of Zion we should
set an example to all the world ra-
ther than confine ourselves to the
course which has been heretofore
pursued."

Enthusiasm spread from woman
to woman. Here was opportunitv
and here was development. A group
of women working together could
do more than could ever be accom-
plished by each individual working
separately. Back of each woman
would be the strength and the vds-
dom and the spirituality of all.

"We are going to do something
extraordinary," said President Em-
ma Smith. "When a boat is stuck
on the rapids with a multitude of
Mormons on board we shall consider
that a loud call for lelieL We expect
extraordinary occasions and pressing
calls."

The Prophet had further words
to say and an example to give: "I
now declare this Society organized
with president and counselors, etc.,
according to parliamentary usages,
and all who shall hereafter be ad-

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 163

mitted into this Society must be free
from censure and received by vote."

PLIZA R. SNOW was elected sec-
retary, and Elvira A, Coles was
appointed treasurer. The new offi-
cers began at once to exercise the
duties of their positions. One be-
gan taking minutes and the other to
accept donations.

The fund for the relief of the
poor was initiated at this very first
meeting. The Prophet said, "What
I do hereafter for charity I shall do
through this Society." He then of-
fered $5.00 in gold to begin the
funds of the institution.

Some of the women had brought
money with them, not much money,
for practically everyone in Nauvoo
was poor; it had taken nearly every-
thing they had to build new homes
and secure materials for the building
of the temple. Yet, these first Relief
Society members thought of their
calling— to help the poor and dis-
tressed—and they contributed what
they could.

Elvira Coles wrote down the
amounts:

Sarah M. Cleveland 12

Sarah M. Kimball 1.00

Pres. Emma Smith 1.00

Coun. E. A. Whitney 50

Elder Richards "appropriated to
the funds of the Society" the sum
of $1.00 and Elder Taylor donated
$2.00.

There was no delay in beginning
the practical work of the Society.

"Mrs. Merrick is a vddow," said
President Emma Smith, "She is
industrious, performs her work well.
Therefore she should be recom-
mended to the patronage of such
as vvdsh to hire needlework done.
Those who hire widows must be
prompt to pay. As some have de-
frauded the laboring widow of her
wages, we must be upright and deal
justly."

Elder Taylor then arose: "My
heart is much gratified in seeing a
meeting of this kind in Nauvoo," he
said, "My heart rejoices when I see
the most distinguished characters
stepping forth in such a cause, which
is calculated to bring into exercise
every virtue and give scope to the
benevolent feelings of the female
heart. I rejoice that this institution
is organized according to the law of
Heaven ... I rejoice to see all things
moving forward in such a glorious
manner. I pray that the blessings
of God and the peace of Heaven
may rest on this institution hence-
forth."

Long remembered words! The
Relief Society was organized. The
words were said, and perhaps the
Prophet was the only one who knew
how far the work would spread, how
the words would be like a seed grow-
ing into a tree vvdth many branches.

Editor's Note: In preparing this article
the author has used facts obtained through
the research of Mrs. Anthony Tarlock.
The names of the eighteen original mem-
bers are spelled the same as in the Relief
Society Handbook.

OT^

My Relief Society Tapestry

By Mary Giant Judd

HAVE you ever stood in some
museum before a particularly
fine example of old tapestry
and marveled at the patience, skill
and artistry responsible for the fin-
ished piece? That is the way I feel
as I contemplate the history and
accomplishments of the National
Woman's Relief Society, which in
1942 will celebrate its one-hundredth
anniversary. I seem to see, in col-
lors that will never fade, a beauti-
ful work of art which countless hands
have taken one hundred years to
create. My Kelief Society tapestry
is very real to me, and I hope it will
become real to you, so that with the
General Board you will look eagerly
forward toward being a participant
in the 1942 centennial observance.
Let me tell you a little of the
fascinating history of "hand-woven
pictured cloth", as tapestry is tech-
nically spoken of, before I show you
my Relief Society tapestry. In the
time of the Renaissance, homes
were not warm nests with central
heating plants as they are today.
They were great affairs, stone inside
as well as out, and heated no more
than an open fire can heat. The
winter v^and whistled insinuatingly
over the shoulders of the vassals who
sat against the walls; it whined

through the cracks of doors as it
blew fresh from snowy reaches upon
the lords of the great halls as they
reclined in their hours of ease.

Some warm and cozy protector
was needed; something of gay color,
of pictorial interest was desired, even
demanded. And so, to answer this
need, the big hanging tapestry was
invented. Huge looms were con-
structed, and with great courage
craftsmen inaugurated an art whose
future importance they could not
possibly foresee. Artists were press-
ed into service who painted beau-
tifully colored canvases for weavers
to translate into pictures made of
wool and silk and metallic thread.
Old tapestry colors were like richest
tints of autumn, and the stories they
depicted were tender, appealing, hu-
man. Now there was warmth and
beauty in the dwellings.

Weaving of tapestries became so
important that in the middle ages
there was never a big town that did
not have as its two most imposing
buildings the cathedral and the cloth
house. Almost as much labor and
taste were expended on the one as
on the other. Incredible pains were
taken to see that material and work-
manship were of the best. No one
was allowed to work on a tapestry

TAPESTRY PICTURE

T^HE tapestry pictured on the opposite page was recently completed by
Margaret Lyman Schreiner, daughter of Elder Richard R. Lyman and
President Amy Brown Lyman. It is 3x31/2 feet in size and is a reproduction
of a Gothic tapestry done in heroic size which now hangs in the Cluny
museum in Paris. In this comparatively small piece there are 158,400
stitches.

166 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

who had not first served an appren-
ticeship of at least fifteen years, and
the pieces were so large that some-
times as high as eighty weavers would
work on one piece. Ten thousand
different tints were at their disposal,
which had taken two years to dye
before the actual work commenced.
Like the first making of tapestry,
it was to answer a definite need to
make life a brighter, happier place
that the Relief Society was called in-
to being by the Prophet Joseph
Smith. Eliza R. Snow, first secre-
tary and second president of the
Organization, wrote: "The first win-
ter after the Society was organized
was exceedingly cold and severe.
Many, in consequence of exposure
and hardship in their expulsion from
the state of Missouri and the un-
healthiness of the climate of Nau-
voo, had been reduced by sickness
to destitution, and had it not been
for the timely aid of the Female
Relief Society, would have suffered
very much, and probably some
would have perished."

nPHE weave of tapestry is a very
simple one and done entirely by
hand. The first step is to set out
on a loom, to the desired width of
the fabric, a series of parallel threads
called the warp. This makes the
background, and so the threads must
be of sturdy material such as wool,
linen, or cotton. The weit threads,
of brightly colored wool, silk or even
shining gold metallic thread, form
the pattern and are thrown under
and over with unvarying regularity.
To me, it is the visiting teachers
and the many other devoted mem-
bers of our organization who go
quietly and deftly about helping
their fellow men, with no thought

of praise or honor to themselves,
who have set the warp of our Relief
Society tapestry. Before being quali-
fied to commence the work, they
have served an apprenticeship to
Life, the great teacher, and the ap-
prentice shop has been their own
homes.

Just as the marvelous old tapestries
could not have been created without
their supporting looms, so we de-
pend upon the direction of the
Priesthood, which stands, and always
has, ready to support us in our ef-
forts.

The story of our Relief Society
tapestry, which the weft threads
form, is depicted in varying hues,
and many characters stand out
against historical backgrounds. The
figure of Emma Smith comes first,
surrounded by her officers and the
other women who constituted the
charter members of the Organiza-
tion. A lovely, meandering river is
woven into this part of the tapestry;
homes surrounded by gardens and
vineyards are to be seen, and the
fabric of the women's dresses shows
threads of silk intermingled with the
wool. In the distance, the towers of a
half completed temple rise; but dark
clouds partly obstruct our view of the
edifice, and throughout the whole
scene sombre shades predominate,
suggesting that the greatest tragedy
the Church has known stalked in
the wake of the organization of the
Relief Society.

In the person of Eliza R. Snow,
as true a saint as any that ever graced
a medieval pattern, our story centers
next. In her hand she holds the
original and invaluable records of
the Relief Society which she has
carefully guarded and preserved and
brought across the western desert.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 167

The Woman's Exponent, forerun-
ner of the Relief Society Magazine,
is to be seen. Sage brush, crude
log cabins, Indian faces, and the
tramping feet of Johnston's Army
make the background; and there is
a primitive looking engine which sig-
nifies the coming of the railroad.
Intermingled with all these are to
be seen the old Deseret Hospital
and granaries which already are being
stored against a future need. Emma
Smith's face is no longer to be seen,
but two of the original group, Bath-
sheba W. Smith and Elizabeth Ann
Whitney, stand beside Eliza R.
Snow. Seven other women, Zina D.
H. Young, Jane S. Richards, M.
Isabella Home, Emmeline B. Wells,
Elizabeth Howard, Phoebe Wood-
ruff and Sarah M. Kimball complete
the group. And are those silken
threads mingled with the homespun
of their dresses? Yes, for under
Eliza R. Snow's administration, the
manufacture of silk was started in
the valley.

Zina D. H. Young, in very deed
a prophetess and ministering angel,
is the next prominent figure in the
tapestry, and the colors now bright-
en. When Bathsheba W. Smith
comes upon the scene, all is colorful
and lovely. Emmeline B. Wells, a
dainty dresden figure yet with rare
intelligence and the moral strength
of tempered steel, rightfully holds
a position of unusual prominence.

She is followed by Clarissa S. Wil-
liams whose spirituality and affabili
ty radiate from her.

Then we see our own dear Louise
Yates Robison whose life is an open
book to all, whose activities as presi-
dent need not be enlarged upon
here.

And now under the guidance of
Amy Brown Lyman new scenes of
interest and beauty will be woven
into the Relief Society tapestry.

\\f^ look forward to 1942 with
eagerness and enthusiasm. A
glorious centennial awaits us. Be-
fore us will be hung a tapestry of
great worth, one whose weaving has
required the skill and talents of
earth's noble women. As we rever-
ently view it, the glorious patterns
of the past will call forth our sincere
admiration and appreciation. The
strength and beau^ which is ours
because of one hundred years of
worthy endeavor will arouse our
deepest gratitude and give us courage
to meet whatever tomorrow may
bring. With faces set resolutely to-
ward the future, a new determination
will come to us to do our part in an
organization which will wield an
ever increasing influence for good.

The occasion should be a rich ex-
perience in the life of every member,
stimulating her to go forward and
create for her successors patterns of
enduring worth.

Progress Under the Direction
of the Priesthood

By Marianne C. Sharp

THE Relief Society of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Lat-
ter-day Saints is different from
every other woman's organization in
the world; for it was organized at the
direction of the Prophet Joseph
Smith who stands at the head of this
the Last Dispensation of the Ful-
ness of Times. The great inspira-
tional and educational influence
which this society has wielded, and
does wield over its members, would
be impossible had it not continued
to be guided and advised by the
Priesthood of God. It is the oldest
auxiliary of the Church, and on
March 17 of this year will celebrate
its ninety-eighth birthday. Before
its organization in Nauvoo, the
women of the Church had not func-
tioned as an entity, although in Kirt-
land they had banded together to
aid in building the Kirtland Temple.
By 1842, however, many of the sis-
ters in Nauvoo desired a society.
They drew up some by-laws which
they showed to the Prophet. He
told them he had been considering
the matter of an organization for
them for some time and that his
plans were much greater than any
they had in mind at that time. On
March 17 he called together a few
women and instituted the Relief
Society. From that time on, the
Relief Society, primarily an organi-
zation for service, has functioned
under the direction of the Priest-
hood, which embodies in itself the
ultimate in service.

About six weeks after its organ-
ization, the Prophet gave these di-
rections, among others, to the sis-
ters: "You will receive instructions
through the order of the Priesthood
which God has established, through
the medium of those appointed to
lead, guide and direct the affairs of
the Church in this last dispensa-
tion; and I now turn the key in your
behalf in the name of the Lord, and
this Society shall rejoice, and knowl-
edge and intelligence shall flow
down from this time henceforth."*
How wonderfully that prophecy is
being fulfilled! How grateful are
we, more than tongue can express,
for the great progression which the
turning of the key in our behalf has
resulted in for women.

r\UE to the persecutions and scat-
tering of the Saints following
the martyrdom of the Prophet and
the subsequent journey West, the
Relief Society, as such, was inactive
for nearly ten years. In 1853, how-
ever, a beginning in Utah was made
to form organizations in the wards,
but not until after the Johnston Army
incident were permanent organiza-
tions established. The Priesthood
again came forward in its behalf in
1866 when President Brigham
Young recommended that there be
Relief Society organizations in all
the wards and branches. He gave
to Eliza R. Snow, that wonderful

*Histoiy of the Church, Joseph Smith,
Vol. IV, page 607.

woman whom the Prophet Joseph
once called "our well-known and
talented poetess", the mission of as-
sisting the bishops in this great or-
ganizing work. Again in 1877, Pres-
ident Young directed the further
growth and expansion of the Relief
Society when he instituted the stake
work in Weber Stake. Later, at the
direction of President John Taylor,
Eliza R. Snow was nominated to be
the president of all the Relief So-
cieties, which was the beginning of
the General Board movement. Thus,
we see, the stages of our growth have
been directed by the Priesthood.

When the Prophet Joseph "ex-
horted the sisters always to concen-
trate their faith and prayers for, and
place confidence in their husbands,
whom God has appointed for them
to honor, and in the faithful men
whom God has placed at the head of
the Church to lead the people," he
gave the rule by which all the women
of our Church should live. There
is greatest joy in that home in which
the wife honors the Priesthood held
by her husband and respects his
judgment in righteousness. There
is greater progress in that ward in
which the Relief Society president
respects and obeys the judgment of
her bishop, than in one in which
there may not be full obedience.
This same principle holds true for
the Church as a whole. The Church
goes forward the farthest and carries
out the will of the Lord most com-
pletely when the General Relief So-
ciety (and the other auxiliaries as
well) gives full and unstinting obe-

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 169

dience to the General Authorities of
the Church.

In accordance with these instruc-
tions, given nearly a hundred years
ago, but still bearing their original
force, for they are true and truth
does not change, the Relief Society
stands ready and anxious from its
smallest unit to its entire member-
ship to heed and obey any request
given by those in authority in the
Church. Probably the last formal
instructions are those contained in a
letter from the First Presidency
dated September 30, 1937. In this
letter, thanks and appreciation are
extended to the Relief Society as a
whole for its efforts in the Church
Security Program, but it is urged
that better teamwork be used within
each ward that the great objective
may be realized of helping each in-
dividual family to help itself.

In these the last days, concerning
which so many prophecies have
been uttered, none of us knows
what dark and trying times may be
ahead; but whatever may come, let
us remember these words of our
Prophet to us, "Though the soul be
tried, the heart faint, and the hands
hang down, we must not retrace our
steps; there must be decision of char-
acter, aside from sympathy. When
instructed, we must obey that voice,
observe the laws of the kingdom
of God that the blessings of heaven
may rest down upon us." May the
Relief Society ever merit through its
continued obedience to authority
these blessings of heaven; may it al-
ways faithfully perform its allotted
part in the great plan of salvation.

Power In Numbers

By Rae B. Barker

THE same fundamental elements
are present in a single drop as
in a great body of water. Tiny
drops of water become a great power
when enough of them unite and
travel the same course. They make
first a streamlet, then a growing trib-
utary, and finally a mighty river—
a source of great potential power.

Though the potential power in
water, and the potential power in
electricity, is always present, it be-
comes a positive force only when it
is harnessed and directed toward use-
ful purposes; in other words, when
it is organized.

Organization is imperative for
progress in any situation where great
numbers of people are affected. In
humanitarian and social fields the
average one-man power is about as
effective as a garden hose would be
in fighting a forest fire. The story
of Dr. Semmelweis' lifetime fight
against child-bed fever illustrates the
tragically helpless position of a pub-
lic benefactor struggling alone. The
effective strength of organized power
was demonstrated when later the
same battle was taken up and won
by the concerted efforts of many,
directed to a common purpose.

Jesus said, "Where two or three
are met in my name, there will I
be also." Latter-day Saint Relief
Society women are gathered in vil-
lages, towns and great cities extend-
ing over a large part of the world.
Surely a vital force for good is at
work when so many thousands of
honest-hearted women meet in His
name, with a sincere desire to know
His gospel. Unquestionably, He will

bless and strengthen our united ef-
forts to understand and to live its
eternal truths; to serve, to uplift, to
love one another, and to raise life
to its highest level for ourselves and
others.

We live in many countries. Vari-
ous languages are spoken among us.
Our styles of dress may differ dis-
tinctly. We prepare food under
widely varied conditions. We meas-
ure our learning by different yard-
sticks, and we stand at different lev-
els on the ladder of progress. But
our likenesses bind us in an enduring
bond of unity. Our hearts burn with
the same basic desires. Together
we are moving toward a common
goal, which is a sure knowledge of
our Eternal Father and the spread
of His plan of life. Alike we have
experienced faith and testimony,
have known the joy of compassion-
ate service and peace in spiritual
growth through Relief Society work.
We are unified by our possession of
fundamental truths which are of
great worth to all people.

DROUGHT forth in the "fullness
of times" by divine inspiration,
this great organization affords devel-
opment for the individual within the
group, approaching a fullness of
stature mentally and spiritually; this,
however, if its comprehensive pro-
gram is used to its fullest extent.
It is designed to meet the needs and
interests of all women who hunger
for knowledge of eternal values.

The hand of fellowship goes out
to every Latter-day Saint woman—
to mothers, grandmothers, brides; to

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 171

all women of noble character. We
recall again, the strength of the Or-
ganization lies in the number it
serves and likewise in the number
who serve it.

Included in the Prophet's early
instruction to the Society are these
valuable pointers for successful
growth :

1. The necessity for high stand-
ards for membership. He suggests
that we may safely increase at a rapid
rate if we use care to invite "women
of good report" and then practice
kindliness, love, mercy and forbear-
ance toward them.

2. Be willing to concede personal
opinions for the greater good of all.

3. Loyally support each other, al-
so the program of the Organization.

4. Recognize that in all organized
bodies appear little evils and weak-
nesses which, left unguarded, tend
to undermine its strength; for in-
stance, the indulgence in trivial or
unsound criticism. In this connec-
tion the Prophet said, "Put a double
watch over the tongue. No organ-
ized body can exist without this at
all." Then follows this pertinent
observation: "Little foxes spoil the
vines, little evils do the most injury
to the Church."

This remark would fall in the class
of little evils: "The older women no
longer have a place in Relief Soci-
ety." Though spoken thoughtlessly

and without analysis, when it is
echoed and re-echoed its demoraliz-
ing effects spread as does a contagion.
It is important that all support the
original policy of the Society, which
was and still is, a place for all. Better
to say: "Age for experience, wisdom
to season, faith to sustain; youth for
imagination to create, courage to
venture, for a thirst to know and
energy to do big things; together we
can multiply Relief Society's
strength."

5. The spirit of sisterhood should
characterize our organization. We
must rekindle and feed the spirit
exhibited in a letter found in the
early files. It read, "Now dearly be-
loved Sisters . . . rally to this great
movement with all thy zeal, intelli-
gence and faithfulness ..." There
are two kinds of friendliness, person-
al and impersonal. The warm per-
sonal friendliness is an effective
welding influence. The impersonal
has littie holding power.

Our Father's blessings coupled
with the foregoing safeguards will
insure our progress.

Looking back to Relief Society's
head-waters, and following its course
of growth and achievement, we are
stirred by a keen desire to travel on
with the rising stream. As our num-
bers steadily increase. Relief Society
will, like the river fed by new rains,
grow from strength to ever greater
strength.

Relief Society Spiritually Strong

By Counselor Donna D. Sorensen

SPIRITUAL strength was pos-
sessed by the Relief Society
from its very inception, for that
small group of eighteen women who
met ninety-eight years ago in Nau-
voo had already accepted the Gospel,
which entailed a certain spiritual
stamina on the part of each, and there
was still persecution and sacrifice
and other hardships to be endured
for the sake of the truth. Then,
too, the "desire to be united in a
society for human service" was al-
most a guarantee that if this desire
was to be realized and the better-
ment of humankind was to be car-
ried out it would result in continued
spiritual growth-. In this society
women were given additional means
for development by the calling forth
of powers possessed by them which
might not have had an opportunity
for such complete expression other-
wise.

The importance of rendering the
type of service which was contem-
plated by these women is clearly told
by Amulek, for after admonishing
the Zoramites to pray always and
to follow the commandments con-
tinually he said further, "... do not
suppose that this is all; for after ye
have done all these things, if ye turn
away the needy, and the naked, and
visit not the sick and afflicted, and
impart of your substance, if ye have,
to those who stand in need— I say
unto you, if ye do not any of these
things, behold your prayer is vain,
and availeth you nothing, and ye are
as hypocrites who do deny the faith.
Therefore, if ye do not remember to
be charitable, ye are as dross. . . "

Hundreds of homes and thou-
sands of people have been both ma-
terially and spiritually benefited by
the ministrations of this great society
through the years. One of the best
ways of experiencing spiritual growth
is to aid our brother and sister. The
Relief Society has clearly recognized
that there is no one great thing that
each can do and then do no more
and attain spiritual strength, and so
the members have been encouraged
in numberless ways to perform vari-
ous acts and kindnesses to humanity.
The need at hand in the homes of
the people determined the kind of
help that was given. The spirit
which has characterized that service
has been the same which motivated
Jesus as he "went about doing good".
Women have carried with them in
the performance of their duties "the
fruits of the spirit— love, joy, peace,
long suffering, goodness, faith, meek-
ness, temperance," and these have
been as benedictions in the homes.

nr^O the thousands of women who
have accepted positions of re-
sponsibility and leadership in some
capacity within this organization has
come a measure of growth according
to their faithfulness. Many women
can count their moment of greatest
humility when they were called to
serve. They have had to live closer
to their Heavenly Father; they have
had to pray oftener and more hum-
bly to receive the needed inspiration,
and because of this not only has
their ability increased but their spir-
ituality has grown.

One of the significant ways in

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 173

which this organization has offered
spiritual strength to its membership
is the contact for association with
other worthy women in the Church.
A knowledge of kinship in experi-
ence and a sharing of religious belief
have contributed to the soul's
growth. To have met with women
who have traveled the journey be-
fore you is to have been spiritually
enriched, and to have heard the tes-
timony of others is to have strength-
ened your own and to have found
the needed courage and faith to
tackle the demands of daily life.

Not only have the women them-
selves in their opportunities for de-
velopment been benefited, but into
each home where each has abided
has gone a certain spiritual stimuli
to benefit those within that home
circle. It is impossible to measure
the extent to which this has oc-
curred, but no one can deny that it
has taken place.

With increased membership in
the years to come, this society will
accomplish even greater things.
Women in the future will continue
to lay hold on gifts which will go
with them into eternity: increased
knowledge of good, broader under-
standing of human nature, a greater
testimony of the truth and a satisfac-
tion that they have loved and served
even the "least".

It is reasonable to suppose that in

the time yet to come women will
find even greater avenues for organ-
ized service, increased opportunity
for developing the capacity of leader-
ship and enlarged association with
splendid people. Tennyson has said
that:

"More things are wrought by prayer
Than this world dreams of."

Relief Society women have wrought
marvelous things by prayer and by
faith, but closely allied to these has
been works— the labor of the hand
and heart.

Just so long as people abide on
the earth there will be needs to be
met. Poverty is with people still,
sickness seems always to be preva-
lent, death is ever present; but with
a large group of women united in
service to allay the pangs of suffer-
ing, who knows what faith they will
kindle anew in the hearts of those
to whom they minister. No one
can measure the love they have cre-
ated in the lives they have contacted,
nor can any one estimate the love
that will be engendered in the lives
that shall be touched in the future.
And looking even farther forward
is the promise that "eye hath not
seen, nor ear heard, neither hath it
entered into the heart of man the
things which God hath prepared for
them that love Him."

The Cultural Strength

of Relief Society

By Anna Boss Hart

ON July 30, 1932, it was my priv-
ilege to be one of the 105,000
people who stood in the
Olympic Stadium to sing the Na-
tional Anthem and to witness the
Olympic torch flame into being to
signal the opening of the Games;
while guns fired a salute, trumpets
were heard and a cloud of white
pigeons was released. The torch
lighted the way of true sportsman-
ship and honor for the period of the
Tenth Olympiad in Los Angeles. Fif-
ty nations entered, and more than
1,500 athletes from all corners of the
world filed past. The magnificent
pageant of color and music and the
achievement in the stirring anthem
will never be forgotten.

The inscription engraved below
the torch was: "The important
thing in the Olympic Games is not
the winning but taking part . . .
The essential thing is not conquering
but fighting well."

Even a greater spectacle might be
witnessed if we could get a glimpse
of the 80,000 women in our church
who also represent the nations of
the world. I like to imagine another
Flame of Beauty, even greater, a
torch which was lighted by the
Prophet Joseph Smith nearly a hun-
dred years ago. Probably some of
the precious advice which was given
to the women of our church at the
time of the organization of the Re-
lief Society might have been sum-
marized in this inscription, "The im-
portant thing is taking part and
fighting well." I like to think of

this great Relief Society Olympiad
going on for nearly a century and
increasing in strength and numbers
during all of that time.

These women of our church
would also represent the greatest of
strength but not the strength of
"brawn and sinew", not trained phys-
ically for world competition, but
cultural strength. These women
would represent one of the greatest
of women's organizations in the
world. Mormon women have been
participating for nearly a century and
have achieved a cultural strength to
be envied. Greater inspiration than
that of earthly kings and rulers has
been theirs, because they have been
guided by God-inspired leaders.

How have these women of Relief
Society been trained? For ninety-
eight years their organization has
been one for service and cultural
enrichment. The torch of Truth
and Beauty is held high. Women
receive cultural development
through association with other good
women and by being self-active.
They are grateful, and "gratitude is
a fruit of great cultivation; you do
not find it among gross people."
(Samuel Johnson)

Culture seeks to do away with
class distinction "to make the best
that has been thought and known
in the world current everywhere,"
to make all men live in an atmos-
phere of sweetness and light. Relief
Society women are rich in a cultural
inheritance.

Through the varied educational

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 175

programs of the organization, a love
for the good and beautiful is culti-
vated. Beauty, a garden, a poem or
a smile, gives us courage. It is true
that "if you put poetry and music
into life you will get poetry and
music back a hundred fold; and if
you put beauty into life . . . the (cul-
ture) it gives you will fill all your
days and years with priceless in-
tellectual and emotional rewards of
beauty." (Albert Edward Wiggam)
When the Prophet Joseph Smith
said at one of those first meetings
"and I now turn the key to you in
the name of God, and this Society
shall rejoice, and knowledge and in-
telligence shall flow down from this
time"*, the foundation for great mo-
ments was laid. We feel we are
near one of the greatest moments
of all Relief Society history— almost
at the peak of a hundredth anniver-
sary. Each year finds us a little wiser,
more tolerant, less impulsive, more
deliberate and more prayerful.

TOURING the century of participa-
tion, women of our church
have become acquainted with the
world's best in word and deed. They
have learned to love religion dearly,
to enjoy new values and view wider
realms in literature, to serve each
other in home and community un-
selfishly.

The educational features were left
at first to the discretion of the local
■groups, and consisted of "testimony
bearing, religious addresses and talks,
readings, discussions; lessons in par-
liamentary procedure, especially pre-
pared lectures and music." It is
easy to believe that "leading women,
among whom there were poets and

* Relief Society Handbook, page 22.

prophetesses, became fluent and
powerful public speakers in those
pioneer times." {Relief Society
Handbook.)

Now that we have a uniform
course of study— Theology, Litera-
ture and Social Service, thousands
of women can be reached every
week. There is power in the feeling
that Relief Society women in all
parts of the world are receiving sim-
ilar cultural training.

Most Relief Society women are
creative and find that there is time
to do the little things and therefore
do not cheat themselves. They try
to make "each day distinguished by
at least one thing well worth while."

The Mormon Handicraft program
is a credit to the vision of our leaders.
Many women today enjoy handwork
as did those of a few years ago who
enjoyed the feel of making threads
under the guidance of the wheel
"by mind and hand". The capably
handled Mormon Handicraft shop
is a credit to the women of our
church. Accurate workmanship is
demanded. It strikes at the finer
natures in us. In many a "heart's
treasury"

"Is the safe-kept memory
Of a lovely thing."

Women of the Relief Society find
that they need not seek afar for beau-
ty. They find that it glows in birds,
in stars, in mountains' snows, the
faces of children and sweet music.
They have found that sometimes
"Life's common deeds build all that
saints have thought", and "Earth's
deeds, well done, glow into heavenly
light." (Minot Judson Savage)

Since the beginning, the women
of our Relief Society have been en-
couraged to love music and partici-

176 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

pate in it. One of the high shouts
of praise should go to a "singing
mother". No name could have been
chosen more fittingly. Surely dem-
onstrations like those given by our
hundreds of singing mothers can in-
spire faith anew, and sincere "faith
fills life vv^ith song".

There are so many avenues for
different types of creative work. The
Eliza R. Snow (Relief Society) Me-
morial Prize Poem Contest, estab-
lished in 1923, offers a reward to
women of the organization for writ-
ing poems of merit. Many of us do
not have the ability to write a poem,
but when we read one our imagina-
tion is fired and we are stimulated
often to our noblest thoughts and
become creators of unexpressed po-
ems.

The greatest cultural guide in our
great organization is the Relief So-
ciety Magazine, that friend who car-
ries into our homes the cultural
wealth of the educational and cre-
ative program and much more. It

is indeed a stimulating spiritual com-
panion with cheer and counsel for
all.
With Amy M. Rice,

"Each day I joy in living,
For someone's magic pen
Will take me where I want to go
Adventuring again."

(R. S. Magazine, Jan., 1940)

ANY organization which has as
one of its aims "to foster love
for religion, education, culture and
refinement" and another aim "to
raise human life to its highest level",
cannot fail.

In 1942 the Relief Society torch
will be brighter than ever. All ener-
gies will be turned to that great
event. The progress of a century
will be reviewed; the purposes of in-
spired leaders will be given; the pow-
er of a century will be realized; the
culture of a century will be felt. The
torch of Beauty, Truth and Spirit-
uality is burning brightly now. Ev-
eryone is working for tomorrow,
1942 . Tomorrow withholds nothing.

>-

**/^ULTURE has one great passion— the passion for sweetness and light.
It has one even yet greater, the passion for making them prevail."

"Culture is then properly described not as having its origin in curios-
ity, but as having its origin in the love of perfection : it is a study of peiiec-
tion" Matthew Arnold.

-^^

Work and Business

By Leda T. Jensen

"The first sure symptom of a mind in health
Is rest of heart, and pleasure felt at home."

npO build a successful superstruc-
ture upon its foundation, the
corner-stone of which is service, Re-
lief Society must always incorporate
in its program practical phases of
living which will contribute to well
rounded, integrated lives of the
women of the Church.

At the meeting of the Nauvoo Re-
lief Society, September 2, 1843, it
was proposed that the Society "get
together materials for the Saints for
bedding that they might not suffer
as they did last winter". At the Oc-
tober 14th meeting it was proposed
"that a sewing society be appointed
that garments and bed coverings
might be made and given to such as
are suffering cold and nakedness".
These were the initial movements of
the Society in the interest of sewing
for those in need, known today as
Work and Business meetings.

Sewing was the first concrete ac-
tivity of the Relief Society, a prac-
tical means of following the advice
of the Prophet when he outlined
among other objectives "looking to
the wants of the poor, searching
after objects of charity, and admin-
istering to their wants". From the
beginning until now, the program
has grown and expanded to meet all
the objectives outlined for the So-
ciety. We have fine courses of
study, each one teaching us how to
serve. The activities of Work and
Business day give us opportunities
to serve.

When the point was reached in
the wards that the supply of goods

for the needy exceeded the demand,
then members of the Relief Society
were asked to turn their attention to
the needs in their own homes and
to strive to become more skillful,
more efficient homemakers.

Inventions, factory production
and labor-saving devices have taken
from the home many activities of
pioneer life, but as long as family
life exists, woman will be the home-
maker. As long as we eat food,
wear clothing, and have homes as
places of shelter, someone will have
to see that food is produced or pur-
chased and prepared in the home,
that clothing is made in the home
or purchased ready-to-wear, and that
after one fashion or another the
home is furnished and decorated.

In a rapidly changing world, which
is making tremendous inroads upon
the sphere of the family and the
home, it is imperative that the home-
maker be taught to recognize her
position in the home and to apply
all the knowledge she may gain con-
cerning wiser management and bet-
ter living to her home and family.

It is one thing to obey the great
commandment given man "to multi-
ply and replenish the earth". It is
quite another matter to wisely care
for the children given us bv our
Heavenly Father. Many people
have the idea that because woman
is the natural mother of the race,
that by nature also she knows all that
is necessary to care for and train her
children. Nothing could be further
from the truth. Not instinct but

178 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

training enables us to keep our fam-
ilies well by proper feeding and
health habits, to keep them properly
and attractively clothed through a
knowledge of clothing principles
and the economic factors involved,
and to keep them comfortable and
happy in a well-cared-for, attractive
home.

No amount of personal develop-
ment in things cultural will relieve
us of those practical duties necessary
for happy home life.

"The Relief Society has kept in
step with the march of progress,
heeding the call for adjustment to
new conditions, and meeting the
needs of an expanding program. We
must hold fast to the things which
have been tried by experience and
found valuable, and we must be
ready to accept new ideas and prin-
ciples which changing conditions
make necessary. This is the law of
development and advancement."

A FTER nearly one hundred years,
the Relief Society organization
feels sure that on Work and Busi-
ness day mothers and daughters of
Zion may taste the sweetness of ser-
vice through that part of the pro-
gram devoted to work for the needy,
and may increase their knowledge of
what to do and how to do to make
their homes more livable and to
spend more wisely the household
budget.

No one should sit idly by because
of lack of desire or ability to do.
Relief Society should continue to
afford opportunities for its members

to learn to quilt, sew, knit, crochet,
and to participate in other forms
of handicraft.

Many psychologists agree that
women should cultivate and prac-
tice diversional forms of activity, pre-
ferably handicraft, to counteract the
monotony and strain of occupational
and family life. The use of small
muscles involved in handicraft is
important in a well-rounded pro-
gram of recreation and training for
leisure time.

If normal, healthy, useful citizens
of tomorrow are to come from the
homes of today, mothers must train
their children in the practical as well
as the cultural values of life. Schools
and special groups may help, but
the home is the natural laboratory
where most of our habits and atti-
tudes are formed, and the wise,
teachable, well prepared mother may
do more than anyone else to assist
her children along the way to abun-
dant living.

These are the aims of Work and
Business. We must keep before us
the objectives of this day to appre-
ciate the program from its begin-
ning to its present widening and ex-
panding form. Let us try to catch
the vision so that 1942 will find us
with the right attitude toward this
phase of the work and with a desire
to participate in whatever program
is offered, believing that all phases
of the Relief Society program, if
properly understood and incorporat-
ed in our lives, will contribute to a
well-integrated personality and a
more abundant life.

Relief Society As A

Community Builder

By President Amy Brown Lyman

WOMEN have always been
great and important factors
in community building. Pi-
oneer women, for example, with
their indomitable courage and de-
termination, worked side by side
with their husbands and sons in
blazing trails, in founding and de-
veloping new settlements and in ex-
tending the borders of civilization.
Women everywhere are leaders in
helping to inaugurate movements
and to establish institutions and
agencies for the benefit of humanity.
History is replete with the struggle
and achievement of brave and cour-
ageous women.

Relief Society women from the
beginning have been public-spirited
and social-minded. Their influence
has been felt in frontier pioneering
and in all phases of progressive ef-
fort, both in rural and urban com-
munities. While their organization
was founded primarily for philan-
thropic and charitable purposes, one
of the early supplementary assign-
ments appropriately given to them
was "to assist in correcting the mor-
als and strengthening the virtues of
the community". Accordingly,
wherever branches of the Church
have been located. Relief Society
women have been alert to communi-
ty needs and active participants in
community activities and develop-
ment.

Like workers in other family wel-
fare agencies. Relief Society women
early discovered for themselves that
successful family welfare work de-

pends in large measure upon the so-
cial and economic resources avail-
able in the community. This knowl-
edge, fortified by study and research,
gives them an understanding of the
inter-dependence of individual and
community betterment, broadening
their interest in the community and
helping them to be intelligent, help-
ful, cooperative citizens. They real-
ize that corrective work for individ-
uals often points to the need for
preventive measures for the benefit
of the whole community. For ex-
ample, surgical operations emphasize
the need for hospital facilities readily
available to the community; a case
or two of typhoid fever is often a
signal that something must be done
about the water supply in order to
prevent an epidemic; and the lack
of remunerative employment for
heads of families arouses the interest
of community-minded individuals in
employment problems. Thus, Relief
Society women are interested in the
home, the school, the church; in
playgrounds and recreation work; in
hospitals, clinics and health centers;
in home and community economics.

nnHROUGHOUT the many years
since its organization, the Relief
Society has carried forward a con-
tinuous and varied program in com-
munity betterment and welfare.
Notable among early activities were:
the suflFrage movement for the pur-
pose of giving woman a voice in
public affairs; seri-culture, establish-
ed in the interest of home industry

180 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

and employment; grain-storing
against need; women's cooperative
stores to facilitate the exchange of
domestic commodities; health work,
including courses in nursing and ob-
stetrics and the establishment of the
Deseret Hospital in Salt Lake City
(the first L. D. S. hospital and the
second in the state of Utah); erec-
tion of Relief Society halls for or-
ganization meetings and socials;
temperance and peace education.
Among the later movements which
have found expression in actual ser-
vice to the community are: definite
studies in community organization
and resources; civic-pride campaigns;
and a continuation of health work
with emphasis on public health and
sanitation, child health and maternal
and infant care, coordinated in most
communities with newly developed
state and federal programs. Deeply
interested in maternal and child wel-
fare, the organization cooperated
whole-heartedly with state and fed-
eral agencies, first under provisions
of the former Sheppard-Towner Act,
and later of the present Social Se-
curity Act.

A few typical, specific examples
of Relief Society activity in the in-
terest of public health are cited: In
one locality, through the efforts of
Relief Society women, a pure water
supply was obtained for the entire
community; in several counties Re-
lief Society women cooperated finan-
cially with other agencies in support-
ing in each of their respective coun-
ties a public health nurse or a clinic
for dental care; in another area,
drinking fountains were placed in
ten public school buildings by the
Relief Societies. In one state the
Society assisted in the establishment

of 150 health centers and four coun-
ty health units, in many instances
contributing funds for the work.
Cabinets and chests, well equipped
with articles for loan or rental, pri-
marily for maternity cases, were set
up in practically all of the ward or
stake Relief Societies; a first-class
maternity hospital established in
one stake in 1924 is still being op-
erated successfully. Funds for the
health work are derived chiefly from
the interest on a half-million dollar
trust fund owned jointly by the local
Societies and built up over many
years by the actual production or
gleaning of wheat by Relief Society
women. Through special civic-
pride campaigns much has been ac-
complished along public health
lines, general sanitation, and com-
munity beautification.

An important and constructive
piece of work in which Relief Society
played an important part was the
establishment in Utah of the State
Training School for the Feeble-
minded. In a course of study on
Mental Hygiene the care and pro-
tection of unfortunate children who
never grow up was one of the sub-
jects considered. Through this study
and research and through actual
contact with afflicted homes, Relief
Society women became aware of the
pressing need for an institution for
care of the feeble-minded. As a re-
sult, they aroused community inter-
est, circulated petitions to the legis-
lature and were largely instrumental
in the establishment of this state
institution.

With the promotion of communi-
ty health, social welfare, and educa-
tion as its objective, the Relief So-
cietv has established one fund to

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 181

stimulate creative writing, and six ily welfare, education and spiritual
educational loan funds— two in the development for its individual mem-
field of nursing, three in the interest bers.

of social service, and one for higher rrm ■, ■ . c r. i- f o •

education for women. ^^^ achievements of Relief Soci-

These varied activities for the bet- ^^y women, both in public life and

terment of the community are land- i" ^^e home, stand today as a monu-

marks by the way against a back- ment to the power of their faith

ground of the regular fundamental and service and as a challenge to

functions of the organization in fam- the coming generations.

SPRING IS HERE

The raindrops tapping on the ground
Say: "Spring is here! Spring is here!"
The robins nesting all around
Chirp: "Spring is here! Spring is here!"
And boys v^th marble, top, and kite.
The string a-tug with all its might,
Shout: "Spring is here! Spring is here!"

And every bud a-top the trees

Sighs: "Spring is here! Spring is here!"

Soft winds the tangled branches tease

With: "Spring is here! Spring is here!"

And romping girls with skipping rope

Sing gaily with the happy hope

That: "Spring is here! Spring is here!"

When Winter wraps his cloak to go.
Spring is here! Spring is here!
The farmer in his field calls:
"Ho! Spring is here! Spring is here!"
While fleecy clouds go drifting by.
The lazy sun wakes up to cry:
"Spring is here! Spring is here!"

—Beatrice Rordame Parsons.

Inheritance of Love

By Olive W. Burt

IT was the sunlight striking the
red ghnts in Jimmy Weston's
curls as he raised his face to kiss
his mother goodby that brought
that sick feeling to Jerry. For the
first time in his eleven years he felt
absolutely alien and alone; for the
first time he knew what it meant to
be adopted.

The boys were standing among
their bedrolls and knapsacks, wait-
ing for the bus to take them to camp.
It was the first venture away from
home for most of them, and their
parents were all there to bid them
goodby. Jerry's own mother and
father stood beside him, smiling as
if it was rather hard to keep smiling
that way, but as if they wouldn't
stop for anything. Mom and Dad!
They had always stood by, jolly, full
of fun. And Jerry, finding it hard
to look at that determined smile
on their faces, had let his eyes wan-
der over the other boys. And then
he had seen the sunlight on Jimmy's
hair.

Jimmy had raised his face, and
his mother had bent over him. A
shaft of sunlight coming through
the high station window struck their
heads, and Jerry noticed what he
had never noticed before: Jimmy's
hair and his mother's were exactly
alike! They curled in the same soft
way over white foreheads; they had
the same bright red glints in the sun.

Involuntarily, Jimmy's eyes turned
to his own father and mother. Their
heads were bright and crisp and gold-
en. Jerry had known and loved
this brightness all his life; he had

never before contrasted it with his
own dark locks.

With a new awareness, Jerry look-
ed at the other boys clustered in the
waiting room with their parents.
There was Billy Snow with his dad.
Yes, they stood in exactly the same
position with feet far apart and one
shoulder thrown back in a peculiar
slant. And Red Bronson, lanky and
stooped. He stood between the fa-
ther whose build he had inherited
and the mother whose fiery locks
topped his freckled face. And Les-
ter Willis— and John Bowers.

Jerry blinked rapidly and turned
his eyes from the boys to the luggage
at his feet. His mother, noticing
the blink and the movement, bent
swiftly and kissed Jerry.

"We'll be up next week-end," she
assured him, her ovm voice trem-
bling a little. "It will be here be-
fore you know it."

And his dad said with determined
cheerfulness, "Lucky fella! Leaving
me with all the lawn mowing and
dandelion digging to do alone. But
I'll be up. Wouldn't miss it. Want
to see how you're getting along with
that backstroke I taught you. Don't
forget that I expect that stroke to
win in the water meet."

Jerry smiled back. "It vdll. Dad,"
he said confidently, and almost for-
got the new emptiness in his heart.

The bus came at last, and the
noisy boys crowded into their places,
destroying any threatening home-
sickness with laughing and pushing
and shouting. Then they were away,
waving to their parents; turning al-

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 183

ready toward the thought of the fun
ahead.

But Jerry sat back in his corner,
away from the others. He had some-
thing to straighten out in his mind,
something that kept prickhng at his
consciousness. Being adopted was
different from just being born into
a family— he had always known that
—but now he knew how it was dif-
ferent.

It was funny he had never thought
of it before. He had always been
a little proud that he was adopted.
Mother and Dad had told him all
about it: How they had gone around
looking for just the baby they want-
ed; how they had chosen him from
all the hundreds of little fellows they
had seen, because he just suited
them; how he had fulfilled all their
eager dreams. And when the in-
evitable taunts had come at school,
"You're only adopted!" he had been
ready with a confident, "You're only
horned! Your mother had to take
you, whether she wanted you or not,
but my mother and daddy chose
me!" And it had ended there. He
had been so sure of himself, the taunt
had had no sting, so the others had
soon forgotten to use it.

The funny thing was, he reflected
now, that he had really felt that way.
He had felt that he was specially
loved and desired; he had been per-
fectly content and not a bit envious
of the others. He belonged to his
family just as completely as they did
to theirs. That's what he had al-
ways thought and felt.

Till today.

Today that shaft of light coming
through the dusty window had
pointed like a sharp finger to the
truth of the matter. He did not

belong to his family at all; it wasn't
even his family. He was a strange,
dark little boy who had been be-
friended by these jolly people. They
loved him; oh, he knew that too
surely to doubt it; but they didn't
belong to him; he could never really
belong to them.

The joking of the boys and the
sound of the motor blended into a
monotonous repetition of that
thought: "You're not a part of them;
you never were. You're not a part
of them; you never were."

TJITHEN they arrived at camp, the
director looked at the silent
Jerry and, seeing the misery etched
on his dark face, thought, "Home-
sick little devil. It's hard on that
kind the first time they leave home.
I'll have to keep an eye on him."

So he assigned Jerry to cabin D
with Wes Gorlin, the best leader
in camp, in charge.

Jerry took to camp life like an In-
dian. He loved it. He loved the
routine and the system and directed
play. But best of all, he loved the
swimming. Wes was a marvel at in-
structing, and the boys in cabin D
were all excellent swimmers. They
were pretty sure that they could win
the camp trophy at the season-end
races. Their nearest rival was cabin
A; but cabin A had no Jerry Weiss,
and on Jerry the boys pinned their
hopes of triumph. Jerry went into
everything whole-heartedly. It was
not only that the lonely feeling was
eased when he was busy; he was nat-
urally adapted to this sort of thing
and really enjoyed it. Perhaps the
release from worry that came with
activity made him a little more eager
to try things, but he would have
tried them anyway.

184 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Both Wes and the camp director
could see that the boy was having
real fun, and yet that persistent
shadow in his dark eyes had them
worried.

"I don't think he's actually home-
sick, chief," Wes said one day. "But
he does seem worried about some-
thing—or rather, sad, quietly sad,"
and Wes laughed a bit shamefacedly
at his diagnosis of Jerry's trouble.

"I think it's plain, old-fashioned
homesickness. Wait till his folks
come up at the week-end. He'll
break down and cry, and then he'll
be a problem for a day or two; then
he'll recover. He's too good a kid
to let it down him."

But when Jerry's parents visited
camp, the director and Wes, watch-
ing vvath interest, could not inter-
pret the boy's reaction. He was
delighted to see his people; he was
obviously proud of his big, jolly fa-
ther, and he adored his mother. But
there seemed an intangible wall be-
tween them. The boy didn't "go
all the way" in yielding to the hap-
piness of the occasion; and he didn't
break down when they returned
home. There was no change, so far
as the men could see, in spite of
the brief visit.

"It didn't work, chief," Wes said
after the parents had gone. "No,
it's not homesickness, but I wish
I knew what it is."

"Is there anything he particularly
likes to do?" asked the director.

"Swimming!" Wes answered with
enthusiasm. "The only time he
loses that lonely look is when he is
swimming."

"Let him swim, then," advised the
director.

So Jerry swam, morning, noon,

and night, perfecting the strokes his
dad had taught him; gaining strength
and speed toward his final contest.
But often, especially at night, the
thought of the sunlight on Jimmy's
hair would come back like a blow,
and he would lie pondering on the
bond that must exist between two
who were so obviously of each other.
Then he began to wonder about his
own father and mother, his real
ones. Which one had been dark
like him, his mother or his father,
or both? From which had he in-
herited that peculiar cowlick on his
forehead? And he went over his
body, inch by inch, trying to imagine
which parent had given him each
distinctive mark. Would his real
mother have understood, without his
ever telling her, how he felt now?
Would she have known that this
was not the regular homesickness,
such as some of the other boys had
suffered? And he felt an immense
loneliness and loss, as if he stood
alone in the world and always must
stand alone. Those bright curls of
Jimmy's gleaming against his moth-
er's came to symbolize something
rare and beautiful and precious-
something he could never, never
have.

At such times he would turn his
face to the pillow and nuzzle down
in it, remembering his mother's fra-
grance and shutting the remem-
brance away deliberately, because he
felt now that he should remember
his real mother— but he couldn't.
So at last he would fall asleep.

THHE best swimmer in cabin A,
Jerry's bitterest rival in the com-
ing races, was Lon Wilson, son of
the cabin leader. Mr. Wilson and

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - J85

Jerry's father had been swimming
rivals for years, first as boys and
later in competing athletic teams
in the city. Jerry knew that this
was one reason his father took such
an interest in the races. He had
watched the banter between the two
men as they stood watching the
boys practice, and he knew that it
meant something definite to his fa-
ther to have him defeat Lon.

And Jerry, watching Mr. Wilson
instructing his son, seeing them
swim together day after day, grew
almost to hate the boy. When the
father and son were out a little way,
their sleek wet heads were indeter-
minable. Even when they were
close at hand one had to look twice
to tell which was father and which
was son. And Jerry, in his new
sensitiveness to such likenesses,
found a bitter satisfaction in out-
doing his rival.

By the day of the water meet,
when all the parents and their
friends came to camp to see the
demonstrations of the summer's
work, capped by the races and the
presentation of the trophies, Jerry
was in perfect form. His speed and
endurance had increased amazingly.
The long hours of exercise, the
friendly atmosphere, the freedom
from stress, had somewhat dulled
the ache that had come to camp
with him; he faced the water con-
tests an eleven-year-old, eager swim-
mer.

They were stiff races, that day,
and before Jerry entered the water
for the final severe test, he stopped
briefly beside his father. His dad
stood there, big and ruddy, with his
mother and several of their friends.
They had brought their own car full

just to see Jerry race, and they knew
many of the other parents whose
boys were at the camp.

Jerr}''s father dropped his hand
affectionately on the boy's shoulder
and gripped it harder than he meant
to.

''All set to win, son?" he asked.

Jerry grinned, "You bet!"

His mother's eyes shone with
pride and encouragement.

Once in the water, Jerry forgot
everything but the race. The cries
of the spectators, the glare of the
sun on the water, the feeling of the
boys straining close beside him, all
blended into one dim element
against which Jerry and the friendly
water were in league. The little boy
moved swiftly, surely, beautifully
along the course. Calmly, he re-
membered all that had been taught
him. There was no panic, no strug-
gle; just smooth, sure movement.

When he came up, finally, drip
ping and weary, the cheers that
greeted his appearance assured him
that he had not only won the trophy,
but he had given a splendid exhibi-
tion, one that even the defeated
team must admire.

His father and mother rushed to
him and hugged him close, wet as
he was. He saw smiles— the whole
sunlit beach seemed to be glittering
with smiles. Jerry stood there pant-
ing and blinking and half grinning,
when he saw Lon's father coming
toward them— not grudgingly, but
swiftly, cheerfully. He put one arm
around the dripping boy and the
other around Jerry's father.

"Beautiful work, old boy!" he said
enthusiastically to Jerry. Then turn-
ing to Mr. Weiss he laughed, "He's
a chip off the old block, all right.

186 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

That back stroke of his— it's caused father. The boy's eyes were shining,

me many a sleepless night in the and Wes Gorien and the camp di-

past— and now your son's inherited rector, coming up with the gleaming

it to take every prize that comes his trophy, saw there was no hidden

way. Lucky kid!" and with a pat pain in those eyes, and thought the

of the wet shoulder he was gone^ victory had meant more than they

Jerry looked at his father— HIS suspected to the boy.

THE HERALD

By Merling D. Clyde

March, you're here again to woo us,—
Frowns, and then your winning smile.
By your petulance we know you;
See the changeling through the guile.
Every smile you gaily bring us
Only makes our hearts more glad.
Not a frown you roughly toss us
Ever makes our hearts grow sad.

Winter calls adieu through you, March;
Summer sings a bright good-day.
In transition you are precious.
Romp, you merry Month, I pray.
You can't daunt us with your bluster
Or your winds that wildly sing.
Oh, we call your bluff, you herald.
March, you bring to us the spring.

The Sunny Side of the Hill

By Leila Mailer Hoggan
OPEN THE WINDOWS

"The day will bring some lovely thing,"

I say it over each new dawn :
"Some gay, adventurous thing to hold

Against my heart when it is gone,"

And so I rise, and go to meet

The day with wings upon my feet.

— Grace NoIJ Crowell.*

HEAVEN is all around us here
and now. Life is waiting each
new day to greet us with gifts
from every port of happiness. Music
and laughter and wisdom come
sparkling into our homes from the
ends of the earth. In such a joyous
world, why is it, we ask, that every
one is not happy? Is there some
secret formula that must be learned
before a person can partake of this
greatly desired blessing?

Emerson turned his clouds inside
out to show the silver linings, and
Marden believed that a cheerful
heart could make its own blue skies.
Heaven does not discriminate be-
tween the just and the unjust in
sending the sunshine and the show-
er. Happiness is not something that
can be purchased with a coin and
held fast in our two hands.

Lincoln said that most of us are
about as happy as we make up our
minds to be. And we are assured by
those who should know, that any-
one who has the desire can learn
the art of being glad.

Each person defines happiness dif-
ferently: To the child it is enter-
tainment; to youth it is love; to age
it is wisdom. Some persons tell us
that security and achievement will
bring us the desired blessing. Others
declare that self-realization, living in

harmony with one's highest ideals,
will make for permanent satisfac-
tion; while there are those who
believe that one must attune his
life to the purposes of the divine
will if he would have peace of mind
and lasting joy.

In our search for happiness we
must not forget the importance of
keeping well. The old Greek ideal
was to possess "a sound mind in
a sound body". With such a heri-
tage, it would not be difficult to
reach the goal of our desire.

Science has established the fact
that bodily conditions affect mental
functionings, and that bad emotions
produce chemical changes in the
body detrimental to life and health.
Fear, anger, jealousy, every vicious
emotion, has a bad effect on the
system. While love, mirth, confi-
dence, and all good emotions, tend
to promote health and prolong life.
Every condition that saps our energy
or uses up our vitality needlessly
is a menace to health and happiness
and even to life itself.

If we expect to gain permanent
satisfaction from our efforts and to
live prolonged, peaceful and happy
lives, we must keep fit physically
and mentally.

Undesirable emotions may be con-
trolled by the simple process of let-

188 - MAI^CH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

ting the good neutralize the bad.
Two opposing emotions cannot rule
the heart at the same time. It is
our privilege to choose which ones
we shall entertain. The pattern of
our dreams, aye, our very destiny, de-
pends upon this choice. For faith
will banish fear; love will transmute
hatred into brotherly kindness; cour-
age will redeem cowardice, and
mirth will laugh disaster out of coun-
tenance.

TF we find that we are out of har-
mony with life, that we are at
cross-purposes with ourselves, that
we have missed the mark and lost
the way, had we not better re-route
our course? Why not try traveling
on the sunny side of the hill for
awhile. It is surprising what a trans-
formation a little sunshine can make
in a life.

Let us open the windows wide,
that the warmth and beauty of the
sun's health-giving rays may enter.
Also, let us open the windows of
the soul, sweep down the cobwebs
of discouragement and clear away
the litter of distrust and suspicion.
There are numberless ways of
eliminating care and of bringing sun-
shine into the heart. Mirth and
laughter are curative measures. If
the reading of humorous books
found a place on everyone's pro-
gram, there would be fewer invalids
and less sorrow. The Scriptures
are an unfailing source of peace and
comfort. Beautiful poetry should
enrich the lives of young and old.
Hymns and old sweet songs will
save the dreariest day. Sing each
one you select clear through, as if
you were performing for an unseen
listener. Possibly you will be. An
occasional picture show, if carefully

selected, is a most effective tonic.
And no experience is more hearten-
ing and altogether more delightful
for those needing a lift, than regular,
earnest participation in the service
of God and humanity.

Whatever our trial may be, we
need the comfort and help that
comes from wholesome thinking and
a conscience at peace with God and
man. We need the warmth of spir-
itual sunshine; for sunshine heals
the body, cheers the heart, and
sweetens the soul.

Everyone the world around is
searching for happiness. And yet,
what reception do we accord her
when Joy comes knocking at our
door? Do we give her a warm wel-
come and offer her the hospitality
of our home, or does she find our
shades drawn and our doors closed
fast against her admittance? Have
we failed to realize that she will not
enter unless she is invited? After
all, Joy is a lady— not a housebreaker.
So if we would have the pleasure of
her society we must receive her gra-
ciously.

How often we close the door of
happiness in our own faces. We
isolate ourselves from our fellows
and then wonder why we are alone
and lonely. We build up a wall
between ourselves and life and then
lament because we are left outside.

We have not learned to pay the
price of happiness. We sometimes
forget that we must give as well as
receive, and that every position car-
ries with it not only privileges and
blessings but also responsibilities and
obligations. Funds cannot be drawn
from the bank unless we have first
made a deposit. If we fail to sow
the seed, nature will be unable to
produce a harvest for us. We carry

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 189

out of life no greater measure of joy
than we bring to it. It is up to us
to make today's effort pay for the
fulfillment of tomorrow's dream.

We are always putting off the
quest for joy. Tomorrow or next
week, we tell ourselves, we shall do
the thing that will bring us happi-
ness. After the rush is over, next
year perhaps, we shall satisfy our
heart's longing. But there are al-
ways numberless obligations nudg-
ing us, hurrying us on, motioning
to us from around the corner. So
we go along with the crowd, assuring
ourselves that later on we shall have
leisure to spare.

We do not realize that we are
living our lives right now. We must

take our joy as we go, if we would
ever have it. Life doesn't wait for
the ideal condition to materialize.
She leaves it to us to glorify the
little common things of every day,
that out of them we shall garner the
deep satisfactions, the eternal joys
that will halo all the years.

Truth and beauty are manifesting
themselves all around us. Let us
tune in to the harmonies of life.
Let us open our hearts to the hap-
piness that each day holds for us,
open the windows of our soul that
heaven's gracious blessings may en-
ter.

*Used by special permission of Harper
& Brothers publishers. From Songs for
Courage.

SPRINGTIME

The earth awakes from quiet rest and sleep,
And whitened valleys, hills, and rolling plains
Emerge from winter's shroud to bloom again.
The air is filled with song of birds that keep
Their promise of return. The bees now wing
Their way across the meadows. One by one
New forms of life unfolding to the sun
Have brought about the glories of the spring.

Can man not find the answer to his life
In nature's blooming season now at hand.
And free his days from forceful rush and strife
And walk serenely to the better land?
The light of reason cannot fail to see
There is no death. Spring comes eternally.

—Grace M. Candland.

H

By Annie Wells Cannon

lyiARCH— The greatest joy lies in
giving happiness.

T7-ATHARINE LENROOT, head
of the Children's Bureau at
Washington, this year was feted on
the completion of twenty-five years
in service. This dignified, experi-
enced woman's chief interest lies in
obtaining laws and regulations for
children's benefit, and she pays little
attention to decoration or fashion.
She is a brilliant conversationalist
with a keen sense of humor, and
laughed over a letter from a friend
who, seeing her picture in the papers,
wrote: "Dear Katharine, For heav-
en's sake get a good photographer or
buy some new clothes."

'pHE Duchesses of Windsor and
Kent tied for first place, and
Queen Elizabeth was tenth in the
annual roll of the ten best-dressed
women of the world. A conservative
estimate that the dress budgets for
the ten socialites exceeded $1,000,000
is not a pretty story while England is
at war and her people on rations.
Because of the war. Royal courts
have been abandoned, to the disap-
pointment of the young debutantes,
the tradesmen and titled women
who for large fees and presents act
as court chaperons.

JUDGE FLORENCE E. ALLEN,
^ native of Utah and one of Ameri-
ca's most famous women, has I'ust
published her second book, "This
Constitution of Ours", an eloquent
and interesting study of the great
American Document. Her first
book was a collection of original
poems titled "Patris".

pLARISSA YOUNG SPEN-
^ CER'S book "One Who Was
Valiant" is now off the press. The
book was being published at the
time of Mrs. Spencer's demise last
winter. It is the family life of her
father, Brigham Young, told by an
affectionate and devoted daughter.

lyrARY ELLEN CHASE, Profes-
sor of English at Smith College
and author of many engaging books,
the latest "A Goodly Fellowship",
on a recent lecture tour spoke of a
number of her pupils who had ad-
vanced in the field of literature,
among them Ann Morrow Lindberg.

gFFIE CANNING CARLTON,
composer of the slumberous mel-
ody, "Rock-a Bye Baby", died in im-
poverished circumstances. More
than 300,000 copies of her song were
sold, but others profited more than
she from the royalties.

pLIZABETH HANNIE KUNZ,
Idaho's oldest pioneer, died last
January just after celebraring her
one-hundredth birthday. The party
given in the Cedron Ward chapel
was attended by four generations of
her family besides numerous friends.
She was a faithful Latter-day Saint
and Relief Society worker.

CARAH E. STEWART, Hannah
'^ Wilcox Dupont, Katharine G.
Wright, Adelaide W. Dusenbury,
and Sarah S. Stringham of Utah, all
leaders in educational, civic and
church work, died in the late win-
ter.

THE RELIEF SOCIETY OF THE CHURCH OF
JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS

Motto — Charity Never Faileth

AMY BROWN LYMAN President

MARCIA K. HOWELLS First Counselor

DONNA D. SORENSEN - - Second Counselor

VERA W. POHLMAN .... . . General Secretary-Treasurer

THE GENERAL BOARD
Belle S. Spafford Rae B. Barker Mary G. Judd Ethel B. Andrew-
Vivian R. McConkie Nellie O. Parker Luella N. Adams Gertrude R. Garff
Leda T. Jensen Anna S. Barlow Marianne C. Sharp Leona B. Fetzer ,
Beatrice F. Stevens Achsa E. Paxman Anna B. Hart Edith S. Elliott

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Editor ...-.-.... Belle S. Spafford

Acting Business Manager --.. Amy Brown Lyman

Vol. XXVII MARCH, 1940 No. 3

Vi/mte cKouse (conference (r/fi
Lyhilaren cJn k/1 UJemocracy

f\F interest to all welfare organiza-
tions is the conference on child
welfare held in Washington, D, C,
under the sponsorship of President
Franklin D. Roosevelt. This is the
fourth conference in the interest of
children to be sponsored by a Presi-
dent of the United States. Other
Presidents under whose auspices
these have been held were: Theo-
dore Roosevelt in 1909, Woodrow
Wilson, 1919, and Herbert Hoover,
1930.

The present conference held an
organizing session last spring "set-
ting in motion machinery for cor-
relation of studies important to chil-
dren". A program of action was
drafted, to the end that the best in
modern thought might be put to
practical use for the benefit of all
of the nation's children.

At sessions held January 18 to 20,
reports and outlines pertinent to
child welfare in eleven fields were
discussed: The Family as the
Threshold to Democracy, Economic
Resources of Families and Commu-

nities, Housing the Family, Eco-
nomic Aid to Families, Social Ser-
vices for Children, Children in
Minority Groups, Religion and Chil-
dren in a Democracy, Health and
Medical Care, Education Through
the School, Child Labor and Youth
Development, and Child Develop-
ment Through Play and Recreation.
Plans for follow-up activities which
will carry the program to the country
were considered.

The reports presented some very
important facts, and recommenda-
tions made are to be commended.
A hopeful and encouraging note in
regard to our nation's greatest re-
source, our children, was struck.

The economic security of Ameri-
can children, deemed basic to their
well-being, was given careful consid-
eration. The greatest need for chil-
dren of America in 1940 the con-
ference stated is work for eight or
nine million unemployed adults—
"real work at real wages". Where
assistance must be given it should
be in such forms and in such a way

192 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

as "to preserve and stimulate re-
sourcefulness, keep alive hope and
ambition, guard the springs to ac-
tion, prevent atrophy of the powers
of self-direction, and promote the
prospect of restoration to a normal
role in society".

That the schools must educate for
democracy, and that democracy
must come to the aid of the schools
were two of the major tenets pre-
sented in the reports on "Education
Through The Schools". The re-
ports set forth the proposition that
"the public schools must acquaint
the child with the responsibilities
and privileges of living in a democ-
racy". This means "that there must
be education for citizenship, family
life, health, leisure, for a vocation
and for responsible living".

The importance of proper child
labor regulations, vocational prepa-
ration and guidance, as well as the
need for youth employment oppor-
tunities, was put before the Con-
ference.

It was maintained that, like edu-
cation, play and recreation are a re-
quirement of everyone, that all chil-
dren should be able to participate
in play and recreation programs; a
positive approach should be made
to this phase of child welfare and
sustained and systematic effort be
made to assist all in their choice of
play and leisure activities in addition
to providing suitable recreation cen-
ters.

A new set of health standards was
presented. Not only has the last

ten years given us worthy scientific
advancement in the field of health,
but there has been increased health
awareness. The fields of mental hy-
giene, nutrition, infant and maternal
mortality, and mortality from com-
municable diseases all show great
progress which bids well for our chil-
dren.

The importance of religious train-
ing was stressed. The fact that ap-
proximately one-half of the children
and youth of America receive no
formal religious instruction seems
appalling to Latter-day Saints.
Teaching religion to the youth of
the land was termed "an unsolved
problem".

The Relief Society is vitally inter-
ested in all phases of child welfare.
The national conferences have held
our attention and enlisted our sup-
port. Following the 1930 confer-
ence, the Organization carried into
its educational program the findings
and recommendations brought to-
gether by the experts in the various
fields at that time. Marked gains for
the children of this nation have been
made since the 1930 conference, but
the present conference reveals that
there are still many needs to be met.
We realize that the more familiar
we are with the problems of child-
hood, and the more acquainted we
become with possible solutions the
better equipped we are to deal with
them. Mothers can be no more
profitably engaged than in promot-
ing the well-being of the nation's
children.

/^'^

ThohOu

TO THE FIELD

uxeuef Society (general (conference

OELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL
*^ CONFERENCE will be held
in Salt Lake City, April 3, 4, 1940.
The first day, sessions will be de-
voted to an officers' meeting for mis-
sion and stake presidents, officers
and board members only, and to the
following department meetings: So-
cial Welfare, for stake presidents
and for ward presidents who may
be in attendance at Conference;
Work and Business; Choristers' and
Organists'; Magazine; Secretary-
Treasurers'. Special attention will
also be given to Mormon Handicraft
and to the work of membership co-
ordinators.
The second day, two general ses-

sions will be held. The newly ap-
pointed General Presidency and sev-
eral of the new General Board mem-
bers will address the sessions. The
recently returned Relief Society pres-
idents of the European missions will
also participate. Music will be fur-
nished by a combined group of Sing-
ing Mothers from Utah, Provo,
Sharon and Kolob stakes.

It is anticipated that the large
attendance and fine spirit in evi-
dence at past conferences will again
be enjoyed. We look forward to
meeting the Relief Society officers
and members from the stakes and
missions.

cJhe Uxelief Society Song ioooA

"HPHE RELIEF SOCIETY
^ SONG BOOK" will be ready
about March 1. It will contain some
anthems and many of the choice
hymns of previous collections as well
as a number of new songs. The mu-
sic has been arranged for general
congregational singing as well as for
Singing Mothers and other special
groups. The book is a handy loose-
leaf style so that when open it will
lie perfectly flat. New songs may
be added conveniently. Words and
music are easily read. It is eight by

eleven inches in size with an attrac-
tive blue binding lettered in gold.

The book may be purchased from
the General Office. The price has
been kept as low as possible— 85c
postpaid, whether single copies or
quantity lots are ordered. Advance
orders in quantity lots from stakes
and wards should be sent in imme-
diately in order to facilitate distri-
bution as soon as the books are ready.
Orders should be addressed: Gen-
eral Board of Relief Society, 28
Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City,
Utah.

"T^HE BENT TWIG" by Doro-
thy Canfield Fisher, being
used in the Literature department,
may be purchased from the Deseret

cJhe ioent c/wig

Book Company, 44 East South Tem-
ple, Salt Lake City, Utah. The pur-
chase price is $1.00 postpaid.

194 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

I lew L^antata oy io. Gecii Qates

QRDERS for the new cantata,
"Resurrection Morning", writ-
ten by B. Cecil Gates and referred
to in the February issue of the Ke-
liei Society Magazine should be ad-

dressed: Choir Publishing Company,
672 North First West, Salt Lake
City, Utah. Single copies may be
purchased for 75c; a ten per cent dis-
count is allowed on quantity lots.

JT Wed With (BooL
June 17-21, 1940

npO help celebrate the 500th anni-
versary of the invention of print-
ing, Utah State Agricultural College
is going to feature "A Week With
Books" during the second week of
its summer session, June 17-21, 1940,

The program has been especially
designed for librarians, parents and
club members who are unable to
spend more than a week or so in
summer study. It is possible to en-
roll for the program without seeking
college credit.

Three lectures will be given daily
in the mornings. Local faculty

members and visiting professors will
participate. During the afternoons
those attending will have access to
the Main Library and to the Anne
Carroll Moore Library of Children's
Literature.

The following themes are to be
considered: Monday and Tuesday,
June 17, 18, "Books for the Young-
er Child"; Wednesday, June 19,
"Books for the Older Child"; Thurs-
day, June 20, "Books " for Adult
Reading"; Friday, June 21, "Plan-
ning a Club Program or Book Re-
view".

QUESTING

By Geitiude Perry Stanton

I sought the path to happiness;

Always across my way
A raging torrent surged, or else

A mighty boulder lay.

Then for awhile I left my quest
To help another on;

My heart was filled with deep content-
Self's barriers were gone.

Cathedral of Peace

By Dorothy Clapp Robinson

SYNOPSIS

Carolyn Evans in her early married life
had parked her mind by the highway of
Life. Now in middle years, she sud-
denly realizes her husband.

Turner Evans, has gone ahead and is
almost out of sight. Despairing of ever
overtaking him, she has thought half
seriously of divorce as a solution to her
problem. She sounds out her son,

Bob Evans, who comes back with, "Good
grief, Mother, be your age." She had
counted on him to understand; but she
was not sure of her second-born,

Carson Evans, who is fiery and hard to
handle, and who is ready to leave home
because of unpleasant conditions.

On the morning the story opens, Turner
has refused to take Carolyn with him to
a convention at Crystal Springs. Hurt
and bewildered, she flees to her Cathe-
dral of Peace, a cottonwood grove in
the lower pasture of the ranch. To her
comes Kane Holland, indignant for her
and offering her a way out. On the way
back to the ranch house she meets Bob,
who infers she is a doormat because she
allows Turner to treat her as he does. De-
termined to do something about the situ-
ation, she accepts a position in Relief
Society and resolves to use every oppor-
tunity it offers both for social and mental
development.

Chapter four opens with her telling
Turner she wants the horse and buggy to
make some calls. He tries to frighten her
into submitting to his will. For the first
time in years she stands pat.

With his twin daughters clinging to his
arms, he presumably goes to harness the
horse. Watching, Carolyn wonders why
she has been afraid of him. The fear,
she decides, is entirely within herself.
When her work is done and she is dressed
to make her calls, she discovers Turner,
the twins and the buggy are gone. Goaded
to bitter resentment, she walks to make
her calls. "From now on. Turner Evans,"
she tells herself bitterly, "I am making a
life of my own. You have hurt me for the
last time."

Coming through the lower pasture. Bob
discovers two calves are gone. He sus-
pects Carson has sold them. He tells his
father they are gone but does not tell him
his suspicions. Turner thinks the gate has
been left open through carelessness, so he
wires it closed. When she returns, Caro-
lyn has to crawl through the fence. Think-
ing Turner has done it for spite, she
decides on drastic action.

CHAPTER FIVE

BOB was worried, more than he
dared admit to anyone. He
could not tell his father his
suspicions lest he precipitate a crisis.
He dare npt question Carson too
closely for fear of putting him on his
guard. After work one evening, he
saddled his horse.

"Where are you going?" Carson
asked, as he passed him on his way
to the house.

"Some place."

"I suspicioned that. Want me to
go along?"

"No." Bob hesitated, then turned
and faced him. "Those calves
couldn't go through that gate unless
someone opened it for them. It was
closed when I found it."

"I beat you to that conclusion,"
Carson answered, readily enough.
"I've been wondering how Dad is
taking it; he doesn't say anything.
Is he hunting thief or girl?"

"Maybe both."

"I thought so."

As Bob rode away he thought, "If
Carson is in this, he hides it mighty
well. But a stranger couldn't do it
alone. Oh, it is possible but highly
improbable. That lane is crooked,
and there are no houses about."

196 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Instead of turning his horse to-
ward the bottoms, he headed east
toward the Elkhorn. Even if he
knew he could never be intimate
with June Straughn, he reasoned in-
consistently, that didn't mean he
had to avoid her.

As the horse splashed through the
river, he looked toward the Straughn
home. Should he go up? It was
never amiss to be neighborly. Moth-
er never neighbored, so someone
should do it. As he hesitated, he
caught a glimpse of a horse and rider
out on the road. His pulse quick-
ened, and he lifted the reins. They
took the field in a high lope. Near
where the road turned west, he over-
took her. At the sound of his ap-
proach, she turned in the saddle.

"Hello," she called, and the un-
rest that was on her face was in-
stantly dispelled.

"Are you going my way?"

"That depends." Then she laugh-
ed. "It seems we are headed in the
same direction."

"I am riding fence."

"Out here?"

At his embarrassment she laughed
outright. "You are not good at
subterfuge. Confess now. You
came out here hoping to meet me.
It is written all over you."

He stammered, trying to find
words.

She laughed again, softly this
time, and reining close said, "Never
mind. I did the same."

The distant gurgling of water, the
droning of insects became a refrain
that sang through his blood.

"You are honest and clear-sight-
ed," were the simple words he an-
swered, but they carried a meaning
wide and inclusive. After that they

talked a great deal and said little.
Their laughter came easily.

At the ford in the river he re-
membered the fence and the calves,
and the remembering was like a
plunge in cold water. He'd for-
gotten who he was and who she
was, and the miserable business that
was dictating his movements.

"I should ride up this fence," he
said, frowning at the quivering rib-
bon of water.

She was quick to catch the change
in him, and her hopes fell. "It
seems to me you have plenty of
trouble with that strip of fence."

"We are not sure it is the fence.
It might be the gate." Then he
asked, "Why did you say that? Has
someone said something to you
about it?"

"I was riding this way not long
ago when I met Carson. He was
driving a calf. He said it must have
crawled through the fence. I helped
him drive it back."

Bob's face was impassive. What
she had just said could be proof of
either one of two things. He had
to find which one. He made no
answer.

"I suppose your family is going
to the ward reunion?" June ven-
tured at length, trying to break his
abstraction.

"Huh? Yes, I suppose so. Oh, cer-
tainly. Mother is building great
hopes on it. She hasn't been to
anything similar for a long time."

She waited for him to go on.
There was to be a program with a
dance following. All the girls were
going with dates. Every effort was
being made to make it an outstand-
ing event in order to set the pace
for the season's work. When he

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 197

did not pursue the subject, she
tossed her head.

"I'll ride on." She lifted her
reins. Her horse whirled.

"But I thought we were riding
through the hills?" His horse sprang
to catch up with hers,

"I'm afraid not tonight."

"Wait. I'm riding home with
you, at least."

After he had left her and turned
into his own field, he wondered bit-
terly if this was the way life had
come to him. She had expected him
to ask her to go to the dance. "I
can't start it," he groaned miserably,
not realizing he had already done
that.

r\N a particular morning not long
after Carolyn had torn her dress
on the fence, she sat at the breakfast
table and listened to the men's dis-
cussion of the day's work. Some
one had to go to town, and she
hoped it would be Bob. What she
was going to do would be easier with
him than with Turner; but her hus-
band decided to go.

"I am going to town with you,"
she said, when she saw him making
preparations to leave.

"Going to town?" he demanded
in surprise. "Why?"

"I need to," she answered shortly,
then added, "don't go without me."
The last was to fortify her own reso-
lution.

"Oh, goody," Judy cried, "we are
going to town."

"Goody," Jerry echoed, "we are
going to town."

Carolyn stopped short in dismay.
"But you can't, babies, Mother isn't
going to have time for you."

"Just what," her husband wanted
to know, "are you doing of such

importance that you haven't time for
them?"

"Any number of things. I haven't
time to explain. They can stay with
Dennis."

The twins fled to their father for
comfort. "I don't see—," he began,
but Carolyn cut him short.

"I am not taking them." She went
to dress.

"Whew," Dennis whistled.
"What has happened to Mom?"

"Wash them," his father told him,
indicating the girls, "and get them
dressed. I will take them with me."

Dennis wanted to protest, but he
thought better of it. Since he was
not strong, he often was left to help
his mother. So he was familiar with
the procedure.

"Come on," he commanded
them. "Old tease cats. Always get
you own way. Dad always spoils
you."

"You be nice to us," Judy demand-
ed. Her twin added, "We shan't
go with you 'til you are nice."

"Oh, for cripe sake." He made
a dive and caught one in each hand.
The girls howled on general prin-
ciples.

"Do you want to go with me?"
their father demanded sternly.

"Yes," they weakened.

"Better be ready when Mother is.
She might decide you are to stay
here."

That settled it. They romped
away, each determined to be first.
Dennis walked after them a little
slowly. What was happening around
here? Dad didn't usually quote
Mother.

When Carolyn came from her
room ready to go, she was met by the
twins, clean and resplendent in their
best. She looked from them to

198 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Turner and decided a protest was
not worth the effort.

All the way to town she had to
reinforce her courage with memories.
Hope and indignation, that had
burned so brightly yesterday, had
dimmed to a barely perceptible glim-
mer. It would be so much easier
to ignore issues— so much easier, but
there would never again be any satis-
faction or content that way. For
Bob's sake as well as her own she
had to try.

When they stopped in the park-
ing lot, she got out of the car, then
hesitated. Turner, pretending not
to notice, helped the twins out.

"What are you waiting for?" he
asked, when he had locked the car
and she was still there.

"Money." Never was a word born
of such reluctance.

"What are you going to buy?"
"Several things."

"Mighty secretive all of a sudden,
aren't you?"

She set her lips stubbornly. In-
stead of walking away as he would
formerly have done, he waited.

"Tell me what you want to do
with it, and I will give you some."

Carolyn did not answer. Her eyes
narrowed. With quickening breath
she turned away.

"Wait, I want to go with you,"
Jerry cried.

"You are not going with me."
At their mother's harsh tone, the
twins turned to their father. Turner
whistled softly. Something was hap-
pening to her lately. He should go
after her and give her some money.
She didn't ask very often. He
couldn't see her now; if she wanted
some very badly she would come
back. With a twinge of remorse, he
remembered she would not.

jyt EANWHILE Carolyn had hur-
ried down the street. She was
no longer afraid. Anger, humilia-
tion and determination had com-
pletely submerged her fear. She
made her way quickly to the general
mercantile store where Turner did
his business. It was the best the
small town afforded. She knew she
must work quickly before her anger
left her. She went to the second
floor and made her way to the wom-
en's ready-to-wear. To the clerk's
inquiry, she said, "I want a number
of things, but first I want to know
if I may have my purchases put on
an account. Mr. Evans will pay for
them later." (He will have to.)

"I think that will be all right,"
the clerk answered, "but I will ask
the manager. Just a moment,
please."

Carolyn's heart pounded suffocat-
ingly while she waited. If they re-
fused her, she would die of humilia-
tion, and she would never try again.
Night after night she had lain awake
thinking, searching, planning. If
Turner were through with her, she
had to make a life of her own. Bob
had said she hadn't kept up. They
had pushed her past her limit. She
had helped Turner get what he had.
Getting some clothes out of it was
her first cry for freedom. The first
must be good, too, for there might
not be a second.

"What was it you wanted?" The
manager was at her side, smiling
encouragement.

"Clothes." She tried to control
the panic in her voice. "I haven't
any money."

"That is easily remedied," the
man smiled broadly. "Mr. Evans'
credit is good for anything you want.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 199

We are happy to serve you, Mrs.
Evans."

It was that easy. Carolyn almost
slumped in relief. She must have
known, subconsciously, that it would
be. Turner had always been very
careful of his credit. Without that
fact her battle would have been
harder. But in any case there would
have been a battle, and she wasn't
going to do anything they could not
well afford. If Turner could stay at
expensive hotels when he went away,
she could do this.

No dress pleased her. She tried
on any number of styles. The effect
was not what she wanted. She was
still drab Carolyn Evans. Sensing
her desire, the clerk decided to say
something she had always wanted to
say every time she looked at Mrs.
Evans.

"Don't you think if you selected
the other things first you would be
better satisfied?"

"Other things?"

"Shoes, for one thing. They al-
ways do something to a dress. Then
there is your hair."

Carolyn turned to the mirror. She
looked at herself full length. For
the first time in years she really saw
herself. She had one thing in her
favor— that was her figure. She
was trim and slender. "From out-
door work," she whispered mentally.
Her hair hung long on her neck,
the ends rough and broken. A bob-
by-pin or two held it back from her
face.

"Tell me," she said, "anything
you like."

The clerk told her plenty. They
consulted a beauty operator on the
same floor. She advised against a
permanent. "Your hair has a little
natural wave," she said, after various

things had been discussed. "Let
me shampoo it, and then we shall
see."

When Carolyn next looked at her-
self in the mirror, she caught her
breath in fright, which turned quick-
ly to elation. Surely, surely this was
not Carolyn Evans. Her hair had
been shampooed and brushed into
a shining crown. It lay back from
her face in soft, fluffy waves and was
caught into a loose knot at the back.
It lifted her features from common-
place to distinction. Her figure was
straight and trim. To the clerk's
intense disappointment, she refused
to wear the new clothes.

"Send them all to the transfer
desk," Carolyn told her. "I will
pick them up later. I want a few
other things." She went away to
look at house dresses.

"It is time she decided to do some-
thing about herself," the clerk told
the cashier. "She has always looked
like her husband's step-sister, or
something."

"I have heard he is close with his
family," the cashier said.

"Close nothing. It is her care-
lessness. I wonder how she avoids
bulges."

AiTHEN Carolyn finally called for
her packages, the girl at the
desk said, "Your husband took them,
Mrs. Evans. He said he would wait
in the car."

"Now I am in for it," she thought,
as she started for the parking lot.
Turner hated to be kept waiting.
The day had slipped by so quickly.
To her astonishment, she found she
didn't care what he thought. This
act of freedom had done something
to her.

As she approached the car, Judy

200 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

called, "What made you so long?
We had dinner."

"An' we had ice cream, and a
man Daddy knows gave us some
candy."

Carolyn glanced at the back seat.
Surely all those bundles were not
hers. Her glance went over the
twins. They had eaten, but they
were immaculate. Turner would
see to that.

"Get in the back," she said, in
answer to their questions.

"No," Jerry answered with assur-
ance, "we always ride with Daddy."

But for once their beloved Daddy
failed to grant their vdsh. He watch-
ed in silence as Carolyn transferred
them and took her place beside him.
She hadn't done that for a long
time.

Carolyn wasn't conscious that she
had done it. She had simply revert-
ed to an old habit. In her absorp-
tion, she had failed to remember
she was an unwanted wife. She
even failed to wonder what her hus-
band was thinking about it all. She
had no way of knowing it, but her
attitude had won her first bout.

They were on the highway headed
toward home before Turner spoke.
Then he indicated the back of the
car.

"WTio's wild idea was that?"

"Isn't it possible for me to have
an idea?"

"I wouldn't know." He borrow-
ed a phrase from the boys. That was
all— no recriminations, no sarcasm.
"He is sorry about the money,"
she thought, jarred back to the pres-
ent. "He wouldn't want anyone to
know that about him. But I know,
and I am through. He will never
hurt me again."

She found to her secret alarm that

she wasn't concerned over hurts. She
felt good. She felt at peace. How
could that be when one of the big-
gest battles of her life was in the
process of being fought? Had the
new clothes done it, or, the thought
came suddenly, was it that she had
again become a person? Three times
today clerks had praised her looks
and her figure. She straightened her
shoulders. By the time they had
turned into the valley her spirits had
risen to the point where she could
ask casually:

"Are you going ta the party to-
morrow night?"

"What party?" he asked, as if glad
of an excuse to talk.

"The ward reunion. You know
very well. We have discussed noth-
ing else for a month."

"What would be the use?" he
wanted to know. "We haven't been
to a dance for so long we would not
know how to act."

A wry smile twisted Carolyn's
mouth. "I wouldn't know how, you
mean. I'll learn." Then she re-
membered Bob was taking Lucile
Semple. She sighed.

"Why are you sighing?" He was
finding this ride stimulating. Caro-
lyn was different. She looked the
same, except she had done some-
thing to her hair; and yet she was
wholly different. He smothered an
impulse to reach out and touch her.
"Bob is taking Lucile Semple."
The twins, worn out by their day,
were asleep. Turner's brows drew
together in anger. Then disappoint-
ment took the edge off it, and he
drove for some distance in silence.

"I've been seeing him with the
Straughn girl. I thought he liked her
pretty well."

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 201

"He does, but Joe Colts is taking
her."

"Joe Colts! What is the matter
with that boy? I didn't think he
was that slow."

Carolyn did not answer, but in
the silence her spirit and his met on
common ground. A comforting
unity welded them again into hus-
band and wife, concerned in a com-
mon cause. She wondered what
would happen to that common
cause when they were separated.
Turner spoke again.

"He had better stay clear of that
bunch. They are not the type for
him. Lucile Semple! When any
girl in the valley would be happy
to go with him! Where's his back-
bone?"

That destroyed completely the
peace that had enfolded her. He
was so harsh with Bob. He kept
driving, driving at him all the time
over everything.

"Please, Turner," she pleaded,
"don't say anything to him about
it."

"Certainly I shall," he exploded.
"The idea of him shaming June by
going with a girl like Lucile. If he
hadn't been paying her attentions it
would be different."

When she arrived home, Carolyn
refused to let her family see her
purchases. "You will see them la-
ter," was all the satisfaction she gave
them.

(To be continued)

LOSS

By Miranda Snow Walton

A pine tree knows not winter's desolation,
It stands unscathed beneath the ice and snow;
It does not feel the stinging pain of parting
With leaves and buds it bore a year ago.
But when the winter's gone, and earth is waking
To apple orchards bravely blossoming,
A pine tree prays for rapture of reunion,—
It cannot know the glory of the spring.

MUSIC DEPARTMENT

oJhe ^Projection of ibmotion to the (chorus

By Wade N. Stephens oi the Tabernacle Organ Staff

T^HE last three articles have been
devoted to the effect upon in-
terpretation of the emotional con-
tent of words and music. Any con-
ductor who has followed instruc-
tions carefully should now be able
to work out a detailed scheme of
tempos and dynamics that will in
performance awaken in a listener the
emotions intended to be conveyed
by the composition. It now becomes
the problem to convey this interpre-
tation to the chorus in such a defi-
nite manner that each member un-
derstands the conductor's wishes and
feels compelled to sing in accord-
ance with them.

This may be done in many ways.
Some conductors teach their inter-
pretation so thoroughly that the
piece could be performed almost as
well without a conductor. Others
change their interpretation so often
that the chorus, not knowing what
to expect, must rely on the con-
ductor's indications at the time of
performance. Possibly it is best to
combine these methods so that the
chorus knows the music and the
general interpretation but must
watch the conductor carefully for
timing, detailed shading, and inspi-
ration.

The mood is conveyed to the
chorus by means of conducting tech-
nique described in early articles of
this series. Tempo and changes
therein are shown by speed and size
of the beat, aided occasionally by
the left hand. Loudness and soft-
ness are indicated by judicious use
of the left hand, coupled with varia-
tions in the size of baton move-

ments. A supporting motion of the
left hand will prevent a chorus from
breathing at the wrong time, and a
gasp will make everyone breathe to-
gether. Great tension in the hands
and arms will intensify whatever is
being indicated, whether it is soft-
ness, loudness or change of speed.
Mouthing the words will sometimes
keep the chorus together better than
anything else, but it is unwise to
sing while conducting.

These techniques, no matter how
perfect, are not enough. The con-
ductor must convey to the chorus
the emotion itself. This is done by
means of facial expressions and atti-
tudes of the body.. These cannot
be called up artificially, as a part of
the conductor's technique — they
must be genuine results of an emo-
tional experience. The conductor
must think about the emotion to be
expressed so strongly as actually to
feel it personally. This results au-
tomatically in appropriate expres-
sions, which convey the conductor's
desires to the chorus far better than
words.

It is not well to talk much in re-
hearsal. Things seen are remem-
bered better than things heard, so it
is more effective to conduct than
to talk.

The conductor's chief function is
to inspire a chorus to sing well. All
the rehearsals are in vain unless the
performance is better than any of
them. This is what makes a great
conductor— the ability to inspire the
singers to do better in performance
than they have ever done in re
hearsal.

LESSON

DEPARTMENT

Q/heologyi and oJestitnony

Lesson 9

Paul's Lasting Influence

Helpful References

F. W. Farrar, The Life and Worlc
oiSt. Paul, pp. 1-7.

Cardinal Gibbons, Our Christian
Heritage, ch. XXXI.

C. E. Macartney, Oi Them He
Chose Twelve, pp. 156-165.

F. A. Spencer, Beyond Damascus,
ch. XXXIV.

PAUL'S SERVICE TO CHRIS-
TIANITY.-It would be almost im-
possible to adequately estimate
Paul's services to the cause of Chris-
tianity. Dean Farrar has said, "In
truth it is hardly possible to exag-
gerate the extent, the permanence,
the vast importance, of those ser-
vices which were rendered to Chris-
tianity by Paul of Tarsus." Paul
was an indefatigable worker and ac-
complished almost impossible tasks.
Anyone who will take the trouble
to check over his work on the four
main missionary journeys will be
convinced of that. And it should
be kept in mind that we have only
a very imperfect record of his life
and labors. Paul's intelligence and
industry were among the chief fac-
tors in the sudden spread of Chris-
tianity in the ancient Mediterranean
world. It is quite likely that young
John Mark deserted Paul and Barna-
bas on their first missionary journey
because they were leading too stiff

a pace. There may have been other
reasons, too, but that was probably
the foremost. The Apostle to the
Gentiles preached in a few short
years from Jerusalem to Illyricum,
from Illyricum to Rome, and pos-
sibly even to Spain and Britain. He
accounted the cause sufficiently
worthy to be "in jeopardy every
hour". (I Cor. 15:30) Part of h'is
second letter to the Corinthians re-
veals the lengths to which he was
willing to go for Christianity's sake.
"Are they ministers of Christ? (I
speak as a fool) I am more; in la-
bours more abundant, in stripes
above measure, in prisons more fre-
quent, in deaths oft. Of the Jews
five times received I forty stripes
save one. Thrice was I beaten with
rods, orice was I stoned, thrice I
suffered shipwreck, a night and a day
I have been in the deep; in journey-
ings often, in perils of waters, in per-
ils of robbers, in perils by mine own
countrymen, in perils by the heath-
en, in perils in the city, in perils in
the wilderness, in perils in the sea,
in perils among false brethren; in
weariness and painfulness, in watch-
ings often, in hunger and thirst, in
fastings often, in cold and naked-
ness." (II Cor. 11:23-27) Few mod-
ern missionaries have an adequate
conception of the vast labors and
suffering endured by Paul in order

204 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

that the Gentiles might hear the
Gospel.

Paul also contributed to Christi-
anity some of its greatest literature.
In fact, the whole world is indebted
to Paul "for its richest treasures of
poetry and eloquence, of moral wis-
dom and spiritual consolation".
(Farrar) It is to the great Apostle
of the Gentiles that Christianity
owes the first systematic treatment
of the connection beween the an-
cient law and that of Christ. Paul
understood that the Gospel was in
the world before the Law of Moses
was given, but few persons not of
our faith do. He, next to the Christ,
perhaps did more to emancipate the
early Christians from the bonds of
Jewish legalism than any other man.
Paul was the "Apostle of freedom,
of culture, of the understanding".
Farrar beautifully points out that
"whenever the faith of Christ has
been most dimmed in the hearts of
men, whenever its pure fires have
seemed in greatest danger of being
stifled, as in the fifteenth century—
under the dead ashes of sensuality,
or quenched, as in the eighteenth
century, by the chilling blasts of
skepticism, it is mostly by the influ-
ence of his writings that religious
life has been revived." It was the in-
fluence of Paul in shattering the le-
galistic doctrines of the Jews that
"worked once more in the soul of
Luther to burst the gates of brass,
and break the bars of iron asunder
with which the Papacy had impris-
oned for so many centuries the souls
which God made free". The contri-
butions of Paul in bringing light, lib-
erty and freedom into the world
during the Reformation have not
been adequately appreciated. These
in turn helped make it possible for

the Gospel to be restored in our own
era. And still Paul's work "goes
marching on".

PAUL'S INFLUENCE ON
SLAVERY.— It is a surprising fact
that there is still much slavery in
the world. Nevertheless, Christian-
ity can be credited with bringing
about a great advance. The ancient
Pagan world, as Cardinal Gibbons
pointed out, extolled the virtues of
courage, magnanimity, fortitude and
self-reliance as the ideal of human
perfection. "But," says the Cardinal,
"poverty of spirit, humility and
meekness under contempt, patience
and resignation under affronts, for-
giveness of injuries and love of ene-
mies, a spirit of obedience and long-
suffering, were despised by them as
servile virtues, or rather as no vir-
tues at all, but the base character-
istics of an enslaved and ignoble
caste." The early Church came im-
mediately to grips with the problem
of human slavery. However, it was
unable to do much at the time to-
ward abolishing the practice. Even
before the rise of Christianity, the
more humane Jewish rabbis taught
that slaves should be treated kindly.
The Essenes and some other sects
of extremists had done away with
slaves. However, the usual Jewish
practice condoned the use of foreign
slaves and even Israelitish slaves.
Many Jews were guilty of scourging
and torturing slaves. With all these
practices we can assume Paul was
familiar. What was his attitude to-
ward slavery? Some persons have
thought that he should have openly
advocated the abolishment of the
practice. It is probable that in his
heart he was in favor of freeing all
men. But to have openly advocated

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 205

the freeing of slaves would have been
to cut down his influence and may
have led to an early grave. It is more
than likely that he thought the easi-
est way to do away with the age-old
practice was to preach the Gospel
and let Christian democracy gradu-
ally settle the problem. The letter
to Philemon reveals Paul's method
of dealing with a practical situation.
It appears that Paul had converted
Onesimus, a runaway slave, who, by
a coincidence, belonged to one of
his fine friends, Philemon, a good
church member. Onesimus had at-
tended Paul faithfully and was be-
loved of him. But there was a duty
to Philemon. Paul sends the slave
back to his former master with the
plea that he receive him kindly "Not
now as a servant, but above a ser-
vant, a brother beloved, specially to
me, but how much more unto thee,
both in the flesh, and in the Lord?
If thou count me therefore a partner,
receive him as myself." (Phflemon
16, 17) These are noble words, and
many slaves through the centuries
can count their release to them.
We may quote Cardinal Gibbons in
reference to Paul: "The Apostle of
the Gentiles frequently comforts the
Christian slave by reminding him of
the real source of moral grandeur.
He tells him that true dignity does
not depend on the accident of birth,
or wealth, or civil freedom, or social
station, but that virtue is the sole
standard of moral excellence in the
sight of God, as well as the sole
test of future retribution. He in-
forms the slave that he has a soul
as well as Caesar; that he is the
child of God by adoption, the broth-
er of Christ . . . and that he has
equal privileges with the freeman to
a participation in the Divine Spirit.

'For by one Spirit are we all bap-
tized into one body, whether we
be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be
bond or free.' (I Cor. 12:13)

"In the family of Christ to which
they belong 'Where there is neither
Greek nor Jew, circumcision nor un-
circumcision. Barbarian, Scythian,
bond nor free: but Christ is all, and
in all.'" (Col. 3:11)

In Ephesians 6:5-9 Paul teaches
slave and master their respective du-
ties, "prescribing laws that exercised
a salutary restraint on the authority
of the one, and sanctified the obedi-
ence of the other."

We can justly say that Paul's
method of dealing with the slave
question has generally guided honor-
able men throughout the centuries.
It has been pointed out by some
writers that the little Epistle to Phfl-
emon has alone contributed more to
alleviate the sufferings of humanity
than all of the moral treatises of
the most benevolent Pagan phfloso-
phers.

THE INFLUENCE OF PAUL
ON ART.-Mankind would be in-
finitely poorer without art. In the
Western world from the fourth to
the sixteenth centuries art was de-
veloped primarfly in the service of
Christianity. One has only to visit
the great art galleries of the world,
particularly in Europe, to observe
how greatly the Christian religion
has been the inspiration of great
artists. Nor are paintings and sculp-
ture the only evidence of this. Great
churches and cathedrals have been
designed and buflt by master archi-
tects and craftsmen whose only de-
sire was to give the best of their
genius in the service of religion. The
work of Christ and the Apostles has

206 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

furnished the theme of a vast
amount of noble art. Of the Apos-
tles, Paul and Peter have been espe-
cially popular as subjects. Peter
generally represents converted Jews
and Paul the Gentiles; together they
are supposed to represent the
Church Universal. There are not
many legends connected with the
Apostle to the Gentiles, but the
stories told in the Acts have fur-
nished numerous subjects for art
work. Very often Paul and Peter are
represented in the same picture, and
it becomes necessary to know how
they may be distinguished. Paul is
usually represented as being small in
stature, with bright, sparkling eyes,
high forehead and aquiline nose. His
hair and long flowing beard are
brown in color. When represented
with the Savior or the Virgin, Paul
and Peter are placed on each side
of them. Usually they are dressed
about alike.

The great influence of Paul's life
merits the high place that he has
found ais a subject in the realm of
art.

PAUL THE MAN.-Thousands
of men who have been little inter-
ested in Christianity— or any other
religion for that matter— have never-
theless been impressed by Paul as a
man among men. We may sum up
his virtues as follows:

(i) He had a deep appreciation
of the dignity of human nature. As
Macartney says, "This is always a
mark of a great soul. Paul showed
his high thought of the worth and
dignity of man by a high regard for
himself. I have always counted it
a fortunate thing that he who is the

great teacher as to the sinfulness of
man and the corruption of human
nature was no mealy-mouthed weak-
ling, but the manliest man that ever
lived."

( 2 ) He, like his great Master, had
an intense love for man. This was a
gradually developed characteristic.

(3) He had a distinctly heroic
element in his make-up. He was,
as someone has said, "Heroic bat-
tler, noble wrestler for Christ!"
Macartney points out that there
were three elements in Paul's tri-
umph: 1. His aim and purposes did
not end with self. 2. God had a
purpose to work out in his life. 3.
His fellowship with Christ was so
close that he could make bold to say
that Christ suffered in him.

(4) He had the gift for making
strong friendships. His heart was
a large one that burned for those
who were lost and in deep affliction.

Paul's place in history is forever
secure.

Questions and Pioblems

( Deal only with those that time and

circumstances permit.)

1. Comment on Paul's desire to
work. How would he measure up
with President Heber J. Grant's
ideals?

2. Point out and comment on
some of Paul's literary masterpieces.

3. Let a member of the class in-
terested in art briefly discuss Chris-
tian art.

4. Point out some of Paul's heroic
deeds.

5. What qualities of Paul appeal
most to you? Illustrate.

6. What great Mormon mission-
aries remind you most of Paul?

uisiting cleacher [Department

MESSAGES TO THE HOME

No. 9

Charity

"Charity never faileth." — I Cor. 13:8.

PHARITY is exalted as the high-
est attainment of the Christian
hfe by the Apostle Paul. It is not
easy to find one word which ade-
quately represents what he meant
by the word charity. It is more
than almsgiving. One may be gen-
erous to the poor and lack charity.
It is greater than benevolence. Many
a person is benevolent, willing to
give to the poor, full of plans for the
benefit of others, yet utterly deficient
in that religious sense which accom-
panies the Christian grace of charity.
While the word love is most nearly
identified with it in meaning, love
may be a form of human affection
in which self and passion are mixed.
Christian charity is love in its full
meaning, that love wherein we are
freed from selfness. It must be dis-
tinguished from almsgiving, benevo-
lence, passion or sentiment, while
at the same time something of each
of these is still contained in it. It
is love which contemplates a like-
ness to the Master. It encompasses
the desire to give, whether alms or
self, a willingness to sacrifice. It
involves a desire to bless. It seeks
happiness for the one loved. It
strives to make men good and God-
like, to transform this earth into a
place where men cease to quarrel,
to envy, to slander and retaliate but
rather to live in peace and harmony.
The Master exercised charity. He
desired the best for all of his Father's

children. He worked, with no
thought of self, for the well-being of
the whole man— body, soul and
spirit.

President Joseph F. Smith says:
"Charity, or love, is the greatest prin-
ciple in existence. If we can lend a
helping hand to the oppressed, if we
can aid those who are despondent
and in sorrow, if we can uplift and
ameliorate the condition of man-
kind, it is our mission to do it; it is
an essential part of our religion."

"Charity Never Faileth" is the
banner around which the entire Re-
lief Society program is planned. The
ideal was contained in the original
instructions given by the Prophet to
this organization.

Louise Y. Robison in addressing
the Relief Society Conference, April,
1936, said: "Sisters of the Relief
Society, you have been called by
men holding the Priesthood not on-
ly to carry your own responsibilities,
your own load, but you have been
considered strong enough to help
carry the load of those who are over-
burdened . . . not merely to send a
basket, but to make them one of
you."

True charity can be cultivated:
First, by doing acts which love de-
mands. "Act with a cold heart if
we have not a warm one; it will grow
warmer while we act." Second, it
may be cultivated by contemplating
the love of God. As we acquire the

208 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

certainty that our Father's love is
ours, it becomes easier to be gener-
ous, tolerant, benevolent; human
wrongs are minimized, injuries for-
given, and men seem more worth
loving.

"True charity refuses to see small
faults, it bears and forbears, it makes
large allowances, it understands by

sympathy, it tolerates even intoler-
ance. It constantly acts for the com-
plete well-being of mankind." Char-
ity never faileth.

Discussion

It is suggested that the sisters
memorize I Cor. 13:1-13.

JLiterature

THE ADVANCE OF THE NOVEL

Lesson 9

The Bent Twig

T^HIS lesson, the last for the cur-
rent year, will consider Books
III and IV of The Bent Twig of
which novel the New York Times
says: "It stands well forward among
the best American fiction of this or
any other time, for it is at once true
in its portraiture of life, unusually
artistic in its craftsmanship, interest-
ing in its story and vitally worth
while as a study of human nature."
Sylvia has now reached young
womanhood passing through the ex-
periences of college life as well as
other phases of life through which
we all go. She faces the future gaily
resolute, hopeful, unafraid and wise
as well. Hers is a picture of life,
very sweet, fresh and stimulating.
During the last years of Sylvia's life
at home, she had been very close
to her mother and Judith. This
uneventful period was brought to a
close by a letter from Aunt Victoria
inviting Sylvia to spend a few weeks
with her at her summer home in
Vermont. True to her principles,

the mother left the decision to Syl-
via. ■ Though neither of them knew
it at the time, it was the last of their
life together. Sylvia now appears in
new surroundings, and many new
people are introduced. Arnold has
developed into just the type of
young man one would expect from
the environment in which he has
lived. A friendship which is to con-
tinue through his life is begun be-
tween Sylvia and Arnold, and she
tries to help him. Among the new
characters are Molly Sommerville
and Felix Morrison.

Though a sister of Sylvia's father.
Aunt Victoria is as different from
her brother as day from night;
in the new life of luxury in which
Sylvia finds herself, she needs all the
fine heritage and training of both
parents to resist the insidious in-
fluences that surround her. With
the same fidelity to detail that was
found in the portrayal of the Mar-
shall's home life and the coeduca-
tional university activities, there is

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 209

presented the picture of the idle rich
and the hfe they live, guided by
tradition and formula. There is
much that is generous, fine and beau-
tiful, but there are ugly things, too,
that are not entirely disguised.

The Boston Transcript says: "Any
novel founded upon such vv'ell de-
fined theories as The Bent Twig
must necessarily meet with argu-
ment. Mrs. Fisher's portrayal of
character and of the ideals of Ameri-
can life is deeper, however, than the
theories of her story and give it an
interest and value which can not be
overlooked."

Felix Morrison, the art critic, was
a much more dangerous man to be
associated with Sylvia than were any
of her earlier admirers. Brilliant,
artistic, experienced in the ways of
the world, he knew just how to vdn
the young woman. "Never in her
life had she been the recipient of
flattery so precisely to her taste."
He was really in love with Sylvia;
but Molly, the pampered child of
wealth, was in love with him. Syl-
via's fine character is shown in her
conduct toward Molly, when she
agrees to avoid Morrison and let
Molly have her way.

The forest fire is a dramatic epi-
sode, though a very real experience.
Through the fire and Molly's par-
ticipation in it, Sylvia met Austin
Page, Molly's cousin. He is, from
the first introduction into the story,
a real man. He stands in contrast
to Felix Morrison very much as
Sylvia's mother does to Aunt Vic-
toria. One event that had direct
bearing upon Sylvia's life was the
visit of Judith and the engagement
between Arnold and Judith. In
spite of all the elegance and show
of Molly's wedding, the thought

would intrude itself into Sylvia's
mind that it was an ugly thing to
have done— to marry Molly for her
money.

Another tragic fact that disturbed
Sylvia dreadfully and precipitated a
serious disagreement between Aunt
Victoria and Sylvia was her discovery
that Arnold was an alcoholic. She
feels that she must tell Judith what
she knows. Aunt Victoria objects.
This is quite a side-light on the char-
acter of a woman who could not
brook the intrusion of anything that
might interfere with her ease or com-
fort. It was a manifestation of self-
ishness in its ugliest form.

Following the wedding of Felix
Morrison and Molly, Sylvia goes to
Europe with Aunt Victoria. In car-
rying the story on to foreign soil,
one detects the complete familiarity
of the author with the new scenes
and people. This part of the story
brings to mind what The Manches-
ter Guardian said of Mrs. Fisher:
"Dorothy Canfield Fisher has won
an international reputation. Her
books are published in France, Italy,
England, Holland and the Scandi-
navian countries. She is one of the
few American authors who, while
profoundly influenced by her Euro-
pean experiences and her apprecia-
tion of many things in Europe, re-
tains a full-blooded Americanism of
the best kind." Mrs. Fisher is happy
in being able to apply her European
knowledge to American conditions;
she occupies a very remarkable posi-
tion in consequence, among Ameri-
can authors,

npHE story of the life in Paris is
well constructed from a literary
point of view and is clearly and forc-
ibly written. The refinement and

210 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

delicacy of treatment of the love of
Austin Page for Sylvia is one of the
finest bits of modern romance. In
her conduct, Sylvia is vi'orthy of her
fine heritage.

The termination of Molly's mar-
riage came as one might expect, in
tragedy. Morrison again enters Syl-
via's life, but not on the same foot-
ing as of old. Perhaps the most
sordid chapter in the life of Aunt
Victoria is revealed in Sylvia's en-
counter with Professor Saunders in
Paris. In spite of her love and loyal-
ty, Sylvia sees her aunt for just what
she is when she views the human
derelict, the victim of her selfishness.
The chapter relating the reaction of
the high-souled girl to this is one
of the most powerful in the book.
She feels that all the beauty and joy
of life has gone out of it, and then
comes the thought that the only
foundation upon which life can en-
dure is integrity; without that, all
achievement is in vain.

The conduct of Austin Page in
regard to his vast estate and his re-
turn to America profoundly touch
Sylvia, but she drifts with the cur-
rent and sails for Naples with her
aunt.

The sudden call for a return home
because of the illness of her mother
came with crushing violence, and
Sylvia acted. Her flight from the
boat and the journey home are a
dramatic recital of her courage. All
the glorious efforts of the heroic
mother were now justified. The
agony of the return and the depths
of sorrow in the motherless home
present a picture of moving pathos.

"liTHILE the family life of the

Marshall's was undoubtedly

the product of Christian ideals, they

were not conscious of this fact.
While high-souled and thoroughly
good, they did not believe in a per-
sonal Deity nor personal immortal-
ity. Their faith was sufficient until
they met the test of a real tragedy.
Under the load of grief, the father's
fine mind gave way, and Sylvia was
in despair. The chapter "The Outer
Stars" is a beautiful confession of
the truth that God lives and loves
his erring children. It is a proof
that the ever "onward, upward, striv-
ing soul works out its own salvation".
Sylvia emerged from her mother's
garden with the knowledge that her
mother lived and would ever be by
her side. Her father was to get this
knowledge in quite another way. It
is touching that poor, old, despised
cousin Parmelia should have been
the one to help the brilliant, shat-
tered mind to find itself again. It
is no justification of the planchette;
but only the knowledge of the one
fact it purported to give could lead
Professor Marshall back to sanity-
he had not lost Barbara, his beloved
wife; she, as an immortal person,
would always be at his side. That
thought, no matter from what source
it came, would be the power to lead
him back to sanity and give him
courage to face life again.

The tragedy of Arnold and Judith
could only come in a modern novel
which is a real social register.

The consummation of the love
story of Sylvia and Austin Page is
in harmony vdth its development.

It may not be inappropriate to
close these liessons on The Bent
Twig with the statement of Heloise
E. Hersey: "Mrs. Fisher is now in
the full maturity of her powers. It
would be sheer inadequacy to char-
acterize her as a novelist. She is that

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 211

rare creature, a woman of letters.
Whatever her hand finds to do for
the printed page will be well done.
She has a kind and generous nature,
and she scatters its blessings freely
upon her readers. In an age when
confusion and suspicion and even
hatred abound, she reveals to us a
thousand points of loving contact
between us and the world as it is.
We may well rejoice in her gener-
ous temper, the purity of her spirit
and her wholehearted belief that the
things which are unseen are eternal."

Questions and Suggestions

1. Give your impressions of The
Bent Twig as a modern novel.

2. Compare it with the other two
novels studied this year.

3. Name some of the outstanding
features of the book; some of the
great social problems of the day.

4. Upon what do you place the
greatest emphasis for Mrs. Fisher's
claim to distinction?

1 1 iission JLessons
I. D. S. CHURCH HISTORY

Lesson 9

Events In Missouri

(To be used in place of Literary Lesson)

I

N the last lesson we learned that
the Saints lived in two places
mainly. One of these places was
in Ohio and the other was in Mis-
souri. We must bear in mind that
both of these states were but sparse-
ly populated then as compared with
what they are now.

However, all the Saints in Ohio,
and everywhere else for that matter,
were looking forward eagerly to the
time when they, too, might go up
to the "Land of Zion". That is, they
did so in the latter part of the year
1831, the whole of the year 1832,
and the first half of the year 1833.
Then something happened to
blast their hopes of gathering in
Jackson county, Missouri. That
something occurred in the fall of
1833. At the same time it kept them
from living peacefully in their Zion;

it taught them a valuable lesson in
obedience, which the Latter-day
Saints have never altogether forgot-
ten.
Here are the interesting details:

I7VERY blessing that comes to us
from the Lord comes as a result
of obedience to his commandments.
That is a little clearer to us today
than it was to the Saints who went
to Zion, in Missouri. Yet the Proph-
et made this very clear at the time,
so that there needed not to have
been any doubt on the point. In-
deed, he said it was a "law," that
blessings follow obedience, not dis-
obedience.

Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon
took the first companies to Missouri,
and established them there. They
directed the building of the first log

212 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

cabin in Kaw township; they dedicat-
ed the land which had been bought
for the settlement; they chose a site
for the temple, and dedicated it.

Now, one of the things that took
place on this occasion was the enter-
ing into a covenant by the Saints
there that they would ( i ) obey the
laws of the land and the laws of
God in this place, and ( 2 ) that they
would teach others who came after
them to do the same things. Special
stress was laid on keeping the com-
mandments of God, because that
includes more than merely keeping
the laws of the land. If they did
the one, they would of necessity be
doing the other, also. Elder Rigdon
put the questions very clearly, and
the people answered "Yes" to all of
them.

We must remember this point,
since it is very important in view
of what happened in Zion.

There was a good reason why so
much emphasis should be placed on
high conduct by the Saints. We
said a little way back that "Zion"
means "pure in heart". That is
something to be remembered now.
The Saints were to be pure in heart
as long as they remained in Zion.
Otherwise, it would not be Zion to
them.

Zion was to be established on a
different plan from other cities. The
town itself was to cover one square
mile. Its streets were to run east
and west, north and south, and be
wide. The houses were to be set
back on the lots, so as to leave room
in front for lawns, with flowers and
shrubbery, and in the rear the peo-
ple who lived on the lots were to
raise vegetables and fruit. Barns,
cattle, horses, and cows were to be
on the outside, where the farms

were. It was just such a town as
Sir Ebenezer Howard was to estab-
lish long afterwards in England.

Then, in addition, there were to
be no rich and no poor in Zion.
This was to be brought about by
what is known among us as the
United Order. Each householder
was to own his home and whatever
he needed to earn his living; what-
ever surplus he had went to the
Lord's storehouse. There is not
enough space here to give the plan
in detail, but that is the general idea.

Of course, there were to be schools
and chapels. The temple was to be
in the midst of the city. The popu-
lation of the city was not to exceed
twenty thousand. Joseph Smith,
you see, did not intend that in Zion
any large towns should arise, with
their slums, vice, and poverty.

That is the kind of town he
planned for his people in Jackson
county, Missouri.

It is interesting to know that, so
far as the town itself is concerned,
Zion has always been a pattern for
all the Mormon towns in the West
—Salt Lake City, in Utah, for in-
stance, and San Bernardino, in Cali-
fornia.

npHE Saints in Missouri and their
non-Mormon neighbors did not
get along very well. And no wonder
—they were so very different!

The "old" settlers, as these neigh-
bors have come to be called, believed
in human slavery, and some of them
had slaves. The Saints did not be-
lieve in slavery; they held it to be
wrong. But they did not press their
views upon the Gentiles in the coun-

Some trouble also arose over poli-
tics. You see, in Missouri the offi-

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE, MARCH - 213

cers of the county were chosen every
so often by the voters. As long as
the "old" settlers were in the ma-
jority, they held these offices, which
paid a salary and gave some power.
But when it appeared that the Mor-
mons might come in ever-increasing
numbers, the time would surely
come some day when the Saints
would out-vote their neighbors, and
then they would hold the offices.
A third difficulty was religious.
The Saints believed that God had
given them this land "for an inher-
itance". Of course, they expected
to buy the land, and they did, as
a matter of fact. Maybe some of
them boasted of this "inheritance",
and this, you may be sure, would
make the "old" settlers angry. Then,
too, the Saints had a new faith—
that is, new to their generation,
though it was old to the world. They
believed in a God of miracles; they
held that their priesthood was the
true priesthood; that prophets and
apostles were as necessary today as
in the time of Peter and James and
John; and they taught that there
had been an apostasy from the
Church of Christ. All this was so
different from what the "old" set-
tlers had been taught that it in-
creased the ill feeling already exist-
ing between the two parties.

pERHAPS you have read or heard
of the result of these three dif-
ferences. The "old" settlers drove
out the Saints.

A mob gathered at Independence,
took Bishop Partridge and other
Mormons and covered them with
tar, tore down the house in which
the printing press was operated,
drove Elder W. W. Phelps and his
wife and child into the street, and

rifled the store belonging to the
Saints.

Then some of the leading Mor-
mons and leading Gentiles got to-
gether to see if they could not come
to an agreement in the situation.
They agreed very well. The Gen-
tiles insisted that they have their
way. The Mormons must leave.
And the Mormons agreed to do so.
That appeared to be the only way
out of the situation.

But before the Saints could leave,
another mob, every man of whom
was armed, at the muzzle of the
gun drove out of the county every
man, woman, and child who claimed
to be a Latter-day Saint. It was No-
vember and the weather was cold.
But that made no difference. One
of the Mormons was killed outright,
and several others were wounded.

The fleeing Saints crossed the
river into Clay county, where they
were received with kindness by the
"old" settlers there.

B

UT what of the lesson?
After the Saints had settled in
their Zion, the Prophet did not for-
get, about that covenant which they
had made. He reminded them of it
on more than one occasion, particu-
larly when they showed a disposi-
tion to forget it themselves. On
one occasion he told them bluntly
that, unless they repented, some-
thing would happen. He did not
say what. And when that some-
thing did happen, they called to
mind what he had told them.

The Saints never went back to
their homes. Indeed, those homes
were set on fire by their enemies.

Questions
1. On what conditions were the

214 - MARCH, RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Saints given an "inheritance" in 4. What happened to the Saints

Zion? there? What differences existed be-

2. State the "law" through which ^^een them and their neighbors?

we receive blessings from the Lord. 5- How had the Samts treated

their covenant?

2. Discuss the form, the size, of xt x xyr j • t i • £ ..u

i.1- •!_ c rr- ryn 11 1 .1 Notc: Map used in July issue of the

the city of Zlon. Tell about the Magazine is to be used in teaching Church

United Order. History lessons.

RESIGNATION

By Irene R. Davis

I am weary when the night does fall;
My soul is oppressed when I see all
The tasks I have left undone.

A garment torn, a finger print
Where wee hands want to stray;
And though I yearn for careless ease,
My duties say me, "Nay."

My spirit would in fancy flit
Across the meadows clear.
My heart goes dancing with the breeze,
And fairy bells I hear.

But, I must stay at home to clean;
An upturned face I kiss,
A smudgy tear I wipe away.
But I should cherish this—

I have a neighbor 'cross the way,
And oh, she envies me!
She would give a world of joys to share
The little cares I see.

And so—
I am weary when the night does fall;
But I thank God I have them all—
My Cares!

U. S. POSTAGE

2c Paid

SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH
PERMIT No. 690

THE THREE-PIECE WARDROBE SUIT

on sense fashion

It's America's big fashion for 1940 . . . the versatile
fhr^jSe-piece wardrobe suit that typifies the new feeling
fo/ common sense, simplicify and efficiency In fashion,
heer wearability will delight you , . . you'll have a
omplete costume for spring's first brisk days, an ultra-
smart topper for wear with all your frocks, a clever
two-piece suit that's right the clock around, and a
skirt to pair with blouses. A change of accessories
will change its whole aspect from sports to dress.

THe

M AG A if

^^

l:y^^!,;'^

'i!i,%\'-)^ - ^:.v

^-^''f^iS^-

^ \^t

069 ON ilWil3d

Hvin 'AID 3>ivi nvs

pied ^Z

3DViSOd s n

Make It a Hobby to Sew and Save!

INTRODUCING Miss Edna Mae Nye, who will conduct sewing classes
— free of charge — on Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday. Buy your
materials at Auerbach's and receive free instruction, on the fourth floor.

Classes will be conducted
on Tuesday, Thursday and
Saturday from 10:30 a.
m. to 3:30 p. m.

Miss Edna Mae Nye, well
known professional seam-
stress, who will conduct
Auerbach Sewing Clasbes

VISIT AUERBACH'S FABRIC CENTER TOMORROW AND SEE
THE LARGE, COMPLETE STOCKS OF NEW SPRING FABRICS.
You'll revel in the beauty of our fabric displays! You'll thrill to the
unlimited selection . . . offered in a glorious array of fashionable
fabrics! Silks! Woolens! Cottons! Novelty summer fabrics! Stripes
and plains! Be among the many who have learned the economy
which sewing brings . . . who know the smart clothes which can
be fashioned to your own taste, at a wise, substantial saving.

Enroll for classes in our Fabric Department — Street Floor

A U E R B A C H'S

FOUNDED 1864

PHONE WAS. 300

QjudiDL io^ CldbsJdLiJUtbL.

Auerbach Co. ---------- Inside Front Cover

Beneficial Life Co. - - - - Inside Back Cover

Bennett Glass & Paint Co. --------- 282

Cloverleai Dairy --.. 283

Deseret Book Co. - - Inside Back Cover

Deseret Mortuary 213

Fisher Baking Co. --------- Inside Back Cover

L. D. S. Business College Inside Back Cover

Mountain Fuel Supply 213

O. P. Skaggs 213

Porter-Walton Co. ----- - 284

The Newhouse Hotel ------- 213

Utah Power & Light Co. ----------- 282

University of Utah ------- 283

W. P. Fuller Co. - 281

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

MORE THAN 40,000 SUBSCRIBERS

Pick and
Choose . . .

We like particular choosers.
We ask you, our customers, to
pick and choose from our qual-
ity fruits and vegetables. We
are 'choosey' too when we buy
because we pride ourselves in
our selection and we like to
delight you.

O.RSRACCS

rooo

ONLY THE C Q Q REFRIGERATOH

IS PERMANENTLY SILENT
COME AND SEE THE NEW MODELS

mounTRin FUEL
SUPPLV compflnY

Serving 23 Utah Communities

A Hearty Welcome
awaits you at

The Wrnm. HOTEL

SALT LAKE CITY

Every one of the management is an
L. D. S. member and active worker.
Our $200,000.00 modernizing program,
now nearing completion, has made
available the best hotel accommoda-
tions in the west at our same popular
prices.

J. Holman Waters,
Mrs. J. H. Waters, W. Ross Sutton
Pres. Mgrs.

SERVICE

It is our aim to thoughtfully ar-
range and conduct every funeral
service in a way that will beautify
the memory of departed loved
ones, and at the same time help
to soften the grief of those left
behind. In time of need — remem-
ber—

mm MORMRY

"Service Above All"

Salt Lake
Payson

Ogden
Provo

When Buiiina Mention Relief Societi) Magaz

The Relief Society Magazine

Organ of

the

Relief

Society

of

the Chu

irch of

Jesus

Christ

of

Latter

-day

Saints

Vol. XXVII

APRIL,

1940

No.

4

QajfibufdA,

Special Features

Frontispiece — Challenge Alice Morrey Bailey 216

From Seed-Packets to Blossoming Flowers Hazel D. Moyle 217

A Hobby Margaret Lyman Schreiner 221

Color In The Home L A. Fisher 227

Achievement Recognition (Membership Drive):

Treasures I Have Found DeEtte B. Stewart 235

Pearls of Great Price Lena Lee 237

Building Peace and Happiness Over a Foundation of Handicaps Rose Duke 239

Oliver Cowdery's Courtship E. Cecil McGavin 242

Some Literary Friends Florence Ivins Hyde 245

Happy Birthday (Lula Greene Richards) , Ramona W. Cannon 248

The Annual Reminder of Tithing The Presiding Bishopric 259

Fiction

Moving Again Mr. and Mrs. A. H. Gibbons

Handicapped Boy (Mothers' Day Story) Margaret Johnson 250

Cathedral of Peace (Chapter 6) Dorothy Clapp Robinson 263

White Rose Beatrice Rordame Parsons 270

General Features

What the Gospel Means to Me Elsie Standring Colher 241

Happenings :....;: Annie Wells Cannon 253

Editorials:

Beautification , 254

Primary Reorganization 255

Notes to the Field:

Message from the General Church Music Committee 257

Items of Interest;

Relief Society Conference Visitors 258

Children's Friend, Souvenir Number 258

University of Utah School of Social Work 258

The Smoke Nuisance Dr. T. J. Howells 262

Notes from the Field ....Vera W. Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer 275

Music Department (How to Learn a New Song) Wade N. Stephens 280

Poetry

Challenge , Ahce Morrey Bailey 216

Liberate The Flame Anna Prince Redd 226

Greatness ;..... Mabel Jones 234

Eternal Spring Lorine Lee 244

April Rain J. B. Jennings 261

Prayer For Today Lucille Waters Mattson 269

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Offices : 20 Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Uteh, Telephone Wasatch 980.
Subscription Price: $1.00 a year; foreign, $1.00 a year; payable in advance. Single copy, 10c.
The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. Renew promptly so that no copies will be
missed. Report change of address at once, giving both old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Stamps should accompany manu-
scripts for their return.

THE COVER

^INSPIRATION SPIRES" is the title of the photograph used
as a cover for this issue of the "Magazine."
Mr. Norman Smith, the photographer, has in his posses-
sion over one hundred negatives of the Church buildings
located on Temple Square, and considers this the best of his
collection.

This picture has been shown in a number of national ex-
hibits and has been accepted by outstanding salon juries of
several foreign countries. Mr. Smith termed the arrangement
of the buildings, "a photographer's dream".

President Brigham Young selected the Temple site four
days after the arrival of the Pioneers in the Salt Lake valley.
"Religious buildings are the creations and expressions of the
feelings of the people who build." The Tabernacle and Tem-
ple are the expressions of deep religious hopes and desires.
To thousands of Latter-day Saints the Temple spires are
a symbol of the sublime and towering ideals of the Church.
These stately towers have long been an inspiration to our
people, filling them with reverence and inciting them to good
deeds.

CHALLENGE

Green-bannered spring — this bank of daffodils —
Whose sun-filled graciousness. unmeasured, spills
From up-tumed cups of gold — and beauty's wraith
Is here. Oh, little sturdy seeds of faith.

If you can draw from mud and rotted mould.
From long-drawn winter's dark, unfruited cold

fAnd gather strength where last year's ruins lie
-^To make a lovely thing — so, then, can I.

— Alice Morrey Bailey

f *^

ii-v , ■^%\. %£^

The

Relief Society Magazine

Vol. XXVII

APRIL, 1940

No 4

From Seed-Packets to

Blossoming Flowers

By Hazel D. Moyle

4 4 11 VERY person should have a
l^j garden," says Margaret E.
Sangster, "even if that gar-
den is only a window-box set on a
sunny ledge, or a flat bowl of lily-
bulbs on a table. Every person in
the wodd should have the splendor
and peace of a garden to fill the
hours with living music and lyric
verse ... for a garden holds the
essence of life and tells the story of
life's loveliness."

Yes, indeed, every one should have
a garden in which to learn the inti-
mate secrets and beauties of the
teeming world of green-growing
things. But what of the busy moth-
er whose every hour is filled to the
brim with the daily tasks of keeping
her family in order? How can she
find time to give the long hours
necessary to the cultivation of flow-
ers, or find the means for purchasing
expensive plants, when every dollar
is already needed in a dozen places?

Yet it is the busy mother, most of
all, who needs the respite and seren-
ity that comes from close contact
with the mysterious processes of na-
ture in a garden; most of all, it is her
chfldren who will respond to its
beauties and carry forever the pre-

cious and fragrant memory of
"mother's flower garden" in their
hearts.

So this article will deal with the
kind of garden that can be made by
spending a few cents for a dozen
packages of seeds— more or less— and
will tell of flowers that wfll grow
with a minimum of care. It will tell
of a small garden that will supply
bounteous summer-long beauty for
adorning the home both inside and
out-of-doors.

Whoever plants such a garden
may not carry off the highest prize
for the rarest flower displayed at the
Flower Show, but she v^ll have
quantities of time-tried flowers that
have been loved and planted by so
many past generations that their his-
tory is all tangled up in the history
of civilization. She may even win a
blue ribbon or two if she can pur-
chase good varieties of seeds and be-
stow a littk extra care upon them,
for even judges at flower shows are
susceptible to the charms of these
well-loved flowers.

gUT to begin: First, a suitable
piece of ground must be select-
ed. This should be one that has
the sun most of the day and that is

1

away from tall trees, so that their
roots will not encroach upon the
flowers. A plot facing south is ideal,
although an eastern or western ex-
posure is also good. Ground facing
north is the least desirable, because
some parts will not receive much
sun; but even this can be made to
yield good bloom.

Do not undertake too large a piece
of ground, but rather use a small
plot and prepare this well, for then
it will produce more bloom than
a poorly prepared larger space. First,
rake up all stones and trash. Then,
if possible, apply a generous layer of
old barnyard manure that has stood
for a year or more. This will do
wonders in making the soil fertile,
loose and friable, and will help to
conserve water as well as produce
larger and better flowers.

Next, the ground must be well

NEW GIANT FLOWERED CAL-
ENDULA YELLOW COLOSSAL

The biggest and most profuse blooming
of all large flowered calendulas.

and deeply dug, incorporating the
manure to a good depth. This will
encourage the roots downward, thus
producing stronger and better plants
and flowers. Digging should be done
as soon as possible in the spring
while the ground is soft and easily
worked, after which it must be raked
fine and leveled. Then it is all ready
for planting the seeds.

We are choosing only seeds that
are hardy enough to be planted right
out in the ground, and two of these
should be planted as soon as the
ground is ready. Larkspur and Shir-
ley Poppies grow best when planted
while the weather is still cool, and
these are two of our finest annuals.
Sow each of these near the center
of the bed, in long backward-slanting
rifts. Mark the ground where they
are planted with a deep indentation
either with a hoe or with small sticks
thrust into the ground about them,
so that other seeds will not be plant-
ed in the same space.

The larkspur has recently been so
improved that it now rivals the
perennial tall delphinium, and can
be purchased in many lovely colors.
Do not buy a mixed package of
seeds, but choose one of the fine col-
ors of the newly named types. Car-
mine King is a glowing coral, while
Peach Blossom is a delicate pink of
large branched habit. Others are
lavender, blue, and white.

The Shirley Poppy produces silk-
en flowers, which appear as though
spun from some fairy loom, with
every enchanting shading and de-

FROM SEED-PACKETS TO BLOSSOMING FLOWERS

219

gree and combination of fluttering
pink-and white loveliness; these de-
lightful annuals will also seed them-
selves all about for years to come.
They should be planted in a narrow
rift so that they can be pulled up
when their bloom is over and other
plants allowed to cover the space.
Cover the seeds lightly with soil.

Let us next provide a tall back-
ground by setting tall and strong
stakes at the back of our plot, about
21/2 feet apart. These must be heavy
enough to support the vines of the
Heavenly Blue Morning Glories that
we will train upon them. Stout twine
must be strung for the vines to climb
upon, and this can also be stretched
between the stakes so that a curtain
of this rare, lovely blue glory can
form a beautiful back-drop for the
flower bed. The seeds of the morn-
ing glory can be planted right where
they are to grow as soon as the
weather has become really warm
(usually the latter part of April).
Several seeds should be planted by
each stake after first clipping off a
tiny piece from the pointed end of
the seed to help germination. Place
a glass fruit bottle over each planting
to make a small greenhouse, for this
morning glory is a native of Mexico
and dislikes cold. Remove the glass
when the plants are growing and all
danger of frost is over.

Now we must select an edging-
plant from the many fine low-grow-
ing annuals. If we can succeed in
developing a good front-line planting
and a good background, considerably
more than half the battle of making
a beautiful planting is won. The

NEW GIANT IMPERIAL LARKSPUR
GLITTERS

Dwarf French Marigolds make a
free-flowering low border for those
who love rich velvety orange and
gold colors, while Ageratum will pro-
vide a ribbon of soft, pastel blue
loveliness. Sweet Alyssum is also
delightful, covering every inch of
space with frothy white flowers that
are sweetly fragrant until winter ar-
rives. The seeds of any of these
should be sown in rows about six
inches from the edge, and covered
with three times their thickness of
fine sofl.

Immediately back of this low edg-
ing, we will sow the medium-tall
flowers, such as the old-fashioned
calendula (grandmother called it
pot-marigold). But oh, how im-
proved are these new hybrids of to-

220

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL, 1940

NFA\ SEMI I'ALL SCABIOSA— HEAVENLY BLUE

day! One named Yellow Colossal
is claimed to be the biggest calen-
dula in the wodd, with flowers of
clear yellow measuring 414 inches
across. Scabiosa, Heavenly Blue,
would be a good choice to alternate
with the calendula, for this also is
medium height, and produces large
round balls of soft, azure-blue flow-
ers.

The rest of the entire bed should
be filled with zinnias and African
Marigolds. Plant each in blocks of

one color— never use a mixed color-
package. Plant two or three seeds
together so that when they are ger-
minated all but the strongest can
be pulled up or transplanted, and
set 8 inches apart.

T^HE ground must be kept moist
after the seeds are planted until
they are up, and some gardeners cov-
er the ground with burlap sacks to
help keep them from drying out.
(Continued on page 284)

A Hobby

By Margaret Lyman Schreiner

THERE are few women, I be-
lieve, who do not have a po-
tential talent for needle work.
My own interests, as a girl, were in
books and music, and while I learned
the fundamentals of sewing, I little
dreamed that some of the happiest
hours of my life would be spent with
a needle. Domesticity had but a
superficial interest for me, and I lent
only half an ear when my mother
occasionally remarked, "I would ra-
ther be able to bake a perfect loaf
of bread than to paint a picture,"
but I paused more reflectively when
I heard a renowned physician say,
■'I have great regard for a certain
woman who is a gifted violinist, but
she excels also as a housekeeper, and
I admire her ability to cook and
sew infinitely more."

The ordinary duties of a house-
wife are not regarded as being glam-
orous, but there is surely charm and
joy in doing any task beautifully.
I once saw a distinguished woman
dry dishes in a captivating way. Each
plate was given a happy friendly pol-
ish and then set down gently, almost
tenderly, in a fashion such as might
be used in bidding someone an af-
fectionate farewell. It was impres-
sive to see an everyday task done
with finesse.

The care of small children is an-
other familiar duty that may be car-
ried out in a matter-of-fact way or
may be accomplished in a glorious
manner as beautiful to behold as the
work of a great actress. It is a priv-
ilege to see a child gracefully man-
aged by a thoughtful adult who is

courteous and gentle, is unhurried
and unruffled, who minds her charge
with the love and eagerness and joy
with which an artist handles his
brushes.

When my first son was fifteen
months old, I made a practice of
spending four hours a day out-of-
doors with him. I was fully aware
that many children play by them-
selves in perfect contentment, and
I rather begrudged the fact that
mine displayed such a remarkable
amount of unhappiness when left
alone in the garden. I sighed long-
ingly as I passed by our musical in-
struments and our books and maga-
zines, which did not fit well into a
child's fresh-air program, but I found
that my mending could be taken out-
side and accomplished with no anes-
thetizing effect upon my conversa-
tional powers as they were taxed by
such an infant. I sewed everything
in my house that could be attacked
with a needle, and then I realized
that I liked to seWy and I began a
tapestry.

npAPESTRY-MAKING is an old,
old pastime indulged in since
the beginning of history. We have
fragments of this craft from the later
Stone Age and from early Egyptian
times. A Greek vase made during
the fifth century shows Penelope
•weaving in a tantalizing fashion be-
fore her distraught suitors. Tapestry
specimens have come down to us
from every civilization. It is the
most ancient of all the arts.
The method of tapestry-making

222

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL, 1940

is to weave colored wools, called
weft threads, on to warp threads in a
loom or frame. The weft threads
go both behind and in front of the
warp threads which are completely
concealed. Each warp thread is vir-
tually wrapped with the colored
wool threads. The result is a woven
material that is quite different from
our customary fabrics where warp
and woof are interlaced.

The object of this type of work
all down through the ages has been
to make a lecoid, a pictorial record,
"lest the deeds of those great men,
our fathers, should perish". There
are many ways of satisfying this de-
sire to record, or perpetuate the pres-
ent, and today our principal method
is with words, but archaeologists
have found language to be a tricky
medium which sometimes does not
survive, and which is always subject
to controversy. On the other hand,
what we see with the eye needs no
translation or interpretation. A pic-
ture gives a record that is both per-
manent and universal.

After the desire to record was sat-
isfied, tapestries were put to a utili-
tarian use. They were hung in an-
cient buildings several feet from the
wall to serve as draught screens, or
were suspended between pillars to
shut off one apartment from an-
other. They were generally hung
in folds like portieres; hence, they
were not woven with a symmetrical,
central design, which would have
been badly distorted when pushed
aside by someone entering a room,*
but were well covered with forms
and figures and had a crowded back-
ground. Large uninterrupted areas
of wool are montonous; hence, foli-
age is excellent for tapestry design,

and since mediaeval times, verdure
and mille fleurs patterns (patterns of
a thousand flowers) have been in
high favor.

The decorative value of the
draught screen appealed to the
wealthy, who alone could afford
them, and from earliest times tapes-
tries became things of great beauty.
Tapestry hangings grew to be the
most cherished possessions of the
church, the kings and the nobles,
and were displayed with pride on
state occasions on the walls of pal-
aces and chateaux. At times of re-
ligious festivals, churches and cathe-
drals were draped both inside and
outside with precious hangings.
They were prized not only for their
intrinsic beauty but for their biblical
subject matter. The Creation, the
story of Abraham, of Moses, of the
Virgin, the Passion of our Lord, the
acts of the Apostles and dozens of
others have all been woven in tapes-
try. Similarly recorded are great his-
torical events, such as the "Founda-
tions of Rome", the "Defeat of the
Armada", the "Conquest of Tunis",
and the "Story of William of Nor-
mandy and How He Conquered
England". In fact, all of history,
both religious and political, can be
seen today pictured in tapestry.

Tapestry has even played a part
in the making of history. It was
once the custom for shrewd rulers
and others of wealth and importance
to present gifts of costly hangings
to those with whom they had to
make negotiations and treaties.
When Philip the Hardy went on a
political mission to the Pope, he
carried with him gifts of the finest
tapestries of sacred subjects he could
procure. When the French wished

A HOBBY

223

This illustration is of a tapestry made by Margaret Lyman Schreiner.
It is mounted on the back of a large chair of English walnut in the classic
period of Italian Renaissance. The tapestry is entitled "Sight" or the lady
and the mirror and is a reproduction of one of a set of six great masterpieces
of French art known as the "Lady and the Unicorn". The originals are
done in heroic size and hang today in the Cluny museum in Paris.

224

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL, 1940

to influence the English in the map-
ping out of terms and agreements,
the suggestions were accompanied by
hangings woven of gold and silver
to influence the recipients favorably.
If an opponent was to be won over,
or a friend rewarded, a gift of tap-
estry was the usual procedure.

The various royal houses accumu-
lated tremendous collections of
hangings. Special vaulted buildings
were erected to insure their safety
and to protect them from fire and
dampness. On occasions of cere-
mony, the}' were brought out and
hung both indoors and in court-
yards in rich profusion. Charles the
Bold, (1433-1477) Duke of Bergun-
dy, always surrounded himself with
the tapestries he loved regardless of
whether he was alone, entertaining,
or traveling. He even carried hang-
ings to the battlefield for his tent
there. It was the favorite way of
displaying pomp and wealth and
luxury, and the collections were
handed down and added to until the
accumulations became priceless in
value.

'pAPESTRY-MAKING is a unique
art because it is a cooperative
process. It requires the brains and
skill of many workers; it is a long
and tedious task requiring months
and years of painstaking toil, and it
is an art that is exceedingly costly
and can only exist under munificent
patronage. The love of kings and
noblemen for fine and costly treas-
ures fostered the practice of weaving,
whose golden age was from the thir-
teenth to the eighteenth centuries,
at which time enthusiasm for it be-
gan to wane. The aristocracy that
had nurtured it was disappearing, in-

terests changed, life and living were
no longer glorious riots of luxury
and spending. The elegance of
hand-wrought skills was too costly
to flourish in the new regime.

Another factor contributed to the
decline of tapestry— the unwilling-
ness of painters to subordinate them-
seh'cs to weavers. Great artists, be-
ginning with Raphael in the thir-
teenth century, were retained to
make tapestry designs, or cartoons
as they are properly termed. These
cartoons had their own peculiar .re-
quirements. The artist had to adapt
his work to the technique of weav-
ing. In fact, the cartoon really served
only as a suggestion to the weaver,
who took the artist's pattern and
freely interpreted it in wool. Hence,
the success of the finished product
was not attributed to the artist but
was signed by the master weaver
who, with his helpers, worked with
skill and patience for years to fashion
a single tapestry.

A wea\'er was an artist in his own
right— less creative from the stand-
point of ideas, but beautifully versed
in matters of color, taste, judgment
and dyes. Chemistry advances in-
creased the color range to a thousand
dyes, each available in twelve tints.
Furthermore, weaving technique was
perfected until delicate human feat-
ures could be reproduced with
breath-taking accuracy.

This perfection in an art that took
centuries to ripen was achieved in
the eighteenth century. Weavers
went through a fifteen-year appren-
ticeship. Linen, hemp and cotton
warp threads had come into use to
gain thinness and strength to sup-
port the great weight of finished
tapestries. Gold, silver and silk weft

A HOBBY

225

threads were used with the wool for
enrichment. Colors were rampant.
Figures were flawless. And when the
art had reached this perfect flower-
ing, the painters, who had long been
irritated because their cartoons were
subject to "editing" by the master
weavers, and who now perceived that
weaving-technique was capable of
perfect imitation, began to demand
that their cartoons be reproduced
precisely and minutely so that tap-
estries would have the appearance
of oil paintings. Weavers were un-
able to stem the tide and preserve
the traditions of their craft. Tap-
estry grew into a purely pictorial
imitation. It languished as a cre-
ative art because its life blood was
cut off at the source; its designers
had dissolved the partnership; its
weavers were victims of the ever-ex-
isting bogy of Jealousy. A glorious
art wrought with poetry, history and
romance went into oblivion.

T^HE tapestry illustrated in connec-
tion with this article is a repro-
duction of one of a set of six great
masterpieces of French art known as
the "Lady and the Unicorn". These
tapestries hang today in the Cluny
museum in Paris. Their origin is
somewhat surrounded in mystery, al-
though it is believed that they were
made in Aubuffon, France, about
1460, and were woven to the order
of Le Viste, Lord of Fresne, as most
of the pieces bear his coat-of-arms.
The original tapestries are done in
heroic size and represent the five
senses. The subject of each is a lady
beautifully clad and richly jeweled
who stands in the midst of a forest
of flowers inhabited by birds and

animals, the most interesting of
which is the unicorn. The unicorn
is a creature of fable and is character-
ized by one long straight horn. This
animal was considered a symbol of
chastity during the middle ages, and
it was believed that it could not be
captured except by a virgin.

I have worked in needlepoint two
reproductions of the Cluny series—
"Hearing" or the lady and the organ
(shown in March issue, p. 164) and
"Sight" or the lady and the mirror
illustrated in this issue. I use the
lady and the organ as a wall hanging.
It pictures a courtyard scene with
a turreted castle in the background
and with trees and flowers in full
bloom. The portable organ is played
by the lady, and the bellows are
manipulated by her lady-in-waiting.
A lute player accompanies.

The lady and the mirror I had
mounted on the back of a large chair
which was specially made to fit the
tapestry. The chair is of English
walnut in the classic period of Italian
Renaissance. The design pictures a
virgin enticing a unicorn with a mir-
ror in which may be seen the reflec-
tion of the animal's head. The lion
is supporting a standard bearing the
family arms of Le Viste. When I
purchased the pattern, which had
been imported from France, the
lady's face and the reflection of the
unicorn in the mirror were already
woven. They are worked in sflk,
and the stitches are so fine that they
had to be done under a glass. On
the seat of the chair, the lion and
the unicorn motif is repeated, as
are the riots of mille Hems, the
Gothic feature which is perfectly
represented in the Cluny tapestries.

226 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL, 1940

The little one-year-old boy who of his dynamic wish to be close to

was responsible for arousing such a her.
deep interest in tapestry-weaving is

now eight, and quite self-sufficient Editor's note: The above article is a

when he romps out-of-doors. But H?"™Pf ^f," article to "My Relief Society

, . ,1 , ^ , 1 . 1 1 . Tapestry , written by Mary Grant Tudd

his mother has two cherished tap- and published in the March issue of the

estries with which to recall the days Magazine.

LIBERATE THE FLAME

By Anna Prince Redd

A talent hid, not used, is like a case
That, full of gems and fabulous in worth.
Is closed and locked, the key hid deep in earth.
Within— dull rocks— the stones all lie; the space.
A tomb of cold and rayless black. To grace
With scintillating warmth they must have birth
In light, full ray of sun beneath the girth
Of fast-bound lid, the darkness to efface.

And I have found the key. I'll lift the lid:
The ray but strikes my soul-fire into flame.
My talents are my jewels; used not hid.
They daily grow in beauty— this the key.
Though it unlock no worldly wealth or fame
I cannot estimate its worth to me.

t'^^

Color in the Home

By I. A. Fisher

COLOR is everywhere, in every-
thing. Its power and influence
affects the daily life of every-
one. It stimulates our senses and
emotions, feeds us aesthetically, and
at times regulates and controls our
moods, making us happy and gay or
sad and gloomy, when the days are
bright and colorful or drab and gray.
Since color is such a universal lan-
guage, a knowledge and appreciation
of it is very important, and we
should not only try to understand
it but also to speak it beautifully in
our homes.

In spite of its tremendous im-
portance in our lives, artists and
scientists have never agreed on its
fundamental principles. For centur-
ies there has been practically no
progress or development in this field.
Its nomenclature is even less dis-
tinct, with such words as "tints",
"shades", "hues", "tones", and "val-
ues" as ill used as the rules that are
supposed to govern them. Only in
the past few years has the develop-
ment of sterile light, violet light,
black light, fluorescent light, indi-
rect lighting, and filter lighting given
us an inkling as to the tremendous
possibilities of color in our lives,
and the unlimited opportunities
ahead.

For years colorists have claimed
that so-called complementary colors
—red-green, blue-orange, and yellow-
violet— are always harmonious; others
claimed them inharmonious. Some
regard associated colors— red-yellow-
orange, yellow-blue-green— as har-
monious combinations, while others

claim them inharmonious. Almost
any combination of hues is stated
to be both good and bad.

In spite of all this confusion, there
are a few things we do know about
color. We know that nothing on
earth possesses any color in and of
itself. The sun's rays consist of
bands of light vibrations of varying
frequencies. Certain surface pig-
ments reflect certain frequencies
that pass through our eyes, giving
us that color sensation. When ob-
jects absorb all vibrations, we get
a black sensation; when they reflect
all vibrations, we get a white sensa-
tion.

We know that there are 'no so-
called primary, secondary, and ter-
tiary colors. No mixture of pure pig-
ments will give us another pure col-
or. Many pigments that produce
color sensations cannot be inter-
mixed, and some produce colors that
we can get no other way except by
breaking up light. Complementary
and associated colors are not neces-
sarily harmonious or inharmonious,
but the use of them governs their
harmony.

WHATEVER color theory we be-
lieve in, or whether we have a
theory at all, seems of little import-
ance so long as we realize that there
are no bad color combinations ex-
cept when we make them so. All
colors that are not discordant are
harmonious, and no colors if handled
properly are ever discordant. Good
color schemes never come by chance
but are always a matter of proper

228

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL, 1940

balance and of relationships ably and
sensitively constructed.

Suppose, for example, you are
planning the color scheme for your
home. The style of architecture,
materials, location, neighboring
houses, surroundings, and climate
should all be considered in deter-
mining the correct outside colors.
Interior architecture, wall and ceil-
ing space, amount of natural light
each room receives and artificial
lighting equipment should be stud-
ied for a harmonious interior color
scheme. Homes of formal architec-
ture—such as Georgian or French-
should be painted in formal, light
grays, creams, or off-whites. Formal
or period interiors would likewise
require restraint and precise treat-
ment. Informal or modern interiors
should be given a more colorful
handling.

It is necessary also that in select-
ing individual room colors, adjoin-
ing rooms and halls be considered
for effective harmony in the house
as a whole.

Colors today possess dimensional
form and depth. To modern de-
signers, paint is almost a structural
medium. Lines and walls can be
brought forward, ceilings raised or
lowered by colors in tones that re-
cede or project.

After a careful consideration of
these problems and a decision is
reached as to the general colors that
are best suited to your needs, the
actual selection of tints, shades, and
colors themselves should be gov-
erned by these facts:

1. The possession of a common quality or
bond always promotes closer harmony.
In using blue and pinlc, if the pink has
a very faint blue cast, or the blue a pink

cast, there is better harmony. Every-
thing in nature is an example of this
law. The green stem of a rose has
considerable red in it, and the red flower
has green in it.

2. The choice of qualities is usually more
important than the choice of colors.

3. No matter how many hues a color
scheme contains, association into not
more than three basic colors promotes
harmony.

4. Very few hues, especially when disas-
sociated, can be safely used in one
scheme.

5. To avoid monotony, one tone should
predominate in surface space, one in
intensity — the first a tint, and the sec
ond a color.

nPHE great majority of homes in
America that have improper or
faulty color combinations are either:
(1) too dark and dingy, (2) too
monotonous and uninteresting, or
( 3 ) disturbing because of too strong
or too many colors.

To avoid or overcome dark and
dingy rooms ( 1 ) it is well to remem-
ber that white reflects approximately
80% of its illumination; yellow,
60%; orange, 33%; and blue, 11%.
In selecting wall-paper or paint, it
is important to know that all tones
look very much lighter in small sam-
ples than they do on large surfaces.
A safe procedure, unless you are
using off -whites or a very pale canary
yellow, is to select the samples you
like and then buy the materials 33%
to 50% lighter.

Monotonous or uninteresting
rooms (2) are caused by the over-
dominance of one color, too many
tones of one color, or hues that do
not go well together because of the
way they have been used. Blues
and greens, purples and browns, or
worse still, purple-and-blue-greens,
( Gohtinued on page 281)

Moving Again

By Mr. and Mrs. A. H. Gibbons

EILEEN hurried in out of the
cold spring night, hung her
worn fur coat on its own hang-
er in the far end of the clothes
closet and stepped up to the warm
fireplace where Don sat thinking.

In the high altitude of the Was-
atch Mountains, evenings were cool
in spite of the springtime, but Eileen
didn't mind the cold. She was glad
they had a home here in this beau-
tiful valley, and there was warmth
in her heart for the calmness and
peace and security she felt with Don.

He looked up steadily at his wife
as she came in— one of those pre-
cise, highly ambitious little women
who would have arranged the stars
in rows and marched them up and
down the heavens—and wondered
what her reaction to his words would
be.

"I've some good news for you,
Eileen," he greeted in his calm, tact-
ful way. "We won't have to do any
more fixing about this place. The
Doctor was here to tell us that he
is bargaining with another party for
cash." Don stood up quickly and
laid his hand across her shoulders.
"I hope you won't mind too much,
dear."

"What? Mind? Why of all the
sophisticated nerve! Just you wait
till I get a chance to tell him whose
place this is. I'll tell him to go-
to go-"

"To go climb a tree," Don sup-
plied. "Don't get all fussed up,
Eileen. After all—"

"Why that deceitful, mean, old,
mean, old—"

"Man," said Don, a hint of an

amused smile hesitating on his face.
Don was always slopping over with
generosity, because he believed that
kindness and calmness would whittle
any trouble down to man size and
put a good deal more fun into living.

"The idea of his pulling a stunt
like that. He can't do it! \Vhy he
promised us a year to make that
down payment if we'd take this
place, Don, and all the rent we've
been paying was supposed to be
going on the purchase price. Why
didn't you tell him what he prom-
ised us? That we believed him?
Why didn't you tell him what we've
done to this place?"

"Eileen, listen. Put on the brakes.
We can move again, we've done it
before," Don said with quiet con-
fidence, that inevitable piece of pa-
per and pencil coming from his
pocket.

"You're telling me?" Eileen
snapped.

Don very thoughtfully made O's
and A's on the eight-dollar-and-fifty-
cent reminder from the M. & L. Coal
Co. To relieve a tense atmosphere,
Don always made O's and A's on
pieces of folded paper or envelope
backs. "I suppose if he can get a
good cash price- well, if we were in
his shoes maybe we'd want to do
the same thing, Eileen."

"You wouldn't, Don Whiting,
and you know it. If you promised,
you'd stick to it. What did he say
anyway? Didn't he—"

"Just said he's trying to sell the old
home place because he can get cash,
and all we can do is make payments.
Can't blame him much, really."

230

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL, 1940

Eileen trembled with uncontrol-
lable resentment. Don was alto-
gether too patient and tolerant and
understanding. And Dr. Pribble
couldn't do this to them. He had
promised he would let them have
the home. She wouldn't move again.
She liked this renovated old home
with its place for a cow, chickens,
garden and a lot of outdoors for
three growing children.

"We can be glad we found out
he wasn't going to keep his agree-
ment before we spent any more on
the place, Eileen."

Eileen said bitterlv, "I don't sup-
pose you remember the new bath-
room fixtures, that inlaid linoleum
for the kitchen, all the painting and
kalsomining? ^Ve only spent about
four hundred good dollars for im-
provements, and most of it will stay
put while we go blissfully on making
payments. No wonder he's got a
chance to sell it for cash."

"Sh! Mrs. Dewey '11 think you're
beating me again, honey."

Eileen lowered her voice, but with
threatening earnestness she remind-
ed him. "Remember this house that
morning we came? Plaster and old
wall-paper in great heaps all over
the kitchen floor, everywhere wood-
work that needed scrubbing and two
coats of paint, a yard filled with bot-
tles, cans, old straw and rusty stove
pipes! I tell you, Don, I won't do
that again. I won't move again!
Junior and Jackie worked for weeks
to get materials up in that big poplar
for their tree hut. And for what?
Don't you care at all, Don?"

"Of course I care, honey. And
I don't feel exactly right about this
deal, but I can see the Doctor's
point of view; and— well, let's just

calm down a bit, honey, and think
it all over, and maybe we can decide
what's best to do about it." Don was
made that way, things just naturally
kept calm inside, while Eileen blew
off the steam for the family.

"To think you believed that right-
eous little gnat! You wouldn't even
take my warning and get something
down in writing. Because he's Dr.
Pribble he thinks— he thinks— Well
he can't make me move!"

"He can very easily, if he wants
to. We don't have a written con-
tract you know. There's not a thing
you can do, so you might as well—"

Eileen's face brightened. "Did
you give him the check for April's
rent?"

"No. I'll send him a check."

"Oh, no you won't! We won't
pay him another penny. We'll get
something for all this work, and
we'll stay here till he drags us out.
If he comes here after it, I'll tell him
to wait— and I mean wait!"

"Come on. Mom," he said kindly,
placing paper, pencil and alphabet
back in his pocket. "I must hie to
bed if my students are to gain that
portion of their necessary education
on the morrow. We won't have to
move until the last of April, so we've
got more than a month to find a new
place. Let's sleep on it, huh?"

CUDDENLY Eileen was ashamed
and disgusted with all this useless
raving. She was sick inside. She had
never been able to accomplish any-
thing by it. All the atmosphere about
her, electric with "push", had never
penetrated the peace that was with
Don, the deep sense of contentment
that was part of him. She had preach-
ed her acid sermons, which of course
she hadn't always entirely meant.

MOVING AGAIN

231

They had added dramatic thrill to
living, perhaps, but they hadn't
changed Don.

Closing her eyes did not shut out
her thoughts. She felt almost bitter
toward him, lying beside her. He
could have had a good job, or a bet-
ter one, if he hadn't been so easy-
going. He could have had that job
in high school if he had put up a
fight for it. Why he could write,
with all his background and com-
mon sense! He could make money
at it if he would, instead of dilly-
dallying along just for the fun of it,
the big— the big fool.

She ought to get a divorce. She
could, too. But well, she loved him.
He was so good to her and the chil-
dren. Don had a tenderness and
thoughtfulness that was rare in men.
"Why didn't you let me do that,
Eileen? You sit down and read, I'll
swish the supper dishes. Come on,
kiddies, let's do this for Mama."
That was Don— always as kind and
good-natured and calm as a ewe
lamb.

She swallowed a little resigned
choke that stuck in her throat. She
had always had hopes that he would
some day wake up and become en-
thusiastically alive, that he would
find a way out of all this living on
bare necessities. A grade school
teacher just couldn't make enough
to keep a family in this day and age.
She had always prayed that some
day he would find the way to give
their children more of the good
things they deserved. But lying
here in the night, her last dream-
bubble burst, she knew that things
would never be different with Don.
And she knew down in her heart
that in spite of all she had said about

telling Dr. Pribble a thing or two,
he would do nothing— nothing. And
they would be moving again. Eileen
reached beneath the pillow for her
'kerchief.

PEARLY next evening, Eileen
glanced out the window to see
if Jackie was keeping the baby bun-
dled. Dr. Pribble was coming up
the path, coming for April's rent that
he had forgotten to ask about. When
it had been a payment on the house,
Eileen had been more than glad to
have that much put away, but now
—he couldn't have it. It would be
one way to get a little for those hours
of work and backache, for fixing up
the place so he could get a cash deal.

"Don, here comes Dr. Pribble.
Now get ready, and don't you give
him a penny or I'll—"

He knocked twice, then Eileen
opened the door. She did not smile
a welcome but looked squarely and
a little hard into his black eyes be-
hind their bushy, black eyebrows.

"Mr. Whiting, may I have the
check for April's rent? It is a little
past due, I believe."

"Yes, it is," said Don, "but you
see we are just a little surprised about
your change of mind. We've spent
quite a bit of money here, thinking
the place would be ours— and— well,
we wondered if you could allow us
something for what we've done?"

"I feel that I cannot. You did
this of your own choice, Mr. Whit-
ing."

"But you get the benefit in in-
creased value. We put in a lot of
time and money on this place."

"Nevertheless, I feel that I cannot
allow you cash. I did not ask you to
do it, Mr. Whiring. I wouldn't like

232

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE-APRIL, 1940

to put the matter in the hands of a
lawyer, you know."

"Very well. Dr. Pribble, if you're
sure that's the way you want it.
You're a good business man • and
know what you can do." Don drew
his check-book from his pocket and
made out the check. Dr. Pribble
glanced at Mrs. Whiting, and he
could see bitter resentment rising
within her firm little body like the
quills of a porcupine. His overgrown
adam's apple jumped a cog, and he
bowed himself out with, "Thank
you, Mr, Whiting. Perhaps I may
be able to help you locate another
place."

Don worked steadily making let-
ters on the back of his check-book,
because he did not want to look into
those darkening eyes and upset her
further.

"Oh, you!" She flung anger in
his face, while tears of humiliation
and indignation filled her eyes. "You
aren't really going to let him get the
best of you are you, Don? Won't
you stop payment on that check?
You aren't honestly—?"

"Guess we better, Eileen. We've
got a long while to live in this old
world with Dr. Pribble. We don't
want to have trouble, do we? Maybe
yet-"

"Trouble, my foot! We have all
the trouble. Let him have some for
a change! I tell you I won't move
again. He'll have to drag me out.
Isn't there something you can do
about it? She flung the door wide
and stepped out into the early eve-
ning. "Oh, come on, Don. It's
getting late. I'll go with you to milk
Susanna. We might as well decide
here and now, once and for all, about
this Pribble proposition. A lawyer!

Pooh!" She stomped ahead of him
toward the pasture lying to the far
side of the corral.

Somehow, out in the clean, crisp
April springtime, neither could think
of the right words to say. The cow
was milked. Don got up and climbed
through the fence; Eileen turned
and started along the path. Don
set down the milk pail and picked
up a handful of rocks, "We'll have
to stand guard so that Susanna and
not that other longhom quadruped
will receive the nourishment from
this box of grain. The minute our
backs are turned she'll have Susanna
on the run. Junior hunted this pile
of rocks for me."

Then his wife began to laugh. It
was an odd kind of laugh, but she
kept it up, even as the aggressive,
old, red cow poked her pious face
through the row of new-leaved pop-
lars and stood ready to advance, one
round eye on the grain box and the
other on the man with the rocks.

"What's so funny?"

But Eileen couldn't quit laughing
until Don said, "Tell us about it,
so we can all laugh."

Then she turned on him.

"I'll tell you! Our cow runs! Our
dog runs! Junior runs from the
neighbors' kids, and all you can do is
run from Dr. Pribble! Oh, I'm so
sick of living with a man vdthout
any backbone I could fly away. And
I'm going to do it! You remember
what the superintendent said when
I quit school to marry you? Well,
I can teach again. I'm not going
to run with you much longer. I
don't have to!" Her words snapped
and crackled in the early April twi-
light.

She whirled and marched wrath-

MOVING AGAIN

233

fully several yards ahead of him up
the path, around the sheds and on
to the house.
He didn't call for her to stop.

TN all the three weeks which had

passed since her speech at the pas-
ture, Don had not asked forgiveness.
He had hardly been home long
enough. Always the children had
been put to bed. Three times the
past week he had been away until
midnight and then without one
word of explanation. She wouldn't
ask. But oh, how her heart ached
for two strong arms and Don's light-
hearted teasing.

A fresh gust of wind which had
come with the late April rains
whipped against the windows of the
sturdy, old house and banged an up-
stairs' shutter as Eileen closed the
door and watched from the window
while Dr. Pribble and his prospective
customer, who had come to take
one more look, ducked into their
raincoats.

Trying to close his deal! She
glanced up at the clock over the
fireplace. 3:15. Well, right now
was a good time to close any deal!
"They will be moving in a week,"
she had heard him say. Moving in
a week! Well she wasn't moving in
a week, she wsls moving right now!
She could move again. She had
done it before! Determinedly, she
marched up the steps to the chil-
dren's rooms. She began folding
undershirts and sox from Junior's
chest of drawers and placed them
too neatly into a large suitcase.

She would go right home to Moth-
er's and see Superintendent Passey
the minute she got there. He would
give her a job next winter; she was

sure of that. She would have the
children with her and . . . What if
Don objected? Well, he couldn't
have them. What if they cried for
him? For one moment she wonder-
ed just how she would make out with
the children alone, and vinithout him.
But he just couldn't understand—
he never would, he never had in all
those years together, which he had
made so rich and happy. He never
could understand how Eileen's pride
was hurt to see her man take the easy-
going way when she wanted him to
stand up and fight for their destiny.

The children would soon be com-
ing from school; she would have to
throw things together and dash back
downstairs for hers and the baby's
things, and they would leave on the
5 : 30 bus. The children didn't know
yet, but, well, she wouldn't need
to tell them now. There were just
a few more weeks of school, then
vacation. They would be glad to be
going to visit Grandma, and , . .

Don would come and find them
gone.

She felt the air heavy with gloom
and disaster. Another burst of April
rain, carried by wind, marched
around the south corner of the house
and banged the loose shutter. Be-
cause Eileen's heart was breaking
and because her body, mind and soul
all ached from long weariness, she
sank to the floor and cried, her head
resting on the open drawer of the
chest.

Eileen shivered. It was cold sit-
ting up here on the floor. The damp-
ness seemed to come right through
the shingles on the high roof. She
would have to get up and hurry, hur-
ry .. .

234

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL, 1940

"Eileen, oh, Eileen, Where are
you? Eileen. Eileen!"

Don's excited calling was coming
nearer. She blew her nose vigorous-
ly on one of Junior's soiled shirts
and stood up, stiffly.

He bounded up the steps.

"Eileen, guess what! Where are
you?"

He found her there, threw his
arms around her, raincoat and all,
and kissed her just as he used to. "I
found the place at last, Eileen— over
on the west side."

Her heart, which had been flutter-
ing rapidly up the scales, lost its hold
and dropped heavily again to the
lowest octave. "Moving to the west
side," she sighed.

Placing another kiss on the top
of her dark head and folding her,
this time underneath his raincoat,
he continued, "It looked so good to
me that I thought it might to the
other fellow, too— the one who was
going to buy this place. I found him
in Dr. Fribble's office and coaxed
him to take a look before he signed
on Dr. Fribble's dotted line. He
liked it. It is about the same price
and has more space for his chicken
apartments. We went back to tell
Fribble, and right away the good
Doctor began renewing his cove-
nants with me. He counted the rent

we've paid the last six months, in-
cluding that April's rent, as down
payment, and we drew up a contract
that Solomon himself couldn't im-
prove on."

His eyes sweeping the room, he
thought he comprehended the mean-
ing of the empty drawers and the
bulging suitcases. "You weren't
really planning on us moving again
were you, honey?"

Eileen snuggled more closely
against him. The April rain which
came down and washed the windows
clean was so welcome and restoring.

"Listen, there's something else,
too. I've got my book finished—
you know, the one about School
Teachers In Bondage that I've been
working on over at school while
you've been mad at me. You must
arrange to get real mad at me often,
honey. Will you? Huh?

She smiled and nodded at him
through her tears, then pressed her
cold face hard against the hollow
of his shoulder. It was broad and
warm. Yes, she would. She would
get angry often. It was as inevitable
as that her teakettle should boil over
the hot fire. She was Eileen. And
she knew that always her heart would
be grateful for the calmness and
peace and security that was Don.

GREATNESS

TF greatness finds its source in deep humility.

And thinking thoughts that reach unto eternity,
Then you and I beneath the weeping willow tree
Ferhaps were great.

—Mabel Jones.

Achievement Recognition

IN order to stimulate interest and
activity in the Membership
Drive, an'd to awaken Relief So-
ciety members to a keen appreciation
of what membership in the organ-
ization means, the General Board
last fall requested wards and stakes
to write articles dealing with the
following subjects:

1. Benefits derived in Relief Society by
a new member. To be submitted by a
new member. Title, "Treasures I Have
Found."

2. Outstanding contribution by a new
member to her organization. Not to
be written by a new member. Title
to be selected by writer.

3. Most effective showmanship work ac-
complished by a ward group.

4. Handicaps solved by an organization.

These articles were to be sifted in
the stakes, and one article on each
subject was to be submitted through
the stakes to the General Office not
later than January 31, 1940. From
those submitted to the General Of-
fice, four were to be selected for
publication in the Magazine.

The General Board expresses its
appreciation for the splendid re-
sponse of wards and stakes to this
program. Many interesting accounts
of membership activities have been
received. The vision of Relief Society
women with regard to the purposes
and objectives of the Society as well
as the great appreciation felt for
membership in the organization is
clearly revealed in the articles. We
congratulate the wards and stakes
upon their originality as well as up-
on the dignified manner in which
they are conducting the Drive.

Because of the many excellent ar-
ticles submitted, difficulty was ex-
perienced by the committee in deter-
mining which to select for publica-
tion. The following articles were
selected not only in recognition of
superior achievement but because of
their value in stimulating others.

.The article on showmanship se-
lected for publication in the Maga-
zine, submitted by the Carbon
Stake, will be held until a later issue.

«•♦»»•«» r»J«>

c/i

reasures

cJ cHave cfound

By DeEtte B. Stewart
McKinley Ward, Wells Stake

I7OR years I have been an admirer
of the Relief Society and its ac-
complishments. I have regarded it
as the most outstanding organization
of our Church, but as I was ward
organist, then later Sunday School
organist, along with other activities,
I thought I was too busy to become
a member. As time went on, I felt
the need of belonging to this organ-

ization and last year began attending
the meetings regularly, and I found
its treasures. Of these treasures, I
value four most: The opportunity
to serve, the association and friend-
ship of the other members, the op-
portunity to gain knowledge, and the
opportunity for self-development. In
this article I wish to show, by relat-
ing my personal experiences as a

236

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL, 1940

new member, how I found these
treasures and the benefits I derived
from them.

I found myself enjoying the meet-
ings immensely and learning a great
deal about theology, literature, so-
cial service, nutrition, and many

DeETTE B. STEWART

other things. After a short time,
while attending a Theology and Tes-
timony meeting, I did something I
had been trying to do each Fast Sun-
day for ten years in the chapel of
this same building— I bore my testi-
mony. Although I have played the
piano in public since I was a small
child, I have been afflicted with a
terrible fright if I attempted to say
one word before an audience, I felt
this handicap keenly. Bearing my
testimony in Relief Society seemed
to give me courage to stand in Fast
meeting a little later and thank my

Heavenly Father for His many bless-
ings to me.

A short time after this, a member
of our ward Relief Society presi-
dency asked me if I would give a talk
on tithing the following Tuesday.
The very thought of it made me ill,
but I realized the Relief Society was
giving me a chance to overcome this
timidity; surely with the help of the
Lord I could do it. With a trem-
bling voice, I gave that little talk
and was surprised to find how much
easier it became each time I attempt-
ed to express myself before the
group.

As I listened to class leaders give
their lessons so beautifully last win-
ter, I hoped some day to be able to
do the same but didn't dream the
opportunity would be mine so soon.
At the beginning of this last season
a theology teacher was needed, and
I was asked to fill this position. I
told the officers I felt so incapable,
that all the other class leaders were
so experienced and were such won-
derful teachers. Our ward president
said, "They weren't always so ex-
perienced, and they weren't always
such wonderful teachers. They, too,
had a first time." Could there be
more encouraging words than those!
In order that I might be able to
overcome the affliction of timidity
and that I might be inspired to gath-
er the right material and present
it to the class as He would have me
do, I offered prayers to my Heavenly
Father, both at home and at the
Temple. Then came hours and hours
of study. I shall never forget that
first lesson I attempted to present.
As I looked over that audience and
felt the sweet spirit there, I won-
dered where else one could find a

ACHIEVEMENT RECOGNITION

237

group of women such as that. They
were not there to criticise but were
with me, helping me; as I looked at
their sweet faces I felt that I loved
each and every one of them for what
they were doing for me. The strug-
gle was won, and that terrible fright
was gone. I do not know that any
one benefits by my classes, although
I earnestly pray that they do, but
this I do know, that I am greatly
benefited and have been paid a hun-
dred fold for all my time and effort.
Not long ago as I sat one after-
noon with my books— two books on
the Life and Works of St. Paul, the
BiWe, Teachings of Joseph Smith,
Doctrine and Covenants^ dictionary,
encyclopedia. Illustrated World His-
tory, and two maps of Europe, an
ancient one and one of today— some
friends called. Answering their jok-
ing remarks, I said laughingly, "Yes,

I am going to school, and the Relief
Society is my teacher. The Relief
Society seems to have a way of know-
ing just what every one needs and
then helping them; they must have
known I needed a tlieological edu-
cation." On another occasion, as
our two little boys knelt to say their
evening prayer, one of them said,
'Tlease help us to be good boys and
not make too much noise while
Mama studies her 'Lief Society."

As I conclude this article, I am
reminded that writing it is still an-
other of the many opportunities for
self-development that the Relief So-
ciety offers.

I thank my Father in Heaven for
this wonderful organization and
humbly pray that many others might
become new members and find—
THE TREASURES I HAVE
FOUND.

c4n-^r>9n

[Pearls \:yf (^reat [Price

Be Lena Lee
Menan Ward, Rigby Stake

"T NOW turn the key . . . in the
name of God, and this Society
shall rejoice, and knowledge and in-
telligence shall flow down from this
time."— Joseph Smith.

Almost one hundred years have
passed since these significant words
were uttered by the voice of a proph-
et to a mere handful of women.
Today, thousands are reaching out
eager hands to grasp the key, open
the door and enter into the blest
sanctuary, that they may enjoy the
benefits and privileges of that great
organization— the Relief Society.

There are many women whose
names have never been known out-
side of their own narrow circle, and
yet they have left "pearls of great
price" as a heritage to those among
whom they have labored.

It is of such a woman I wish to
write:

As she stood irresolute at the
threshold of the Relief Society room,
she looked friendless and alone. The
president, seeing that she was a
stranger, spoke to her kindly and
made her welcome. In halting, brok-

238

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL, 1940

en English, she thanked the presi-
dent and made herself known.

She was the bride, she said, of a
missionary who had returned only
six months previously from a mis-
sion in Germany. Now she had
come all that distance alone to be

LENA LEE

with the Saints and to marry the
man she loved.

They had met and fallen in love
on the sun porch of a Berlin hos-
pital, where each was recuperating
from a long illness. True to his
trust as a missionary, he did not
then speak of his love, but just as
soon as he was at home in America
he had written telling her of his love
and asking her to be his wife. Leav-
ing her loved ones behind, she had
come to a strange land to the man of
her choice.

Now, seeking admittance into the

Relief Society circle, she was wel-
comed warmly, and each one did her
best to make her feel at home and
among friends. It was not long,
however, before we who had been
so eager to give to the little bride
found to cur surprise that we were
receiving from her.

The chorister of the organization
had moved away, and no one had
been found to take her place. As a
result the singing was very poor.
After several weeks, it became ap-
parent to the president that the sing-
ing had improved very much, due
largely to the rich contralto voice of
the little foreign bride.

The next 'time a musical program
was given she was asked to sing,
and her beautiful rendition of one of
our own hymns brought tears to
every eye. Soon she was chosen as
chorister, and almost immediately
the singing improved; new life and
fervor now characterized that por-
tion of the program which such a
short time before had seemed so life-
less. She organized and directed a
chorus which rendered splendid ser-
vice and proved a wonderful help.

Her contribution was not alone
in the field of music, however, for
her knowledge of the Bible and
other Church works helped to enrich
and vitalize many phases of the
work. Her humble but vital testi-
mony was her most outstanding con-
tribution; no one seeing or hearing
her could help being impressed with
her sincerity and truthfulness. Her
face would light up and her eyes fill
with tears as she spoke of the great
blessings of the Gospel. She felt
that the sacrifice she had made in
leaving home, kindred and friends
was of little consequence compared

ACHIEVEMENT RECOGNITION

239

to the joy of being among God's
chosen people.

Spirituality seemed to emanate
from her as perfume from the rose.
When with her, it was impossible
to think evil or sordid thoughts; rath-
er, one was uplifted to nobler and
loftier heights.

As we considered the sacrifice she
had made and the courage she had
manifested, we were inspired to
strive more earnestly for good and
to serve our fellow men more de-
votedly.

Truly, in her behalf the prophetic
words of Joseph Smith were fulfilled,
for "intelligence and knowledge" did
flow down to her. In one short year
she had learned to read, write, and
speak the English language, even
better than some who had known
no other tongue.

Through inspiration and in an-
swer to prayer, she was chosen to be
a counselor to the president who
had welcomed her into the Society,
and thus her field of influence was
enlarged and her greater gifts dis-
covered. She was ever alert to con-

ditions around her which might be
improved, and assumed her responsi-
bility in their improvement.

In summing up the "pearls of
great price" this one new member
has given us, I find we are indebted
to her for greater spirituality and a
stronger testimony of the Gospel.
Among her other contributions are:
the improvement and enrichment of
our music; an increased knowledge
and better understanding of the
scriptures; a greater desire to be of
service* to our fellow men; a greater
love for each other and our Relief
Society work as a whole. Through
her courage and understanding, we
have found greater faith in overcom-
ing the problems of life. Through
her, we have a greater appreciation of
the organization provided for Latter-
day Saint women through the in-
spiration of their Prophet. Through
this organization I met this new
member, through whom my life has
been blessed and enriched beyond
measure.

The "pearls of great price" she
has left us are shining jewels whose
luster will never grow dim.

n^-^c4n

IP.

id eric

a

Ujuuding U^eace ana criappiness y^yver
Jt CJounaation of uianaicaps

By Rose Duke
Third Ward, Carbon Stake

u

IJANDICAPS!" you say. Well
now, have you ever tried to
hold a meeting with seventy-five la-
dies in a room next door to a garage?

Just as we become so deeply inter-

ested in the literary lesson that we
are almost Joan of Arc ourselves—
Bang! Bump! go the hammers to
bring us back to a normal world
again.

240

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL, 1940

Or, perhaps, the theology leader
is trying to teach the theme, "Love
Thy Neighbor As Thyself," when—
Rat-tat-tat! Bing! Biff! And for a few
minutes at least we can scarcely feel
that neighborly love.

Of course, on Work and Business
days we are doing so much buzzing
ourselves, with quilting or making
tea towels and stuffed animals for

ROSE DUKE

bazaars, that we seldom hear the
outside noises.

The heating facilities are not of
the best either. We are still at the
old-fashioned heater stage. You'll
remember— roasted faces and frozen
backs. Actually, we don't even roast
our faces, because there is not room
enough for all to sit that close to the
stove. Most of us go to meeting
without realizing that some one
should get there early enough to
build a fire to take the chill oflf the
room. No fuel is provided by the
Church. So far, some generous offi-

cer has brought the coal and kin-
dling.

Then there is the music. Did you
ever try leading a group of middle-
aged singers with a high-pitched or-
gan for accompaniment? We do
manage to squeak out the high notes,
but only an opera star could do them
justice. Oh, yes, we have a piano.
However, it is in the last stages of
rebellion and, having worn out the
player, half the time the tune van-
ishes somewhere in the air. Why
don't we buy a new one? With
what, please tell!

After all, we're just a new ward.
Do you know what that means? It
means we have to have dish towels,
glasses, dishes, silverware, table-
cloths, and what not. We must de-
pend on donations for these things.
Each member is asked to bring one
glass and dish towel, so the cupboard
is slowly but surely starting to fill.

Then there are the individual dif-
ficulties that each ward member
must overcome in order to attend
meetings. One must be brought in
a wheel-chair. A few live on outly-
ing farms, and this means they must
have some means of transportation.
Any one who has lived on a farm
knows the amount of work there is
to do. Just one afternoon away
means added rushing and bustling
either before or after to catch up.
Several women have large families of
young children that must be left
home either alone, in some neigh-
bor's care, or vdth hired help. Hiring
help very often runs into money,
adding another difficulty, as many
cannot afford this.

Can any one deny that we have
many handicaps? But, do they stop
us? No, indeed!

ACHIEVEMENT RECOGNITION

241

Our group is growing, and what a
group it is! Every one seems so will-
ing to try whatever is asked of her.
ENTHUSIASM is the watchword
on every side, "for we have found

peace, which is a happiness more
full of meaning than we have ever
known before, a happiness 'as deep as
tears'."

What The Gospel Means To Me

By Elsie Standiing CoUiei
(From her book Treasures of Truth)

THE Gospel of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints to me means
a "bank that never fails". I
am guaranteed health, wealth, and
happiness for my dividends. What-
ever I put into this*bank will always
be mine; I alone can cause it to de-
preciate.

I put in habits of good health,
such as moderate exercise, abstinence
from tea, coffee, tobacco and harm-
ful foods, a cheerful outlook on life,
and restful sleep. I take out vitality,
beauty and a fit receptacle for my
spirit.

I put in hours of study of good
books, participation in Church activ-
ities, and constructive use of my
leisure time. I take out respect of
my fellow men, the development of
my talents, the ability to impart
truth and help others enrich their
lives, and knowledge which I can
eternally build upon.

I put in payment of tithing, fast

offerings and donations. I take out
thrift habits, appreciation for what
I have, the joy of knowing that I am
helping some one in need, and the
satisfaction that I am helping to bear
my share of the expense for places
to worship and play in.

I put in prayer, faith, and repent-
ance. I take out the right to be ad-
ministered to by the healing power
of the Priesthood, the opportunity to
express my thankfulness, and cour-
age to face the problems of life.

I put in time seeking genealogy
and doing temple work. I take out
the joy of knowing that I will have
kinship with those I love in the next
world, and that I have been the
means of opening the way for their
redemption.

Last, I put in kind words, good
deeds, enthusiasm and thoughtful-
ness. I take out friendship and the
greatest thing in the world— love.

Oliver Cowdery's Courtship

By E. Ceca McGavin

IN the autumn of 1828, Oliver
Cowdery was employed as a
school teacher in the small school
which accommodated the children
from Fayette and Waterloo in west-
ern New York. A few other families
scattered beyond those villages sent
their children to the school where
Oliver was the teacher. Many teach-
ers in that day complained about the
practice of "boarding round" with
the families whose children they
taught, but if this schoolmaster had
any objection to the custom it was
because he could not stay with the
family of Peter Whitmer all of the
time.

David Whitmer and Oliver were
about the same age and soon be-
came devoted friends. Among the
many things they had in common
was a deep interest in Joseph Smith's
claim to a new revelation. Yet one
of the strongest attractions in the
Whitmer Home was David's sister,
Elizabeth Ann.

There were eight children in the
Whitmer family, several of whom
attended Oliver's school. Elizabeth
Ann, though nine years younger
than her schoolmaster, soon was con-
scious of the fact that there was
something about the teacher's kind
face and gentle manner that won
her fondest admiration. She looked
forward to the time when he would
spend a week at their home and,
perhaps, even wished they had a
larger family so his visits would be
longer as he "boarded round" in
the community.

Very little has been told of the

devotion of the couple during the
season that the schoolmaster taught
in the little schoolhouse at Fayette,
yet when Oliver left the state the fol-
lowing spring this was the home to
which his wandering thoughts turn-
ed in moments of despair. As soon
as the school year was over, Oliver
went to Harmony, Pennsylvania, in
order to make a first-hand investiga-
tion of Joseph Smith's mission. He
was positively convinced that the
mission was divine and gladly be-
came the Prophet's scribe. A wave
of persecution endangered the
plates. The Prophet and his scribe
were denied the peace and tranquil-
lity necessary for such a sacred as-
signment, so they began to think of
other places they might go where
they would be unmolested. Oliver
naturally thought of the Whitmer
family in Fayette. The Prophet had
become acquainted with Peter Whit-
mer, and so when David Whitmer
came to Harmony bringing with
him a two-horse wagon for the pur-
pose of having Joseph and Oliver ac-
companying him to his father's place
and there remain until the work of
translation was finished, the invita-
tion was gladly accepted.

A large, pleasant room upstairs,
shaded by tall locust trees, was given
to them as a "translation room".
Day after day in this room the tedi-
ous task of translation continued. So
anxious were they to finish the labor
before persecution began that they
spent no time working in the fields.
Their time was dedicated to this
sacred labor. When Oliver's hand

OLIVER COWDERY'S COURTSHIP

243

was numbed from continuous writ-
ing, one of the Whitmer boys or
Joseph's wife reheved him while he
rested.

lyiEMBERS of that family have
told that when Oliver left the
upper room he usually found Eliza-
beth Ann waiting for him in the
shadows of the locust trees. Many
times she had a drink of cold water
for him and a sandwich ready to

likely due to Oliver's friendship for
this family and the loyal friends he
and Joseph had in that family that
the Whitmer home was chosen as
the place where the Church would
be organized.

The new society was organized on
Tuesday, April 6, 1830. The follow-
ing Sunday, Oliver preached the
first public discourse since its incep-
tion. This meeting was also held
in the Whitmer home. It must

THE PETER WHITMER HOME
{Photo by WiUaid Bean)

revive him. No one has told us
what their thoughts and conversa-
tion were, but Oliver realized by
that time that his love for Elizabeth
Ann was second only to his love for
the sacred labor to which he had
been called by revelation.

After the translation was finished,
Joseph returned to Harmony, while
Oliver continued to reside at the
Whitmer home. In Joseph's ab-
sense he conducted meetings in the
schoolhouse and in the large house
where the Whitmer family lived. In
all of these meetings Elizabeth Ann
was an interested spectator. It is

have been a source of satisfaction
to Oliver to have the privilege of
baptizing several people at the close
of the meeting. Among the number
was the devoted Elizabeth Ann,

The months that followed were
months of anxiety and persecution.
The Whitmers later joined the cara-
vans of converts who were migrating
to Missouri. The romance which
began in New York ripened in full
fruition in Missouri. They were
married in Kaw township, Jackson
county, Missouri, December 18,
1832— the first marriage within the
Church in Missouri. The bride was

244

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL, 1940

only seventeen years old at the time,
while Oliver was twenty-six.

This union proved a happy one,
though tragedy and sorrow loomed
on the horizon. Five girls and one
boy were born to this union, all of
whom died in early childhood except
Mary Louise who lived to be fifty-
seven years old. She married Dr.
Charles Johnson, but left no chil-
dren.

Oliver Cowdery, after returning
to the Church, expressed a desire to
go to Utah and thence to England as
a missionary, but before doing so he
visited the Whitmers in Missouri.
He caught a severe cold during this

journey and died March 3, 1850.
His widow was only thirty-five years
old at the time of his death, yet she
never married again. Her devotion
to Oliver was so great that no one
else could take his place. Though he
was spoken of in official circles as
the "second Elder" in the Church,
he was always first in her thoughts
and memories. She lived to be sev-
enty-seven years old, forty-two of
which she spent as a widow. She
passed away January 7, 1892, and her
daughter died two days later. And
thus was Oliver Cowdery left with-
out posterity.

<*>

ETERNAL SPRING

Help me to change as the seasons do.
Oh, God, with grace and poise.
Spring has come with life anew
Enriched by hopes and joys.

Summer is here. Help me to give
And labor for all whom I can aid.
That when the frosts of autumn come
Life's pattern v^dll be made.

Grant that its colors will be varied,
Glowing with warming shades,
As the mantle on the mountain
When summer sunlight fades.

Then when the snows of winter fall
With white upon my brow.
Oh, God, the faith within my soul
Tells me I'll see spring again
As surely as the planets roll.

—Loiine Lee

Some Literary Friends

By Florence Ivins Hyde

ONE of the fondest recollec-
tions of my childhood is of
my father reading to his chil-
dren while we sat on our stools and
cushions before the open fire. We
were in a foreign land where we had
to make new friends, where we had
to be taught to remember our native
land and to be inspired to want to re-
turn, some day, to the country of
our birth. So stories were read to
us, often with these things in mind.
My patriotism was born and nurtur-
ed there. At times, his stories were
for no other purpose, however, than
for the mere pleasure they brought
us by making for us new friends-
friends of the characters in the stor-
ies, friends of animals and birds, and
friends of the authors themselves.

The reading habit not only de-
velops the appreciation for books,
but it makes for us new friends-
friends who know how to say in the
right way the things that are in our
hearts; friends who will let us agree or
disagree with them with no break
in the friendship. In every home
there ought to be book friends,
friends that we can turn to when we
need to be buoyed up.

Statistics indicate that in the last
fifty years the amount of reading
material has increased far more than
has the population of our country.
This must mean only one thing—
that we are becoming a nation of
readers. Provided our literature is
of the right sort, and is read intelli-
gently, this fact may have a pro-
foundly beneficial effect upon the
social life of America. But from a

study made a few years ago, it was
learned that young people are read-
ing more newspapers and magazines
than books. This is a thing to be
regretted, for the most vital things
in life are preserved in books. Peo-
ple who have a broad interest in
books as a rule have a broad interest
in life. Great readers live in the
world. People without reading hab-
its live within the four corners of
their communities.

With the millions of books that
have been published, what to choose
to read becomes a real problem. Li-
braries, schools and reviewers try to
classify books so that we may choose
wisely. We are justified, of course,
in liking one thing and disliking an-
other, for a thing that touches the
experience of one may be foreign to
another. Unless the story, essay or
treatise is within our experience, it
has no interest for us. But it is worth
while to make an effort to appreciate
the things that are rated as good,
for literary taste has to be cultivated
just as does a taste for music or art.

Professor William Matthew has
said : "It is not the number of books
which a person reads that makes him
intelligent and well informed, but
the number of well chosen ones that
he has mastered so that every valu-
able thought in them is a familiar
friend."

John Macy says that to be well
read it is not necessary to have labor-
ed through all the classics, because
if we spend our time over them we
will undoubtedly miss many books
which should be our companions

246

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL. 1940

but which are not great. It is of
these little-known companions that
we wish to speak in this series of ar-
ticles. !
One of the ends of reading is to de-
velop individuality. Books largely
make us what we are. Our spiritual
life is fed by them. The Swedish
composer, Hugo Alfven, says: "Read-
ing Selma Lagerlof is like sitting in
the dusk of a Spanish cathedral. Aft-
erward, one does not know whether
what he has seen is dream or reality,
but certainly he has been on holy
ground." It is unquestionably good
if what we read does this for us.

P*OR a program of fireside reading
for all the family, let us begin
with something short, leading up to
things of greater length and finally
to books which discuss personality,
religion, philosophy or history. Read-
ing aloud and discussing what is read
does something for a family that
notliing else can do.

A program of family reading could
well be begun by reading the old
fables. In childhood, Aesop to us
was merely a teller of amusing tales,
but as we reach maturity his fables
become filled with philosophy.

Nothing will give us more happi-
ness in life than a love of poetry.
Beauty, whether it be found in mus-
ic, in art, or in literature, brings joy.
Some of the most beautiful art is
found in poetry. Literature began
as poetry. We seem to be inherently
poetical. We respond to it and re-
member it more easily than prose.
In these days of ultra-sophistication
and realism, it is helpful to repeat
the rythmic lines of our favorite
poems.

I think of the quotation with

which King George VI of England
ended his Christmas message to his
people:

"I said to a man who stood at the

gate of the year,
"Give me a light that I may tread

softly into the unknown.'
And he replied:
'Go out into the darkness
And put your hand into the hand

of God.
That shall be to you better than a

light,
And safer than a known way.' "

Short stories with a wholesome
life philosophy might well be consid-
ered for the fireside hour. We are
told that the churches are losing
young people because they have not
been able to imbue them with ideals
that will tide them over adolescent
years. Adolescent boys and girls
like to talk over the questions of
right and wrong, and to discuss the
philosophy of life. Preaching does
not appeal to them, but I observe
that they are not averse to having
pointed out to them the truths be-
hind a story. For example: When
we tell the valuable story of General
Pershing at the tomb of Lafayette,
I believe that rather than to conclude
with, "Lafayette, we are here," it is
good teaching to point out the fact
that this story should mean to every
one of us a plea to stand by in time
of crisis.

The following story by Henry
Ward Beecher will not be spoiled by
pointing out its philosophy:

THE ANXIOUS LEAF

"Once upon a time a little leaf
was heard to sigh and cry, as leaves
often do when the wind is about,

SOME LITERARY FRIENDS

247

and the twig said, 'What is the mat-
ter, Httle leaf?' And the httle leaf
said, 'The wind just told me that
one day it would pull me off and
throw me to die on the ground!'

"The twig told it to the branch
upon which it grew, and the branch
told it to the tree. And when the
tree heard it, it rustled all over, and
sent back word to the leaf: 'Do not
be afraid; hold on tightly, and you
shall not go till you want to.'

"So the leaf stopped sighing and
went on nestling and singing. Every
time the tree shook itself and stirred
up all the leaves, the branches shook
themselves and the little twig shook
itself, and the little leaf danced up
and dovm merrily, as if nothing could
ever pull it off. So it grew all sum-
mer long till October.

"When the bright days of autumn
came, the little leaf saw all the other
leaves around it becoming very beau-
tiful. Some were yellow, some were
scarlet, and some were striped with*-
both colors. Then it asked the tree
what it all meant; and the tree said,
'All the leaves are getting ready to fly
away, and they are putting on these
beautiful colors because of joy.'

"Then the little leaf began to
want to go, and grew very beautiful
in thinking of it; and when it was
very gay in color, it saw that the
branches of the tree had no color at

all in them. So the leaf said, 'Oh,
branches, why are you lead color
and we golden?'

"And the branches said, 'We must
keep on our work clothes, for our
life is not done; but your clothes
are for holiday, for your tasks are
over.'

"Just then a little puff of wind
came, and the leaf let go without
thinking. The v\dnd took it up, and
whirled it over and over, and tossed
it like a spark of fire in the air, and
then it fell gently down under the
edge of the fence among hundreds
of other leaves. It fell into a dream
and never waked up to tell what it
dreamed about."

T READ The Anxious Leai many
times merely as a beautiful nature
story before I discovered it was Mr.
Beecher's philosophy of life and
death: The tree said to the little
leaf, "Do not be afraid. Hold on
tightly and you shall not go till you
want to." So the little leaf went
through the summer singing. But
in the autumn when all the other
leaves were getting ready to fly away,
then the little leaf began to want
to go.

With Erasmus, a little before we
go to sleep let us read something
that is exquisite and worth remem-
bering and contemplate upon it till
we fall asleep.

Cx^^o^'-e^^vO

Happy Birthday

By Ramona W. Cannon

LULA GREENE RICHARDS
(Copy of a life-size oil portrait made by her son, Lee Greene Richards.]

SIXTY-EIGHT years ago Louisa
L. (Lula) Greene received a
letter which caused her both
joy and perturbation. EHza R.
Snow and other leading sisters want-
ed Mormon women to have a peri-
odical; they could represent them-
selves "better than to be misrepre-
sented by others". Incredible as it
seemed to Lula, they had invited
her to come from Smithfield to Salt

Lake City to be the first editor of
the proposed sheet.

Should she, a girl of twenty-two,
accept such a responsibility? Was
her education adequate— a few op-
portunities to attend village schools,
one brief term at Tripp's and Rager's
in Salt Lake, and one at the Uni-
versity of Deseret, under Dr. John R.
Park? Suddenly in her heart was
bom a new appreciation of educa-

HAPPY BIRTHDAY

249

tional riches bestowed upon her by
two people, her father and Eliza R.
Snow. The former, a natural and
an excellent teacher, had been her
actual instructor much of the time.
How far his enlightenment had ex-
tended beyond the boundaries of
an ordinary schoolroom! And Sister
Snow had passed on to Lula, through
correspondence, the graces of her
own mind and soul. The young
girl had been writing verse and prose
since childhood, contributing to The
Juvenile Instructor, The Salt Lake
Herald and a manuscript sheet. The
SmithfieJd Sunday School Gazette.
Sister Snow had encouraged and in-
structed her, and was now offering
her this wonderful opportunity.

At length. President Brigham
Young called her to accept this work
as a mission and set her apart and
blessed her. She felt truly depend-
ent upon God for success.

A year later, President Young
united Lula and Levi W. Richards
in marriage and blessed the new wife
for a greater mission, that of rearing
a family. For five years her wise-
and gentle influence was felt among
the women of Zion, through The
Woman's Exponent, the predeces-
sor of The Relief Society Magazine;
then she found her strength unequal
to both public and domestic de-
mands and gave up the literary work
she so much loved.

The marriage of Brother and Sis-
ter Richards was a happy one. Both
possessed refinement and intellectual
and religious interests, besides their
common love of children. Three
daughters died in infancy; four sons
grew to manhood and "married
well", says "Aunt Lula". Willard
died, leaving a large family, but the
other three sons still survive: Lee
Greene, the artist; Evan G., a den-
tist; Heber G., a professor of English
in the University of Utah. All would
be a credit to any family.

In Sister Richards' early years, she
served as an aide to the Mutual, Pri-
mary, and Relief Society presiden-
cies, representing these organizations
in many parts of Zion. In later
life, she spent forty years working
in the Temple. As time permitted,
she continued her literary efforts,
publishing articles, stories and poems
in our magazines, and also a volume
of verse called Branches That Run
Over the Wall. Lula Greene Rich-
ards' life has been like a three-
branched candlestick, her religious,
her family, and her literary activities
all stemming from the same devoted
heart, and a bright light burning
constantly on the altar of each.

On April eighth, "Aunt Lula"
Richards v^ll be ninety-one years
old. The many thousands who know
and love . and honor her wish her,
from the depths of their hearts, a
happy birthday!

of^

Handicapped Boy

By Margaret Johnson

JIMMIE tried to lift the golf
club out of the bag and hand it
to Mr. Sumners, but somehow
it slipped and fell to the ground.

Mr. Sumners yelled at Jimmie and
hastily examined the club for in-
jury.^

"I'm sorry, sir," Jimmie said, bit-
ing his lip to make it stop trembling.
"It's my hand."

"You might have ruined it," Mr.
Sumners sputtered indignantly. He
paused; then, "What hand?" he de-
manded suddenly.

"Mine, sir," Jimmie said patiently.
"It's— it's handicapped."

That was what Mother had always
said.

"Every one," Mother said, "has a
handicap. Perhaps it's a moral hand-
icap, a tendency to steal or lie or
swear. It may be a mental handicap,
an inability to think and reason
quickly and accurately. And again,
it may be a physical handicap like
yours. You may never be able to
use your hand, Jimmie, so you must
make the best of it. Don't ever let
your handicap be your master. A
handicap may really be an advan-
tage, if it is thought of and man-
aged properly. You probably can't
understand that now, Jimmie-boy,
but it's so."

But Jimmie was sure that he did
understand. That was why he had
applied for a job as a caddy just like
an ordinary boy might have done.
Jimmie wasn't going to let his handi-
cap master him and make him think
he couldn't do things.

"What's the matter with your
hand?" Mr. Sumners asked.

"I can't use it," Jimmie explained
simply.

"Well, now," Mr. Sumners said,
with unexpected sympathy, "that's
too bad, sonny."

"Oh, no, sir," Jimmie objected
hastily. "It's my handicap, you
know, and I'm going to master it,
and then I'll," Jimmie paused, a
trifle abashed, "I'll be the better for
it, sir," he finished.

Jimmie knew Mother would have
been proud of that answer. It
showed he understood. But then,
when a feller has a thing explained
to him a lot of times, he can't help
but realize what it means.

Mr. Sumners looked surprised.

"Well, now, that's a fine philoso-
phy," he commented. "How old
are you, sonny?"

"Ten, sir," Jimmie said.

Mr. Sumners didn't say anything
more; but several times during the
game Jimmie caught Mr. Sumners
eyeing him curiously, and once he
heard him mutter something about
an "intelligent boy".

Mr. Sumners always had Jimmie
caddy for him after that. Sometimes,
however, he didn't play golf at all,
but just asked Jimmie questions
about his home life and other things.

Jimmie told Mother about Mr.
Sumners, and she was pleased.

"Always make every one your
friend, Jimmie," she said. "Life will
be much easier and happier then."

Mr. Sumners liked to ask Jimmie
questions about current events and
great people, and Jimmie's answers
always seemed to please him.

Once he asked Jimmie whether

HANDICAPPED BOY

251

he liked the sun or the moon the
best.

Jimmie said that the moon was
very important because it was so
dark at night.

Mr. Sumners laughed and laughed
for a long time. When he finished
laughing, he patted Jimmie on the
head and looked very serious and
thoughtful for a minute.

"You must take me to see your
mother soon," he said, slowly and
gravely.

When Jimmie told his mother
about that, she hugged him suddenly
and looked frightened.

npHE next day, Mr. Sumners did
come and see Mother. They
talked for a long time. Once, Jim-
mie heard Mr. Sumners say, "Every
boy needs a father. You'll have to
admit that."

Another time, he said something
about the bad neighborhood.

"Poverty-stricken people, cramped
quarters! No boy can be reared
properly in such an environment."

Jimmie felt indignant, and Mother
spoke up quickly.

"Of course," she said, "some of
the homes in this section are over-
crowded and dirty; but we've always
managed to keep ours neat and clean,
and Jimmie hasn't picked up any
of the bad habits of his associates."

But Mr. Sumners kept on talking.
He pointed about the room and out
of the window. His voice kept get-
ting loud and then soft.

Jimmie's heart began beating very
fast. Mother looked so— Surely, she
wouldn't for a moment consider let-
ting Mr. Sumners take Jimmy awayl

After Mr. Sumners left, Mother
sat in the big chair and put her arms

around Jimmy. She looked very
pale and tired.

"Jimmie," she said. Her voice
didn't tremble now, but was smooth
like glass. "We must weigh things,
and fiien always accept the one that's
best, mustn't we?"

And Jimmie said, "Yes."

"Handicaps," Mother said, "are
very fine, but when we can eliminate
some of them, we must. You have
a lot of handicaps, Jimmie."

"I have my hand," Jimmie said.

"Yes," Mother said, "and you'll
probably always have that, but you
have a lot of other handicaps, Jim-
mie. Money is a nice thing to have,
if it's used properly; we have very
little of it."

Mother went on and mentioned
all the things Mr. Sumners had said
yesterday and added a few more
about college and advantages.

"And, Jimmie," she ended, in a
voice so soft and low that Jimmie
could scarcely hear, "I want you
to go with Mr. Sumners. You can
see for yourself that it is best.- He
can give you the chance and home
you deserve."

Go with Mr. Sumners/ Jimmie
had implicit faith in Mother. Why,
Mother was everything, and knew
everything, but—

"Mother!" Jimmie cried. "Leave
you?"

"We must be strong, Jimmie,"
Mother said, from between white
lips, "because we know it's for the
best."

A thousand pictures filled Jim-
mie's mind: Mother laughing.
Mother doing the dishes. Mother in
the blue-checked apron kneading
bread, Mother sweeping the floor.
Mother coming down the sidewalk

252

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL, 1940

to meet him on his way home from
school, Mother singing with the
choir. , . . Why, Mother had it all
wrong! It was all mixed up some-
how.

Jimmie in his earnestness gave a
little gasp.

"If I went with Mr. Sumners,
Mother," Jimmie said, frowning in
his struggle for words, "would it take
away all my handicaps except my
hand?"

"Just about, and you wouldn't
have to caddy any more."

"Not caddy any more!" It was a
cry of alarm. "Why, Mother, it
would be an awfully big handicap
if I didn't caddy any more. I'd for-
get how to fight and be strong. I'd
be weak, because— because Mr. Sum-
ners would keep me from trying to
help myself."

Mother caught her breath, half
rose from the chair, and sat down
again.

"Lots of times on the course,"
Jimmie continued, steadily — he
knew what he wanted to say, now—
"Mr. Sumners tries to take the bag
away from me, so that I won't have
to carry it. Lately, in spite of all I
say, I can't stop him from carrying
it, because he doesn't understand
about handicaps and overcoming
them like you do. Mother."

Mother still said nothing. She
just sat there with a strained expres-
sion on her face.

"I like him. Mother," Jimmie said,
"but he'd never let me do anything
at all, and I couldn't stand that.
He— I heard him say something the
other day about, 'He'll never have
to do a thing', and I know he meant
me.

Jimmie was only ten, and his eyes
filled with tears.

"Why, Mother," he said earnestly,
"we've always planned how hard
we'd work together so that I could
go to college, and I know we could
do it. You've always said I'd enjoy
college more if I worked for it, and
Mr. Sumners wouldn't let me."

Mother looked for a moment as if
she were going to cry, but Jimmie
couldn't stop talking. Something
big inside of him made him go on.

"Mr. Sumners would be an awful-
ly big handicap. Mother. I like
handicaps when you're here explain-
ing things and helping me, but Mr.
Sumners doesn't understand, and
he's so big and everything, I'm
afraid I couldn't overcome him."

Jimmie started to cry in earnest,
and Mother held him close.

"Why, Jimmie," she said. You
do understand. You understand
better than I do."

"I— I'll go if you want me to.
Mother," Jimmie sobbed.

"How could I have been so blind,"
Mother said in a surprised tone, and
she hugged Jimmie so hard it hurt.
"What was I trying to do to my
boy?"

It took a moment for Jimmie to
realize that he was going to stay with
Mother. Then, when he understood,
he couldn't say a word. He just
wiped his eyes and tried to stop
crying, because Mother had once
said that men never cried; but he
was so happy it was difficult.

He looked up into Mother's face.
It looked all joyful and, well, glori-
ous. Suddenly, Jimmie felt fright-
ened at the love he saw there.

It was funny that Mother hadn't
mentioned one thing, but Jimmie
hadn't forgotten. He knew that not
having Mother would have been the
biggest handicap of all.

HAPPENING

By Annie Wdls Cannon

APRIL— Life is sweet, and hope

rides high
When through soft rain and sunhght
There's a rainbow in the sky.

DEPRESENTATIVE FRANCES
*^ BOLTON, newly elected and
first congresswoman from Ohio, has
pronounced ideas concerning wom-
an's political place in public affairs.
She asserts, "Women are more alive
to coming dangers than men and
must protect the race; as mothers
we do not propose to have one gen-
eration after another shot."

pRINCESS MARIA GABRIEL-
LA, third child of Crown Prince
Umberto of Italy, when one day old
was christened with six names with
a promise of two more later— one
for a patron saint, three for her
mother's Belgian relatives, and the
others for members of the ruling
house of Savoy.

gLEANOR PATTERSON, owner
and publisher of Washington's
"Times Herald" has a staff principal-
ly of women reporters, columnists
and critics.

rjAPHNE du MAURIER, author
of "Rebecca," is working under
difficulties on her next novel, the
theme of which is peace, because of
the chaotic condition of the world.
Miss du Maurier, niece of the great
dramatist and daughter of the fa-
mous actor Sir Gerald du Maurier,
is the wife of a British soldier, F. A.
M. Browning.

yERA BRITTAIN'S new book,
"Testament of Friendship," is
a memoir of her friend Winifred
Holtby, the brilliant novelist for
whom literary England mourns.

PLARA G. SIDWELL, of Utah,
has written a book titled "Life
Shrouded in Mystery", developing
her theme along family lines and
history.

J^ATHARINE BUSH, popular
novelist, has published her bi-
ography in magazine serial. It is
snappy like her books.

jyjME. CHANDON and Mme.
Drhilon were awarded prizes
by the French Academy of Sciences
for research work.

J^ATHLEEN BURKE HALE,

known as "Angel of France" in
World War days, and Anne Mor-
gan, president of "American Friends
of France", have both gone to Eu-
rope to again give service and means.
These two American women will
find changes in the status of women
in the European countries, with the
Councils disorganized, women of all
classes enlisted and now engaged in
different arms of service.

'pRANQUILLA JORDAN, 94,
Susanah E. Dunn, 92, Mary M.
Chadwick, 90, Esther J. Flynn, 90,
all Utah pioneers and women of re-
markable experience, were feted and
given gifts and honors on their recent
birthdays. Such longevity speaks
well for Utah and the pioneer life.

THE HEUEF SOCIETY OF THE CHURCH OF
lESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS

Motto — Charity Never Faileth

AMY BROWN LYMAN President

MARCIA K. HOWELLS -------- First Counselor

DONNA D. SORENSEN Second Counselor

VERA W. POHLMAN --..-. General Secretary-Treasurer

THE GENERAL BOARD

Belle S. Spafford Rae B. Barker Mary G. Judd Ethel B. Andrew

Vivian R. McConkie Nellie O. Parker Luella N. Adanis Gertrude R. Garff

Leda T. Jensen Anna S. Barlow Marianne C. Sharp Leona B. Fetzer

Beatrice F. Stevens Achsa E. Paxman Anna B. Hart Edith S. Elliott

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Editor .------... Belle S. Spafford

Acting Business Manager ---------- Amy Brown Lyman

Vol. XXVII APRIL, 1940 No. 4

ioeautification

npHE coming of spring, with all na-
ture taking on new life, awakens
in everyone a desire to bestir himself
that his surroundings may be made
more livable and attractive. He
would remove the smoke, dirt and
debris of winter and brighten, im-
prove and plant.

This year special impetus is given
to such activities because of the vigor
with which both state and Church
are conducting improvement and
beautification campaigns. Utah is
planning a gigantic state-wide cele-
bration in 1947, the centennial of
the arrival of the first permanent set-
tlers in this region. It is anticipated
that thousands of tourists will visit
our state. Utah is naturally one of
nature's wonderlands. Its moun-
tains, its lakes, its canyons, and its
great national parks rival those to be
found any place in the world. But
in order that our highways, our
homes, and our cities will be equally
attractive, and reflect a refined and
cultured people, the Utah Centen-

nial Beautification Committee is en-
thusiastically laying the groundwork
for an extensive beautification pro-
gram.

Some time ago the Church launch-
ed a beautification program as part
of the Church Welfare Plan, adopt-
ing as a slogan, "Our Churches and
Homes Shall Be Beautiful". The
Church committee has now prof-
fered its services to the state organi-
zation and is working in close co-
operation with it in promoting the
centennial beautification drive.

The doctrine of beautification is
not new to Latter-day Saints. Our
pioneer ancestors set out trees, plant-
ed gardens, planned parks and taught
the importance of beautifying home
surroundings. They made "the des-
ert blossom as the rose". Civic pride
is a part of our heritage. It is but
natural that we should want to build
on that heritage in a worthy manner.

The response to suggestions of the
Church committee to improve, beau-
tify, and landscape the churches has

EDITORIAL

255

been very favorable. But are we not
going faster forward with our
churches than with our homes? A
community can be no more beau-
tiful than its homes and their sur-
roundings . Neat home grounds with
trees, flowers, shrubs, lawns, not only
make beautiful cities but have an
uplifting effect upon the members
of the household. It is important to
create and stimulate a sense of
beauty and refinement in people.
In no way can this be more easily
done than by bringing people into
contact with beauty in and about
their homes. The ancient Greeks
used to associate the good vdth the
beautiful. Beautiful home surround-
ings help to make better people.

A wholesome pride in home is
essential to successful family life.
One cannot be proud of a home
that is untidy, run down, neglected
and delapidated. Often we become
so accustomed to our surroundings
that we fail to realize that our houses
are crying for paint, that our fences
and gates are hanging, that our paths
are needlessly muddy or that our
ditch banks are overgrown with
weeds; we fail to notice the barren-

ness due to lack of growing things.
Not so the visitor to our home or
the stranger driving through our
town.

We are too often inclined to jus-
tify our neglect on the premise that
we cannot afford to fix up. An in-
teresting report made by Dr. A. L.
Stark of the Utah Agricultural Col-
lege revealed that in checking a large
number of places it was found that
in most instances money was not
necessary to effect major improve-
ments. Labor was the principle lim-
iting factor. Then, too, it is a
well-known fact that there is financial
value in properly caring for homes.
It is frugal and judicious to use a
little money to keep things in repair
and well renovated.

The joy of living is half of life
itself. Great joy may be found in
life by cherishing beauty— beauty in
our open places, beauty along our
highways, beauty about our dwell-
ings, beauty in our cities.

A little effort on the part of every
one should create by 1947 a state of
which we may well be proud.

or^

[Primary IKeorganization

THE, completion of the reorgan-
ization of the Primary Gen-
eral Board has recently been
announced. Pursuant with a new
policy announced by the First Presi-
dency of making frequent changes
in the leadership of the auxiliary
organizations, Mrs. May Green
Hinckley was appointed to succeed

Miss May Anderson as general super-
intendent of the Primary Associa-
tion, effective January 1, 1940.

Mrs. Adele Cannon Howells and
Mrs. Janet Murdoch Thompson
have been appointed first and sec-
ond assistants respectively to Mrs.
Hinckley, succeeding Mrs. Isabelle
S. Ross and Mrs. Edith H. Lambert.

256

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL, 1940

Miss Beth Paxman has been appoint-
ed general secretary-treasurer to suc-
ceed Miss Mary Jack.

Fifteen members of the Primary
Association's former general board,
each having served less than ten
years, art .deluded m the new board,
and three new members have been
added— Mrs. Fern Chipman Eyring,
Mrs. Olga C. Brown and Miss Beth
Paxman.

All members of the new general
superintendency have been active in
practically all of the auxiliary organ-
izations of the Church, and each
has made splendid and unique con-
tributions. Mrs. Hinckley is credited
with instituting the Gleaner Girl
program during her incumbency as
president of the Granite Stake Y.
W. M. I. A. This program was
later adopted by the Y. W. M. I. A.
General Board as a Church-wide
movement. The Relief Society is
indebted to Mrs. Hinckley for many
outstanding contributions. As pres-
ident of the Relief Society organiza-
tions of the Northern States Mission
she was unusually successful. She
directed a very impressive drama-
tization of the organization of the
Society by the Prophet Joseph Smith
in connection with the centennial
of the founding of Nauvoo by the
Mormon people.

Mrs. Adele Howells served as
counselor to Mrs. Hinckley in the
Granite Stake Y. W. M. I. A. and
was at one time a Relief Society
president in New York City. Mrs.
Janet Thompson served as president

of the Twentieth Ward Primary As-
sociation for five years and was coun-
selor of the Ensign Stake Primary
Association for thirteen years. A
former member of the Relief Society
General Board, she is well known to
Relief Society women, having made
many splendid contributions to our
organization. Her work as chairman
of the music committee has been
significant. The new Relief Society
Song Book was prepared under the
capable direction of this committee.

Miss Beth Paxman, formerly a
member of the Y. W. M. I. A. Gen-
eral Board, is the daughter of W.
Monroe Paxman and Mrs. Achsa
Paxman, a member of the Relief So-
ciety General Board. Miss Paxman
has also been an active Primary
worker.

The capabilities, training and
Church experience of the new gen-
eral superintendency and board bid
fair for a strong and effective Primary
organization. Though each of the
women's auxiliary organizations of
the Church has its special assign-
ment and works with its own par-
ticular group, all are united and are
working in harmony to promote the
welfare of the children, the daugh-
ters and the mothers of the Church;
all are endeavoring to advance the
work of the Church as a whole. That
which is of interest and importance
to one organization is of interest and
importance to all. The Relief So-
ciety General Board extends to the
new Primary Superintendency and
General Board its best wishes for
a successful administration.

7bi£A.

TO THE FIELD

liiessage from the (general (church liiusic L^omrmttee

M

USIC occupies a very prominent
place in all meetings of the
Latter-day Saints. It is estimated
that approximately one-third of the
total time spent in these meetings
is devoted to music. Congregational
singing has ever been an important
and delightful feature of our services.
With this thought in mind, a hymn-
singing project for the entire Church
membership was inaugurated at a
recent meeting of representatives of
the Quorum of the Twelve, the Pre-
siding Bishopric and all auxiliary or-
ganizations under the direction of
the General Music Committee.

The project contemplates the
learning of a new hymn every month
by all congregations throughout the
Church. These hymns have been
selected by the General Music Com-
mittee, and direction for their pres-
entation will appear in the Improve-
ment Era, beginning with the April
issue. All the hymns to be learned
will be taken from the Latter-day
Saint Hymn Book, and it is the aim
to assist the bishops in every way
possible in placing these hymn books
in every meeting house in the
Church so that the abundance of
rich material which the books con-
tain may be learned by the congre-
gations and choirs.

The hymns to be learned during

the first three months are as follows:

April — No. 113 — Glory to God on High.
May — No. 50 — God Moves in a Mysteri-
ous Way.
June — No. 2 — Piaise Ye the Lord/

It is to be hoped that the hymn,
Glory to God on High, will be sung
in every Relief Society meeting dur-
ing the month of April and that a
song practice period be devoted to
the learning of this song the first
part of the month.

During May and June a similar
procedure should be followed for the
songs designated for those months.
In addition, it is suggested that after
each song is learned it be frequently
sung until it is well known and fa-
miliar in all congregations.

It is the aim to develop through
this hymn-singing project more joy-
ous participation in the singing of
hymns, a richer appreciation of their
beauty and an enrichment of Gospel
truths through the power of song.
"For my soul delighteth in the song
of the heart; yea, the song of the
righteous is a prayer unto me, and
it shall be answered with a blessing
upon their heads." (D. C. 25:12)

This project is not planned to
take the place of the regular Relief
Society music program but is supple-
mentary to it.

maifUL

OF INTEREST

cJo Uxeuef Society

OELIEF SOCIETY CONFER-
ENCE visitors are invited to vis-
it the general offices of the Society,
Bishop's Building, second floor,
where they may arrange to meet
friends, to rest, to telephone or write
notes.

An information desk will be lo-
cated there for their convenience.
The attendant will be pleased to
direct visitors to the various depart-
ments of the Society where they
may wish to transact business— sub-

Cofi/e

u

onference Visitors

scribe for the Keliei Society Maga-
zine, obtain supplies, or order the
new Keliei Society Song Book.

A special exhibit of temple and
burial clothing, which will be open
daily from 9 till 6 o'clock, will be
arranged in Room 20, on the same
floor.

Visitors will also be welcomed at
the Mormon Handicraft Shop at 21
West South Temple Street, where
a variety of fine and unusual handi-
work wfll await their inspection.

(children s CJnend, 0(

ouventr

I iumh

er

npHE April, 1940, issue of the Chil-
dien's Friend, published by the
Primary Association, is a souvenir
number. It is an enlarged edition
honoring the retiring Primary Super-
intendency and General Board. A
picture of Miss May Anderson, the
former superintendent, is printed on
the cover. The magazine contains
biographical sketches of the retiring
superintendency, revealing them as

"women who have looked for their
rewards in the lives and characters of
the boys and girls they have served".
It also contains accounts of the
growth and activities of the Primary
Association. Interest is heightened
throughout by beautiful and well
chosen pictures. The entire maga-
zine is superior. It is a delight to
read and invaluable as a reference.

School of Social Vl/ork (^ams ilational u\ecognition

np H E following announcement
made in The Social Work Com-
mentator, published by the School
of Social Work, University of Utah,
is of interest to all organizations in
the Intermountain region engaged in
social welfare:

"National recognition was accord-
ed the University of Utah School of
Social Work when it was given ac-
credited standing by the American
Association of Schools of Social
Work at the organization's fifteenth
annual meeting held in January at
Washington, D. C.

"Official announcement of this
honor was made by Dr. Arthur L.
Beeley, dean of the school, upon his
return from the national sessions.
He reported that the faculty and cur-
riculum, the budget and the physical
set-up of the school were all approved
as meeting the requirements of the
national association.

"This event is of particular signifi-
cance to the Intermountain region,
where the need for an authoritative
institution to instruct professional
workers in the field of public welfare
and social service has long been felt."

The Annual Reminder Of Tithing

By The Presiding Bishopric

ONCE each year the General
Authorities of the Church en-
deavor to direct the attention
of every member of the Church to
the law of tithing. This important
principle is so vital to the success of
the Church, so helpful to those who
practice it, and so definitely a part
of the fundamental doctrines of the
Church, that it is essential that it
frequently be brought to the atten-
tion of Latter-day Saints.

Members of the Relief Society are
so closely related to the practice of
the principle of tithing in the aver-
age home that their cooperation is
especially urged in the Church-wide
educational campaign to be conduct-
ed during the month of May.

The Prophet Joseph Smith
charged the sisters with the duty of
provoking their husbands to good
works. In no way, probably, could
a wife better serve the interests of
her family than by encouraging her
husband to pay tithing.

Testimonies are numerous
throughout the Church, and have
been since the law of tithing was
first introduced, that the beginning
of the payment of a regular and full
tithing was the beginning of the
economic welfare of the family; that
the accounting required to compute
the exact amount due as tithing and
the self-denial and strength needed
to comply with this law, have been
so definitely reflected in the im-
proved affairs of the family that no
question remains as to whether or
not the promised blessings follow ob-
servance of the principle.

Tithing should be paid in the

spirit of giving rather than with the
hope of reward. However the prin-
ciple of reward is closely associated
with the fulfillment of every spirit-
ual law. The law of tithing is no
exception. In fact, the rewards and
blessings promised to honest and
faithful tithepayers are among the
most generous and bounteous prom-
ised in connection with any law.

We are told that "the windows of
heaven" shall be opened to those
who tithe themselves for the pur-
poses of the Lord, and that blessings
shall be poured out upon them in
rich abundance. In the days of fi-
nancial stress through which the
world has just passed, this promise
has been fulfilled in so many cases,
and in so many lands, that it should
not be questioned by any Latter-day
Saint. The Lord keeps his promises.
If we desire a blessing, we must obey
the law upon which the blessing we
desire is predicated.

In the law of tithing certain re-
quirements are made, and if they are
fulfilled the promises are sure to fol-
low.

Under the plan provided by the
Presiding Bishopric, each Relief So-
ciety meeting during the month of
May should be provided with a
speaker assigned to present a par-
ticular phase of the law of tithing.
It is recommended that the talks be
five minutes in length and that am-
ple time be provided for careful prep-
aration.

The same request is being made
of each organization of the Church.
In addition, the teaching of tithing
is to be carried to every Latter-day

260

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL, 1940

Saint home through the ward Priest-
hood teachers.

Some suggestions for talks in Re-
Hef Society meetings are given here-
with:

Tithing in Early Times

The payment of the tithe— the
portion due God— is an ancient,
wide-spread practice found among
many people. The institution ante-
dates the Mosaic dispensation, for
Abraham paid tithes of the spoil to
Melchizedek, king of Salem, and
"priest of the most high God" (Gen.
14:18-20); and Jacob, at Bethel,
vowed: "And this stone, which I
have set for a pillar, shall be God's
house: and of all that thou shalt
give me I will surely give a tenth
unto thee." (Gen. 28:22.)

Children of Israel Tithed

The children of Israel manifested
their repentance by an immediate
payment of tithes in the reforma-
tion inaugurated by Hezekiah (2
Chronicles 31:1-10), and temporal
blessings from the Lord resulted.
Hezekiah inquired as to the source
of such plenty, and "Azariah, the
chief priest of the house of Zodak,
answered him and said, 'Since the
people began to bring the offerings
into the house of the Lord, we have
had enough to eat, and have left
plenty, for the Lord hath blessed His
people; and that which is left is this
great store.' " Hezekiah wrought
that which was good and right and
true before the Lord his God, "and
in every work that he began in the
service of the house of God, and in
the law, and in the commandments,
to seek his God, he did it with all his
heart, and prospered."

Promotes Unselfishness

A recent writer advised all young
men starting out for themselves to
make a point of contributing regu-
larly, monthly or weekly, to some
charitable cause, in order to train
themselves to lessen their selfishness
—one of the most potent enemies of
godliness, which naturally comes to
people who exclusively regard their
own interests and happiness.

In the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints provision is made
for the fulfilling of this duty in the
law of tithing. Every young man
should pay tithing from the day he
becomes a member of the Church
on all his increase in kind. The
amount is immaterial, just so it is
one-tenth— which is the meaning of
tithing.

Must Give of Ourselves in
Tithing

Payment of tithing should be
made in spirit. Emerson says of
gifts: "The only gift is a portion of
thyself. Thou must bleed for me."
Tithing is not a tax; it is a voluntary
offering brought forth by the giver,
actuated by no other motive than a
pure love for his fellows, for the
Church as God's organization on
earth, and a desire in his heart to
fulfill the commands of God.

Promotes Spiritual Growth

There are four good reasons why
the payment of tithing influences
spiritual growth: It is a principle
with promise; a protection against
curses and evil; it casts away the fear
of disobedience; it is a command of
God, and the obedient continue to
be the sons of God.

THE ANNUAL REMINDER OF TITHING

261

For the Progress of the Church

The Church is a divine organiza-
tion upon the earth, through which
God accomphshes His desires for
the benefit of those who are mem-
bers and who love and obey Him.
The Church is a guide of their faith,
a help to their right conduct, an aid
to those who are spiritually weak;
through it, they receive divine in-
structions for their benefit and hap-
piness.

The law of tithing is God's law
of revenue to the Church, without
which there would be no way of
meeting its administrative expenses
or carrying on the purposes of the
Lord. In place of the law of conse-

cration, the Lord in his mercy gave
his people the law of tithing, in
order that there might be means in
His storehouse for the accomplish-
ment of His purposes: The gathering
of and providing for the poor,
preaching the Gospel to the nations,
and the promotion of the work of
the Church in general. For spiritual
and temporal advantages, the
Church builds and maintains tem-
ples, meeting houses, tabernacles,
and schools where the young people
may be trained in the faith of the
Gospel. Without the law of tithing,
this essential work, and other inci-
dental labors, could not be carried

on.

APRIL RAIN

By J. B. Jennings

Upon the fields of April

The gentle-falling rain
Descends with touch as tender

As that which eases pain;
Falls lightly on the hayland

And softly in the grain
And glistens on the willows

That dwell along the lane.
Then, hark, upon the mountain.

And sweetly on the plain.
The long, low hush and murmur—

The sound of April rain.

The Smoke Nuisance

4 6^ MOKING is increasing rapid-
ly ly among high school stu-
dents. This subject becomes
a health problem, and it is time
that health authorities throughout
the country, public-spirited individ-
uals, started to debunk the propa-
ganda for tobacco. It is time that
high school students knew that the
great tobacco trusts are spending
millions of dollars for lying testi-
monials and deceiving radio pro-
grams and pernicious advertising.

"High school students should
know that the hard-up hero that
poses in the magazine has been paid
for his endorsement, and in many
cases, if the truth were known, he is
trying to overcome the habit that
enslaves him. Our boys and girls
should know that tobacco is not a
food on a par with candy and ice
cream, but that it is a nerve-irritant
and a poison. Whether there are
fifteen or seventeen different kinds
of poison in tobacco is not for us
to say, but we do know that nicotine
is a highly toxic chemical and that
it is still used by the gardener in
very dilute solutions as a spray on
plants to kill insects and pests. It
is time our boys were reminded of
the fact that cigarettes contribute
to delinquency, that they befuddle a
boy and stifle his ambition and de-

cision. Youth needs no handicap
but must maintain all its mental
vigor.

"Public health has to do with the
infant death rate, and girls who are
taking the 'tobacco road' to nervous
instability, sallow complexions, lack
of freshness, and sterility should
know that the guinea pigs exposed
to tobacco smoke often had young
born dead, dwarfed, and below nor-
mal weight; that the tobacco-blow-
ing mother is an additional threat to
our infant death rate which is al-
ready too high. Our boys should
know that the so-called degenerative
diseases, 'cardio-vascular-renal group',
are the leading causes of death after
age 35, and they maintain this posi-
tion throughout life. That alcohol
and tobacco contribute something
to the prevalence of these diseases
is admitted by every physician in
America today. Let us tell the youth
that 'cigarettes satisfy', but so do
morphine, heroin, and phenobarbi-
tal. Let us plead vdth youth to wait
until maturity and then decide for
themselves whether or not they shall
be users of tobacco. We must de-
bunk this high-powered sales organi-
zation that seeks to exploit youth
for profit and is really making of
tobacco a termite eating at the foun-
dation of youth."

Editor's Note: The above article was issued as part of a public health bulletin
written by Dr. T. J, Howells, Health Commissioner of Salt Lake City, Utah, to physicians
and public health organizations throughout the West.

Cathedral of Peace

By Doiothy Clapp Robinson

RESUME

Carolyn Evans had a problem almost
bigger than she could carry in the dis-
parity of interests between herself and
her husband, Turner. She had un-
knowingly let him grow away from her.
She was suddenly and rudely awakened,
and then realized the home condition
was affecting the lives of her boys.

Bob, the eldest, was in love with June
Straughn but would do nothing about
it because of the difference in their
homes and famibes. Carson, the sec-
ond son, unknown to Caroyln was
worrying his father and older brother.
Calves were disappearing from the lower
pasture, and evidence pointed toward
him as the thief. He, Bob reasoned,
could easily feel he had a right to the
calves.

Carolyn, as newly selected counselor in
Relief Society, had been making calls in
the lower valley. When she returned, she
found the gate wired fast. Turner had
wired it against the loss of more calves,
but she thought he had wired it out of
disrespect for her. In crawling under the
fence she tore her only dress; in anger,
she decided there was no point in going
so shabby.

The next time her husband made ready
to go to town she demanded to go with
him. He would not give her money un-
less she told him what she wanted to do
with it. But his credit was good, and
once in the store she decided to do more
than just buy a dress. However, she kept
her purchases secret. On the way home
she told Turner that Bob was taking
Lucile Semple to the ward reunion rather
than June. Turner is disgusted and vows
to reprimand his son for it.

CHAPTER SIX

TRUE to his word, Turner spoke
to Bob at the breakfast table
the next morning after they
had been in town.
"Since when have you been run-

ning with the Semple crowd?" he
demanded.

Bob paused in the act of butter-
ing a biscuit. "I— haven't been run-
ning with them, exactly." He saw
Carson give him a swift glance.

"Are you taking Lucile to the
dance tonight?"

"Yes."

"Haven't nerve enough to ask the
one you want, eh? I wouldn't let
a sissy like Joe Colts beat my time."

"I asked the one I wanted," Bob
answered shortly. It hurt all the
more because he knew his father was
right. He had wanted June, but he
wasn't taking her now or any time.
The fact that he had been very care-
ful regarding whom he went with
did not add to his peace of mind.

Still Turner would not drop the
subject, and suddenly Bob rose. His
mouth was a straight, hard line.

"I am still taking her." Striding
quickly to the door, he went out.

"If you want him to go with girls
like June," Carson drawled, "you
might loosen up. Taking the car
occasionally would help."

"He has a car."

"Ho, you mean the flivver. How
come you are not worrying about
me? I am taking Garden."

"I don't like it any better than I
like his taking Lucile. Plenty of
boys and girls ride in flivvers, as you
call them. It is as good a car as Joe
has."

"But Joe isn't Bob."

"He will have to use it if he uses
anything. Mother will want the <
other car."

Carson turned to his mother.

264

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL. 1940

"How come you rate the car? It
must be that new house dress."

"Please, Carson."

At her look of distress, he laughed.
He rose to leave the table. As he
passed her, he grinned.

"Take courage. Fair One. He'll
be human yet— by the time he gets
us all reared." Then he ran his fin-
gers over her hair. "What has hap-
pened to your hair? It has lost its
haggard look."

She smiled at him, but at the same
time she was thinking, "No wonder
I keep quiet. When Turner starts
something it is the only thing to do."

Vaguely she wondered what drove
Turner to such outbursts. She did
not think of them as an emotional
outlet which served him much as
her quiet spells served her. She did
not tibink of him as needing an out-
let; he had things so much his own
way. It was always her or Bob on
whom his anger fell. Carson must
not irritate him.

Suddenly she felt an unreasoning
anger toward her new house dress,
her numerous purchases. They could
not solve her problem. Had she
expected them to take her back fif-
teen years? With help she might
recover part of what had been lost.
Turner would never give her that
help. And, of course, she had no
desire for it either.

npHEN it was evening and time for
the party.

"Aren't you going?" Carolyn asked
her husband again when he came in
late and settled himself with a book.
He made no answer. At her look
of dismay, Carson said:

"Get ready. Mom. I will drive
you. Garden can go with us."

Still Turner did not speak, so
Carolyn nodded in agreement and
went to dress.

Dressing slowly and carefully,
Carolyn realized her hands were
shaking. If this proved an idle ges-
ture, she would never make another.
"Why do I keep thinking of it
that way?" she asked herself irritably.
"I do not care what he thinks."

However, she was very careful
about dressing. She tried to coax
her hair into soft waves. She could
not get the effect the operator had
achieved; but even with her inexperi-
enced efforts the result was startling,
for the softness gave youth to her
features. She used the new powder
and rouge, and then slipped the dress
over her head and patted her hair
into place.

"Oh!" she gasped, vievidng herself
full-length in the mirror. "I couldn't
go this way. I would be too self-
conscious. I feel like a bride."

But as she looked, her dismay
turned to satisfaction, to deep-down
joy. "I can go," she reassured her-
self. "It will be fun."

The dress was a black sheer with
white lace at the throat and a fine
line of white-marked gores on a
short, flared skirt. Sheer hose and
black suede pumps accentuated her
trimness. She was fervently thankful
for the work that had kept her slen-
der. Unconsciously she straightened
her shoulders. Her head came up.
When she could no longer find an
excuse for lingering, she opened the
door and stepped into the living
room.

"Gosh!" Dennis' mouth dropped.
It wasn't a word as much as an ex-
clamation.

CATHEDRAL OF PEACE

265

Bob, who was dressed and ready
to leave, stopped short with his hand
on the door knob. Never before
could he remember seeing his moth-
er look just like this. She had never,
in his memory, had a complete out-
fit. Her hair had never had that par-
ticular sheen; her features had never
seemed so delicate or her skin so
smooth. And these things were not
all. There was something more—
a radiance, a poise, a self- worth. She
was lifted from a fact to a presence,
to a person. Catching her eye, he
raised his hand in salute. It said,
"Good going."

The twins swooped upon her. She
stooped and put out her hands to
catch them. "U— um. What lovely
kisses."

"We want to go."

"You can't go," Dennis told them
in a misery-loves-company tone.
"You have to stay here with me."

Just then Carson came down-
stairs. His quick eyes lighted with
incredulity, then approbation.

"Whew! Are you stepping out,
or are you! Here, you haven't your
powder on right. Give me your puff
—and the rouge," he added, as she
turned to her room for the powder.

"Wliere did you learn the art?"
Dennis wanted to know, as he
watched his older brother's deft
movements. "You must have had
practice. Better watch him, Mom."

"Any one but a blind man would
know how it is done," Carson an-
swered, genially. "Now where is
your lipstick?"

"Lipstick!" Dennis and Bob
gasped over the word.

"Haven't you any?"

"Yes. There was some came in
the kit, but I don't think-"

"Get it."

When Carson was through, he
stepped back to view his work.

"You look a million," was his
comment. "Be sure your shoes are
comfortable. You are going to be
danced off your feet."

"I think I'll drive you, instead—,"
Bob began, but his brother cut him
short.

"No, you don't. I'm driver to-
night."

"Thanks, son." Something more
than joy flooded over Carolyn. The
moment, so perfect, carried her on
wings of memory back ten, fifteen
years; back beyond this harsh pres-
ent to where parents and children
were united in a seemingly unbreak-
able bond of sympathy and under-
standing. Where along the way had
she lost touch? Wasn't there some
way of holding this precious, pre-
cious moment to be used later when
strong-willed, hot-headed Carson
needed something to which to tie?

CHE glanced at Turner. Through
all of it he had continued to read
assiduously. To her knowledge he
had not even glanced her way. His
brows were drawn together in a
scowl.

"You had better hurry. Bob."
Carolyn turned her attention to
Carson. "Finish what you are do-
ing, but hurry. I must be there
early. I must help prepare the lunch.
Dennis, you might bring the car
around and be loading up the freezer,
if you can, and these dishes and
things."

Dennis sprang to obey. He
snatched every chance to learn to
drive. Never before had his mother
suggested such a thing.

266

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL, 1940

"Give me the keys, Dad," he
cried.

Then Turner slowly lowered his
book. With exasperating insouci-
ance he faced the group.

"Give you what?" he asked, mild-

"The keys to the car. Mother
said I might bring it around to the
gate."

"Why?"

With a bang Bob closed the door
behind him. Outside he had a wild
idea of taking the car and running
it into the river.

"Mother said I might back the
car out and load up the freezer,"
Dennis explained, when the echo
of the bang was stilled.

"I'm through now," Carson was
struggling with his coat. "I'll run
down after Garden while Mother is
finishing."

"No, I am," Dennis began, but his
father rose slowly.

"Neither of you shall have them."

Carolyn dropped into the nearest
chair. She might have known. He
was always a jump ahead. Carson's
quick temper flared.

"If you think for one moment
you are keeping Mother home . . ."

"Who said anything about keep-
ing her home?"

Carolyn expelled her breath with
relief. He had decided to go after
all. She looked hopefully at Carson.

"In that case," the boy was saying,
"let me go after Garden while you
are getting ready."

"Wliat has Garden to do with
us?"

"I am supposed to be taking her
to the dance," Carson explained
elaborately. He was keeping a leash

on his tongue, but his eyes were
blazing.

"Too bad," the father said indif-
ferently, and turning his back he
left the room. For a moment the
boy stared at the closed door. His
hands clinched. He took a step for-
ward.

"Carson," his mother warned.
"He'll let you go for Garden later.
Don't start anything."

"Don't start anything. That's a
laugh. I'll go horseback," he ex-
ploded.

"Not in those clothes."

"WTio cares about clothes?" He,
too, was gone.

Dennis looked at his mother. She
had wilted. All the bouyancy and
expectancy had been replaced by
hopeless despair.

"Cheer up," he said bravely, try-
ing to keep back his own tears. "You
have just changed boy-friends, that's
all."

"I can't go."

"You will have to," he explained,
anxiously. "They are expecting you,
and if you don't go, some one will be
sure to ask questions."

So young— so young to know such
things. But it was true. There was
an unspoken coalition between
them. These scenes must never be
known beyond the family circle.

As it turned out, no excuses were
needed.

<^"VrO wonder you were late," Mrs.
Sutton, the other counselor,
cried, as Carolyn removed her coat.
"We will forgive you for wasting
time on yourself. The result justifies
it." She looked up at Turner Evans
who had come in with his arms full.
"We should have arranged for a

CATHEDRAL 0( PEACE

267

prize for the best looking couple.
I hope you will let her help us in
the kitchen at least some of the
time."

Mrs. Straughn, who was superin-
tending the placing of the food and
dishes, spoke in her ear, "You are
sweet tonight."

"Where did you find her?" Bill
Sutton asked Turner, waggishly,
when the program was over and they
were waiting for the floor to be
cleared for dancing.

Carolyn was helping Mrs. Sutton,
but she caught Turner's reply. "I'll
never tell." It was all happy non-
sense, but somehow it thrilled. She
wanted the Suttons to think she and
Turner were as happy as they. What
an absurd want, when they were all
but separated. Her face flushed.
Turner had to answer, of course,
but there needn't be that happy lilt
to his voice.

"You are plain lucky," Mrs. Sut-
ton added.

Presently Bob came seeking her
for a dance. "Those new clothes
weren't bought to sell ice-cream in."

"Why aren't you dancing with
the girls?" she asked, when they
were on the dance floor.

"I am," he answered briefly. Then
later, "Have you seen Carson?"

She told him what had happened
and ended with, "He and Garden
must have gone some other place."

"That is what I was afraid of."

At first the dancing was difficult
for Carolyn. It had been so long
since she had been on a dance floor;
but she had once been an easy, grace-
ful dancer, and with Bob's help she
was soon gliding about as if she had
never had a recess from it.

"Are you having a good time,

Bob?" she asked at length, noticing
his quiet manner.

"Oh, sure." But his tone belied
his words. She saw his glance stray
toward June Straughn. She was a
dream in an organdie formal. It
was canary yellow at her throat but
deepened downward until the last
billowing ruffle was burnt orange.
Her black hair was long, and she
had a habit of tossing her head to
throw it back. Joe was puffed vdth
importance. He hung about her—
an attention she received with appar-
ent indifference.

"You haven't danced with June,
have you?"

"That is so," he said, just as if he
had not vet thought of it.

"Don't be rude. Bob. After all
she is— June. Why are you acting
this way?"

"When I am not afraid to take
a giri to my home," he said bitterly,
'I'll answer that question."

She sighed and looked about for
Turner. He was dancing with Pearl
Grover. That meant he would like-
ly dance with her next.

And he did. When the next dance
was well started, he found his way
to where she was. "I thought you
were helping in the kitchen," he said
for the benefit of the listeners.

As they circled the floor, she saw
Bob. He was dancing with June,
his strong arm holding her as if she
were a bit of thistle down. Totally
unaware of it, his face was aglow with
that dream that comes only in youth.
June's head was back, her eyes meet-
ing his. They danced slowly, as if
the world held but the two of them.

"Fool." Turner's sharp voice
brought Carolyn's attention quickly
to him. "He is blind if he can't

268

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL. 1940

see the girl is in love with him."
Carolyn's hopes quickened to new
life. That lovely, lovely girl and her
son! Life could hold no sweeter
promise for him, but until his pride
was satisfied he would never claim
her. For a moment Carolyn, toyed
vvath the idea of changing the home,
of improving it so he would be eager
to bring her there. She supposed
it could be done.

AS if Turner's dance had been a
signal, other men danced with
Carolyn. Steps, rhythm, long for-
gotten, came again to memory. It
was not until the evening was nearly
gone that Turner had another
chance.

"The new dress has made you
popular," was his greeting when they
were on the floor.

"It might be that. Anyway, I like
it."

"Huh," was his comment, but
there was a difference in this dance
and the first. Bob and June were
dancing again, and Lucile was flaunt-
ing her indifference by romping
down the floor with Joe Colts. They
came so close, Turner tightened his
arm about Carolyn and whirled her
away. They made several rounds of
the floor before he remembered to
release her, and for those brief mo-
ments life turned back. She could
feel the thud of his heart, and the
caressive pressure of his arms
brought an ecstacy of memory. How
sweet he had once been to her. His
love then had encompassed her
world. For the first time in a long
while she sincerely wondered if she
could overtake Time. She was
afraid to try for fear that when she
did there would be nothing waiting.

Later, while dancing with Kane,
he said, "Turner is very proud of
you tonight."

"Nonsense."

"Yes, he is. How could he help
being? Perhaps it was this he need-
ed."

That was Kane. Always ready to
give the other fellow a break. Yet
Carolyn felt tears sting her eyes at
the ache in his voice. She looked
and saw Turner scowling at them.
He had never liked Kane.

"He is boasting about you to the
men." Then he added, "You are so
sweet."

She flushed. What could Turner
have said? He hadn't resented her
rebellion. As a matter of fact,
his attitude had been a revelation to
her— or was he merely keeping up
appearances? Kane sighed. She had
not heard his last remark.

Carson hadn't appeared, and as
the dance progressed Carolyn had
become more and more worried. He
was so reckless, and so much like his
father he would not be forced into
a situation.

Bob, too, had been watching. The
sight of his parents evidently en-
grossed in each other did something
to him. Where was Carson, and
what was he up to? Slipping away,
he was going down the steps of the
building when June, beside him,
spoke.

"Are you leaving?"

"June. Go back."

"No. I am going with you. I
could see by your face something
was wrong. Please."

For a moment he hesitated. He
did not want her along, but he could
not resist. "Come." He took her
arm and guided her through the

CATHEDRAL OF PEACE

269

maze of cars to his father's. He had
a key. Getting in he swung it
about carefully, but once on the
highway he drove it swiftly toward
home.

"May I ask where we are going?"

"I am looking for Carson," he said
simply. But Carson was not at
home. Nor was he at Semple's. Nor
was Garden home. They must have
gone some place together. Before
turning the car back toward the ward
house, he stopped. June, watching
his face anxiously, was worried. She
touched his arm.

"Can you tell me?"

The words recalled him. He
looked down, and everything left
him except the fact of her presence.

"You darl . . . ," his arms were
about her before he remembered.
Then they dropped, lifelessly. He
started the car.

THRIVING home Turner said, "It
seems you had a good time. I— I
liked your dress."

"I did have a good time." Then,
"You were lovely to me. Turner,"
came to her thoughts. She tried

to voice it aloud, but the habit of
restraint was too strong. Instead,
she said, "I wish I knew why Carson
wasn't there."

"He needs some temper pounded
out of him."

For a mile she did not answer,
then she began hesitantly, "You
can't pound anything out of him.
Counsel and advice might work bet-
ter."

She expected an angry retort. In-
stead, he said wearily, "That is true.
If parents controlled themselves they
would have no trouble with chil-
dren."

She looked up quickly, but his
glance was on the road ahead. Time
and again the words and the inflec-
tion of his voice came back to her
in the days that were to come.

When they went up the walk to
the house, he opened the door and
waited for her to enter. As she put
away her things, she grew a little cold
with anticipation; but without a
good night he went to his own room
and closed the door.

{To he continued)

PRAYER FOR TODAY

By Lucille Waters Mattson

Tomorrow is our promise of today.
Tomorrow is the day when dreams come true.
Tomorrow brings us peace, and hope, and faith,
For tomorrow we find courage to renew
Our tireless, heedless, struggle
For the worldly goal that we pursue.

Then lest today should end my life's short span,
And I should go beyond in excuse and sorrow.
Help me, oh God, to live today
As I had dreamed to live tomorrow.

White Rose

By Beatrice Rordame Parsons

THE white roses along the path
to the great, white house on
Madison Street were blooming
again. Against a laughing sky they
flaunted their pale stems of fragrant
flowers. Hester Dean, standing in
the doorway of her lovely home, had
seen the roses bloom for twenty-
five years, and always with a strange,
poignant pain in her heart.

Hester was tiny, oddly old for her
fifty years. Her hair, neat, carefully
brushed, was snowy white. But it
had been touched with copper that
day, twenty-five years ago, when she
had gathered a handful of white
roses for her wedding bouquet.

Hester, the wealthiest girl in town,
and David Landess, the poorest boy,
were going to be married! David
couldn't buy her a fine bouquet from
the florist's, but she did not mind.
She loved white roses. She laughed
gaily as David pointed out the fair-
est blooms. David's eyes were dark
and deep and filled with pride and
tenderness, and he laughed, too, and
would have gathered her into his
arms, then and there, and kissed
her, if her cousin Elsie hadn't come
in at the gate. She looked from
one flushed young face to the other
and laughed sharply.

"So you've decided to get mar-
ried," she stated, rather than asked.
There was a sly smile in her eyes
as she added, "Has David got a job
yet, Hester?"

It was David who answered, his
dark head thrown back, his tone
fearless. "I'm going on a mission,
Elsie. When I come back, I'm going
to work hard and give Hester the
sort of home she's been used to."

There was an almost fierce deter-
mination in his tone as he finished,
"Someday, Elsie, you'll see. I'll be
rich!"

"Rich!" Elsie's voice was filled
with withering scorn. She moved
sharply so that the silken ruffles of
her gown rustled luxuriously. Elsie
was older than Hester, and her sar-
casm dominated the garden, holding
Hester tongue-tied before it. "You'll
throw away what little you have on
a mission, then you'll come back
and be content to live as you've al-
ways lived."

Her sharp, blue eyes swept down
the block to where a small house
nestled among unkempt trees. She
came close to where Hester stood:
"Look at David's home! Will you
be content to live there?" Her eye-
brows shot up, and she added,
"Almost anyone would be ashamed
to live as David lives. Tell me,
Hester, will you be happy amid such
squalor?"

A queer, frightened feeling came
into Hester's heart. Perhaps if
David's father and mother had lived,
the house would not have been so
shabby. But David was a man. He
did not know how to fix it up.

She put back her head, and her
eyes were shining as she faced Elsie.
"I'll fix David's home up; I'll be
proud to. I'll put clean, white cur-
tains at the windows and plant
daisies and marigolds along the walk.
David will help me." He would
help her because he loved her. She
gave him a tender glance, standing
there beside her so tall, so proud,
and cried: "When he comes back
from England, I'll be waiting— his

WHITE ROSE

271

wife. You'll see, Elsie, we will be
happy."

Elsie's ruffles rustied sharper than
ever, and her eyes were bits of cold,
blue glass. "You'll never be happy,"
she corrected, as she swept down the
path and opened the gate. "You'll
be sorry you ever married him. Mark
my words."

liTHEN she was gone, a cold wind
seemed to blow over the gar-
den. Hester stood with her arm-
load of white roses and stared after
her. In spite of her desire not to let
them, her eyes stopped at David's
home. Winter snows had streaked
the brown paint with browner stains.
The sun picked out every tin can
shot by his careless hand from the
back stoop toward the garbage pail
and left where it had fallen.

Suddenly, not wanting to — not
wanting to until it hurt— Hester let
her eyes study David. His shirt was
rumpled, his collar wilted, his shoes
unpolished. She started. Never be-
fore had she seen David just that
way. She didn't want to see him
so. But she did— clearly.

Thoughts which she tried vainly
to turn away came into her mind.
Was David really careless, shiftless?
He was young. Perhaps that was
what was the matter. He had never
had anyone to tell him how to be
neat. But she had been reared in
cleanliness, orderliness. Wouldn't
that make a difference? There might
be quarrels, sharp words. Love might
die!

Tears were in her brown eyes, and
the roses drooped in her hands. Her
voice was hoarse, unrecognizable.
She didn't want to say the words
that came to her lips, but she could
not keep them back.

"Elsie's right, David. It wouldn't
work out. I couldn't stand it— you
not having a job, the house being
so poor and run down. I'm . . . I'm
sorry ..." Her voice broke, and she
could not go on for the stricken look
in David's eyes.

Even now, after twenty-five years,
she could see the swift draining of
color from his cheeks. Words came
from his pale, strained lips, but he
faltered before he said them.

"All right, Hester," he said at
last, "if that's the way you feel."
He choked, and to hide it, grinned
tremulously. Then, setting his bat-
tered hat across his dark hair, he
walked down the path. Though he
tried to carry himself erect, his shoul-
ders drooped hopelessly as he open-
ed the gate.

Hester wanted to call him back.
Through twenty-five years she re-
called how fiercely she had wanted
to call him back, how she had want-
ed to run after him, to tell him that
nothing mattered except that she
loved him.

But Elsie's words held her back-
held her back like a forbidding hand.
. She had let the white roses trickle
slowly from her fingers and had
gone inside. Tears were dripping
slowly, torturously into her heart,
but she kept her small, coppery head
high, her lips tight as she faced her
mother and father and told them
that she and David would not be
married. She never let them, nor the
world, guess that when David left
for his mission, her heart died.

COMEHOW she waited through
the years that he was gone, some-
how managed to smile. When she
heard that he would soon be coming
home, a new hope was born in her

272

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL, 1940

breast. Perhaps he would come
back and ask her again. This time
she would marry him gladly, will-
ingly. She knew what it meant to
be lonely, afraid, even though sur-
rounded by family and friends.

But when David came back, he
married Constance Manners and
took his bride to his shabby, run-
down house to live. Elsie called
the next day, smiling smuggly at
Hester, and looking very handsome
in her rich, fine clothes. She nodded
as she peeped from behind the stiff,
white curtains of Hester's bedroom
toward the small, brown house.

"I told you so, Hester," she cried
triumphantly. "David hasn't even
got a Job, yet he up and marries a
young girl like Connie without a
thought for the future." Hester
tried to speak, to tell about the job
some one had promised David, but
Elsie laughed sharply and stopped
her. "Oh, I know, but that doesn't
say that they are going to get along."

"But they'll be together," cried
Hester's heart in a wild, tumultuous
rush. But her pale lips only said,
"Perhaps, Elsie."

That was as much as Hester ever
said to Elsie. She could not find
it in her heart to blame Elsie.
It was her own fault that she suf-
fered as she did. The years had not
dried the tears that tugged at her
lashes every time she heard David's
name.

When she was alone in her nar-
row, white bed that night, she let
bitter tears run freely. David, her
David, married to silly, frivolous
Connie Manners! How could she
bear it? How would she ever be
able to go on watching them to-
gether, watching David's happiness?

For he was happy with Connie,
though he did not have a good job,
nor very much money, David
was content. He did not seem to
care about material things — furni-
ture, clothing. He went about whis-
tling in worn-out overalls, his dark
hair blowing in the breeze.

Hester saw him often at church.
At times he wore an odd coat and
trousers, but he still laughed his
gay, boyish laugh and looked years
younger than he really was. Hes-
ter saw, with a quick, painful intake
of breath, that when he looked at
Connie his eyes were dark and deep
and tender.

She came to know, late that sum-
mer, that Connie would have a child
—the baby that should have been
hers! That was the hardest thing
she had ever been called upon to
bear. David's child! When it came,
Elsie, married now, and calmly, cold-
ly proud of her wealthy husband,
smiled at Hester and said, "I told
you so."

True to Elsie's prophecy, the fam-
ily did have a difficult time; a friend-
ly, helping hand had to be extended
to them. David accepted it with a
full heart, and holding his child in
his arms, his face glowed with pride.

Through the winter he cleared
walks and shoveled snow while Con-
nie hung small, white squares of
flannel along the drooping clothes-
line. When the white roses bloom-
ed again in the garden of the big,
white house, the tiny boy played
and crawled wobblingly about the
rickety porch while David spread his
long legs, threw back his dark head
and laughed with pride and joy at
his efforts.

When the roses bloomed five

WHITE ROSE

273

more times, the boy, small David,
trudged off to school, a fine, chubby
youngster in spite of plain food and
clothing. He looked like big David
—so like him that Hester, peeping
from her window, wanted to cry.
She wished that her dear father
and mother had lived to see him.
They had never ceased to feel sad
that David and Hester had not mar-
ried, for they had known David and
would have been content to see their
daughter married to him. They
seemed to know their only child was
not truly happy, though she had
more of material things than .most
young women and according to El-
sie's views should have been ex-
tremely content.

OESTER, alone in the big, white
house, felt very lonely. She want-
ed terribly to make friends with the
small lad. She stood by the fence
when school was out one day and
gave him a cookie, fresh from her
electric oven. He was shy at first,
then friendly, flashing her his wide
smile, laughing with his big, black
eyes into her small, lined face.

One day to her joy she got him
into her clean, white kitchen. He
was filled with excitement at the
huge, white refrigerator, the great,
white stove. She let him wash his
dirty, little hands at her shining
sink, and did not mind to see him
splash the drain.

He wiped them on a pink towel,
leaving queer, dark stains behind.
But he did not see. His eyes were
shining, and he spread his legs apart
—so like his father— and asked in a
voice filled with awe, if she was ". . .
awful rich, like people said?"

She nodded, looking at the dark

spatters against the drain. "I've lots
of money, David," she told him
carefully, keeping her lips from cry-
ing the thought that was growing
in her heart. "As people say, I'm
rich— rich in gold. Father was a
wealthy man. He left me enough
for five people. Though I share as
much as I can with those who need
it, I still have more than I can use."
Flis dark eyes turned toward the
rich rugs, the fine furniture. "Gee!"
he cried, "I'd like to be rich like
you!" Then he lifted his childish
head, put out his small chest, and
bragged, "Some day, I'm going to
be rich!"

She smiled gently, and behind her
smile she was planning. Some day
he would have money. She'd see
that he had enough to send him to
college. He'd not miss schooling as
his father had done. She wiped the
dirty smudges from the sink, almost
wishing that she might leave them
there for company.

After that first day, she wasn't
lonesome for small David. He
came often, tracking mud over her
clean, waxed floors. As he grew
bigger, he came in to shout how
his team had won the ball game.
She did not mind that he tracked
crumbs over her living room floor as
he followed her about telling her
about that run Skinny Jones had
made. "... two bases full and a
home run!"

As long as she could share him
with his father and his pale, sickly
mother, Hester was happy. It was
like having David back again— her
David who was older now and
slump-shouldered and careless of
his gait, but still smiling, laughing,
proud of his wife and son.

274

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL, 1940

Hester still loved David— loved
him deeply. Her one regret was
that she had not snatched what hap-
piness, what love she might have
had with him. That— David's love
—she would have had through all
her days. What else could have
mattered— poverty, struggle? Even
if she and David had sometimes
quarreled, as she knew Connie and
David sometimes did, could that
have really made love die? Love
did not die of such trivial matters.
Love grew stronger and stronger
with each unfriendly blow of Fate.
If she had married David, her life
would have been full. She would
have lived. Lived! Known love!
Borne David's son— David's tall,
grown-up son!

He was almost twenty now and
telling her his dream— the same
dream his father had known. He
was going on a mission. Then he
was coming home and get a good
job so that some day he could be as
rich as she.

Hester wanted to put her hand
across his mouth and stop his words
— his father's words coming back
to her across the years. But he just
sat there, eating a piece of the cake
she had baked especially for him,
twisting his rough shoes carelessly,
thoughtlessly, into the rungs of her
mahogany chair and smiling so con-
fidently that she said nothing.

She still had her own dreams. But
when she explained them very care-
fully to David's father, he looked her
straight and unflinchingly in the eye
and said, "No thank you, Hester.
You are very kind, but David's moth-
er and I can not let you give David
money. He does not need it. He's
ambitious. He'll get along." Very

gently, he added, "His mission is
assured. I can send him a little
money each month. David is going
to England. ..."

England! Again David's eyes
shone as they had shone twenty-five
years before when he had left for
England. And again Hester's heart
cried, "But England is so far away!"
But she only smiled and said very
gently, "I'm sure he'll have a very
successful mission, David."

CO it was that Hester stood in the
doorway of her big, white house
and watched young David striding
away toward his destiny. His shoul-
ders were straight, his eyes clear and
bright and filled with a desire to
carry the Gospel to the farthest cor-
ner of the world— a world torn by
grief and war and sadly in need of
Christ's teachings.

His hand went gaily up when he
saw her, and he blew her a kiss. She
wanted to run after him, to gather
him close and kiss his young lips
as his mother had just kissed them.
But she only waved and smiled as
he went out of sight.

Then her eyes, misted as they
were with unshed tears, turned down
the street toward the small, brown
house nestled among the tall trees.
Tin cans glistened about the gar-
bage pail, and winter had left brown
streaks against the brown paint. It
was a poor house compared to the
one where she stood.

But she knew suddenly, clearly,
that it was not poor at all. There
was love there, and laughter. There
was sacrifice— a willingness to share
with God the treasure He had given
them. There were memories— mem-
{Continued on page 284)

TbJtcjL

FROM THE FIELD

By Vera White Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer

npHIS section of the Magazine is re-
■■• served for narrative reports and pic-
tures of Relief Society activities in the
stakes and missions. Its purpose is three-
fold: (i) to provide a medium for the
exchange of ideas and methods for con-
ducting Relief Society work which have
proven successful in some organizations
and which may be helpful and stimulating
to others, (2) to recognize outstanding
or unique accomplishments of Relief So-
ciety organizations, and (3) to note the
progress of Relief Society work in various
parts of the world. It is recognized that
personal accounts of individuals who have
long served the Relief Society, or who have
otherwise distinguished themselves, are al-
ways of great interest, but the space avail-
able for "Notes from the Field" is so lim-
ited in relation to the number of stakes
and missions that it must be reserved for
reports on the work of the organization
rather than of individuals.

Pictures which are submitted for publi-
cation can be used only if they are clear
and distinct and will make good cuts for

reproduction. Pictures must be accom-
panied by informative narrative accounts
of the events or activities to which they
pertain.

Wards desiring to submit reports for
publication in "Notes from the Field" are
requested to send them through their re-
spective stake Relief Societies. It often
happens that one or two wards in a stake
will send reports on special activities which
are being conducted on a stake-wide basis,
and in such instances it would be to the
advantage of the stake to have the report
cover the entire activity in the same issue
of the Magazine with all participating
wards represented.

All narrative material should bear the
date of submittal, and all references to
certain seasons or special occasions should
be identified by the correct dates. Similarly,
all pictures should have both date and
identification on the reverse. Material
submitted for "Notes from the Field" is
to be addressed to the General Secretary-
Treasurer.

lliessages from the lliissions

Australian Mission

npHE annual report from this mis-
sion was accompanied by an in-
teresting narrative summary from
Maud M. Judd, mission president of
Rehef Societies. She reported that
she had recently accompanied her
husband, President James Judd, on
a tour of the mission, and had
"found all the organizations working
in unity and harmony. . . ." She
continues: "The organizations have
been behind me in every project that
has been attempted. The Magazine
drive received enthusiastic support
in nearly every branch. Last Febru-
ary we donated both money and
clothing to relieve Bush fire victims
and received a letter of thanks from

the Lord Mayor. To raise money
this year, the organizations have held
many fine musical teas which proved
a success in every case."

Spanish American Mission

M^

[ARTHA W. WILLIAMS is

president of Relief Societies in
this mission, with headquarters at
El Paso, Texas. She wrote on Janu-
ary 20, 1940:

"We are very happy over the re-
sults that have been accomplished
in Relief Society work throughout
the mission and are proud of the
fact that they have progressed so
much during the year. As you v^dll
notice from our report, we have in-
creased our membership more than

G

;#

ENTRANCE TO S\\ ISS MISSION HOME
(Copy of painting by Fawn B. McKay)

loo per cent, and the activities ac-
complished during the year were
much more extensive than those of
1938. We hope that during the
coming year we will continue to in-
crease our numbers and activities,
that this society will accomplish
much good among the people of this
mission. We have all of the Relief
Society lessons for the year trans-
lated and compiled into a book, and
these lessons are being used through-
out the mission."
Swiss Mission

npHE accompanying artistic sketch
of the entrance to the mission
home, Leimenstrasse 49, Basel, was
done by Sister Fawn B. McKay of
Utah, recently released president of
the Relief Societies in the Swiss

Mission. This mission home was
purchased by the Church in 1920,
and many indeed are the mission-
aries, members, and friends of the
Church who have passed through
its friendly doors during the twenty
years since its establishment. All
L. D. S. missionaries from the
United States were recalled at the
outbreak of the war in the fall of
1939, and President and Sister
Thomas E. McKay of the Swiss
Mission were the last to leave, sail-
ing February, 1940.

Also presented here is an interest-
ing picture of Relief Society women
in the Swiss Mission, taken at the
mission conference in Berne at
Easter time, 1939. Sister McKay
wrote at that time: "The calmness

■f .1

HP *■■■ llarii '"I

^'sdrv.

RELIEF SOCIETY WOMEN IN THE SWISS MISSION
Front row, second from left, Fawn B. McKay, former president of the Swiss Mission Relief
Societies; third from left, Evelyn N. W^ood, former president of the West German

Mission Relief Societies.

and good judgment of the Swiss
women in these rather hectic times
is much to be admired." And early
in January, 1940, she wrote: "The
lull in war activity you are all quite
aware of, but the spell of gloom and
tension still predominates. . . I am
happy to report that the organiza-
tions are holding up extremely well."

Tahitian Mission

ACCOMPANYING the annual
report from this mission was the
following summary written January
10, 1940, by lona B. Stevens, who
presides over the Tahitian Mission
Relief Societies:

"The year 1939 was an eventful
one for the sisters of this mission.
They were extremely grateful for the
privilege of meeting President Rufus
K. Hardy, of the First Council of
Seventy, as he journeyed from island
to island. The tour of the Tahitian
Mission in company with President
Hardy will always stand out as an
important event in the lives of Presi-
dent Stevens and myself.

"The Relief Society sisters on the
various islands did much to make
our brief sojourn there as comfort-
able and pleasant as possible. On
the five representative islands we
visited, I noted that the Relief So-

ciety presidents took the leadership
in the preparation of our meals (or
rather feasts). They saw that our
clothes were laundered, that we had
warm bath water, and also directed
the sisters in performing many other
services which helped to make our
visit comfortable and pleasant. The
executive ability of these presidents
was a pleasant surprise. It was easily
noted that the work of this Societ}'
plays a major role in the lives of the
women of each branch.

"Outstanding programs consisting
of beautiful songs, interesting talks
on the Gospel and scriptural read-
ings, were presented for us on each
island visited. The ability of the
sisters to quote scripture is remark-
able. They love their BihJe and
Book of Moimon, and quote count-
less passages from memory without
an error."

British Mission

npHE presidency of the Relief So-
ciety in Edinburgh, shown in
the accompanying photograph, sent
the following report, dated Decem-
ber 15, 1939, of the conduct of Re-
lief Society work since the beginning
of the war and consequent with-
drawal of missionaries:

"We decided to put away all the

RELIEF SOCIETY

PRESIDENCY,

EDINBURGH,

SCOTLAND

Left to right, Counselors

H. Falconer and H. Mc-

Court, and President A.

Patterson.

dainty work that was being done for
a sale of work at Christmas to help
our funds. As we did in the last war,
we decided to work for the hospitals
and for the Red Cross, which has
given us much work and also a box
for collections. We tried meeting in
daylight, but as we all have to work
it was not convenient, and we now
meet at the hall at 6:30. The streets
are very dark, shops shut at six, and
cars trundle along dim and rather
ghostly. Owing to the sandbags
against the buildings, every sound
seems to develop an echo. The cars
sound like gunfire at certain points.
The hoot of a ship at sea or a rail-
way engine is often taken for the air
raid warning, which by the way is a
terrifying wail.

"We in Edinburgh have many
non-members in our work party, all
very keen to help and willing to take
part in our program on open night.
We need your prayers that we along
with all our members in other na-
tions may keep the faith, and that
our Father in his love may shorten
these days."

Tongan Mission

npHE following comments are from
a letter dated February 6, 1940,
from Evelyn H. Dunn who presides
over the Tongan Mission Relief
Societies:

"I am happy to report that we

have organized the Relief Society
work in two new branches during
the last year. One branch is in the
Togatabu District, on the large is-
land of the group where the mission
headquarters is located. The other
branch is located on a very small
island far to the north. I have not
had a chance to visit there, as the
mission work was started there less
than a year ago, and the island is
very hard to reach. President Dunn
had an opportunity to visit there
early in the year, and he recommend-
ed that the Relief Society work be
started. Misitana Vea, and his wife
Mele Seini, who had been second
counselor in the mission presidency
of the Relief Society, were called
as missionaries to go to the island.
Mele Seini had instructions to or-
ganize the Relief Society there, and
she reports that the sisters are ver}'
much interested.

"The Tongan people are very
poor at this time owing to the fact
that the price of copra is so low.
They have plenty of food, for they
can raise it themselves, but it is very
hard for them to get clothing. We
feel that the little money which the
Relief Society has on hand may be
needed, so we are being very careful
with it."

Sister Dunn also reported the re-
lease of her two counselors in the

-A

RELIEF SOCIETY WORKERS AT BAZAAR, MOWBRAY, SOUTH AFRICA

Front row, third from left, Josephine H. Folland, president of South African Mission

Relief Societies.

mission presidency of Relief Society.
Because of conditions in this mission
it was difficult for the Relief Society
presidency to meet, and Sister Dunn
feels that better results will be ob-
tained by appointing district Relief
Society presidents who can keep in
personal touch with the work in the
districts.

South African Mission
pOLLOWING are excerpts from
a letter written December 6,
1939, by Josephine H. Folland, who
presides over the South African Mis-
sion Relief Societies:

"We have seven Relief Society
organizations scattered throughout
the mission. The members in each
organization are also very scattered
and many of them are employed
during the day, making it possible
to hold our meetings only in the
evenings in connection with the
Priesthood meetings.

"We have just sent in fifty sub-
scriptions to the Relief Society Mag-
azine, representing a very good per-
centage of the members.

"At our headquarters in Mowbray
we have an enrollment of thirty-one
members, and our average attend-
ance during the past year was twen-

ty per meeting. Among the activi-
ties of this branch were two very
fine Relief Society conferences, the
presentation of the entire program
at the Sunday evening meeting on
March 18, a dinner for the old folks
on March 17 with thirty-eight in
attendance, a successful concert Aug-
ust 17, with over 300 paid admissions
from which was realized a profit of
over $80, and on November 5 a
bazaar which was remarkably suc-
cessful considering the unsettled
condition during wartime. The ba-
zaar was socially and financially of
great benefit to us. Our receipts were
approximately $250. We now have
enough money to carry on our work
and meet the rather heavy demands
for charity for the coming year. We
have also had some very fine lectures
and demonstrations throughout the
year.

"One of our smallest branches,
Eerste River, just outside of Cape
Town, has four members, but all of
them take the Relief Society Maga-
zine. They carry on their work in
a most faithful way. They contribute
to the Mowbray Branch and also
carry on their own charity work. One
of the members has a flock of ducks
to help with their finances."

MUSIC DEPARTMENT

Criow to JLearn a flew Song

By Wade N. Stephens of the Tabernacle Organ Staff

THE conductor must know every
detail of a new piece and every
movement necessary to con-
duct it before attempting to present
it to the chorus. Some choristers
carelessly attempt to teach without
first having learned. Others try con-
scientiously to learn their new pieces
thoroughly, and fail because they
do not know how to study. Here
is a procedure to help these:

Begin the analysis of a new piece
by studying the words. Determine
the meter, and look in the diction-
ary for uncommon words. Then
read through the words many times,
both silently and aloud. Finally,
memorize them. As you memorize,
begin to discover the emotional con-
tent. Determine and name the
mood of each verse and note the
changes in mood as the verse pro-
gresses. Mark the important words.
At the same time, begin to learn
the music. First, hear the general
sound of the whole piece by play-
ing it through many times; then
learn individual parts so that you can
teach them to the chorus. Notice
where the melody of each part be-
comes prominent and where holds
and changes of tempo occur.

By applying methods outlined in
former articles, it is now possible to
set a tempo and determine the dyna-
mics. It is best to write in expres-
sion marks as you work them out, to

avoid forgetting. At this stage the
conductor knows exactly how the
perfomance should sound.

The next step it to learn how to
make it sound that way. Practise
conducting before a mirror, check-
ing to see that the movements you
make are likely to produce the de-
sired result. The size of the beat in
general must agree with the speed
and loudness you expect. 'WTiere
changes in tempo or dynamics oc-
cur, the beat must be made to change
smoothly but definitely. Left hand
movements must be practised until
they appear natural and can be done
with ease. Every motion to be made
must be decided upon beforehand
and repeated until its execution re-
quires no conscious effort.

Then, when the music and the
technique are so deeply imbedded
in the memory that they can be
trusted to take care of themselves,
the conductor can concentrate upon
the emotion that is called up by the
words and the music. The mood
induced in the conductor by so con-
centrating produces appropriate fa-
cial expressions, and the chorus, see-
ing these, is inspired to sing in a
manner that will convey to the list-
eners the mood the conductor feels.

When a song is thus thoroughly
learned, it is ready for presentation
to the chorus.

L^olor in the (Jlome

(Continued from page 228)
or yellow-greens-and-blue-greens are
the combinations hardest to use.
Avoid too many tones of the same
color (one or two are best), or too
many different color tones of the
same intensity.

Confine furnishings to medium
tones and accessories to bright colors
to avoid the disturbing effect of too
strong or too many colors (3).
Bright colors should be used in fur-
nishings only when balance can be
kept. Limit color in rooms to not
more than three or four tones at the
most. It is best to confine large
spaces to off-white, pale tints, or
"killed" colors (colors that have
been grayed— hard to use without
professional help).

In selecting color combinations,
there are two associated family
groups that go very well together but
that require some knowledge and
experience to intermix successfully.
Orange, yellov*^, and green together
with the countless related tans,
rusts, limes, olive, browns, and yel-
low-greens with white make one
group; red, blue, and purple with
pinks, wines, mauves, grays, and
white make the other. In the first
group such combinations as yellow,
white, and chartreuse; brown, white,
and yellow; pale green, gold, and
rust are easy examples. In the second
group, -mat, pink and white; red
and white, blue and white, or red,
blue, and white; mauve, wine, and
white are easily handled. Intermix-
ture combinations such as pink and
brown; powder blue and vellow;
wine, vellow. and white; red, green
(Continued on page 282)

flSK for FREE
FULLER flids

to

BEAUTIFICATION

See the Fuller Paint Dealer
in your community for a
wealth of printed and il-
lustrated suggestions on
beautifying the home with
PAINTS and WALLPA-
PERS. The profusion of
bright colors and designs
for your walls are as love-
ly as the springtide! You
get only the highest qual-
ity when you choose
FULLER products.

W. P. FULLER CO.

Salt Lake and Ogden

FULL€R
PAINTS

When Biii/inn Mention Relief Socivli/ Magazine

WITH

Eennetf^s

■ Propprhh

Life."

Jnsiirancp/

Paints

Bennett's 66 exclusive shades and tints
permit every desired effect in decora-
tion -without costly mixing. You get
exactly the color you want.
Ask ior the FREE large color chips.

BENNETT GLASS & PAINT CO.

Salt Lake City

Dealers throughout the Intermountain
country

L^oior in the (riome

(Continued from page 281)
and white; red, green, and yellow are
more novel and modern but harder
to handle.

The lists of color combinations
that are described didactically as
good or bad dyads, triads, and te-
trads have always seemed confusing
to me. Should we say that yellow,
pale green, and brown were a good
triad, your first thought would be,
"How pale is pale green? What yel-
low . . . what brown should I use?"

Good judgment developed
through study and keen observation
or through professional help is need-
ed to obtain better than average re-
sults. And since some professional
advice is based on what they have
to sell, which is usually what manu-
facturers feel will sell best and not
always what is most artistic, the prob-
lem in the final analysis is a personal
one of study and observation. Then
your own individuality and person-
ality are expressed, and your house
becomes much more your home.

is now ready

The Price is 85c
Per Copy — Post Paid

Address Orders to

GENERAL OFFICE

28 Bishops Building
Salt Lake City

Whtn Bulling Mention Relief Society Magazine

Milk — for Sound Teeth

A child's teeth begin to develop
before he is born. At birth these
first teeth are fully formed in the
jaw. Previous to birth the mother
is the sole source of food for her
baby. Her diet must protect her
own teeth and build those of her
child. A quart of milk every day,
liberal amounts of fruits and vege-
tables, together with a supply of
sunshine vitamin D, supply excel-
lent tooth-building materials.

Teeth are a living part of the body,
and like all other parts they depend
upon food for growth and strength.

Contrary to former theories, there
is now convincing evidence that an
adult's teeth may be made and kept
strong and sound by proper diet
even though they have previously
shown definite signs of deterioration.
It is evident that tooth-building ma-
terial is needed throughout the en-
tire period from birth to mature life.

Milk is richer than any other food
in tooth-building materials, calcium
and phosphorus. The sunshine vita-
min D with which some milk is en-

riched enables the body to make bet-
ter and more complete use of those
food substances supplied by milk.

You'll enjoy the finer flavor of Clo-
verleaf Irradiated Vitamin D Milk.
Everyone needs the benefit of its
extra richness in precious sunshine
vitamin D which helps to build and
maintain sound, even teeth and
straight, strong bones.

It costs no more
than ordinary milk

Perfectly Pasteurized Grade A

Irradiated Vitamin D Milk

HOME OF FINE DAIRY PRODUCTS

UNIVERSITY OF UTAH SUMMER SESSION

June 10— July 19— July 22— August 16

RELIEF SOCIETY WORKERS: Your attention is called to courses

by Howard W. Odum, Director, School of Public Welfare, University of North Carolina,
an eminent authority on social problems; and to courses by Hazel Peterson and H. H.
Frost, Jr. in the Department of Sociology and Social Work.

Six 'weeks courses ^11 also be offered by Henry Neumann in Social and Civic
Education and Ethics and by Margaret S. Chaney in Nutrition.

Courses may be taken with or without credit.

Institute of Education for Family Life, June 17-21 inclusive. Flora M. Thurston
of Cornell University, Director.

For copy of the Bulletin, address: The President, University of Utah.

IV/ien Bulling Mention Relief Societn Magazine

284

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL, 1940

ofroin Seed [Packets to
ujiossonung CJ lowers

(Continued from page 220)

These should be removed as soon as
germination takes place — which will
require from one to two weeks— for
the young plants quickly grow tall
and are weak if kept covered. The
soil should be stirred and cultivated
around each plant as soon as they
begin to grow. This should continue
until the plants spread out and cover
the bare ground.

Another mulch of the old fertil-
izer applied on the surface after the
plants are growing will help to stim-
ulate rapid growth as well as produce
large, well-colored flowers, and will
also be a factoi in conserving mois-
ture.

We might go on and on telling
how this simple garden could be de-
veloped by the addition of a few
permanent perennials and bulbs, but
then it could not be classed as a
garden made entirely from a few
packets of seeds. As it is, the plant-
ing just described is guaranteed to
produce enough color and beauty to
repay a hundred fold the labor and
expense involved, and to convert any

family to an awareness of the joys
of a garden of blossoming flowers.

"God made the flowers to beautify the

earth,
And cheer man's careful mood;
And he is happiest who has power
"I'o gather wisdom from a flower,
And wake his heart in every hour
To pleasant gratitude."

— Wordsworth.

vlyhite [Rose

(Contfmied from page 274)
ories of a small, cuddly baby; a stur-
dy lad; a growing man, a man glad
and happy to do God's work.

The fragrance of white roses
swept around her like a soft, sweet
cape. She reached out a small, fra-
gile hand and gathered a perfect
bud. Her small, white head was high
as David and Connie passed going
back to their drab, brown house.
They spoke, gently, kindly, and
though they smiled, Hester knew
they were sorry for her.

She carried the rose inside and
closed the door. There, standing
suddenly very still and quiet in the
midst of plenty and luxury, Hester
Dean knew, with a poignant pain
in her heart, how poor she really
was.

Beautiful
Grounds

Enjoy the Thrill

of

Flowers-Shrubs-Trees

Get our acclimated Mountain Grown Tested
Seeds and Planting Materials. A wonderful
assortment for your choosing.

Free New 1940 Garden Book
For Full Details

PORTER-WALTON CO.

Salt Lake City and Centerville, Utah

When Baiiinq Mention Relict Societi/ Magazine

SPEGIAIi VALUES

For CONFERENCE VISITORS

Outstanding values in L. D. S. Lit-
erature, general books, and high
grade merchandise are offered at
the Deseret Book Company during
Conference Week.

While you are attending Confer-
ence be sure to visit this friendly
Book Store and take advantage of
the many attractive bargains.

Our Gift Shop is famous for its thou-
sand and one delightful gifts and
novelties.

We also have Greeting Cards for
every occasion.

Also a full line of Moving Picture
Equipment, Radios, Leather Goods,
Fountain Pens, Pencils. Stationery,

etc.

We are headquarters for all Church Literature and carry
the largest stock of Books in the Intermountain Region.

DESERET BOOK COMPANY

44 East South Temple

Salt Lake City. Utah

"L. D. S. Training Pay si"

THE

I. D. S. BUSIIVESS
COLLEGE is

SECDND to mm

Equipment
Buildings
Faculty
Employment Service

It's the Right School

lor Your

Commercial Education

Ask for our "Bulletin of Information"

L. D. S. Business College

SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

Completely Wholesome

— and So Diiferenil

Take Home a Loai Next
Time You Shop!

^Idn

er d

DUTCH BREAD

When Buying Mention Relief Societti Magazine

no LIFE mSURRHCE?

'.^

Of course he's too young to fig-
ure it out for himself . . . but
if he could, he'd probably won-
der if his dad was protecting his
future. He'd like to feel that no
matter what happened — his
"bread and butter," his moth-
er's time to "bring him up"

properly, and his education,
were all properly provided for
through life insurance protec-
tion. . . . While it is fresh in your
mind, consult a Beneficial Life
Insurance agent. He can render
valuable advice and assistance
to your life insurance program.

^io^un

Ttxe

MAG AZI N E

Conference Issue VOL. XXVII NO. 5

THE COV

npHE Iris, one of our colorful and beautiful late spring flow-
ers, is used as the subject for the cover of this issue of the
"Magazine." This is one of the few times that three colors
have been used on the cover. The use of color and the
blending of color obtained in this illustration have been
made possible by recent developments in color photography,
and through the use of special film — Kodachrome, profes-
sional type.

The work of this particular color process has been en-
tirely completed locally. The original picture and the sep-
aration of the colors by photographic process are the work
of a local photographer, Mr. Norman Smith. The engravings
were made by Utah Engraving Company, and the printing
is the work of the Deseret News Press.

Let us know how you like the finished product.

The Editor.

THE FRONTISIPIEC

a

T^HE Open Gate," portraying the north entrance to Tem-
ple Square, used as a frontispiece in this issue of the
"Magazine," is a copy of a picture used on the cover of a
booklet entitled, "Sketches of Beautiful Salt Lake City," pub-
lished and copyrighted by the Deseret Book Company. The
booklet contains twenty-two views of Salt Lake City as seen
through the eye of the artist, N. I. Gornick.

—make your home colorful, clean and
attractive — and protect it with

Bennett's

Proprilu

Paints

Bennett's 66 exclusive shades and tints
permit every desired eliect in decora-
tion without costly mixing. You get
exactly the color you want.

Ask for the FREE large color chips.

BENNETT GLASS & PAINT CO.

SALT LAKE CITY

Dealers throughout the Intermountain
country.

"L. D. S. Training Paysl"

After Graduation —
prepare for an

OFFICE POSITION

Calls for office workers are in-
creasing! Ask for information
about our courses and employ-
ment service.

L D. S. m\m% COLLEGE

Salt Lake City, Utah

Bennett Glass & Paint . 283

Brigham Young University . . . . . Inside Back Cover
Deseret News Press . . . . . . Outside Back Cover

Fisher Baking Co Inside Back Cover

W. P. Fuller Paint Co 358

Larkin Mortuary Inside Back Cover

L. D. S. Business College • . . . 283

WAeit Buffine Mention Relief Societi) Magazine

The Relief Society Magazine

Organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
Vol. XXVII MAY, 1940 No. 5

Special Features

Open Gates at Temple Square Donna D. Sorensen 285

Frontispiece — "The Open Gate" N. I. Gornick 286

Rehef Society Conference Vera W. Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer 287

Fiction

Cathedral of Peace (Chapter 7) Dorothy Clapp Robinson 355

General Features

Happenings Annie Wells Cannon 354

Editorials:

Conference Recollections D. D. S. 349

Mother's Day B. S. S. 351

Elder George Albert Smith Observes Birthday E. S. E. 353

Music Department — How to Teach a New Song Wade N. Stephens 357

Poetry

Remnants Ellen J. Coulam 317

Mother to Daughter Gertrude Perry Stanton 348

Discrimination Olive McHugh 352

Plant a Garden Jane Bradford Terry 358

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Offices : 20 Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah, Telephone Wasatch 980.
Subscription Price: $1.00 a year; foreign, $1.00 a year; payable in advance. Single copy, 10c.
The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. Renew promptly so that no copies will be
missed. Report change of address at once, giving both old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Stamps should accompany manu-
scripts for their return.

OPEN GATES AT TEMPLE SQUARE

nPHE years since the erection of these gates have seen thousands
of Saints conference-bound pass herein, attending not only to
the present life but providing also for the life which is to come.

Those who have sought solace within the confines of this
sacred block have been people whose eyes were not satisfied
alone with seeing nor whose ears delighted only in hearing, but
many have been the truly faithful who have yearned and desired
greatly a renewal of the spirit.

Thousands have come miles and sacrificed much for these
few brief hours spent at conference.

Many have come with sad and heavy hearts — with souls
anxious and weary with the struggle and the vicissitudes of life.
Here they have evaluated worldly and transitory gifts and prom-
ises and have resolved to exchange them for supreme and eternal
things.

Many have come with hearts filled with rejoicing at the
blessings given unto them by the Father. Here their praise and
thanksgiving have striven for expression, and they have wor-
shiped the Lord with increased religious fervor.

Some gates are entered reluctantly, but those who have
entered these gates have done so exercising their right of free
agency. They who have entered have been those who have loved
the Lord, and they have come with joyful steps and anticipatory
minds, for they believed and knew that here would be found a
prophet of the Lord who would teach and counsel and admonish
them.

As the Saints have left these gates, their beaming counte-
nances have registered that no trifling reward has been theirs for
effort and time spent. Rather have they experienced a return that
was great and profitable.

Even as these gates are closed and locked at night, so
the conclusion of each conference finds locked within the heart of
each loyal Saint a memory of faith renewed, of courage strength-
ened, of spirits fed and understandings quickened.

Donna D. Sorensen.

v^y^'^m

<'S\ '

'■^ «.

*■#:;«.

JhsL open. '^cdiL

S^

-mBV

wMXm

.>-•

?

i

*-!

MfM olli
I 11

i^liifi

The

Relief Society Magazine

Vol. XXVII

MAY, 1940

No. 5

[fieuef Society (conference

April, 1940
Vera White Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer

TTHE semi-annual general confer-
ence of Relief Society convened
in Salt Lake City, Wednesday and
Thursday, April 3 and 4, 1940. Ar-
rangements for this two-day confer-
ence, devoted largely to the consider-
ation of administrative procedures,
were made by a committee of the
General Board, of v^'hich Counselor
Marcia K. Howells was chairman.
Due to the recent reorganization of
the General Board, which occurred
as of January 1, 1940, midway in the
six-month interval between the Oc-
tober and April conferences, the con-
ference Just held was characterized
by tributes of love and appreciation
to the retiring leaders, and by the
introduction of the new general of-
ficers and board members.

Retiring Officers and Board
Members Honored

The service and achievements of
former General President Louise Y.
Robison, Counselor Kate M. Barker,
General-Secretary Julia A. F. Lund,
and other retiring board members,
during the eleven years of their ad-
ministration, were extolled by the
new president, Amy Brown Lyman,

in the opening address of the con-
ference. The inspirational invoca-
tion at the final general session in
the Tabernacle was offered by Sister
Robison, and the first session of the
conference— the officers' meeting in
the Assembly Hall— was opened with
prayer by Annie Wells Cannon, who
had served as a member of the Gen-
eral Board for twenty-eight years.
Other former members of the Board
who appeared on the conference pro-
gram were: Emma A. Empey, who
had also served as a member of the
General Board for twenty-eight years,
and who offered the invocation at
the president's breakfast; Janet M.
Thompson, now a member of the
general superintendency of the Pri-
mary Association who, in the music
department, discussed The New
Relief Society Song Book which was
prepared for publication during her
service as former chairman of the
Board's music committee; and Lalene
H. Hart who pronounced the bene-
diction at the department session on
the work meeting and Mormon
Handicraft.

Opportunity for the renewal of ac-
quaintance and the exchange of

288

greetings between former members
of the General Board and Relief So-
ciety workers from the various stakes
and missions was provided at all ses-
sions and functions of the confer-
ence, but especially at the evening
reception, April 3, in honor of Louise
Y. Robison, her executive officers and
board members, which was attended
by nearly 1,500 stake and mission
officers and board members and ward
presidents.

Participation of Present Board

The incoming oflFicers and all new
and retained members of the Gen-
eral Board participated in the con-
ference through individual appear-
ance on the program or as members
of committees in charge of the vari-
ous department sessions and social
functions. At the reception, the new-
officers and members of the Board
stood in the receiving line with the
retiring leaders, while those members
of the former Board who had served
less than ten years and were retained
as members of the present Board,
greeted the stake and mission work-
ers and ward presidents in the re-
ception and dining rooms.

Schedule of Meetings

Following is a schedule of the
meetings and entertainments which
comprised the conference:

I. Officers' meeting (for stake and mis-
sion officers and board members),
Wednesday, April 3, at 10:00 a. m.

II. Five department meetings, Wednesday
afternoon, April 3 —

1. Social Welfare and Membership
(for stake and mission officers and
board members, stake coordinators,
and ward presidents), 1:30 p. m.

2. Relief Society Magazine (for stake
and mission Magazine representa-
tives, and stake, mission and ward
presidents), 3:30 p. m.

3. Work-and-Business and Mormon

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

Handicraft (for stake and mission
officers and board members), 1:30
p. m.

4. Music (for stake and mission
choristers and organists) , 3 : 30 p. m.

5. Secretary -Treasurers (for stake and
mission secretary-treasurers), 3:30
p. m.

III. Two general sessions (for all officers
and members, and the public), Thurs-
day, April 4, at 10:00 a. m. and 2:00
p. m.

IV. A reception in honor of Louise Y.
Robison, former General President,
and her executive officers and board
members (for stake and mission of-
ficers and board members and ward
presidents), Wednesday, April 3,
7:00 to ]o:oo p. m.

V. A breakfast for stake and mission pres-
idents, Thursday, April 4, 7:45 a. m.

Representation and Attendance

The inclusion of ward presidents
at department meetings on social
welfare and Relief Society Magazine,
and at the reception was an innova-
tion at this conference. Registration
records indicate that more than 300
ward presidents attended the busi-
ness sessions.

All but two of the 128 stakes were
represented at the conference. The
representative from Gridley Stake
was prevented from attending by
last-minute interruption of train serv-
ice, and Oahu Stake, located in Ha-
waii, was not represented because of
the great distance. The representa-
tion included not only the stakes
concentrated in western United
States but the Chicago and New
York stakes and those in Canada and
Mexico. Ten of the twelve missions
with headquarters in the United
States were also officially represented
—all but East Central States and
Eastern States missions— and, in ad-
dition, the Canadian and Mexican
missions.
The Relief Society women who

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

289

assisted with the registration of at-
tendance and who welcomed stake
and mission representatives and ward
presidents at all sessions held in the
Assembly Hall were members of the
Ensign Stake Relief Society Board.
Registered attendance at the various
business sessions which comprised
the first day of the conference was
approximately as follows: officers'
meeting— 1,000 stake and mission of-
ficers and board members; depart-
ment session on social welfare and
membership— 700 stake and mission
representatives and ward presidents;
department session on Relief Society
Magazine— 600 stake and mission
representatives and ward presidents;
at the department dealing with the
work meeting and with Mormon
Handicraft— 400 stake and mission
representatives; music department—
1 50 stake and mission choristers and
organists, or their • representatives;
more than 100 stake and mission sec-
retaries, or their representatives, at-
tended the department for secretary-
treasurers; and 175 women— Relief
Society presidents of stakes and mis-
sions, or their representatives, re-
cently-returned presidents of Relief
Society in European missions, and
former and present members of the
General Board— assembled for the
presidents' breakfast which was held
early Thursday morning, on the sec-
ond day of the conference. Attend-
ance at the general sessions in the
Tabernacle was approximately 4,000
at the forenoon meeting, and 6,000
at the afternoon meeting when
nearly every seat was taken. Gen-
eral officers of other auxiliaries, and
wives of the General Authorities of
the Church, also attended sessions
of the Relief Society conference;
Mrs. J. Reuben Clark, Jr., pro-

nounced the benediction at the de-
partment session relating to the Re-
lief Society Magazine.

Achievement Recognized

Recognition for achievement in
the Magazine and membership
drives was accorded at the depart-
ment meetings relating to these ac-
tivities. President Amy Brown Ly-
man presented a bound volume of
the Relief Society Magazine for 1939
to each of the twelve award-winners
previously announced in the Decem-
ber, 1939, issue of the Magazine.
Counselor Donna D. Sorensen in-
troduced individually the represen-
tatives of the six missions and four
stakes who, midway in the four-year
membership drive for a general in-
crease of one-third, had achieved a
net increase of 50% or more over
1937. Identification of these stakes
and missions, and their respective
numerical and percentage increases,
will be found in the report of the
proceedings of the membership de-
partment.

Music at the Conference

At the officers' meeting in the As-
sembly Hall, Lily Priestly rendered
beautifully the organ prelude and
postlude, and accompanied the con-
gregational singing which was di-
rected by Beatrice F. Stevens, chair-
man of the General Board's music
committee. The Relief Society rally
song, A Hundred Thousand Strong,
was sung in the Assembly Hall
at the close of the department
meeting on membership, and during
the final general session in the Taber-
nacle, directed, respectively, by Olive
Rich, Bonneville Stake Relief So-
ciety chorister, and Beatrice F.
Stevens, who composed the song.

290

In the music department, selections
from the cantata, Resurrection
Morning (words by Ida R. All-
dredge, music by B. Cecil Gates),
were sung by a trio composed of
Emma Lucy Gates Bowen, Annette
Richardson Dinwoodey, and Vir-
ginia Freeze Barker. A special fea-
ture at the general session was the
combined choruses of Singing Moth-
ers from Kolob, Provo, Sharon, and
Utah stakes, comprised of 261 sing-
ers, and directed in rotation by their
respective stake directors, Zina C.
Condie, Mae B. Young, Melba P.
Pyne, and Edna P. Taylor. Dr.
Frank W. Asper, Tabernacle organ-
ist, was at the console during both
general sessions.

The Memheiship Arch

The beautiful, softly illuminated
membership arch faced the congre-
gation at the sessions of the confer-
ence held in the Assembly Hall and
Tabernacle. This replica of a monu-
mental arch presented in simple
graphic form the progress of Relief
Society toward its goal of 100,000
members by 1942. The lower blocks
on either side of the arch were illu-
mined in gold, representative of
Relief Society membership at the
close of 1937, just prior to initiation
of the campaign for an increase of
one-third by 1942; above these were
blue-lighted blocks depicting the
relative growth in membership dur-
ing 1938 and 1939, and the central
span, still in white, represented the
anticipated growth during the two
remaining years of the drive— 1940
and 1941.

European Missions Featured

The withdrawal of all Church
missionaries from the European mis-
sions, subsequent to the beginning of

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

war in September, 1939, brought to
this conference the unusual oppor-
tunity of hearing from eleven former
Relief Society mission presidents,
who were featured at the first general
session. The invocation at this ses-
sion was offered by Margaret M.
Peterson, former Relief Society pres-
ident of Norwegian Mission, and the
benediction was by Leone Jacobs,
former Relief Society president of
Palestine-Syrian Mission. Summaries
of the messages and memories de-
livered to the conference by the nine
other former Relief Society presi-
dents from European missions are
included elsewhere in this report of
the proceedings. The appearance of
the Millennial Chorus, composed of
young men who formerly served in
the British Mission and directed by
Bertram Willis, was especially appro-
priate at this meeting devoted to
missionary work in Europe. This
session was deeply spiritual in nature
and turned the hearts and sympathies
of the entire congregation to the
Saints in Europe.

Demonstiations and Exhibits

Many attendants at the Relief So-
ciety conference accepted the invita-
tion of the General Board to visit its
offices on the second floor of the
Bishop's Building, to view the spe-
cial and beautifully prepared exhibit
of temple and burial clothing, to in-
spect the examples of showmanship
used in the membership drive in Car-
bon Stake, and to visit the Mormon
Handicraft Shop where a variety of
fine and unusual handiwork was dis-
played. Articles from the Shop es-
pecially representative of attractive
and saleable merchandise were also
displayed at the department meeting
on handiwork; other exhibits of

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

291

handiwork were also on display at
this session, and these were aug-
mented by the remodeled clothing
and by the variety of modern tex-
tiles and literature which were used
in the demonstrated talks by special-
ists in these fields. Articles from the
Mormon Handicraft Shop were also
displayed at the Salt Lake Regional
Storehouse where a fecial exhibit
of Church welfare work was located
during conference week.

Summarized Report of Proceedings

Following are condensed accounts
of the talks presented by the speak-
ers at the various sessions of the
conference, arranged in the order of
their appearance. Because of limited
space, the proceedings of the mem-
bership section and of the Magazine

department are withheld from this
issue of the Magazine, but will ap-
pear well in advance of the fall Mag-
azine and membership drives so that
reference may be made to the orig-
inal and helpful suggestions pre-
sented in tlipse department meetings.
The address of Elder John A.
Widtsoe of the Council of the
Twelve, Training For Woman's
WorJk, and of Elder Harold B. Lee,
managing director of the Church
welfare program, will appear later as
separate articles.

A summary of the discussion at
the department meeting for secre-
tary-treasurers will not appear in the
Magazine, but will be mimeographed
and sent to all stake and mission
Relief Society presidents and secre-
tary-treasurers.

-«2^

\:yfficers il ieeting

SUMMARY OF PRESIDENT'S REPORT
AND OFFICIAL INSTRUCTIONS

PRESIDENT AMY BROWN
LYMAN welcomed the stake
and mission Relief Society officers,
expressing the love and appreciation
which the members of the General
Board feel for the women who are
conducting the work of the Society
throughout the Church.

Reorganization of General Board

President Lyman reported the re-
organization of the General Board of
Relief Society which had occurred
since the last general conference, and
which became effective January i,
1940. She spoke with gratitude of
the many messages of love and loy-

alty sent by the stakes and missions
which have welcomed and encour-
aged the new Board in its responsi-
bility to serve the women of the Re-
lief Society and in its endeavor to
carry on satisfactorily the work so
well established and developed by
its predecessors. In a tribute to the
former general president, Louise Y.
Robison, her executive officers and
board members, President Lyman
noted the many years of faithful
service which they had given as mem-
bers of the General Board, pointing
out that all of the retiring members
had served continuously for ten years
or longer, that five had served for

292

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

18 years, and 2 for 28 years. She
quoted the following excerpts from
a letter to the former General Board
from the First Presidency: "In re-
leasing you, we wish to extend to
you our heartfelt gratitude for the
service which you hav^ rendered,
each and all of you, during your
terms of office. You have carried on
your work with marked success.
You have been of the greatest as-
sistance to the Priesthood in helping
them to carry on their work. You
have increased the knowledge and
the culture of the women of the
Church. . . . Bishops, presidents of
stakes, the general authorities of the
Church, including the First Presi-
dency, have all been greatly aided
in their work by your help. We
commend you for your devotion,
your untiring service, your sweet
spirits; we thank the Lord for them."

Singing Moiheis

President Lyman explained that
with the reorganization of the
General Board came the decision
to release the central group of
Singing Mothers which had func-
tioned under its auspices, and
to recommend that its fine singers
identify themselves with the Re-

lief Society choruses in their re-
spective stakes. She expressed ap-
preciation for the splendid achieve-
ment of the central chorus, and of
the various groups of Singing Moth-
ers throughout the Church. Look-
ing forward to the Relief Society
centennial in 1942, the General
Board desires to strengthen and fea-
ture the choruses of Singing Mothers
wherever they now exist or may be
organized. Undoubtedly they will
be featured extensively in the com-
ing centennial, either in large groups
at the general celebration or in com-
munity observances in their own
localities. Hereafter, choruses from
various nearby stakes will appear at
Relief Society general conferences.

Organizations and Reorganizations
oi Stakes and Missions

In reporting the following changes
which have occurred since the last
conference, October, 1939, due to the
creation of new stakes and the reor-
ganization of several stakes and mis-
sions. President Lyman spoke with
appreciation of the splendid women
who have been released, and who will
henceforth be invaluable to their
local Relief Societies, and welcomed
the newly appointed officers:

Date

ORGANIZATIONS
Stake

November 19, 1939 Inglewood (taken from Long Beach and

Hollywood)
November 19, 1939 Los Angeles (formerly Hollywood)

October 1, 1939 Pasadena (taken from Los Angeles,

Pasadena and San Bernardino)
October 1, 1939 San Fernando (formerly Pasadena)

November 19, 1939 South Los Angeles (formerly Los An-
geles)

Appointed President

Jennie Cluff
Mary S. Jordan
(retained)

Lena W. Woodbury
Sadie E. Williams
(retained)

Blanche S. Hoglund
(retaitied)

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

REORGANIZATIONS

293

Date

February ii, 1940

(Disorganized;
October 15, 1939
March 10, 1940
February 15, 1940
February 11, 1940
January 14, 1940
March 31, 1940
November 5, 1939
February 18, 1940

Stake

Curlew

wards added to

Malad

Mount Ogden

Portland

Rexburg

Timpanogos

Twin Falls

Wayne

Woodruff

Released

Rennis A. Larkin
Bear River, Malad and
Maude W. Call
Ethel B. Andrew
Birdie S. Bean
M. May Grover
Ella M. Cragun
Kathryn Kirkman
Ruby M. Forsyth
Harriet A. Spencer

Appointed President

Pocatello stakes.)
Hannah S. Harris
Ella P. Farr
Clarice G. Sloan
Elizabeth Stowell
Cora W. Atwood
Afton W. Hunt
Ida M. Jackson
Lucille J. Thornock

Due to the war, the European mission presidents and their wives, with the exception
of President and Sister Folland of South Africa, have been released, and have returned to
the United States. Relief Society presidents thus released and the misisons where they
served are:

British, Zina C. Brown; Czechoslovak, Martha S. Toronto; Danish, Gertrude R.
GarfE; East German, Ida D. Rees; French, Norma S. Evans; Netherlands, Claire T.
Murdock; Norwegian, Margaret M. Peterson; Palestine-Syrian, Leone Jacobs; Swedish,
Virginia B. Larson; Swiss, Fawn B. McKay; West German, Evelyn N. Wood.

Mormon Handicraft

The Mormon Handicraft Gift
Shop is beginning its fourth year of
service. The Shop and office are now
combined and both are located at 21
West South Temple Street, Salt
Lake City. A manager, with special
training and extensive experience in
the field of arts and crafts, has been
placed in charge of the Shop, which
is under the general direction of a
committee of the General Board, and
of a special advisory committee com-
posed of Salt Lake women interested
in the success of this enterprise. We
appreciate the fine cooperation and
loyal support given the Mormon
Handicraft Shop by stake and ward
Relief Societies. Ward and stake
handwork leaders have given valu-
able assistance in appraising and ac-
cepting work to be entered in the
Shop for sale. Many stake and ward
Relief Societies have supported the
Shop through payment of the an-

nual membership fee of $1.00 whe-
ther or not their members consign
articles for sale. Ward and stake
Relief Societies are encouraged to
continue this support.

Burial Clothes Department

The Burial Clothes Department
maintained by the General Board is
prepared to fill orders promptly, and
to prepay all postal or express charges.
Urgent orders are always filled and
forwarded on the same day that they
are received. Fast, modern means of
transportation facilitates quick de-
livery in the United States and else-
where. The Department specializes
in burial clothing made to individual
measurements for adults and chil-
dren, including temple suits and all
other types. Temple suits especially
for temple work are also available
in this Department. This temple
and burial clothing is obtainable in
a variety of different materials, but
all qualities are characterized by the

294

same expert workmanship and im-
maculate condition.

Relief Society Magazine

Space in the Relief Society Maga-
zine is very limited and it is therefore
impossible to publish all the fine
material which is submitted. In
order to use the available space to
the best advantage of all subscribers,
the Magazine features items of gen-
eral interest rather than those of
local interest only. Upon request,
an attractive gift card is sent to any
individual for whom a subscription is
received as a gift for a birthday,
Mother's Day, Christmas, or some
other occasion.

The Relief Society Magazine drive
is held each year from September 1 5
to October 15 in most of the stakes.
However, Magazine work is a year-
round activity, and it is a good policy
for Magazine representatives to see
that subscriptions are kept up dur-
ing the entire year. Magazine re-
presentatives have a heavy assign-
ment, but they are rendering a
splendid service, both to the organ-
ization and to the homes into which
the Magazine goes. Those wards
are most successful where the officers
wholeheartedly support the repre-
sentative in her work. Each year in
the December issue an honor roll
is published recognizing the wards
and stakes and Magazine representa-
tives securing a subscription list
equal to 75 percent or more of their
net enrollment. Last year 501 wards
and branches and 39 stakes received
this recognition. This was a splendid
achievement.

Relief Society Song Book

The new Relief Society Song Book
is just off the press. It contains 88

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

songs, arranged in three groups-
songs for the congregation, songs for
special groups, and anthems. Es-
pecially arranged and reproduced by
a new process, the words and music
are easily read. The cover is blue,
beautifully engraved in gold. Be-
cause of its special loose-leaf device,
the book lies flat when opened, and
additional songs may be added. The
price of the song book is 85 cents
each, postpaid, and is obtainable
only at the office of the General
Board.

Official Instructions

npHE following instructions for the
conduct of Relief Society work
include a few new plans, but repre-
sent, for the most part, a review of
established policies on many points
on which there has been frequent in-
quiry during the past few months.

Change in Relief Society Annual
Stake Conventions

As you have already noted in the
Magazine for February, 1940, our
stake conventions this year will be
held in conjunction with stake union
meetings rather than with stake quar-
terly conferences as heretofore.

In harmony with the new plan,
the Relief Society convention for
each stake will be scheduled, so far
as possible, for the same day as the
regular union meeting, in one of the
late summer or fall months. Wher-
ever convenient, more than one stake
may be included in the same con-
vention. When stakes with varying
union meeting days are combined,
the convention date cannot always
coincide with the regular union meet-
ing day in each stake. Some devia-
tion from the regular union meeting

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

295

day will also be necessary in order
to make it possible for members of
the General Board to attend during
the designated months. The con-
vention will, in the month in which
it is held, replace the union meeting
for that month. In those stakes
where the auxiliaries hold union
meetings conjointly, those auxiliaries
for which a convention is not sched-
uled may forego their union meeting
in that month. Convention sched-
ules of the auxiliaries are being plan-
ned so that they do not fall in con-
secutive months for the same stake,
and so that no auxiliary will be de-
prived of more than one union meet-
ing in order to accommodate the
convention schedule of another aux-
iliary.

Relief Society Educational
Year Shoitened

In 1925 the Relief Society
lesson course was shortened from
10 to 9 months and only the
monthly work-and-business meeting
was required during July, August, and
September. The General Board
now recommends, after due con-
sideration and consultation with. Re-
lief Society women in various loca-
tions of tlie Church, that the regular
required course of study be further
shortened to an eight-month period,
October through May, leaving four
months— June, July, August and Sep-
tember—when only the monthly
work-and-business meeting and the
monthly calls by the visiting teachers
are required, and when the stake may
arrange for additional activities if it
so desires.

It is further recommended that
all special meetings or socials,
preliminary to the opening of the
class work in October, be held in

September and that all special review
meetings or closing socials be held
in June. If September and June are
thus used for all special preliminary
and closing meetings and activities,
the educational program can extend
over the full eight-month period
without interruption. It is intended
that this plan vdll be uniform
throughout the Church, obviating
the confusion which was apparent
in the past when the study period
did not begin and end simultaneous-

ly-

With this shorter season for
weekly meetings, stakes undoubtedly
will plan union meetings during the
period from September through
April, and will probably not require
them during the period from May
through August.

Annual Review of Instructions
to Stake and Ward OSiceis

In order to be more conversant
with the duties of officers, it is recom-
mended ( 1 ) that at the preliminary
stake board meeting held in Septem-
ber, a portion of the time be devoted
to reading and discussing together the
instructions to stake and ward officers
which are found in the stake record
book and which appear in the Reliei
Society Handbook; and (2) that at
a similar preliminary ward officers'
meeting a portion of the time be de-
voted to reading and discussing to-
gether the instructions to ward offi-
cers which are found in the ward
record book and which appear in the
Relief Society Handbook. Many
difficulties and misunderstandings
may be cleared up by this means,
and unnecessary correspondence
avoided. Because of the constant
turnover in both stake and ward of-
ficers, there are a number of new

\l

296

workers each year who are unfa-
mihar with the duties, responsibil-
ities, and interrelationship of officers.

Ward Conferences

In some stakes, annual ward Relief
Society conferences have been held in
the spring, but it is the desire of the
General Board that they be held in
the fall of the year, when plans and
study courses for the coming season
can be previewed to advantage, for
the information and stimulation of
both present and prospective mem-
bers. Sunday is preferred for these
conferences, when there is an op-
portunity to present the work of the
organization to the general member-
ship of the ward.

Union Meeting

Extensive preliminary programs
are not recommended for union
meetings. The union meeting is a
leadership and study meeting and the
time should be devoted to the special
detail work and problems of the or-
ganization, and not to entertaining
features nor sermons.
TheoIogy-and-Testimony
Meeting

Reports are still coming in that
there is not sufficient time for the
program on theology-and-testimony
day. A number of years ago the
General Board recommended that
where there is a large enrollment the
time for this meeting be extended
15 minutes, and cover 1% hours—
from 2 to 3:45 p. m., which should
give sufficient time to cover the
work. In such wards it was sug-
gested that 45 minutes be devoted
to the theology and 35 minutes to
testimony, leaving 25 minutes for
opening and closing and for any
necessary business needing attention.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

It is suggested that any business not
needing immediate attention be de-
ferred until the next meeting, and
of course there should be no sing-
ing practice on this day. In smaller
wards where the extra fifteen min-
utes may not be needed nor desired,
it was suggested that 45 minutes be
devoted to the lesson, 20 minutes to
testimony, and 25 minutes for open-
ing and closing and business. In
either case the theology lesson should
close promptly at the end of 45 min-
utes, when testimony should begin.
Testimonies need not be lengthy.
Several short, spirited, testimonies
may easily be given in the time al-
lotted.
Stake Boards

It is the opinion of the General
Board that some of our stake
boards are too large. We recom-
mend that when the organization
is first formed the number of mem-
bers be somewhat limited; that the
board be filled slowly as additional
members are required, and that the
board be kept of such a size that it
will function most efficiently. A
stake board of twelve to fourteen in
number is probably sufficient to
carry on the work. Where too many
of the able women are placed on
stake boards, ward organizations are
seriously hampered. This recom-
mendation is for consideration when
stake boards are being organized or
reorganized, and is not a request for
stakes with larger boards to make
immediate reductions.
Visits of Stake Officers to Wards

Wards should not be visited too
often by stake officers— most cer-
tainly not every week. All wards
should be visited by stake board
members at least once a year, twice

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

297

if possible, and more frequently if
wards are easily accessible and addi-
tional visits considered profitable.
Stake board members should attend
Relief Society meetings in their own
ward organizations as ward members
as often as possible, in order to keep
in close touch with the work there,
and to be helpful. On March 6,
1940, the General Board ruled "that
all visits to wards by stake board
members as official Relief Society
representatives be counted as official
visits, irrespective of the occasion for
which the assignment is made. This
means that if board members are
assigned to represent the stake board
at ward conferences, at annual day
celebrations, or at special meetings
or socials relating to ward Relief
Society work, such visits are to be
counted as official visits."

Dividing Responsibility

It is felt that some of the officers
are overworking. Stake and ward
presidents should divide their re-
sponsibility with their counselors. It
has been recommended for many
years that the president have charge
of welfare work and the direction of
the visiting teaching, that one coun-
selor have charge of educational
work, the other of the handwork.
The counselor best fitted for educa-
tional work should be given this
work, and the counselor best fitted
for art work, sewing, designing, etc.,
should handle the work department.

RepoTting General Conference

The General Board suggests that
stake presidents have reports made to
the local workers by those who attend
Relief Society conference upon their
return home. A portion of the first

or second union meeting after con-
ference might be devoted largely to
such reports.

"Progress of the Church"

At our request the Presiding
Bishopric has very kindly consented
to supply each Relief Society stake
and mission president with a copy
of all future issues of The Progress
of the Church. This monthly pub-
lication, sent out regularly from the
Presiding Bishop's office to the pre-
siding Priesthood, will be both inter-
esting and valuable to Relief Society
women, helping them to understand
and support the program of the
Priesthood. The copies to be sent to
Relief Society stakes and mission
presidents are for their information
and reference only; they are not sent
with the idea that you should make
suggestions to the Priesthood regard-
ing their work.

Relief Society Funds

Charity funds of the Relief Society
are to be used strictly for the purpose
for which they were obtained. Every
cent donated for charity -should be
used for the care of those in need.
In the February, 1940, Progress of
the Church appears the following
ruling from the Presiding Bishopric
on Relief Society funds in general:

"Relief Society funds, having been
secured for definite and specific pur-
poses, should not be drawn upon for
other uses. Under no circumstances
should bishops draw upon Relief So-
ciety funds for ward purposes, build-
ings or other needs. Such funds are
to remain with the Relief Society
officers to be expended as provided
in the plan of the Church, and not
for other purposes."

298

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

With respect to the use of Rehef
Society funds in furnishing the Rehef
Society room in a ward chapel, the
Presiding Bishopric has informed
us that if the room is assigned to
the Rehef Society only, the Society
bears the cost of its furnishings; if
the room is used by other groups as
well as by the Relief Society, its
furnishing is a part of the total cost
of the building and is paid from the
funds available to the bishop for
building purposes.

Relief Society officers are some-
times asked to lend the funds of the
organization. The General Board
emphasizes again the specific ruling
on this matter which appears in the
Relief Society Handbook, page 189:
"The Relief Society is not a loan
agency. Requests for loans should
be referred to banks or other loan
agencies. Relief Society money
should not be loaned to Relief So-
ciety officers during their incum-
bency, nor to other individuals."
(See also ReUei Society Handbook,
pages 176-188.)

Relief Society Funds and
the Ward Budget Plan

In the budget plan for the wards
as set up by the Presiding Bish-
opric, an exception has been made
regarding Relief Society funds. In
the Progress ot the Church for
February, 1939, August, 1939, and
January, 1940, it is stated plainly
that the Relief Society charity
funds, annual dues, and other collec-
tions are to be excluded from the
ward budget. The only exception to
this ruling might be made in con-
nection with the general fund, which
is an expense or operating fund. If
desirable, this fund might be made
available through the ward budget.

Wherever the general fund of the
Relief Society is obtained through
the ward budget, the amount re-
quested of the bishop when the ward
budget is set up may be determined
on the basis of the yearly average of
Relief Society expense for general
purposes incurred during the three
preceding years.

Bazaars

There is no reason why a Relief
Society should not hold bazaars if
it desires to do so, so long as no ad-
mission fee is charged, and no re-
made articles are sold.

Class Leaders

Class leaders should be chosen
from among Church members. Non-
members may assist in literary and
social service lessons, but it is pref-
erable that those named as class
leaders be Latter-day Saints. There
may be exceptions to this in the
missions.

Visiting Teachers

Likewise, visiting teachers should
be selected from among Church
members, as they are expected to be
able to discuss and explain the Gos-
pel. There may also be exceptions to
this in the missions. Reference is
made to the new ruling announced at
the last general Relief Society confer-
ence, October, 1939, "that when a re-
organization of a ward Relief Society
takes place, all visiting teachers are
to be released when the president is
released." It was explained at that
time that in many wards there are
inactive visiting teachers who are
unable to carry on and would wel-
come an honorable release.

Visiting teachers should attend
Relief Society meetings regularly.
They cannot expect to be influential

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

299

in getting others to attend unless
they set the example themselves.
Neither can they stimulate interest in
the meetings and the program unless
they attend regularly.

The General Board recommends
that visiting teachers be sustained at
Relief Societv ward conferences along
with the officers and class leaders.
They may be sustained in a group,
but it is preferable that their names
be read.

New Memheis

With the progress of the member-
ship drive many questions have come
in regarding new members. The
Handbook is quite clear on this sub-
ject. It is suggested that the wards
make it a general practice to receive
new members on work-and-business
day, although they may be admitted
at any meeting. Before new members
are admitted, the duties and priv-
ileges of membership should be thor-
oughly explained to them, including
responsibility regarding annual mem-
bership dues, monthly charitable
contributions, attendance at meet-
ings, etc. Prospective members
should not be urged to join until
it is known that they are really in-
terested and expect to give their al-
legiance to the organization. When
members are enrolled for the first
time, it is expected that they pay
their membership dues for the year
in which they are admitted. How-
ever, when new members enter the
organization after September 30, the
dues paid at that time should be
considered as covering the remainder
of the current year and also the fol-
lowing calendar year.

New members should be hospit-
ably received and introduced to
others. It sometimes happens that

when a Relief Society woman
moves to a new ward, she is
left to get acquainted as best she
can. In some wards a special com-
mittee is appointed to look after new
members. When a member moves
from one ward to another, she should
present her membership card to the
new ward and be presented and re-
ceived by formal vote in a regular
meeting. (See instructions in Re-
lief Society Handbook and ward rec-
ord book.)

Circular Letters

It is the responsibility of stake offi-
cers to transmit to the wards informa-
tion sent out in circular letters. Fre-
quent inquiries at the office of the
General Board about matters that
have been explained either at confer-
ence or by circular letter to the stake
presidents indicate that stake officers
sometimes neglect to keep their ward
officers informed.

Official Correspondence to he
Conducted Thwugh the
General Office

Stakes should address all official
correspondence to the general
office and not to various mem-
bers of the General Board. All offi-
cial correspondence should be an-
swered through the secretary's office,
so that copies of all letters may be
properly filed for future reference.
This ruling does not apply to per-
sonal correspondence, but to official
correspondence relating to the Relief
Society. All letters to the general
office from Relief Societies in wards
and branches containing questions
about local work are referred back to
their respective stake and mission Re-
lief Society presidents for answer
and instruction.

300

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

Cooperation of Reliei Society
With Other Agencies

Questions constantly arise regard-
ing the advisability of Relief Society
responding to requests of other
groups, agencies, and individuals, for
assistance in carrying out their pro-
grams and in helping them in the rais-
ing of funds for their work. The
policy of the General Board is for the
Relief Society to conserve its energy,
strength, and funds for its own main-
tenance and special work and that
the Society should not be used to
promote the work of other organiza-
tions or of individuals. This state-
ment does not apply to Relief So-
ciety women as individuals — they are,
of course, free to take up any work
they see fit. There is no objection,
however, to the Relief Society co-
operating with other agencies in
community betterment programs or
social action, but it is advised that
the organization maintain its own
identity in all such cooperative work.

Executive Officers Responsible
for Business Affairs of Society

The executive officers are respons-
ible for the business of the Society.
All of them should be acquainted
with the financial transactions, and
important or unusual expenditures of
Relief Society funds should be made
only with their full knowledge and
approval. In some stakes there is a
tendency to leave all business matters
to the discretion of the secretary, or
of the secretary and president. These
two officers need the support and
protection of the counselors with
respect to financial matters. At
least once a year, preferably at the
time the annual report is prepared,
all the executive officers should
carefully review the affairs of the So-

ciety, and should sign the annual
report with the personal knowledge
that it represents an accurate ac-
counting of the funds.

This need not apply to the confi-
dential details of charity payments
to individuals which are issued by the
ward president in cooperation with
the bishop.

Funerals on Tuesday

It has been reported that funerals
in our various communities are often
set for Tuesday afternoon, interfering
greatly with regular Relief Society
meetings. It is suggested that Relief
Society stake presidents discuss this
matter with the local Priesthood au-
thorities with a view of asking for an
adjustment m this respect.

Sewing in Relief Society Meetings
The question constantly arises
regarding sewing in Relief Society
meetings. The ruling of the Gen-
eral Board is that no sewing should
be permitted in any Relief Society
meeting except the work-and-busi-
ness meeting, which is primarily for
handwork and business. Even in
this meeting, during the first short
period when instruction on nutrition
or other subjects is being given, sew-
ing should be postponed until the
discussion period which follows the
formal presentation of the topic.

Hymn-Singing Project

A hymn-singing project for the en-
tire Church membership has been
inaugurated. This project contem-
plates the learning of a new hymn
every month by all congregations
throughout the Church. These
hymns are selected by the General
Music Committee, and direction for
their presentation will appear in the
Improvement Era, beginning with

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

301

the April issue. (See Relief Society
Magazine, April, 1940, page 257.

Beautfiicatfon Program

An important new project, inaugu-
rated during the past year by the Pre-
siding Bishopric, is the beautification
program for cleaning and beautifying
both the interior and exterior of
chapels and homes throughout the
Church. We bespeak for this pro-
gram the immediate and valuable
cooperation of our Relief Society
women. Upon request of the Priest-
hood authorities, a representative of

the Society will be a member of the
beautification committee in each
stake and ward. These corrimittees
will work out plans for their respec-
tive localities.

The Sacrament Table

In connection with Church beau-
tification, the General Board suggests
that Relief Society women offer to
give assistance to the bishop in seeing
that the Sacrament linens are of suit-
able quality and size, immaculate in
appearance, and properly folded and
cared for between meetings.

H^-

ANNUAL REPORT

Vera White Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer

B

EFORE presenting data from the
annual report for 1939, I should
like to quote some pertinent excerpts
from an article by the noted writer.
Pearl Buck, which appeared in
Harpers' Magazine for July of last
year. In that article she dealt par-
ticularly with the millions of Amer-
ican women who have surplus time,
energy, and ability which they do not
know how to use. They have sur-
plus time because of modern house-
keeping conveniences, the availabil-
ity of ready-made clothing, fast,
modern means of communication
and transportation, because on the
average their families are small or
grown, because they are not com-
pelled to earn their living, and many
of them can hire someone to care for
their homes and children. The
women who compose this large group
usually have a fair or even an ex-
cellent education. To use the exact
words of Pearl Buck— "Spoiled, pet-
ty, restless, idle, they are our nation's

greatest unused resource — good
brains going to waste in bridge and
movies and dull gossip, instead of
constructively applied to the nation's
need of them. . . . The most tragic
person in our civilization is the mid-
dle-aged woman whose duties in the
home are finished, whose children
are gone, and who is in her mental
and physical prime and yet feels there
is no more need for her. . . ." Mrs.
Buck then proceeds to outline con-
structive work which women might
do (and you will recognize their
counterpart in the activities of Relief
Society women) to improve condi-
tions locally and nationally in the
interest of children, education,
health, maternity care, housing, legis-
lation, and community beautifica-
tion. As I read these observations,
I felt a new appreciation for the op-
portunities for work, for growth and
development which our Church pro-
vides for women.

I marvel that 98 years ago, when

302

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

women generally were completely
occupied within their own homes,
that the Prophet Joseph Smith
should have organized the Relief
Society for women, telling its first
members, "You are now placed in a
situation where you can act accord-
ing to these sympathies which God
has planted in your bosoms. . . This
Society is not only to relieve the poor
but to save souls . . . and knowl-
edge and intelligence shall flow down
from this time."

There should be no discontent
from idleness among the 86,000
women who are members of the Re-
lief Society. There should be no
good brains going to waste among
Relief Society women who, during
the year 1939, attended an aggregate
of nearly 77,000 meetings, of which
71,000 were study or handwork
groups in the local organizations, and
6,000 were stake or ward conferences
and officers' planning meetings.

The roll call gave some indication
of the geographic distribution of Re-
lief Society organizations. There
are 78,500 women in the Relief So-
cieties which are located in 43 of the
48 states in this country, in the Dis-
trict of Columbia, and in the terri-
tories of Alaska and Hawaii. There
are 7,500 women in Relief Societies
in foreign lands. The largest en-
rollment in a local Relief Society is
197 in the Second Ward in Mesa,
Arizona, and some of the smallest
Societies, consisting of 3 members
each, are in Samoa, New Zealand,
and Tonga.

"DUT data from the annual report
are more significant when com-
pared with a preceding period. By
this means we gauge changes which
are occurring, and measure our

growth. Twenty years ago this April I
began several years of service in the
office of the General Board, and so to
me it has been both interesting and
revealing to compare this annual re-
port of 1939 with that of 1919. Dur-
ing these two decades the number
of stakes has grown from 69 to 128,
and the number of local Relief So-
cieties in the stakes and missions has
advanced from 1,109 ^o 2,077. ^^
1919, 78 years after the organization
of the Relief Society, its membership
was recorded at 45,41 3, but during the
following 20 years the membership
nearly doubled— reaching 86,142 by
the end of December, 1939. The
1939 membership represents an in-
crease of 5,902 over that of 1938—
the largest gain in one year's time
ever recorded in the history of the
Society. This host of new members,
congregated together, would fill prac-
tically all available seats in the Tab-
ernacle.

The fact that a larger portion of
membership is now assigned to spe-
cial duty is significant. For ex-
ample, in 1919, less than half the
members were serving as officers or
as visiting teachers; in 1939, two-
thirds of the members were serving
in these capacities, providing oppor-
tunity for special development and
service for a greater number of wom-
en. There were three times as many
ward officers in 1939 as in 1919, and
twice as many visiting teachers.

A tremendous increase in the ac-
tivities of the visiting teachers has
occurred during the past 20 years.
More than one million calls were
made to the homes by these friendly
visitors during 1939—10 times as
many as in 1919. In fact, there was
an average of only 3 visits per year

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

303

to each member's family twenty years
ago, as compared with an average of
1 3 visits per member last year.

Another significant change is
found in the decreasing number of
days spent in the care of the sick.
Despite the considerably smaller
membership in 1919, 10,000 more
days were spent in the care of the
sick than in 1939. On the other
hand, special visits to the sick in-
creased from 86,000 to 214,000. Sev-
eral factors may be responsible for
this decided shift from the all-day
care of the sick to special visits in
their behalf. Fluctuation in the ex-
tent of sickness is an important fac-
tor, but perhaps one of the main
reasons is the greater availability of
both public and private nursing serv-
ice, so that families are no longer so
dependent on Relief Society women
for this care. This situation pre-
sents a typical example of the way in
which Relief Society women meet
the immediate need but also plan
constructively for the future. They
spend thousands of days each year
in the actual care of the sick, but, at
the same time, the organization is
fostering the development of skilled
nursing service. The Relief Society
early recognized the need for more
nurses in our communities, and for
several years prior to 1920, conducted
classes in practical nursing which
were attended by hundreds of young
women. During the twenty-year
period under comparison, the Relief
Society has sponsored more extensive
training for nurses, experimenting
for three years with one-year hos-
pital courses for nurse aids, followed
by the establishment in 1923 of a
loan fund to enable girls to enter
hospitals for standard three-year
courses, and in 1926 of a loan fund

for graduate nurses desiring to take
training in public health nursing.
To date a total of 68 young women
have utilized these funds— 51 for
under-graduate training and 17 for
training in public health nursing.

In 1939, Relief Society women
prepared 1,361 bodies for burial-
only half as many as in 1919. This
is an indication, I would say, of the
increasing availability of the services
of morticians in outlying districts.

During 1939, Relief Society organ-
izations— wards, stakes, missions,
and the General Board, disbursed a
total of $373,782.48, more than
double the amount disbursed twenty
years earlier, in 1919. Paj/ments for
charitable purposes last year amount-
ed to $97,244.44, an increase of 23
percent over charity payments in
1919. Of this amount, $58,968.32,
or 70 percent, represents direct as-
sistance to families in their homes,
the remaining $38,276.12, or 30 per-
cent, was for preventive and cor-
rective health work, the purchase of
eyeglasses and other medical and
surgical appliances, cooperation with
other agencies in dental and health
clinics, and sponsorship of service
and vocational training projects.

In addition, the Relief Society dis-
tributed commodities, mostly food
and clothing, valued at $19,933.58.
Throughout the Church the Relief
Societies are cooperating whole-
heartedly with the broader Church
welfare program. Reports indicate
that they are collecting commodities,
making quilts, canning and drying
foods, preparing wool, making and
remodeling clothing— which are
turned over to and distributed
through the stake bishops' store-
houses, and which, therefore, are
not included in the figures of Relief

304

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

Society disbursements which I have
quoted.

On the whole, these few bare facts
can give but httle indication of the
scope and value of Relief Society
work to the needy, to the •communi-
ty, and to the members themselves.
Its educational, cultural, and spir-
itual values, its individual and com-
munity service, can never be fully
measured and expressed in statistical
terms.

In conclusion, I should like to re-
peat the following words of Eliza R.
Snow, the first secretary of Relief
Society, which were a part of the first
annual report of the Female Relief
Society of Nauvoo, for the year end-
ing March 17, 1843, and which are

still applicable: "We hope the ladies
of the Society will feel encouraged
to renew their exertions knowing
that the blessings of the poor are
resting upon them. We feel assured
from what has passed under our
personal observation, that many dur-
ing the inclemency of the winter
were not only relieved, but preserved
from famishing, through their in-
strumentality. More has been ac-
complished than our most sanguine
anticipation predicted, and tlnough
the assistance and blessing of God,
what may we not hope for the fu-
ture?"

{Note: The detailed financial and sta-
tistical report for 1939 will appear in the
June issue of the Magazine. )

LET US DO SOMETHING ABOUT SMOKING

Elder Joseph F. Merrill, of the Council oi the Twelve

"In consequence of evils and designs that do and will exist in the hearts of
conspiring men I have warned you and forewarn you by giving unto you this
word of wisdom."

TT is contrary to the laws of the state
of Utah, and I presume of many
other states and communities, to
furnish minors with cigarettes and
liquor. I will read you a few words
from the statutes of the state of
Utah:

"Any person who furnishes to any minor
by gift, sale, or otherwise any cigarette or
cigarette paper or wrapper, or any paper
made or prepared for the purpose of making
cigarettes, or any tobacco of any kind what-
soever, is guilty of a misdemeanor, and
shall be punished by a fine of not less than
$25 or more than $299 or by imprisonment
in the county jail not exceeding six months.

or by both such fine and imprisonment.
(Title 93, Chapter 1, Article 12.)

". . . It is also a misdemeanor ... for
the proprietor of any place of business to
knowingly permit minors to frequent such
place of business while they are using to-
bacco. The term place of business as here
used shall apply to any and all such places
as shops, stores, factories, public garages,
offices, theatres, recreation and dance halls,
pool rooms, cafes, cafeterias, cabarets, res-
taurants, passenger coaches, and waiting
rooms." (Title 93, Chapter 3, Article 1.)

In a letter inaugurating the Church
campaign for the non-use of liquor
and tobacco, written nearly three
years ago, the First Presidency,
among other things, said: "We com-

^Omitted from this summary of Elder Merrill's address are extensive quotations
from the article, The Smoke Nuisance, by Dr. T. J. Howells, Health Commissioner of Salt
Lake City, which appeared in full in the Relief Society Magazine, April, 1940, page 262.

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

305

mend your plan to make this cam-
paign a project for all the Priesthood
quorums, both Melchizedek and
Aaronic, charging the quorums with
the responsibility of (a) keeping
their own members free from the vice
of using alcohol and tobacco, and (b)
assisting all others to do likewise. . .

"Auxiliary organizations should
give to the Priesthood quorums such
help in the campaign as may be
consistently requested of them by
Priesthood quorums."

The Relief Society has to date
given the most effective support to
this campaign of any of the aux-
iliaries, and' that is not discounting
what the other auxiliaries have done.
The word "campaign" is used ad-
visedly. It means a movement that
goes forward actively, enthusiastic-
ally, earnestly and persistently, and
that is the way we would like to
have the campaign for the non-use
of liquor and tobacco considered.

There has recently occurred some-
thing very significant to this cam-
paign in the state of Utah. The last
legislature passed two laws, making
it the duty of the State Department
of Education to provide a program of
education in the schools on the evil
effects of the use of narcotics, and to
direct a program of character educa-
tion. In both these cases, instruction
and training in character education
and in the harmful effects of narcotics,
the laws indicate the schools should
lead in organizing the communities
so that there would be a unified ef-
fort to train the children in the home,
in the school, on the playgrounds,
in places of amusement and recrea-
tion, and elsewhere, so that they
would be led away from the use of
narcotics, and would be developed
in the essential principles of good

character. I was delighted, as I pre-
sume you were, to read in the papers
last evening that the State Depart-
ment has now gone a step forward
and appointed a director whose duty
it is to devote his full time to carry-
ing out the purposes of these two
laws. Thus, in the state of Utah,
if we respond now to the opportun-
ity that the law has provided, we
shall make of this state an outstand-
ing one in the states of this nation
relative to narcotic education and to
character building.

Now with respect to character
building, may I say again that I think
there is no organization in our
Church which can render such ef-
fective help in both phases that I
have indicated, as this organization,
and so the question arises as to what
you may do.

1 . Continue your cooperation, be-
cause this campaign, sisters, is not
for the season, it is not for the year,
but it is to continue with the ob-
jective of getting a trained youth in
the Church that will grow up free
from the vice of using narcotics, and
a youth that is founded solidly upon
the principles of honesty, virtue, mor-
ality> and all the other good qualities.

2. May I urge that you do some-
thing about law enforcement in this
state, and in other states where there
are similar laws. Now the municipal
organizations of Utah, as well as the
organization of county officers, has
each in its annual convention in this
state unanimously resolved that it
favors enforcement of these laws;
but no laws will be enforced with-
out public support. If you do noth-
ing about it, if no one else does any-
thing about it, but leaves it to the
enforcement officers, nothing will be
done. The law on the statute books

306

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

of this state forbidding the giving
or selling of tobacco in any form to
minors, and stating that they cannot
use tobacco in any of the public
places I have indicated, has been on
the statute book for a number of
years, but it has not been enforced.
So may I ask, sisters, that your or-
ganization in all of your commun-
ities and in all of your wards and
districts, contact the enforcement of-
ficers in your towns and cities and
counties, with a request that they
enforce this anti-narcotic law, and
keep in contact with them, and check
them up.

3. Again may I ask .that you ac-
tively cooperate with the schools.
The law I spoke of, passed by the
last legislature, contemplates that
there shall be established under the
leadership of the public schools, ac-
tive cooperation in character build-
ing. Now, of course, character build-
ing to us means to be developed and
trained in all of those factors that
will make a boy or girl an ideal citi-
zen as well as an ideal member of
the Church.

4. May I suggest that you do
something that is characteristic of
Relief Society, and carry it forward

—something that will be indicative
of your efficiency and of your loy-
alty to the cause.

5. May I say that in my opinion
the most effective work that you can
do, or any of us can do, is to so live
and teach our families that we will
demonstrate to all who see or hear
us that we ourselves are earnest and
sincere in this matter. Why should
we eliminate smoking, and why
should we get a generation growing
up free from the vice of smoking?
Sisters, there is nothing in the
Church that is so surely and so cer-
tainly killing the faith of our boys,
and unfortunately, of some of our
girls, as the cigarette. It is the faith
of our boys and girls that we are try-
ing to develop, because if we can
develop that faith taught by the
Church, we shall have boys and girls
who will be an honor and a pride to
their homes, to us, and to the
Church.

And so, my sisters, I plead with
you to use your influence in your
efficient and well-organized ways to
help out this campaign in the ways
indicated, and in any other way that
you may find effective.

4*'

LOOKING FORWARD TO 1942

Mary Grant Judd
Member of General Board of Relief Society

w

'"HAT a glorious thought that in
two short years from now our
great Relief Society organization will
have given one hundred years in
service to humanity? Who could
even begin to enumerate the count-
less unselfish acts which have gone
to form this long chain extending

across the past century, and which
is unbroken, except for the rather
brief space when the original pio-
neers were making the great west-
ward trek. Surely such an achieve-
ment deserves the best we can give
in the way of our 1942 centennial
observance. Much of the joy of any

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

307

event comes from anticipation as
well as from realization, and a joy
shared is a joy increased. Let your
plans go forward joyfully and prayer-
fully.

By rare good fortune, the actual
anniversary date— March 17— falls, in
1942, on Tuesday, our regular meet-
ing day, so it will be particularly
fitting for the local organizations to
stage their celebrations on that day.
We suggest that, where possible,
this be done in a stake capacity rather
than in separate wards, so that both
efforts and funds can be combined
to accomplish something really out-
standing. But this, like all your ef-
forts, must be determined bv your
local conditions. Begin planning
now, for it is not too soon.

The General Board feels that, fol-
lowing the local celebrations, the
logical time for a large general ob-
servance will be at the time of the
regular conference in April of 1942.
We are looking, so to speak, through
our opera glasses from the big to-
ward the little end at this time, and
at some future conference we shall
turn the glasses around and give you
a magnified view of what is in store.
In the meantime, we are earnestly
seeking for inspirational ideas to add
to those we already have in mind,
and shall be more than happy to
consider any suggestions you may
send in.

Anniversaries are important occa-
sions, not only for the inspiration
received at the actual time, but in
retrospect because of the joy which
memories bring. Our 1942 cele-
bration will belong to every mem-
ber of the Society. Many women,
otherwise unable to do so, may be
able to join us in the general cele-
bration if they start planning and
saving now.

Our centennial observance must
comprehend much more than the ac-
tual seventeenth day of March. We
want the entire year 1942 to be
known as "Relief Society Centennial
year," not only to those within the
Church but to everyone. There is
no other woman's organization ex-
tant that has functioned continually
over a period of one hundred years.
This is "news" and we believe some
of our big national magazines which
report current happenings will be
eager to give us space in their col-
umns. What better missionary me-
dium could the Church ask for than
a report through these sources con-
cerning our organization, what it
stands for, and what it has accom-
plished during the past century!

Let us all try to sense the great
importance of the occasion which
faces us. Let us join hands, unitedly
resolved to suitably commemorate
our centennial anniversary.

4*

BEAUTIFICATION PROGRAM

Bishop Marvin O. Ashton, of the Presiding Bishopric

I

SOMETIMES wonder if we really
cooperate with one another just
the way we ought. If we would get
back of one another just a little bit

better, we would cut a bigger swath.
While on a mission, I ran across this
quotation by Kerr Hardy, one of the
biggest socialists in Scotland in his

308

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

time. He once said, in addressing a
socialist meeting, "If we do nothing
more than preach sociahsm, we are
as harmless as the men who preach
about religion." I wonder if we
sometimes talk too much and do too
little. I am reminded of the young
English lad who had just come over
here and was hired by a farmer. He
knew more about a cotton mill than
he did about horses and pigs on the
farm. As he came in one night be-
fore supper, Farmer John said,
"Well, William, have you fed the
geese?"

He replied, "Yes, Mr. Brown."
"What did you feed them?" asked
the farmer.

"I fed them hay."
"Well, did they eat it?"
The young lad's response was, "I
do not know, Mr. Brown, but when
I left them they were talking about
it." Now, do we chatter too much,
or do we get in gear? The important
thing, of course, is to act.

There is nothing new about the
beautification program for our homes
and churches. One of the first
things the pioneers did was to beau-
tify, and they brought over the Plains
trees, shrubs, and seeds, and endeav-
ored to make their homes beautiful.
We ought to get back to some of
the old principles. The other day I
was told this little incident about a
woman whose baby had a cold on its
lungs. When the doctor was called,
he said, "My dear, if I were you, I
would give this baby a mustard
plaster and do it quick." She re-
plied, "But doctor, isn't that rather
old-fashioned?" He said, "Yes, my
dear, but so are babies." We have
just got to get back to some real,
honest - to - goodness old-fashioned
methods.

It is a pitiful sight to see, as you
go through the country, the dilapi-
dated fences and barns, and unpaint-
ed houses and ragged yards. Now I
have enough sense to appreciate how
some people are struggling. There
are some who may not be as fortu-
nate as the rest of us, but it does not
take a great deal of money to improve
our surroundings. It does take el-
bow-grease and a little thinking. It
takes a little motion which otherwise
may be lost in whittling and spitting.

I picked up a book the other day
and read this story of a new maid
who had gone to a house to work.
It seemed that the folks of the house
where she worked had a turtle. Of
course, turtles hibernate during the
winter. (To all intents and pur-
poses, they hibernate all the time,
but in the winter they sleep more
soundly than at other times.) In
seeking for a place to be quiet and
dark this turtle went into the coal-
shed, down in the basement. He
stayed there and slept soundly. About
April first the maid, who had been
employed in the fall, went down into
the basement and got the scare of her
life. This April morning the rays of
the sun somehow had gotten down
into the basement and touched the
turtle, and he started to make his
way to the foot of the stairs. The
girl, on reaching the basement, threw
up her hands, rushed upstairs, and
hysterically screamed, "Good heav-
ens, is this house spooky? That flat
stone on which I have broken all
the winter's coal is crawling around."
Now maybe that is just a bit exag-
gerated, but sometimes you can
pound, and pound, and pound, and
there is no awakening whatsoever.
What are we doing about some of
these essential things? If you cannot

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

309

keep your boy or girl at home be-
cause of the shabby conditions
around your place, I believe the im-
provement of your surroundings
would be a religious contribution.

In the Church beautification pro-
gram we are trying to do two things.
The first is to organize a committee
in each ward. On that committee
should be a representative of the
Relief Society, Sunday School and
the different organizations of the
ward. Each organization will in-
still into its members the ideals that
should be put into action regarding
their own homes, inside and out.
That committee will divide up its
work so that they will have a real
honest-to-goodness program, bene-
fiting our Church buildings inside
and out. In other words, first, indi-
vidual salvation, and second, if you
please, general salvation— the home
and the Church. Now as you do
that, you are preaching religion about
the finest way you can. You will
hold your young people. Sometimes
they drift away because our home
conditions are not what they should
be. •

Second, each stake should have a
corresponding committee. There
should be a connection between the
Relief Society member of the stake

committee and the Relief Society
member of the ward committee. If
you find that a bishop is rather slow
on his feet, will you please throw
modesty away and if necessary use a
"fire-cracker," hoping it will take ef-
fect so that he will appoint that com-
mittee.

As President Clark stated recently,
initiative is fundamental; we are not
going to map out everything at head-
quarters and leave you without op-
portunity to initiate your own activ-
ities. We do not think as much as
we should. Just what are you doing
about it? Are you thinking of the
problems ahead of you, or are you
waiting for somebody at headquar-
ters to continually urge and plan
for you? I went to a Scotch reunion
the other night, and I heard this
story: Before the Battle of Trafalgar,
Nelson called his officers together,
looked into their eyes and exclaimed,
"England expects this day that every
man shall do his duty." Two Scotch-
men were standing side by side. One
nudged the other and said, "Do ye
ken, he didna mention the Scotch."
The other Scotchman, who was just
as fast on the trigger, poked him
back and said, "The Scotch dinna
need to be telt." Do you need to be
"telt"?

Social vi/eifare ^Jjepartment

THE PLACE OF THE RELIEF SOCIETY IN THE
WELFARE PROCRAM

Presiding Bishop LeGrand Richards

I

N this great welfare program it
occurs to me that there is a place
for the Relief Society even more im-
portant than service in canning fruit,

making clothing, mending, and do-
ing such things. The Relief Society
can do many other things and do
them very capably and well, and

310

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

probably far better than some of the
brethren could do. I would rather
trust any Relief Society president
who served under me to go into a
home and analyze the needs of that
home, and submit them to me, than
to do it myself, and I believe that is
true in most cases.

Now we want to do all we should
to help the people of the Church
who are in need, the worthy poor,
in fact, all the poor; but the thing
we ought to be sure about is that we
know what they need. So often we
do not know what we should do, and
so we give them an order on the
storehouse, or send over a package
of groceries, or we give them ten
dollars, and we think the job has
been taken care of. I once read this
statement— "What would make a
good meal for a sparrow would make
a very poor meal for an elephant,"
and I think this might apply to wel-
fare work. What would take care
of one family's needs would be far
insufficient and inadequate for the
needs of another. How are we go-
ing to take care of their needs unless
we know the facts concerning the
family, and that is where the Relief
Societv fits into the program. If
you go into a bank and want to make
a loan, and they have never seen you
before, they do not give you $100
and ask you to sign a note; they want
to know who you are, who your
people are, what you do for a living,
and what possibilities you have for
repaying the loan. There is a credit-
rating bureau where you may get a
rating on a man as to whether he has
paid his bills, whether he has been in
default, whether judgment has been
taken against him.

Some people move from one ward
to another hoping they will find the

bishop more liberal than the one in
the ward in which they have been
living. There is a transient group
that always thinks the other fellow's
pasture is greener than their own.
Then we have those who move from
ward to ward in the natural course
of events, and the tendency on the
part of the bishop is to say, "You
are not a member of our ward, and
we cannot do anything for you." So
we have asked the bishops to assume
responsibility for all members living
in their wards, whether their recom-
mends have been received or not.
However, in doing this it would be
proper, if the recommends have not
been received, for the bishops to de-
termine whether they are getting
help from the wards from which they
came. As I have said before, it is
our responsibility to help those who
need help, but we should know whe-
ther they need help before we extend
it, and what kind of help they need.

T HAVE an interesting statement
here prepared by our medical social
worker who operates out of the Pre-
siding Bishop's Office, reporting all
cases that were handled through that
department during the year 1939.
This, better than I could put it in
words, illustrates what I mean by the
intelligent handling of cases that
need attention, showing that they
do not all require the same remedy
and the same assistance. Before this
department was set up, and we began
to analyze the cases, for instance,
that were recommended to the L. D.
S. Hospital (and this report deals
largely with that hospital ) , we found
people there at Church expense who
had substantial bank accounts. We
found people who were well able to
pay their hospital bills, but the bish-

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

311

ops just thought they were good
people and so they were given recom-
mends to the hospital. President
Grant tells the story of one man
who was sent there on a bishop's
recommend, and when he went to
get his release the superintendent
said, "I suppose you know you are
a charity case, and that your name
will so appear on the records." "No,"
he said, "I am not a charity case,"
and he pulled out his check-book and
wrote a check for the hospital bill.
One case was reported where a good
woman was sent to the hospital by
her son, who was a bishop, and we
felt sure he was worth not less than
$50,000, but he felt that his mother
had been a good, faithful Latter-day
Saint, and that she was entitled to
assistance from the Church. We
found one case where a man was not
even a member of our Church, and
we took it up with the church to
which he belonged, and they said,
"We do not expect you to pay for
our members," and they sent a check
to pay for the hospital bill. These
are some of the conditions that were
found where, without studying the
cases, they were just given orders on
the hospital.

A total of 764 applications for hos-
pital care were cleared through our
medical social worker last year. Of
this number we took care of 452
cases in the hospital. They were dis-
tributed among the various Church
hospitals, including the Primary
Hospital for children. Out of these
452 cases, we had 149 that could have
been sent to the County Hospital.
The only reason we did not send
them to the County Hospital was
because they were faithful Latter-day
Saints and entitled to our services,
and we gave them, and gave them

freely and gladly because they were
worthy of that assistance.

In addition to the hospital cases
we took care of others in convales-
cent homes, some in doctors' offices,
some were provided with glasses,
some with false teeth, one with an
artificial limb, some with physio-
therapy treatments, and so forth.
So you see they did not all require
the same kind of assistance, and it
was our responsibility to find out
what kind of help they did need.
Then we referred to other sources
279 cases, which in the ordinary
course of events would have been
largely taken care of because the
bishops did not have time to in-
vestigate and see what the conditions
were. Out of those 279 cases, 52 of
them were able to make arrange-
ments to pay their own bills for the
care they received.

The thought I would like to leave
with you is this— out of 764 cases,
no one was sent away unprovided
for, but they were cared for intelli-
gently after knowing what their
needs were, and what the possibil-
ities were of their paying their ac-
counts themselves. We are recom-
mending that all applications for as-
sistance be cleared through the Relief
Society. Here in Salt Lake County
we have a Social Service Department
under the direction of the Relief
Society. This department is a mem-
ber of the Social Service Exchange,
and is entitled to clear cases through
this community index. Outside of
Salt Lake, if there is no community
exchange in your locality, you should
clear with your County Welfare De-
partment. That means that we will
check up and find out how many
agencies are taking care of these
people who are being looked after.

312

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

In some cases we find that the
Church is caring for them as well as
other charity organizations, and there
are some people who go around and
get help from as many agencies as
they can. It may be in some cases
it is necessary to supplement the help
given by other agencies, but when
we do so we ought to do it with their
knowledge and our knowledge, so we
know that what is being given is sup-
plemental help, and each agency un-
derstands where its responsibility be-
gins and where it ends. We, as a
community, owe it to the people to
take care of those who are in need,
but we should take care of them in
an intelligent manner by knowing
what their needs are, and by clearing
with other agencies so that the as-
sistance will not be duplicated.

npHROUGH courses conducted by
the Relief Society, Relief Society
representatives in various stakes have
been trained to make these check-ups
and to do this clearing, how to go
about it in an intelligent manner.
Then these Relief Society workers,
when they have used the ability and
training they have to obtain this in-
formation, must give this information
to the bishop of the ward who has
the right to determine what should
be done. He can take the matter up
with the ward welfare conunittee,
and they can decide what help should
be rendered, but when they make
that decision it should be with the
information in their possession that
these Relief Society workers are able
to furnish and provide through the
clearing of these various cases.

I am sure the Relief Society is
ready to do its part. This is an in-

telligent service. We must realize
that we are not just a social agency,
but we are the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints, and in all our
work there must be the spirit of the
Christ, the spirit of helpfulness, and
above all things we must guard and
protect the honor of the families we
have to minister to and care for.
We want to realize that the service
is greater than feeding the hungry
and clothing the naked. We want
to make these members feel that
they have a place in society, that they
belong to the Church, and that we
love them. They are our brothers
and sisters, and we want to help
when help is necessary in such a
way and with such a spirit that the
children will not grow up to feel
that they are underprivileged, and
that they are not wanted in society;
that they are less desirable than other
children in the community. There
are many safeguards that should be
placed around our work.

Again I say to you that I think the
usefulness of the Relief Society goes
far beyond sewing and canning and
doing these menial things that have
to be done. I think it can render
an intelligent service in the Church
comparable to the service that our
wives render in our homes. We men
must be able to provide the where-
withal, but our companions provide
inspiration, guidance, care, and wis-
dom that lead our children to suc-
cess. That is what I think the Relief
Society can do in the Church; that
is what I think they have been doing
for a long time, besides provoking
their husbands to good works, as
you so often hear.

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

313

SOCIAL SERVICE

Leona B. Fetzer
Member oi General Board of Relief Society

"A tract of country is not less romantic if we carry a map, nor is our effort to
assist those in need less sacred if we approach our task with skill and knowledge."

M'

fILLIONS in our nation are on
the ragged edge of low income.
They will be with us for long years,
and public funds of necessity will be
needed to supply their wants. Many
special and particular needs, not
otherwise attainable, are being sup-
plied by the Church to faithful
members, the denial of which could
be crippling. The welfare of those
in need is always the guide to our
endeavors. We should limit our
work to what we can do, and what
we can do well.

We should stimulate people to
use their own and the community's
resources, and to develop special in-

terests. We should encourage simple
living. Our goal is to enrich family
life, and to help preserve it when it
is threatened.

We are asked to bring a healing
virtue to those who toil and to those
who are overburdened, so that they
will be able to perform their work
with steadfastness and purpose. Not
only must we provide opportunities
for the satisfaction of the simple
fundamental, human needs, but at
the same time we must develop the
breadth and depth of the human
spirit which comes from apprehend-
ing the eternal while abiding amid
the temporal and the changing.

^

A RELIEF SOCIETY PROJECT IN PIONEER STAKE

Lottie FuUmei
President of Pioneer Stake Relief Society

/^NE of our branches, organized
less than two years ago, is com-
posed largely of people who have lost
their homes, and have had to depend
on community agencies for subsist-
ence. They have settled where they
could buy a small piece of ground
for what they could afford to pay,
and have established small, humble
homes there, the majority of them
being just a shell and roof.

We found that housekeeping
conditions there were very poor, that
these little shells had no conveni-
ences whatever. We found in our
survey that a number of the homes

had made some arrangements for
the protection of food supplies and
dishes, but they had no place to put
their clothing, washing and ironing.
We tried to put ourselves in their
positions, and wondered if we could
keep up our pride if we were living
in the same situation. So we dis-
cussed what we might do to meet
their problems. We decided cup-
board room and drawer room was
their immediate need; so we met
with our stake presidency and got
their approval on the project we
were about to undertake, and then
we met with the presiding elder

314

there, and their work director, and
discussed our plan with them. So
we set forth to build cabinets and
wardrobes to put into the homes
where these people might be lifted
up to a higher standard of house-
keeping, where they might have some
place to put the things they had
made such an effort to obtain.

The Relief Society furnished the
material, and the work director

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

there, who is a capable carpenter,
supervised the work. The Relief So-
ciety also furnished the paint, but
with the understanding that those
who were to receive the cabinets
must go to a central place and paint
them; if they took them into their
homes first, they possibly would not
get painted. The hearts of these
people are full of gratitude.

SX^ork-and-Uiusiness ^Jjepartment

TOPICS FOR DISCUSSION, 1940-41

EtheJ B. Andrew
Member oi General Board oi Relief Society

TTHE work day is your opportunity
day. The members of your or-
ganization should be considered and
their interests recognized in planning
the day's program and in making
it an enjoyable social, as well as an
adventure in new and interesting
phases of homemaking.

We mothers are responsible for
the health of our families. Their
health depends largely on what they
eat. There are 30,000,000 homes in
the United States. In every one of
these homes, food is being prepared
daily. The problem of what to eat
becomes an important factor in the
health of our nation. We have al-
ways known that we eat to live, but
we are fast learning that what we
eat has an important bearing upon
how long we shall live and the degree
of health we shall enjoy. Active re-
search and general education along
nutritional lines have made a definite

improvement in the health of our
children and a marked decrease in
infant mortality.

The nutrition lessons are optional,
but the vital need of them is appar-
ent. For the 1940-41 lesson season
they are being approached from a
different angle; i. e., what to eat to
make better teeth and bones, hair
and fingernails, skin, eyes, posture
and muscle tone, dietary reinforce-
ments, food for old people, and help-
ful and healthful party menus.

Suggested menus and recipes,
ideas on textiles, conservation, better
housing, and better homemaking
will be given. Make your lessons
practical to fit your own group and
remember that one objective of the
work-and-business day is to make us
better and more understanding
mothers, to make our homes more
livable, our family life happier, that
we mav indeed find life at its best.

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

315

NEW CLOTHING FROM OLD

(A summary of comments which accompanied a demonstration of
remodeled clothing)

By Susie Sanford
Clothing Specialist. Utah State AgricuJtura/ College

T^HERE are two very important
psychological factors concerned
with clothing. One is the fact that
clothing affects individual happiness
and character development; the
other is that an individual's clothing
affects other people. One of the
major expenditures of the family is
for clothing, and in times of eco-
nomic stress the mother has a great
responsibility, not only in buying
clothing, but in taking care of the
clothing already on hand. What is
saved is just as good as what is earn-
ed. There are many thrift practices
which can be followed. Care of
clothing is of first importance. A
simple costume well cared for is far
better than an expensive one that
doesn't show care. Just the habit of
hanging up clothes can help your
clothing problems. Another helpful
practice is proper storage. Learning
to clean, to spot, to press, to do safe
home dry cleaning will also save
money. Removing dust and spots
as soon as possible will lengthen the
life of clothing. Good laundering
methods will also lengthen it. An
article that is carefully laundered
when only slightly soiled will last
a lot longer than clothing that be-
comes very soiled and has to be
laundered so hard that the fibers are
affected.

In making over clothing, there are
many things to consider: first of all,
the time and ability of the home-
maker; second, what there is to be
made over, and the condition that

it is in. It is not profitable to remake
clothing if the material is not worth
the time that it takes to do it.

In remodeling, think, too, of the
style trends of the time. The textile
world of today is governed by style,
and more money is spent on style in
clothing than on material in cloth-
ing. Your clothing money will reach
farther if you know something about
the style trends of the time— what
is being worn at the present time and
what styles are coming in. Suiting
the style to the individual is another
very important thing, and in remak-
ing we have to think of the style of
the pattern in order to use the best
of the material that we might have
at hand.

In remodeling, the height of suc-
cess is to conceal the fact that the
article is made over. For example, in
making children's clothing from old
overalls, use the wrong side of the
material. Any child could then wear
it and be happy; whereas, if the other
side of the material were used, he
would be affected by the fact that
he is wearing made-over clothing.
Try to make it fit, to make it look
well, and to conceal the fact that it
is made over. Fitting, construction,
and style each has its place in re-
modeling.

Last summer I visited a 4-H Club
where one of the girls brought an old
coat to me which was very faded,
and she wondered what she could do
with it. In looking over the material,
I decided it was worth making over,

316

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

but it would have to be turned wrong
side out. It was made into a dress,
with as many panels in the skirt as
there were panels in the coat, using
the same pieces. Where the worn
places were cut out and pieces put
in, the stitching became part of the
style and decoration. She was the
winner in her 4-H Club and won a
trip to the national club congress in
Chicago, where she was placed first
with this costume. It was not placed
first because it was made over, but
because it had style and was well
made and at the same time was eco-

nomical. The entire outfit of the
girl, including hat, shoes and under-
clothing, cost $11.77.

In these few minutes I have had
here I hope that you have learned the
following essentials in remodeling:
that you consider carefully the ma-
terial that you are going to make
over, see that it is worth the time
of making; that you suit the style to
what you have to work with, to the
season, and to the individual. Re-
member above all things that any-
thing that is worth doing is worth
doing well.

--0-

NEW TRENDS IN TEXTILES

May Billings
Clothing Instructor, Brigham Young University

npHE consumer movement that is
spreading over the country at
the present time has a reason back
of it. It grew out of a need— a need
to know more about what we use
and how to buy it, a need for infor-
mation. The Relief Society, clubs,
and all organized groups all over the
United States are very much con-
cerned that the consumer has more
information on her goods and on the
labels that the goods carry in order
to buy wisely. During the depres-
sion materials were cheapened in
order to meet the necessity for goods
of lower cost, and laboratories be-
gan to produce new fibers, new ways
of producing cloth. Formerly there
were only four or five basic fibers;
now we are confronted with an en-
tirely new world, and we have new
textiles to work wath. I was told
the other day that 82% of the textiles
sold from the stores for family use
are laboratory-constructed materials.

Rayon has been almost one hun-
dred years in the building. It was
not until after the war that rayon
could be developed into a fiber which
undersold everything else. The
DuPont factory, which had been and
still is making gunpowder, was turn-
ed over into the peace-time process
of promoting and developing cellu-
lose products from selected woody
fiber, from flax, cotton and wool,
from any plant that has a woody
fiber, and out of this have come some
wonderful developments in the tex-
tile industry. At first rayons were
sharp, glossy, hard; they pulled at
the seams, they melted when sent to
the cleaners, or when pressed with a
hot iron. But we are now beginning
to get a pretty stabilized material.
The term rayon stands for a whole
world of new fibers, and although
there are three especially different
constructions, two are very different
in their chemical construction, and

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

317

it is necessary to understand how to
iron, wash, and handle them prop-
erly.

Laws have been passed to protect
us a little bit. In thirty states, the
Board of Trade and the Bureau of
Standards signed an agreement with
the manufacturers that they would
indicate whether material was acetate
or viscous. We need to become fiber
conscious, name conscious, process
conscious. Any fashion book will
help you if you read it. Manufac-
turers have tried to get the appear-
ance of silk and wool in the rayon
fabrics, to get resilience, a lovely
glow, permeability to dye. They
have learned that by cutting rayon
and spinning it into a yarn they can
make it look like wool. Spun rayon
is a dull-finish fabric, spun from
shorter lengths of rayon; it has wear-
ing quality and 800 times more of
it is sold than silk. It sells usually
from 49c to 79c a yard, very often as
low as 29c, according to quality.
There are two lining materials that
are perspiration proof, wrinkle proof,
spot proof, and pull proof at the
seams. Laboratories are learning
how to impregnate the yarn with
new processes; they even sanitize so
that germs and odors will not per-
meate the fiber and fabric. Sanfor-
ization is a process of shrinking that
is absolute. If cloth is sanforized it

will not shrink, and the label will
be on the bolt; but ask to see it, for
otherwise you may be told it is san-
forized when it is merely labeled
"pre-shrunk" and is still subject to
some further shrinkage.

In 1937 there was passed some
very definite action on the labeling
of silk goods and woolens and cot-
tons. The International Silk Guild
has adopted "all pure silk," and "pure
dye silk," as two labels guaranteeing
that silk is the only fiber used in the
manufacturing of the material so
labeled, and that added weighting is
limited to 10% in colored material,
and 15% in black. When too much
metal is used to weight silk, the ma-
terial is deficient in real silk. Silk
dresses that split or drop to pieces are
too highly metalized. I think 10 to
15% weighting improves the silk ma-
terial, sets the dye more permanently,
and prevents some difficulties that
are found in perfectly pure silk. A
third label, "pure silk," means only
that the material doesn't have rayon
in it; it might have as high as 60%
weighting in it. The rayon manu-
facturers are proud to put the
label "rayon" on goods; they want
you to know that this product is not
a counterfeit for silk. The old idea
of rayon being inferior is passing
away, and we are better dressed for it.

--0-

REMNANTS

There is magic in cloth remnants
For the clever woman who sews;
Instead of folded odds and ends,
She sees her children's clothes.

There is magic in food remnants
For the thrifty woman who cooks;

She makes her own fine recipes.
Which cannot be found in books.

There is magic in time remnants
Which come at close of dav.
When each enjoys the luxury
Of her favorite work or play.

—Ella /. Coulam.

318

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

1 1 iormon uiandicraft UJepartment

MORMON HANDICRAFT AS AN
OPPORTUNITY-MAKER

Nellie O. Parker
Member oi General Board of Reliei Society

M

[ORMON HANDICRAFT was
conceived in the desire to help
others. The motivating objectives
were: first, to create new avenues of
employment by furnishing a market
for fine handiwork; second, to en-
courage and foster the handicraft
arts; and third, to utilize and to pre-
serve the heritage of our people, the
many skilled and talented artisans
gathered from diflferent lands.

In states like Utah, with few large
industries, employment must be cre-
ated. It is recognized that the tour-
ist trade is one of our greatest re-
sources. Rather than importing
articles to be sold and carried away
again, our own people can make
things that appeal to tourists. We
should aim toward making dis-
tinctive articles of originality and fine
workmanship, typical of our locality
and our people.

The records show that since the
Shop opened its doors in the early
summer of 1937, it has afforded op-
portunity for 2,500 people to sell
their work, and $15,000 has been
paid to them for it.

The Shop is not yet self-support-
ing, which it must be if it is to be
continued. The returns are very
satisfactory during the tourist season,
but more customers among our local
people are needed to increase the
volume of sales throughout the en-
tire year. We solicit your help in
this particular. Acquaint those in

your community who buy lovely
things with the variety of high-
quality articles that can be procured
at the Shop. Patronize it whenever
possible. In the past, many stakes
and wards have taken membership in
the Shop, and we solicit their con-
tinued support of this worthy project.

Try to make opportunities by en-
couraging and creating employment
for your own stake people. Become
aware of your own local resources and
make use of them. One locality may
have grass suitable for basket making;
another, good clay for pottery, or
petrified wood or native stones that
polish beautifully. The field of de-
veloping these enterprises has
scarcely been entered yet. The skill-
ed craftsmen in your wards who do
not need employment can teach
those who do need the work. It
would be a very commendable vol-
unteer service.

We are endeavoring to keep the
policies of the Shop very much as
they have been. They are set forth
in the following rules and regula-
tions, as revised by the General
Board, March 20, 1940:

1. The fee for membership in the Shop
is $1.00 per year for an individual or for
a stake or a ward Relief Society. How-
ever, individuals holding a current year's
membership card in a ward Relief Society
which has current membership in the Shop,
may submit articles for sale through the
Shop without further fee. Other indi-
viduals may enter articles for sale through

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

319

the Shop provided they hold current mem-
bership in the Shop. Ward Relief Societies
are encouraged to become members of the
Handicraft Shop for the benefit of their
members who may desire to utihze the
services of the Shop; stake Relief So-
cieties will find membership desirable,
particularly if the submittal and sale of
articles is to be carried on as a stake board
project. All membership fees are payable
direct to the Mormon Handicraft Shop.

2. All articles for consignment to the
Shop must first have been submitted to
and approved by a stake committee (com-
posed of stake and ward work-and-business
leaders) as meeting established standards of
workmanship and saleabihty. However,
articles reordered by the Shop because of
the demand for them may be sent direct
to the Shop without submittal to the stake
committee.

3. Before consignment to the Shop of
articles approved by the stake committee,
the stake committee must obtain permission
from the Mormon Handicraft Shop to sub-
mit the proposed consignment in order to
avoid overstocking some lines of merchan-
dise.

4. All articles submitted for sale at the
Shop must have price attached, to which
25% will be added by the Shop for over-

head expense. The Shop, however, re-
serves the right at any time to equalize or
reduce prices when necessary.

5. Articles will be carried in stock at the
Shop for one year, or longer if considered
saleable by the Shop, unless sold, or with-
drawn earlier by consignor.

6. Articles submitted to the Shop for
sale cannot be withdrawn by consignor until
three months after date of entry.

7. In withdrawing articles, consignors
must give the Shop three days notice and
identify registry number of the articles to
be withdrawn. Postage on articles which
are returned to consignor by mail or ex-
press will be collected by the carrier upon
delivery.

8. Any article received at the Shop which
is not in good condition or which is not
considered saleable by the Shop will be
returned to consignor immediately.

9. Payments for articles sold are made
on the 15th of the month following sale.

10. No person will be allowed to collect
money for articles sold, or to withdraw
articles from the Shop, without being iden-
tified as the consignor, or without verified
written authorization from the consignor.

11. The Shop is not responsible for
losses other than those covered by in-
surance against fire and theft.

^

HANDWORK WITH SALES APPEAL

(A summary of comments which accompanied demonstration)
LuciJe Wallace WoU

Manager, Mormon Handicraft Shop

piRST, I want to say that the
Handicraft Shop will no longer
handle foods for sale because of a
law requiring physical and blood tests
for all who prepare food for sale.

There are three things that have
been very much more saleable than
all other entries at the Shop. One
of the most saleable items has been
hand-hammered, hand-etched cop-
per. Utah has the greatest open-cut
copper mine in the world, located in
Bingham. These copper articles

have sales appeal and local interest;
they are reasonable in price and easy
to carry.

The second item that sells most
readily is aprons. Some aprons have
sales appeal and other aprons do not.
Get the very best material you can
and use good judgment in the color
combinations. There is never a
question of price with respect to
exquisite aprons of organdy. We
cannot supply the demand for a little
zig-zag apron, which requires one

320

hour to cut, ready for sewing. It
is the material, style, and good color
combinations that make it stunning.
Other types of aprons which sell well
are the exquisite white, blue, and
pink pinafore, the peasant apron,
and the dog-house apron, made for
a man or boy in the family.

The third largest seller is a pioneer
doll. You will be interested to know
that these pioneer dolls are not for
sale anywhere else in the world, that
doll collectors all over the United
States are clamoring for them, and
that up to March 21 we had handled
889 of them. These dolls are made
by a woman who not only designs
and makes the costumes, but the
bodies as well. She makes several
different types of dolls, including a
western cowboy.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

A mother and two sons thought of
making little dogs of wool, and we
have sold between 3,000 and 4,000
of them.

The important things to remember
when making and entering articles
in the Shop are good material, good
workmanship, right price, neatness,
cleanliness, and good appearance.
Things exquisitely done are always
saleable if the material is good; do
not do exquisite work on ordinary
materials. Do not send soiled ar-
ticles; if they have to be laundered,
launder them, as we haven't the facil-
ities for this. Articles which come
in wrapped in cellophane are amply
protected. Consult us often and
come and see us whenever you are in
Salt Lake, because it is your Shop.

4*

WORK-AND-BUSINESS LEADER'S RESPONSIBILITY

Mary Thomas
Wasatch Stake \VorIc Leader

HTHE women of Wasatch Stake
have been very grateful for the
Mormon Handicraft work of Relief
Society. With the cooperation of
the ward presidents and the work
leaders we have been able to keep
the standard of workmanship high.
We have several women whose
work is superior. Some of these
women are widows, and there are
others whose husbands are without
work, and so we encourage them to
enter their handwork regularly at the
Mormon Handicraft Shop.

We try to cooperate with the Shop
in not overstocking on any items.
All articles for entry are first taken
to the ward leaders, who send on to
the stake work leaders those articles

which are found to be of good ma-
terial and neat workmanship; in turn,
the stake work leaders approve and
send on to the Shop those articles
which they find to be up to standard.
Our women are learning not to bring
in work unless it measures up to the
requirements of material, cleanliness,
practicability and originality; but we
are careful not to give offense to those
whose work is not acceptable.

We feel that Mormon Handicraft
has not only developed new avenues
for employment for many who have
special talents in different types of
handwork and who need to supple-
ment the family. income, but that it
has also helped us to retain some of
the fine pioneer arts and crafts.

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

321

1 1 iusic ^Jjepartment

SINGING MOTHERS NEAR AND FAR

Beatrice F. Stevens
Member oi General Board oi Relief Society

TT is impossible to evaluate the
worth of the contribution being
made by our Singing Mothers. Not
only has our own organization been
greatly benefited, but many worship-
ing assemblies of the Church have
been enriched by their beautiful
singing. Their influence has raised
musical standards and brought in-
creased culture and joy to all who
have listened. Through these chor-
uses, hundreds of women have op-
portunity for self-expression and
many have been encouraged to de-
velop unsuspected talent. Today, in
practically every stake and in many
wards may be found a group of wom-
en singing worth while music. Their
generous giving of time and efiEprt is
deeply appreciated. A movement so
valualjle and popular will continue
to grow.

With the winning of recognition
comes responsibility of advancement.
Let us improve the musical knowl-
edge and tone quality of our groups,
enlarge our repertoire, being sure to
include fine hymns. Choristers and
organists, better your own technique.

We hope you have found the articles
written by Professor Wade N. Steph-
ens and published this last year in
our Magazine to be helpful. Why
not refer to them frequently?

Extensive preparation for ceiiten-
nial celebrations is anticipated. We
plan, also, to invite combined stake
choruses to furnish music for our
general conferences and trust this
will add incentive and enthusiasm to
your work. As plans progress, you
will be advised.

We offer our new Relief Society
Song Book, hoping you may find in-
teresting material in it. We also
urge the use of the cantata, Resur-
rection Morning, which was writ-
ten especially for Singing Mothers
by B. Cecil Gates; its choruses may
be used in different ways, as duets,
trios, etc.

{Note: For information on the Song
Book, see Relief Society Magazine, March.
1940, page 193; for a review of the cantata,
Resurrection Morning, and directions
for ordering, see the Magazine for February,
1940, page 113, and for March, 1940,
page 194.)

^

MUSIG LEADERSHIP

Alexander Schreiner, Tabernacle Oiganist

M"

[USIC is one of the most power-
ful allies of the Church. Upon
those who direct music in the
Church, therefore, rests a consider-
able responsibility, the most import-

ant part of which is to offer music
that is fitting to the occasion. Any
service conducted on the Sabbath
day requires sacred music; this should
be observed invariably. There is

322

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

ample time and opportunity during
the week for secular music, so let
us be happy in singing sacred music
to praise God on His day. When
individual musicians are invited to
participate in Sunday services, the
invitation should specifically indicate
that something sacred is desired. If
they have no sacred numbers to offer,
they may always use something out
of the hymn book.

There are two important kinds of
sacred music — congregational music
and choir music. Choir music is
prepared music. The members of
choirs are more or less trained. They
have a leader who directs them, as for
a concert. Emphasis is put on all
the minute technical details, such as
the observation of holds, rests, cli-
maxes, and retards. A choir strives
for musical perfection.

On the other hand, congregational
singing is quite another matter; it is
a mode of worship. Here we should
not strive for musical perfection, be-
cause it is the text rather than the
music that is important. The words
are sermons in miniature. They
present our doctrine in poetry. Their
contemplation stirs the heart to faith-
fulness. The music is secondary; it
is only an accompaniment to the
words, and musical details may be
disregarded.

The dictatorial technic of choir-di-
recting has no place in the directing
of congregational singing. To a de-
gree, the congregation should be its
own director, so that it may be free
to absorb the meaning of the words.
Worshipers do not come to church
to prepare for a concert; they are not
trained singers; they may not be eager
to sing in parts; they are not interest-
ed in musical details; they have come
to worship. They should not be hur-

ried or worried by the director but
should be left free to express them-
selves in their own way.

Tempos should always be com-
fortable. The director may assist the
organist in setting the tempo when
the introduction is played, but after
the congregation starts to sing, never
try to increase the speed. Really, a
director should follow the congrega-
tion in the singing of a hymn. He
leads out in directing a choir, but he
follows in directing a congregation,
for such singing is the "singing of
the heart" and a prayer unto God. I
believe that congregational singing
is a more sacred exercise than con-
cert or choir singing. Let us not spoil
it by injecting the technic of concert
or choir-directing.

The Church music committee is
recommending that we have more
congregational singing in our serv-
ices, and that we use a greater variety
of hymns. A sacrament service is
quite perfect and complete with no
music other than congregational
hymns. In the hymn-singing project,
which began in April, a different
hymn is to be emphasized each
month. In regard to congregational
singing practice, if the hymn is
known, merely encourage the con-
gregation to give good attention to
the words and to sing them with
meaning; if the words are prayerful,
sing prayerfully; if they are joyful,
sing them with joy. Adjust the
tempo accordingly. As a matter of
fact, there is little need to practice
well-known hymns. If the hynin is
not known, frankly learn the tune
line by line, but even here, keep the
sense of the words uppermost. Sing
with fervor, not too loud, not too
fast, but always ardently.

Singing bv women's choirs is pre-

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

323

pared music. It is here that musical
details should be carefully worked
out by the director so that music will
be given life and expression. It is
here that part-singing should be
studied, and attention paid to attacks,
climaxes, rests, holds and all tech-
nical details. Clear enunciation
should be stressed. In singing it
must even be exaggerated in order to
be effective, for listening to singing
without being able to understand the
words is generally quite uninterest-
ing. Conversely, the message of the
choir may touch the listener's heart.
At rehearsals, choirs should prac-
tice singing softly and with good
balance of parts. The voice quality
of a choir improves with softer sing-
ing, and if the singers will listen to
each other while singing, they will
improve the balance of parts. With
regard to pitch, it is largely a matter
of careful attention. A director can-

not mention it too often, for singing
in tune is really the first requisite.
An excellent aid to singing on pitch
is to sing without accompaniment.
An instrument serves as a crutch for
the choir to lean on. Without it
the singers are automatically put on
their mettle. They think better, hear
better and sing better. As much as
half of every rehearsal could well be
spent without accompaniment. Soft
singing is another aid in the matter
of pitch. It enables the singers to
hear the other parts and to harmonize
consciously with them.

Let us take pride in setting fine
standards of music and worship in
the Church. May we have sacred
music on the Sabbath, may we have
impressive congregational singing,
and may our choirs take joy in fine
musical presentations. Then music
will make its proper contribution in
the program of the Church.

LPresidents {Joreakfast

A T the presidents' breakfast, where
175 stake and mission presidents,
and former and present members of
the General Board assembled at the
Lion House, the discussion centered
about the three following questions:

1. Shall the General Board continue to
outline topics for discussion for the
work-and-business meeting (such as the
current lessons in nutrition); if so,
shall the use of these topics be optional
or required?

2. How can we encourage visiting teachers
to discuss the planned messages in the
homes?

3. How can we encourage Relief Society
members to read the lessons which
appear in the Relief Society Magazine?

Three stake presidents spoke to

the first question: Annie M. Farr
of Smithfield Stake, Hannah M.
Clyde of Kolob, and Ella P. Bennion
of Oquirrh. They were unanimous
in their opinion that the General
Board should continue to outline
topics for discussion at the work
meeting, but indicated that the pref-
erence of most of the ward workers
and other stake presidents whom
they had consulted was that these
outlines should continue to be op-
tional rather than required. A plea
was made for undivided attention
while the discussion leader is making
formal presentation of the topic, to
be followed by conversation on the
subject as the handwork proceeds.

324

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY. 1940

The importance of the work meeting
was stressed, not only because of the
sewing for the needy and the devel-
opment of individual skills, but also
because of the opportunity for in-
formal visiting and sociability afford-
ed at this particular meeting.

Question 2 was discussed by Radie
O. Hyde and Ella M. Williams, pres-
idents of Ensign and South Davis
stakes, respectively.

Mrs. Hyde stressed first the funda-
mental principle of visiting teachers
realizing the dignity and importance
of their calling, and second, the value
of a capable leader for these visitors-
one who is on a par with class leaders
in other departments of Relief So-
ciety. Two activities which have
improved the services of the visiting
teachers in Ensign Stake were de-
scribed: (1) The stake leader pre-
pares and distributes to ward leaders
each month a card bearing a scrip-
tural quotation emphasizing the cen-
tral theme of the teachers' message,
and a question dealing with the prac-
tical application. For example, for
the month when Giving was the
topic, the quotation on the card was
from II Cor. 9:7, and the question,
"What may we do to contribute to
the Church welfare program?" The
lesson was supplemented by a visit
of the stake and ward leaders to the
regional bishops' storehouse and to
the plant of the Deseret Industries.
(2) Ward class leaders present their
most difficult problems at union
meeting; at a subsequent union
meeting the situation involved and
the suggested solution is dramatized.

Mrs. Bennion emphasized the im-
portance of selecting as visiting
teachers those women who are suited
for this type of service, and carefully
explaining to them their duties and

responsibilities. Realizing that a
suflFicient number of women quali-
fied for this service is not always
available, she said, "Relief Society
is not solely for the highly educated
and cultured, and those who have
the ability to do things just as they
ought to be done, but it is for all
women, to help them in their devel-
opment, and we have to use pa-
tience, kindness, and tolerance, and
help them along the way." The fol-
lowing means of improving the teach-
ing and assuring the discussion of the
message in the homes were recom-
mended:

1. Select teachers, insofar as possible, with
more thought, through a personal in-
terview by the president with each
prospective teacher to ascertain ability,
qualifications, and interest in Rehef So-
ciety work, and to explain the Relief
Society Magazine and attendance at
Sacrament meetings.

2. Require teachers, each month before
making their visits, to read all the les-
sons in the Magazine, and to study the
families to be visited with the idea of
referring to the lesson of most interest
to each of them.

3. Appeal to the pride of the visiting
teachers to do their work well, so that
they may feel the stimulation and re-
compense of success.

4. Presidents should manifest more interest
in the visits after they have been made.

5. Consistent follow-up of these sugges-
tions by the president.

Charlotte Kay, president of We-
ber Stake Relief Society, spoke to
the third question. Realizing that
interest in and appreciation for the
courses of study underlie the reading
of the lessons by the members, she
made several practical suggestions
which are here summarized:

1. At the beginning of the season, the
course of study should be presented
with fluency and enthusiasm, and with

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

325

emphasis on the opportunities which
it provides for the members.

2. During the work meeting the Mag-
azine agent can give with value what is
called a "commercial" on the radio,
highlighting the current Magazine, and
mentioning the forthcoming lessons.

3. Visiting teachers can refer to lessons for
the coming month, often by asking a
tactful question in the home, such as,
"What do you think about this or that
in the lesson?" Such an approach will
appeal to a woman's pride and curi-
osity to such extent that she will read
the lesson.

4. Credit on the roll for individuals report-
ing that the day's lesson has been read
is another help which tends to stimulate
lesson-reading by those who are not
inclined to participate in the discussion.

5. Presentation of lesson material on spe-
cial occasions in unusual or entertaining
form, such as a skit or play or beautifully
prepared talks, creates incentive not only

to read the lessons, but to study them.
6. The class leader is perhaps the most
important factor in encouraging mem
bers to read the lessons. Therefore,
the class leader should have sincere ap
preciation for the lesson material, the
ability to inspire enthusiasm in others,
and a positive character; she must, of
course, do a certain amount of lecturing
to give new information and back-
ground, but a good leader will leave time
for as much discussion as she can pos-
sibly draw from her class, remembering
that there is little "impression without
expression."

{Note: Summaries of the talks by Ann
P. Nibley, Relief Society president of
Northwestern States Mission, and Lottie
Fullmer, president of Pioneer Stake Relief
Society, also given at the breakfast, appear
with the proceedings of membership and
social welfare departments, respectively.)

(general oession — cforenoon

MISSIONARY TRAINING IN THE HOME

Ida D. Rees

Former Reliei Society President of East German Mission

jyjORMONISM is a way of life-
a way that provides valuable
preparation for those sent out into
the world as missionaries by the
Church. Let us review the course
of this way of life in a Mormon
home.

There is always rejoicing at the
advent of a child; he grows up with
the feeling that he is precious in the
sight of the Lord. The first big
event in his young life is his formal
presentation before the ward when
he is given a name and a blessing.
As soon as the little fellow can lisp,
he is taught a simple prayer. His
baptism at eight years is another im-

pressive occasion, when he realizes
what it means to be permitted to
enter into the Church of God. At
twelve he is ordained a deacon, not
in an indifferent and routine way,
but as an event of consequence: he
now bears the Priesthood of God.
Then comes the occasion of his first
public prayer, his first Church talk
or passing of the Sacrament.

If the youngster comes home from
Sunday School exclaiming, "Mother,
I'm to pass the Sacrament tonight,"
and the mother merely says, "Are
you?" and turns back to her book,
that reception can easily mean that
Church duties to this eager lad will

326

RELIEF SCKIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

henceforth be a closed book. On
the other hand, when the mother ex-
hibits enthusiastic interest, when she
hurries to tell the rest of the family
of the honor, when she sees to it
that the boy is properly groomed— a
new tie perhaps or a flower in his
lapel— then what an unforgettable
occasion it has become to him ! This
is the boy who is later to deliver a
message to the world, the boy who
must be equipped with a knowledge
and understanding of the glories and
beauties of the Gospel plan.

We as parents do not realize the
amazing lack of information dis-
played by too many of our mission-
aries concerning the nature and
meaning of the very message and the
warning they are to deliver. True,
we have auxiliary organizations in
the Church that are playing an im-
portant part in offering that educa-
tion, but it is the influence of the
home that must be made to play the
major role. Organizations may sup-
plement, but they cannot supplant
the Mormon home. Ours is the re-
sponsibility during those precious
formative years to clothe our sons
and daughters in the robes of knowl-
edge, light and understanding. In
the stress of daily affairs we too often
thoughtlessly evade or delay that ob-
ligation, with the result that the
missionary, after arrival in his field
of labor, is compelled to spend many
precious weeks to provide himself
with the necessary background, to
inform himself so as to be able to
present the Gospel intelligently, fer-
vently, convincingly.

In connection with this home
training, he should be taught
throughout his youth the value of
his time. Missionaries are equal in
one respect: each one has 24 hours in

his day. Fortunate is the one who
has learned to budget his time at
home, who in a practical way has
caught the inspiration of a full day,
well utilized.

It is easily discernible which boy
has developed resourcefulness at
home, who has learned to be a leader
and not a leaner, the one who is a
self-starter. Self-help stands out
everywhere in the doctrines of the
Church and in the pursuit of salva-
tion. The home is the training
ground for the development of that
wholesome point of view. In the
mission field the procrastinator, the
sluggard, the omnivorous reader, the
ease-seeker, the late sleeper, is a dis-
appointment to his parents, an ag-
gravation to himself, a headache to
the president, and a stumbling block
to the Saints. But the prepared mis-
sionary at the very outset plunges into
his work with zeal and understand-
ing—an inspiration to his compan-
ions, a joy to the Saints, a stimula-
tion to investigators, a pride to the
Church.

The average missionary while at
home, has first-hand information on
the working of the Sunday School,
Primary and Mutual. But what
does he know about our Relief So-
ciety? Little, indeed! And yet he
will discover in the mission that the
Relief Society is the backbone of the
branch in which he labors. Then
why not give our boys an opportunity
occasionallv while at home to attend
our regular Relief Society sessions
so that they may get a picture first-
hand of the dignity and dispatch
with which our meetings are con-
ducted, an idea of the scope of our
educational program and the many
ramifications of our social service
work? Think what that would mean

RELIEF SOCItTY CONFERENCE

327

to them when they are called upon to
promote the growth and develop-
ment of the work assigned them in
their missionary labors!

We are sending our young men
and women out to battle with ignor-
ance, indifference, intolerance-
three deadly enemies. Surely, the

home, the Mormon home, will ac-
cept the responsibility to see to it
that these boys are provided v/ith the
trumpet of warning, the sharp sword
of testimony, the breastplate of faith,
and the helmet of knowledge, as
they go out as crusaders in the service
of the Lord!

^

MISSIONARIES-CHARACTERISTICS IN MISSION

Claire T. Murdock
Former Relief Society President of Netherlands Mission

/^NE of the greatest sources of joy
in our mission work was asso-
ciation with our missionaries— your
sons and daughters. As one large
mission family, we learned to know
and understand each other and feel
each other's joys and sorrows. To
watch the growth and development
of these young men and women, to
feel their humble and sincere spirits,
and to hear their fervent testimonies
of the divinity of the work was in-
deed an inspiration.

Every missionary has problems to
confront at the beginning of his
work in the mission field. He has
to leave the life he has known at
home, forget self almost entirely, and
devote himself to the work of the
Lord. At the close of their missions,
our missionaries wrote what they
called their "last will and testament,"
setting forth the adjustments they
had had to make, the problems they
had met, and their suggestions to
new missionaries coming into the
field. I quote excerpts from the
"last will and testament" of one of
our missionaries. Elder Frank Jex,
hoping that it may prove helpful to
you who have missionaries in the
field; "As a boy I cherished the

thought that a mission necessarily
meant unreserved and complete de-
votion to the Lord in His work dur-
ing the entire period concerned, and
that this situation was quite miracu-
lously brought about by the elder's
entrance into the mission field re-
gardless of his personal effort." Dur-
ing the first few months of his mis-
sion, this boy was very unhappy, al-
ways looking toward the future hop-
ing that a change would come about.
He felt if he had a different com-
panion, if he could be changed to
another branch, he would get that
fine missionary spirit he was expect-
ing. He was given a new companion;
he was transferred to another branch,
but he still felt that downcast spirit.
He finally realized that his own at-
titude was wrong, that he himself
must try to work hard to gain a
testimony and the spirit he was look-
ing for.

With this changed viewpoint, he
said, "I would list first and foremost
as items of importance an increased
definiteness of purpose in my work,
a definite study plan and an increased
effort to conform to the same." How
easy it is to let the day slip by with-
out accomplishing anything. For

328

instance, they might get up in the
morning and feel that today they
must write a letter, or go down and
have their shoes repaired, and so
forth, but soon the day is gone and
nothing is accomplished. If a mis-
sionary will make every effort to con-
form to a regular schedule, it will
help him to fulfill his purpose and
keep happy.

"I would seek more frequently and
earnestly for help and guidance, and
attempt to be more earnest and hum-
ble that the avenue of inspiration
might be more accessible." We all
realize the power of a sincere and
humble prayer, and we know that no
missionary can be successful without
the help of the Lord, and this neces-
sitates frequent and fervent prayer.

"I would strive to be much less

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

frivolous, trying to keep in mind the
holiness of my calling. I would hope
to spend less effort being a good
fellow, and more effort being a true
minister of the Gospel. I would be
dignified, reserved, and careful
enough so that I could act as a spir-
itual advisor to the branch members."
I cannot stress this point of dignity
too much. So many heartaches and
troubles could be spared if every
missionary would keep foremost in
his mind the sacredness of his call-
ing, and at all times remain dignified
in his work. Proper attitude, defi-
niteness of purpose in work, contin-
ued study, a regular schedule, and
dignity in work, are some of the im-
portant items toward making a suc-
cessful missionary.

^

PROBLEMS A MISSIONARY HAS TO FACE
IN A WARRING NATION

Martha S. Toronto
Former Reliei Society President oi Czechoslovak Mission

DRIEFLY, I am going to tell you
a few of the problems that con-
front a missionary in a nation that is
constantly under the shadow of war.
In my mission we were closer to it
perhaps than any of the other mis-
sions in Europe. I know that in the
audience today there are many wom-
en who have had sons in Europe
during these last troublesome times,
and I want to tell you that I admire
you for having such fine sons. The
development and the progress they
have made is astounding, as I am
sure you can see with your own eyes
when they come home.

During our entire stay of three and

a half years in Czechoslovakia we
were confronted with war. When
we first went, Italy was at war in
Abyssinia; then war struck Spain,
then China, then Austria, then our
own little country of Czechoslovakia.
It was a hard thing to battle against,
because we had no weapons. In the
small space of one and a half years
our little country mobilized four
times, and we were forced to flee
twice. The first time we found
refuge in the towering peaks of the
Alps in peaceful Switzerland, al-
though at that time it did not seem
so peaceful. We stayed away from
Czechoslovakia for some months.

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

329

and after the temporary Munich
Pact we went back again and tried to
pick up the loose ends of the work
we had tried to build up, and I can-
not tell you how loose those ends
were. People who are terrified, who
are constantly waiting for something
to happen to them and their coun-
try, are not in much of a mood for
religion. The missionaries when
tracting would have doors opened
to them wide if they would talk poli-
tics, which, of course, was very un-
wise, and it was not done, but their
Gospel message fell on deaf ears.
After looking at a republic like ours
is here, and then at a dictatorship, I
can tell you the difference is as mark-
ed as day is from night. We were
not able to hold public meetings of
any sort; the missionaries could tract
but very little.

Then, of course, we had to leave
finally, and that leaving was hard—
I think harder for the missionaries
than any part of their mission ex-
perience—but it had to be done. It
is interesting to observe that most of
the missionaries, if not all of them,
had been promised in their patri-
archal blessings that they would go
in peace and come home in safety.
They did go in peace, but peace was
not reigning when they left Europe,
but they came safely home— almost
seven hundred of them. The mis-
sionaries and myself and my family
have been faced with danger and
almost death more than once. We
are thankful that we have been led
by the hand of God out of danger
and into safety.

^

THE VALUE OF THE WOMAN MISSIONARY;
THE MISSION MOTHER

Zina C. Brown
Former Relief Society President oi Biitish Mission

npHE woman missionary is the
"bearer of the word" just as the
elder is. She tracts from door to
door, gaining admission at times
where the elder has been unable to
enter. She goes on Sunday circuit
to fill her speaking engagements the
same as her brother missionary. She
assists in the holding of street and
cottage meetings, bearing a testi-
mony so humble and sincere in its
fervency, that every heart is touched.
Her value is great and her influence
far-reaching.

Most of these girls are seasoned in
the work of one or more of our aux-

iliary organizations, and it is here
that their light surely shines. Go
into any branch of the mission after
a pair of women missionaries has
labored there a few months, or even
weeks, the organizations have taken
on new life, the zest for the work
has increased. Girls' choruses
spring up under their leadership;
Primary organizations come into be-
ing where there were none; member-
ship in the organizations has in-
creased; in the Relief Society, the
lessons take on more color and new
meaning as these enthusiastic young
women respond as class leaders. The

330

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

auxiliaries are real proselyting agen-
cies. In one organization in Ireland
fourteen girls were converted in one
season, most of them being baptized
at the same service; their place of
conversion— the M. I. A.

These girls work shoulder to shoul-
der with the elders in sharing re-
sponsibility. It puts the elder on
his mettle when he knows he is to
speak on the same program with his
sister missionary. Naturally, this
plan is equally stimulating to the
sister. Even in daily class, this
friendly rivalry adds a new impetus
to preparation. These young wom-
en are the representatives of the mis-
sion mother, for each of them is a
member of one or more of the mis-
sion boards. Through these mis-
sion daughters the mission mother
is enabled to keep in closer touch
with the auxiliary work being done
in the field.

The wife of the mission presi-
dent is set apart as the president
of the Relief Society of her mission,
and as adviser to the other women's
auxiliaries. In addition to this, she
is her husband's missionary compan-
ion, traveling with him over the en-
tire mission as he holds the various
district conferences. She also at-

tends with him the elders' meetings
and conferences. As head of the
Relief Society of the mission, she
finds herself facing a stupendous re-
sponsibility. She is looked up to as
an example to all the people of the
mission. She is setting standards for
their home life, and is looked to for
help in solving problems, and in giv-
ing spiritual uplift. Not in our own
strength alone do we meet these
situations.

The dearest associations of the
mission field were our contacts with
your sons and daughters— our mis-
sionaries. We love these noble
voung men as our own sons and
these young women as our own
daughters. We were privileged to
share their joys and sorrows. Be-
reavement came to quite a number
of the missionaries, even the passing
of mothers and fathers. The perfect
faith of these young people in the
face of such loss made us humble
indeed and even more grateful for
the strength found in obedience to
the Gospel teachings. The spiritual
and mental growth of the mission-
aries was the source of our greatest
joy. God blessed their efforts and
through them many came to a
knowledge of the Gospel.

^

ADJUSTMENT AFTER THE MISSION

Norma S. Evans
Former Relief Society President of French Mission

I

N the mission field there is always
a good deal of banter among the
boys about "sitting on their trunks,"
but as a matter of fact, I have yet
to see the first missionary about to
be released who did not express
himself as regretting that his time

was so near, A good part of that re-
luctance to return home is because
he feels that his usefulness is at its
very peak. He has learned the lan-
guage, if his mission is a foreign one,
and is beginning to see the fruits of
all his earlier struggles. He has learn-

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

331

ed to love the humble and devout
members and friends who have ac-
cepted him almost as a son, and he
is not sure that he will ever be able
to see them again. Small wonder,
then, if all at once, he is swept with
regret at having to leave all this be-
hind.

But there is still another reason
for him to dread the return home,
aside, even, from the inevitable
home-coming speech which has been
hanging over him for some time be-
fore his release. I mean the adjust-
ment which he will be called upon
to make when he again tries to be-
come a part of his own community.

We may say that a mission is the
grandest experience that can enter
the life of a young man or woman,
and yet, many times, that very ex-
perience has served to throw him out
of adjustment with the people and
conditions which face him on his re-
turn. He has been devoting every
waking hour, supposedly, for two
or more years, toward building up
ideals and standards, toward teach-
ing them and trying earnestly to
live up to them himself. He comes
home only to find that if he talks
and acts in strict conformity with
those same principles he will be set
apart from and even shunned by
many of his former companions who
think they have found that the
quickest avenue to popularity is to
be a "good sport," and who have
gone to surprising lengths to appear
tolerant and liberal. This is the
time in a boy's life when to be
thought pious or straight-laced is a
greater stigma than to be found
drunk or stealing.

Somehow it is not comfortable to
feel out of harmony with his former
chums who cannot possibly see eye

to eye with his noble intentions,
and the struggle begins within him
to decide just how far he needs to
bend over backwards in this effort
toward uplifting, at the expense of
being a "wet blanket" among his
former companions. If, then, he de-
cides that the only hope for adjust-
ment lies in being "like the rest," he
makes an effort to prove that his
mission did not take away any of
his independence or manhood, and
he may even take an occasional
smoke or drink, in which case he
merits the volley of disapproval from
his elders. If, instead of just criti-
cism and rebuke, we would only
reach out a little and help these
boys! It is the time when they will
work most enthusiastically and earn-
estly in some ward capacity or Scout
position. Don't we have an obliga-
tion to try to give them something
worth while and stimulating to off-
set the void of finding most of their
former associates married or away at
school? We should impress upon
them the significance of the slogan
"once a missionary, always a mis-
sionary." The transition into ordi-
nary life again would not be imped-
ed by their keeping in touch by let-
ter or card with those devoted mem-
bers in the mission whose hearts
would be gladdened to know they
are not forgotten. It takes so little
time and money to send an occa-
sional greeting, and it is a definite
reflection on many of our boys that
they forget these small attentions.

There are other problems which
face the home-comer. Take, for ex-
ample, the doubtful tragedy of the
fellow whose girl did not wait for
him, or even the doubtful blessing
of the fellow whose girl did wait. His
years in the mission field have de-

332

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

veloped him in so many ways that
the girl cannot possibly have kept
pace with. She may have worked
hard against this very contingency.
If she is smart, she will have made
as much progress as he has, but it
could not have been along the same
lines, and try as she might, there
will be many differences to iron out
before complete harmony can be re-
stored between them.

Parents who have made extreme
sacrifice in keeping their son on a
mission believe their obligation is
discharged and that the boy should
find work immediately so as to help
lift their burden. This attitude is
only natural, but they should realize
that no boy who is ashamed of his
appearance stands much chance of
impressing any employer. They
should, if at all possible, make that
one extra effort to fit their son out
in clothes that give him a feeling of
self-respect, so necessary to the suc-
cess of any undertaking. In some
few cases the boy's old job is wait-
ing for him, and many of his big-
gest problems are solved, but this is
the exception and not the rule. Some
employers even feel that a boy is lazy
and spoiled after two or more years
of receiving a regular allowance and
accepting food and shelter from
friends and members away from
home, in return for preaching the
Gospel— which the employers feel
is a small effort. Then, too, in spite
of how fine a missionary a boy has
made, the employer may logically
prefer to favor someone with actual
college education, the kind of edu-
cation the missionary may have sac-
rificed for his mission.

For the young man who does not
have to find work, but can enter
college, there are equal handicaps.

His former classmates are now two
years ahead or have graduated. This
means forming new contacts among
younger groups, and even though
his intense religious study and con-
tinual meeting of new people have
better fitted him to assimilate his
studies, he is still conscious of being
behind in actual college training. He
is an older boy thrown with younger
activities. The kind of thing he used
to think was fun now seems to him
dull and juvenile, and even in cases
where his family can well afford to
continue his college education, his
own interest has lagged to the ex-
tent that he is tempted to give the
whole thing up.

Time, of course, is the great heal-
er and adjuster of all things, but to
the impetuous youth that is small
comfort, and many a boy is made to
suffer needlessly through our lack
of understanding and cooperation.
This may not be a community proj-
ect, but we might, as individuals,
feel a greater responsibility toward
these young men and women upon
their arrival home.

All the stress need not be placed
on their great duty to repay their
debt to their parents. We parents
have had some of the rewards of our
sacrifices in the splendid records
made by these young people, and
have shared in the reflected glory
of their achievements. We have had
the satisfaction of knowing that our
children were engaged in doing the
work of the Lord, and would be
blessed and protected in proportion
to their investment of time and ef-
fort in that unselfish labor. We have
realized big dividends in their fre-
quent letters home, and in the as-
surance that their individual testi-
monies were being strengthened

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

333

with every hour of work and study.
So, if it appears to us that a boy
is swaying too far in one direction,
either in pressing his reHgious be-
hefs, or, on the other hand, too no-
ticeably straying from them, let us
remember that he is experiencing a
difficult transition and that he is just
as eager to be well adjusted and well

thought of as we are to have him so,
and that, given understanding and
half a chance, he will work out his
own reconstruction problems. His
mission will influence his entire fu-
ture, and will remain for him always
the most priceless and beautiful ex-
perience of his life.

^

RESPONSIBILITY OF RELIEF SOCIETY IN
EUROPE TODAY

Evelyn N. Wood
Former ReUei Society Piesident of West German Mission

T^HERE is a German hymn that
says:

"Work for the night is coming,
Start when the day is young,
Work until the night comes,
When man can work no more."

Now the time for work is over; but
after that darkness of night, may
there be a dawn that is bright and
shining, and a chance to do anoth-
er day's work over there.

And now it is evening. For the
first time in 102 years since the Gos-
pel was first taken to Europe, all
the missionaries have gone. We have
left behind 30,000 Saints, of which
number 15,000 speak German. We
took trains, and with a little red pass-
book were allowed to ride securely
out of trouble, hardship and disas-
ter, and left our friends behind.

In Germany, most of our men
have been taken into the armv, even
one dear brother, with thick,
thick glasses. He didn't want to
fight. The tears came to his eyes
as he said how he hated guns and
war. We left the work for 1940 all
printed and in the hands of the
Saints. Every district and branch Re-

lief Society was organized with in-
structions for emergency. The dis-
trict superintendent from Nurem-
burg said that most of the meetings
were under the direction of the Re-
lief Society, and were well attend-
ed. Our sisters of the Relief Society
can step in and hold the branches
together, as they did earlier in the
Worid War.

We had the privilege to go to
Austria and visit the members there
in a small town where there are
only Mormons and Catholics. Our
branch president was injured in a
well cave-in, and his back was badly
wrenched. He was in terrific pain for
five weeks, and could not move.
When he saw us, he asked to be
administered to. He said he was
coming to church on a stretcher,
and after church was going to walk
out. I suggested that it might not be
wise, as he might hurt himself more.
I shall never forget the look in those
soft, brown eyes as he said, "I am
sorry that you feel that way, but it
can be done without your faith." He
taught me a lesson. During the
meeting his face was radiant, and

334

after the meeting he caretuliy arose
and walked out across the street,
and his broken back was instantly
healed. I bear you my testimony that
the Lord will not forsake people like
that no matter which country they
live in. I do not know how they will
manage everything, but I have no
doubt that with their faith they will
be guided and blessed.

We had many wonderful experi-
ences in Germary that convinced us
that the Lord is vitally interested in
the missionary work. I was promised
in my blessing that I should have

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

the special gift of understanding the
German language. Shortly after our
arrival in Germany, I was sitting in
a district union meeting in Hamburg
when I realized that I was under-
standing what was being said. A
month later at a meeting of the Re-
lief Society in Ruhr District, I real-
ized that I was understanding every
word that was being said, and for
two and one-half hours we were
able to speak back and forth in Ger-
man. It was truly a gift from the
Lord.

-'^-

THE PART MUSIC PLAYS IN THE MISSION

Virginia B. Larson
Former Relief Society President oi Swedish Mission

ly/fY repott today is intended to
cover missionary chorus work
as a factor in the spreading of the
Gospel. The meager results being
attained by the customary mission-
ary methods challenged us to find
more productive ways and means of
reaching the hearts of the Swedish
people. The most promising way
seemed to be through activity. Hav-
ing read of the success of choruses
in England and other missions, we
determined to give that method a
try.

We built our chorus around a
quartet which became unexpected-
ly popular in Stockholm by its ap-
pearance in television. Most of
them had never sung in a chorus be-
fore, but they had the true mission-
ary spirit and trained faithfully every
day until they learned the art of
singing together. Before they were
finally disbanded, they had learned
from memory over fifty songs.

The chorus was a particularly for-
tunate method of missionary work,
because the Swedish people liked
Americans and their music; whether
the American Harmony Singers, as
they were known, sang folk songs or
negro spirituals, or cowboy ballads,
they were equally well received.
They added to their American rep-
ortoire a number of Swedish favor-
ites, including folk songs and relig-
ious numbers. Thus equipped, they
were ready for action.

Their first appearances were in
hospitals, schools, old-folks' homes
and churches. Later, they responded
to invitations from such organiza-
tions as the Scouts, various students'
clubs, business men's clubs, and to
more formal groups such as the
Swedish American Society and the
Wasa Order.

The appearance of the quartet in
television and later in Stockholm's
Concert Hall paved the way for

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

335

their first radio broadcast— and it
was the chorus' unusual privilege
to appear regularly thereafter over
a nationwide hook-up once a month,
with their own half-hour program.

Before the war cut their activity
short, they were becoming a well-
known institution in Sweden; as an
example, they were invited by the
Swedish-American Club to sing at
the reception given for Pearl Buck,
who came to Stockholm to receive
the Nobel Prize. Then later, they
were asked to furnish the music for
two international meets where peo-
ple from every country were present,
and they had to be introduced in
several languages.

The chorus played an important
part in our last conference tour.
They presented formal programs in
the concert halls of Sweden's four
largest cities and less formal concerts
in connection with every confer-
ence which was held. This form of
Mormon publicity proved so favor-
able that attendance at these meet-
ings increased many fold over any-
thing that we had experienced be-
fore.

The effect of the concert program
was also seen upon the missionaries
themselves, for there is value in the
constant challenge to do one's best.
It was a thrill to see how the elders
worked together in this project
which they could see was achieving
results in an ever-widening circle of
friends and acquaintances who were
becoming interested in them and
their message. They were self-dis-
ciplined and self-starters. They did
not forget in whose service they
were engaged. Never did thev make
a public appearance without having
first met privately in prayer. They
were helped also by every other el-

der in the field, who made it his re-
sponsibility to advertise and to en-
courage the chorus members.

The Swedish Saints, who were at
first a bit dubious about the activ-
ity method, caught the enthusiasm
and soon were giving approval and
cooperation. It was not long before
they began to be chorus-minded and
were organizing themselves into ef-
fective singing units in various parts
of the mission. The chorus in Goth-
enburg gave a splendid concert in
connection with a missionary quar-
tet which was working there, and
other groups were working to give
recitals with the chorus when it came
to their branches. There is now, in
Stockholm, a chorus of young voices
about forty in all, who are doing
fine work in keeping up the spirits
of the Saints and friends. Over a
third of these are a direct result of
the missionary activity method, hav-
ing been baptized into the Church
during the last summer. Relief So-
cieties furnished singing groups for
one session of each of our last dis-
trict conferences,, using, besides
Swedish songs, some Relief Society
numbers which they had translated.
One Hundred Thousand Strong was
a favorite. When we left, they were
talking of getting white blouses so
that they would look like Singing
Mothers in other parts of the world.

Newspapers responded favorably
to the American Harmony Singers.
Critics commented on their disci-
pline and their singing together, their
naturalness and good humor and
how they had caught the fancy of
the Swedish people. Some noticed
their general attitude, saying that if
all young people in Salt Lake City
were as happy and at peace with the
world as these young men seemed

336

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

to be, then in that place the prob-
lem of living must be small indeed.
Thus the chorus became a very
important factor in the missionary
activity of the Swedish Mission. It
won hundreds of new friends for
the Church each month over the
radio, and it broke down prejudice
and opened the doors to the mis-
sionaries in every city where they
were located. Where we had been
content to preach to a few score in
our own little chapels, with the chor-
us we had to hire large halls to ac-
commodate the hundreds who came.
They won more favorable publicity
through the press for the Church

than we had even dared to hope for.
Everywhere these Mormon boys
were referred to in cordial and fa-
vorable terms, and music proved to
be a most powerful agent in win-
ning the hearts of the Swedish
people.

It was my privilege to lead this
chorus, and I am indeed grateful for
it. Some of the members are now
released, and others are working in
widely separated places in America,
and some, I am happy to say, are still
singing. Only the other day we re-
ceived a report from two of them
who are together forming a part of
the Eastern States Mission Quartet.

^

LAST-MINUTE OBSERVATIONS AND
EXPERIENCES IN EUROPE

Fawn B. McKay
Former Relief Society President oi East German Mission

"POR the past two and a half years
it has been an interesting privi-
lege to work in. the midst of some
of the oldest and most cultured na-
tions of the world, which now are
forced into conflicts resulting in
complete annihilation of national-
ities. The outlook is for a long-
drawn-out war. From the beginning,
tension and anxiety have predom-
inated. As time went on, despair
turned into hope and hope into de-
spair, until finally the tension and
anxiety became a reality, and war
was declared September 3, 1939.
Evacuations have been among the
most tragic of situations. Some cit-
ies have been compelled to double
their populations and become "their
brothers' keepers." This condition
has been somewhat alleviated, but

evacuation from strategic points still
predominates. These warring na-
tions, through the media that allow
extensive and effective propagation
of propaganda, continually build
their peoples up to the need of the
hour.

ITiis audience of women today
causes me to reflect upon an unseen,
unheard, and unassembled body of
women in Europe today, which is
engaged in the cause of service. All
must do their duty as faithfully as
the men at the front. These women
are to be found working diligently
in the home, the field, the shop, the
railroads, the factories, and in the
hospital service; if the necessity
arises, they will take the places now
occupied by men. I speak mainly
from observation in Switzerland,

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

337

wherein exists, I believe, greater ef-
ficiency than in other nations, yet
is exemplary of women's service in
other nations. Today in Switzerland,
two thousand women are actively
engaged in service, and there is a
registration of 160,000 who are
ready for an immediate call for ac-
tion. The women's service divisions
consist of: the Girl Scouts, whose
duty it is to do the little "good
turns"; the Good Samaritans, who
train and act in the hospitals; the Air
Raid Division, which assists in the
homes in case of bombings and gas
attacks with resulting fires; the Field
Division, which drives ambulances
and takes care of the wounded from
the battlefield.

The Swiss claim proudly the
founding of the Red Cross. This
occurred in Geneva, Switzerland,
August 22, 1864, when the represen-
tatives of twelve nations signed the
Red Cross treaty setting forth the
humanitarian principles of the or-
ganization.

A nation so small as Switzerland
requires an efficient and a large
army which costs about a million
dollars a day to operate. Per capita,
Switzerland has the largest army in
the world. All men to the age of
forty-five must serve. After military
training, each man is allowed to re-
tain his military equipment in his
home; thus originates the saying,
"Every Swiss home an armory."

All that can be done to maintain
the morale of the people is empha-
sized. Extras are not allowed to be

printed, and severe and tragic news
reels are curtailed. Freedom is the
aim of the Swiss people, and they
will fight to the finish, bearing for-
ever in mind such slogans as, "We
flee not, we die," "Our souls to
God, our bodies to our enemies,"
and "One for all, all for one." They
tremble at this war so close to their
doors, and despairingly, yet hope-
fully, go on.

One of our members, who for-
merly worked in a watch factory
which was turned into a munitions
plant shortly after war was declared,
said: "I quit my job last night; I
cannot pray at night for peace and
work the following day on muni-
tions." One cannot help but regard
the consistency of her decision.

The Relief Societies still function
very well, and assist in whatever
way they possibly can toward all
conditions which present them-
selves.

From the towering Alps to the
calm waters of the Mediterranean,
across the turbulent waters of the
Atlantic, to the welcome of the
Goddess of Liberty we came. After
crossing the vast plains, enjoying the
mystic beauties of the Carlsbad
Caverns, looking into the depths of
the Grand Canyon and up to the
ethereal blue from the vast and col-
orful cliffs of Zion Canyon, crossing
the deserts into the Rockies, I re-
flected and thought, "God has in-
deed made a beautiful world for us,
even if the atrocities of mankind oc-
casionally arise."

<<OELIGIOUS faith has produced the finest architecture, the world's art
masterpieces, the finest music, the greatest literature in the world—
and also the greatest characters."— Selected.

338

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

MESSAGE TO THE SAINTS IN EUROPE

Gertrude R. Garff
Foimei Relief Society President of Danish Mission

M

Y words today are to be an ex-
pression of greeting, love and
encouragement to our European
Relief Society sisters from the Gen-
eral Board and Relief Society as a
whole.

Today we feel very close to our
sisters abroad because of the many
line things we have heard about
them from these splendid women
who have spoken to you this morn-
ing. These few minutes we dedicate
to our Relief Society sisters in Eu-
rope. It is a wonderful privilege to
be here in this gathering in Zion—
in America. Let us turn our thoughts
and hearts to those sisters not so
privileged but whose thoughts are
nevertheless constantly with us. We
love these women and honor them
because they are faithful and devoted
to the cause of truth and Relief So-
ciety.

Those of us who live in the shad-
ow of the Temple spires cannot pos-
sibly appreciate what it meant to
those Saints in Europe to have the
missionaries leave them-— their last
tangible tie with Church head-
quarters.

I hope never to live through an-
other day so sad as the day we re-
ceived word at Copenhagen that all
missionaries were to leave Europe
for the United States, even though
I knew in my heart it was the right
thing to do. Think of the sense of
loss felt by the Saints when they
knew they were to be left to them-
selves.

We have not deserted our Euro-
pean sisters; though we cannot be
with them in person, we are with

them constantly in spirit, loving
them and praying for them. We
are making every effort to help them
with their Relief Society work.

What may seem to them a great
tragedy may prove to be a great
blessing, for the Lord has said in
latter-day revelation: "Blessed is he
that is faithful in tribulation, the
reward of the same is greater in the
kingdom of heaven. For after much
tribulation come the blessings."
These people are indeed going
through a time of tribulation. The
loss of missionaries isn't their only
trouble; many are not getting
enough to eat and others in coun-
tries like Denmark have gone cold
all winter, and meetings have had
to be discontinued in the churches
to save the precious fuel. But the
Lord has promised blessings to the
faithful— blessings of strengthened
testimonies, love and understanding
for our fellowmen. The Lord has
said, "If you keep my command-
ments and endure to the end, you
shall have eternal life which gift is
the greatest of all the gifts of God."

When the early pioneers won-
dered why they should be sO sorely
tried, the Lord gave them this mes-
sage, "My people must be tried in
all things, that they may be pre-
pared to receive the glory that I
have for them, even the glory of
Zion, and he that will not bear chas-
tisement is not worthy of my king-
dom." Every Latter-day Saint wants
to be worthy of the Lord's kingdom,
but how are we to prove our worthi-
ness if we are not tried? The Apostle
Peter tells us in one of his Epistles

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

339

that the trial of faith is precious. He
had been writing of the grace of the
Lord Jesus Christ and he contin-
ued: "Wherein ye greatly rejoice
though now for a season if need be
ye are in heaviness through mani-
fold temptations— that the trial of
your faith being much more precious
than of gold which perisheth,
though it be tried with fire, might
be found unto praise and honor and
glory at the appearing of Jesus
Christ."

When we consider the rewards
awarded to the faithful, we might
well realize that a trial of our faith
is precious if it gives us a chance to
prove that ours is the "faith that
will endure to the end."

Even though it seems that the
Lord, too, has forgotten us, he is
ready to help us. The Scriptures are
full of promises to the effect that
the Lord will help us if we need him.
We read in the Bible, "The Lord

is good. Blessed is the man that
trusteth in him;" and from the
BooJc of Mormon, "Look unto God
with firmness of mind, and pray unto
him with exceeding faith, and he
will console you in your afflictions."
The Doctrine and Covenants gives
this comforting promise, "He that
seeketh me early shall find me and
shall not be forsaken." These are
wonderful promises based on one
condition— that we call upon the
Lord.

May we, the Relief Society Gen-
eral Board and members assembled
here today, call upon the Lord to
bless these Saints in Europe with
courage, endurance and faith that
they, too, may exclaim as did the
Saints of the primitive church, "We
are troubled on every side but not
distressed, we are perplexed but not
in despair; persecuted but not for-
saken; cast down but not destroyed."

(general Session — Afternoon

. GIFTS OF THE SPIRIT

Counselor Marcia K. Howells

^^/^RACE be unto you and peace
from God our Father, and
from the Lord Jesus Christ." Thus
the Apostle Paul greeted the Cor-
inthians long ago. He told them of
the gifts of the spirit, of wisdom,
discernment, knowledge, faith and
many others. Down through the
ages good women have been given
such gifts. History is replete with
interesting examples.

In reading the Liie oi Joseph F.
Smith* I realized that his mother,
Mary Fielding Smith, was richly en-
dowed with spiritual gifts. She had

faith and fortitude which carried her
on in the face of almost insurmount-
able difficulties. When she became
the wife of Patriarch Hyrum Smith,
she assumed the grave responsibility
of mothering Hyrum's five little
motherless children. In addition to
the children, there were several
helpless and infirm people, whom
the patriarch charitably maintained;
these also she loved and cared for.
She was faithful and true to this

'^Life of Joseph F. Smith, by Joseph
Fielding Smith.

340

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

trust all the days of her life. Her
first child, Joseph F., was born in
Far West, Missouri, only a few days
after his father had been put in pris-
on for the Gospel's sake. Then, for
several months, the young mother
was sick with chills and fever. Dur-
ing that time her home was entered
and robbed. Later, she was driven
from this home and compelled to
move 200 miles, still unable to leave
her bed of sickness. Instead of com-
plaining, joy filled her soul that she
was counted worthy to suffer priva-
tions for the cause of truth.

When she heard of the death of
her husband and Joseph, the proph-
et, the dreadful blow was enough
to crush one of less faith and cour-
age. Yet, with a prayer in her heart,
she assumed the responsibility of
providing for the family of eleven.

At one time, Mary Fielding Smith
and son Joseph F., drove two ox
teams down the Missouri for many
miles, to obtain provisions. It rained
a great deal, so the trip was very
hard. After obtaining flour, meal
and corn, they started back home.
When night came, they camped on
an open prairie. Near by were men
camped for the night, who were on
their way to market with beef
cattle. Next morning Mary Field-
ing Smith's best yoke of oxen was
missing. The search began— through
tall wet grass they walked and search-
ed. At last, they were compelled to
return to camp without the team.
Then Mary prayed and plead with
the Lord to help them find the lost
oxen. Immediately after, with re-
newed hope and confidence she left
the camp. She walked toward the
river. A man from the other camp
rode up and told her he had seen the
oxen going in the opposite direc-

tion. She didn't even look up, but
went right on as before, and soon
found the team tied in a deep gulch
hidden from view. The team was
released, and the journey homeward
was continued. This incident deep-
ly impressed the young Joseph F.
He knew his mother always trusted
implicitly in the Lord.

Mary Fielding Smith determined
to emigrate to the Salt Lake Valley
and so started on that historic trek
westward. She prayerfully maintain-
ed her integrity of purpose and push-
ed vigorously on, despite many dis-
couraging circumstances. There were
animals as well as children to feed
and care for. Nursing the sick in
wagons was a laborious service. Pull-
ing heavily-laden wagons out of mud
holes was a common occurrence.
Yet, with faith and courage these
and many other difficulties were
overcome, and gratitude was freely
expressed.

The Smith family finally arrived
in Salt Lake Valley where they could
retire at night without being dis-
turbed by mobs. But farm work was
hard and the faithful mother toiled
early and late to make a living for
her family. These arduous duties
sapped her strength. With her cher-
ished family around her, she passed
away when but 51 years of age, "a
heroine in her own right." It was
written of her, "Mary Fielding
Smith was a saint if ever one lived
on this troubled earth. She was
beautiful to look upon — trim,
straight, dark-haired and dark-eyed,
with delicately blooming cheeks.
Refinement, strength, courage, in-
tegrity, modesty and infinite sweet-
ness and tenderness— these were her
prevailing characteristics."

Socrates said, "Life is a gift of na-

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

341

ture, but beautiful living is a gift of
wisdom." And Ruskin wrote: "The
weakest among us has a gift, how-
ever seemingly trivial, which is pe-
culiar to him and which worthily
used will be a gift also to his race."
How may wc obtain these gifts? By

living as our Lord would have us
live, by obeying the principles given
us by His prophets. We can "serve
far beyond our dreams if we have
sufficient faith," and "faith must be-
come active through works."

^-

INFLUENCES OF THE LATTER-DAY SAINT HOME

Achsa E. Paxman

Member oi General Board of Relief Society
TN a lone hut, in the midst of se-
vere poverty, among plain, hard-
working folk, Abraham Lincoln
found all that was needed to nur-
ture a good and great man— the
greatest in the annals of his coun-
try, beloved in all the world. From
a life of hard work on a farm under
pioneer conditions, associating with
humble, toiling people, the Lord
chose and called the boy Joseph
Smith to be the prophet of this dis-
pensation. But the greatest wonder
of history is that God our Father
decreed that His Son should be born
in a stable, chastened by struggle,
disappointment, and sorrow, his
only teachers a believing mother,
"work, nature, and the Book."

The wonder and glory of life is
contained in the life-stories of these
three characters: thus born, thus
conditioned, thus educated under
God's guiding influence, they lived
to do His will and accomplish His
purpose.

Home is the first and most impor-
tant school in life, and religion
should be the foundation of its edu-
cation. Everything we want our
Church to be we must begin to teach
in the home, our first aim being
manhood and womanhood. The
most powerful and sustaining force

in helping us to meet the realities
of life is religion. It helps us to face
danger, disappointment, and sorrow,
and to put our trust in the Lord. It
must be acquired early and exercised
throughout life. It is a great influ-
ence and blessing in every Latter-
day Saint home.

We are the mothers in the
Church. A mother is responsible for
the atmosphere of the home. If our
children are to do their part we must
do ours. A mother who can plant
devotion and faith in God in her
child has already laid a good foun-
dation for a fine and happy life. The
blessing on the food and family
prayers give spiritual joy and grati-
tude in the home. Hard feelings
cannot survive if family prayers are
held in the home.

Unless we are capable wives and
wise mothers who teach by example
the principles of honesty, depend-
ability, and righteousness, we have
fallen short of our goal in spite of
all our accomplishments. As moth-
ers, it doesn't matter, when we die,
whether we scrubbed our floors
every day or not, but it does matter
whether we taught our children the
Word of Wisdom, had family
prayers, and whether or not they
have a testimony of the Gospel.

342

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

As members of this Church we
have been given the promise that if
we will live in keeping with the
Word of Wisdom we shall have
health and shall find wisdom and
great treasures of knowledge. A
mother who had always lived the
Word of Wisdom and taught it in
the home entered an upstairs bed-
room and found her own boy and
a neighbor's boy smoking cedar
bark made into imitation cigarettes.
She talked to the boys quietly and
impressively about the Word of
Wisdom and the harmful effects of
tobacco. She hoped her son would
never be a smoker. She immediately
introduced a building and painting
program where they and other neigh-
bor boys were kept busy in their
leisure moments, and much con-
structive work was accomplished.

Years afterwards this boy said to
his mother, "When you came into
that room and found us smoking ce-
dar bark, I was mighty scared and
expected a reprimand; but when you
talked so kindly and instructively,
it touched a spark in my soul that
brought a determined resolution to
abstain from the use of tobacco and
liquor. With the home teaching and
the continued instruction in the
Church regarding the Word of Wis-
dom, I have never broken my reso-
lution." This boy has acquired a fine
education, has filled a mission, and
has performed many positions of
trust in the Church. This boy's life
might have been different without
the influence of this Latter-day Saint
home.

An ideal to which the Church has
always been dedicated is the ideal
of personal chastity and purity. Our
Church leaders have always exhort-
ed us to keep ourselves clean.

Elder John Henry Smith related

an incident a few years ago about
a German gentleman and scholar,
an expert mineralogist, whom he
had met during his travels for the
Church. This man, with his seventy
years, stood straight and strong and
vigorous. His business or profession
had taken him into every great min-
ing region of the world. After grad-
uating from the University of Ber-
lin at the age of nineteen, he had
gone to South America to begin his
life's career. When he took his little
mother in his arms to tell her good-
by, she gripped his shoulders and
searching his face and soul with her
keen, penetrating eyes, she asked,
"Are you clean, my boy?"

"Yes, Mother, I came to you after
my years at the University as clean
as when you taught me my prayer at
your knee."

He returned to visit his mother
several times with always the same
report of purity and unblemished
character. In his last good-by his
mother said, "When you come home
to me beyond, you will come with
hands, and lips, and heart, clean and
sweet."

Every mother desires chastity and
purity to characterize the lives of
her children. What an influence and
blessing to home and Church if our
success is as complete as that of the
German mother with her son!

The Latter-day Saint home is
where our boys and girls learn what
life really is, what it means to know
God the Father and His Son Jesus
Christ. Through our homes our
children respond to the teachings in
Primary, M. L A., Sunday School,
and seminary; hidden treasure's of
knowledge unfold themselves; the
standard works of the Church are
clearer; life is infinitely happier.

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

343

AMERICA-A CHOICE LAND

Donna D. Sorensen, Second Counselor

CIX hundred years before Christ,
an American prophet and seer
looked down the vista of twenty
centuries and foretold the discov-
ery of this nation by Columbus.
Nephi, in the Book of Mormon,
said: "And I looked and beheld a
man among the Gentiles, who was
separated from the seed of my
brethren by the many waters; and
I beheld the Spirit of God, that it
came down and wrought upon the
man; and he went forth upon the
many waters, even unto the seed of
my brethren, who were in the prom-
ised land." (I Nephi 13.)

The "man among the Gentiles"
we believe to be Christopher Co-
lumbus. It was my good fortune at
one time to do some research on
the life of this man, and I was deep-
ly impressed with the motivating
spirit of his existence. As one biog-
rapher said: "The kernel of his be-
ing was restlessness. He was always
on the move until his death. He
wandered unceasingly from country
to country and sailed from sea to sea,
one of the most tormented figures
that history has ever known." An-
other biographer has written: "One
divines a man burning in the con-
viction of a mission, but knowing
not as yet of his direction and see-
ing no path before him." One of
our own Church writers of this day
and age has said of Columbus: "It
was not doubt that drove Columbus
across the sea; it was faith— the im-
pelling force of the spirit of the
Lord."

The Lord, speaking through Ja-
cob, as recorded in the Book of Mor-

mon, II Nephi 10, says that America
shall be a "land of liberty" and "it
is a choice land . . . above all other
lands, wherefore I will have all men
that dwell thereon that they shall
worship me."

America a choice land in what
particulars? Choice in its physical
features: the beauty of its moun-
tains, valleys, lakes, trees, geological
formations, etc. Choice, too, be-
cause of the spirit which broods over
it— the spirit of freedom— and be-
cause it has been the haven for many
of the world's oppressed. Choice be-
cause it was the nation chosen for
the restoration of the Gospel. Choice
because we believe men were raised
up to prepare its Constitution.
Choice because Zion is to be estab-
lished on this continent.

Numbers of people who have
traveled this country from "sea to
shining sea" have revelled in its de-
lightful features; but now in the time
of peril confronting many of the na-
tions of the earth it becomes, with
its pcacefulness and liberty, indeed
a choice land.

America and its people have been
promised rich blessings, but like all
other blessings given to mankind
these, too, rest upon obedience to
principles upon which these bless-
ings are predicated. Let us look back
upon these prophecies. The people
of the land shall prosper and enjoy
the favor of heaven "so long as they
follow righteousness and maintain
the pure principles upon which this
government was founded." The
Latter-day Saints hold "that the
Declaration of Independence and

344

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

the Constitution of the United
States are inspired documents, . . .
framed by men under Divine di-
rection."

Probably we, as mothers in the
home, are not doing enough to teach
our children a love of this country
of ours with its God-directed back-
ground and history. Democracy can
not be maintained as a pattern of
government unless it is understood,
and people must be educated to
value the heritage which we, per-
haps, have come to accept as a mat-
ter of course. Surely it is not too
early to teach the children at our
knees the principles of democratic
government.

In the record of the Jaredites, the
Lord in speaking of this land states
further: "Behold this is a choice
land, and whatsoever nation shall
possess it shall be free from bond-
age, and from captivity, and from
all other nations under heaven, if
they will but serve the God of the
land, who is Jesus Christ."

Women in this generation are
faced with a bewildering array of
choices, and many tempting oppor-
tunities await them for self-develop-
ment. Sometimes there is difficulty
in choosing wisely and well the
things that will endure in our lives
and the lives of our loved ones. The
whole alluring world of art, litera-
ture, science, music, poetry, and
painting beckons to be made our
ovm; but let us never forget that a
study of these can never be made a
substitute for the Gospel. These are
placed on earth to delight the hearts

of the people, but "salvation itself
comes only by one route— the Gos-
pel of Jesus Christ." The Lord has
said, "To be learned is good if we
hearken unto the counsels of God,"
and the Lord has specifically stated
in this prophecy that this land shall
be a land of liberty only so long as
the people of the land serve Jesus
Christ.

Let us urge the keeping of the
commands of the Lord, and with
this will come the worship of God
the Father. The mother in her home
and in her management of her home
often is the determining factor as
to whether the family are church-
goers on Sunday morning. If the
Sabbath day has been anticipated by
her and preparation made and urged
by her upon the family, the physical
factors in that home are usually
conducive for church attendance.
Are we doing our full share in this
regard; if so, we are helping to main-
tain this land as a land of liberty.

Ever since the restoration of the
Gospel, women in the Church, as
they have learned the principles of
truth, must have felt some necessity
of obeying our Father and worship-
ing Him; but with the liberties of
life, speech and the press abolished
in many countries of the world, the
words of the Lord in regard to the
destiny of this country come with a
fresh power of appeal and should
motivate us anew in our determina-
tion to do all within our power to
serve the Lord and assist our fam-
ilies in this regard.

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

345

THE PRESIDENT'S MESSAGE

Amy Brown Lyman, General President

The Coming Centennial
of Relief Society

¥ ACKING but two years, Relief
Society has covered the span of
a full century, a century distinguish-
ed by great achievements. Life to-
day is very different from that of a
hundred years ago. New methods
of locomotion have been inaugu-
rated, new methods of conveying
thought and sound discovered, la-
bor-saving devices have been in-
vented, and striking progress has
been made in the scientific and edu-
cational world. One hundred years
ago there were no steamships, and
Church immigrants were weeks
crossing the ocean. Parley P. Pratt
and family were ten weeks on a voy-
age from England to New Orleans
in 1843. Farmers were harvesting by
hand, women were doing all their
sewing by hand, and nobody could
send a telegram or cablegram, or a
telephone message.

Some of the achievements of this
century of progress are: railways,
steamships, automobiles, airships;
electric telegraph, wireless tele-
graph, telephone, radio, television,
phonograph; photography, moving
and talking pictures; friction match-
es, gas illumination, electric lights;
typewriting and adding machines,
dictaphones, sewing machines; an-
esthetics, antiseptic surgery, plastic
surgery, germ theory of disease, X-
ray, preventive health work; scien-
tific welfare work; abolition of slav-
ery, emancipation of women.

Relief Society has witnessed all
of these great achievements. Relief

Society supported the whole cam-
paign for woman suffrage, which was
won only after a struggle of seventy-
two years— from 1848 to 1920.

But remarkable as were the
achievements of the century, the
tragic failures cannot be overlooked
—the failure to solve economic and
social problems, the failure to elim-
inate war and crime, poverty and
unemployment. These destructive
forces are still with us.

I am sure we shall all be looking
forward with happy anticipation to
our Relief Society centennial two
years hence. We shall also be in-
spired and thrilled in looking back
over the history, background, tradi-
tions, and achievements of the So-
ciety, and over the history of the
Church and of the century. As we
look back over the long winding
road which has been traveled, I am
sure we shall be able to visualize the
brave women of each period who
have made their contribution to the
organization, given liberally of their
time and talent, and then have pass-
ed the work on to others, leaving
their memories and inspiration as a
precious heritage to those who have
followed.

Nauvoo Centennial

On June 24 and 25, 1939, Sister
Robison and I visited Nauvoo to
attend the centennial of the found-
ing of that city. One of the meet-
ings was devoted to Relief Society.
It vi^s held on the lawn adjoining
the exact spot where the Society
was first organized, near the recently
erected Relief Society monument

346

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

and on the banks of the great Mis-
sissippi. The organization meeting
was re-enacted with three missionar-
ies taking the parts of the three
brethren— Joseph Smith, John Tay-
lor, and Willard Richards, and with
18 women missionaries representing
the charter members. It was a thrill-
ing experience and brought tears to
the eyes of many in attendance.

The temple block, where most of
the meetings were held, consists of
four one-acre lots, and is about half
the size of one of our large city
blocks here. Two-fifths of the block
has been purchased by the Church,
including the old well which sup-
plied the temple font.

We were also thrilled to sit where
that sacred edifice once stood which
was built with so much faith and
sacrifice, and was so ruthlessly de-
stroyed.

Church Welfare Program

Of vital interest to Relief Society
today, as well as to the Church it-
self, is the Church welfare program,
some of the details of which we have
discussed elsewhere. This program
contemplates the proper care of
those who cannot work and the pro-
viding of work for the able-bodied
unemployed, and we are bending
every effort to this end.

The philosophy back of this pro-
gram is that those who are unable
to work and are dependent— such
as little children, the aged and hand-
icapped—should be properly cared
for according to their needs; that
those who are able to work should
work for what they receive; that nor-
mal, well-adjusted people prefer to
work for their needs and should have
the opportunity and privilege to do
so; that, where work is not available

in industry or through other regular
channels, effort should be made to
supply it if humanly possible
through neighborly cooperative ef-
forts, through the fostering of new
industries, and through projects of
make-work with wages; and, finally,
that those who are able to give
should give liberally.

The spirit back of the program is
unselfishness, the Golden Rule, fra-
ternal friendship for those less well-
off, brotherly love based on the
Christian ideals of the brotherhood
of man, reverence for human per-
sonality, and recognition of the value
of the soul. Ever in mind is the in-
junction of the Master, "Thou shalt
love the Lord thy God with all thy
heart, and with all thy soul, and
with all thy strength, and with all
thy mind; and thy neighbor as
thyself."

With such fine objectives and
ideals back of it, with its basis in
fundamental principles and standards
of justice and charity which have
stood the test of time and which
apply to all ages, and with three-
fourths of a million people united in
its interests, this program, in spite of
problems and in spite of obstacles
seemingly insurmountable at times,
is bound to achieve and to be con-
structive and helpful in all of our
Church communities. It is our firm
conviction that war itself could be
eliminated if people everywhere
would accept and apply these ideals.

The unemployment situation does
not seem to improve. The latest
estimates are that eleven million
people are out of work. Through-
out the whole nation it seems to have
become chronic in form and is eat-
ing at the very foundation of inde-
pendence and livelihood. For ten

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

347

years the country has grappled with
this condition and still seems not to
have found the way out. With ma-
chinery constantly displacing work-
ers, and with maladjustments in the
economic world, the problem seems
to become even bigger. It was esti-
mated only recently that when the
machines which have been invented
for picking cotton are installed, hun-
dreds of cotton pickers will also be
forced into idleness.

We believe in work, we glorify
work. We favor work and wages
for those in need who are employ-
able. Work for subsistence gives the
person in need an opportunity to
make a contribution for the assist-
ance he receives rather than to take
something for nothing. If full-time
work is not obtainable, we favor part-
time work. Any fraction of a job is
better than no job at all. We be-
lieve, naturally, that work to which a
given individual is adapted or for
which he is trained, is best for him;
work in which his faculties have the
freest possible play is ideal. But if
desirable work cannot be secured, he
should accept gladly whatever type
of honest work is obtainable.

It is most gratifying to observe the
large number of successful Church
work projects which have been de-
veloped in the various localities as
a result of the vision, ingenuity and
devotion of the general and local wel-
fare committees and the workers
themselves. The far-reaching effects
of these projects cannot begin to be
estimated in terms of dollars and
cents.

Along with our curative or relief
program, we are placing special em-
phasis on the preventive features of
our work, which have already accom-
plished so much, but the benefits of

which cannot be estimated finan-
cially. We are trying to provide ways
and means whereby people can main-
tain their independence and thus pre-
serve their morale, and we are espe-
cially proud of the results obtained.

We are trying to make it possible
for people to meet their own prob-
lems. We believe that the feeling
or sense of achievement and of power
that springs from meeting and mak-
ing one's own adjustments is too
precious a possession to be denied to
any human being. We feel that that
^hich prevents a crisis and thus
makes for the independence and de-
velopment of a person who is eco-
nomically threatened, that which in-
creases his strength and adds to his
character, should be the aim of all
who are truly interested in the wel-
fare of others. Thus, constructive,
preventive welfare work is one of our
chief goals. Such work, like pre-
ventive medicine or public health
work, is bound to be far-reaching and
to produce permanent results.

We are trying to teach and to
practice careful planning, thrift, fru-
gality and economy, and the avoid-
ance of the bondage of debt. We
are trying to live within our means
and to encourage others to do the
same.

The generosity of our people is to
be commended. Fast-day donations
and other contributions are given
gladly, as well as hours and days of
time and faithful service. Surely
they will be rewarded for their gen-
erosity and willing service.

Support of Other Church Projects

The General Board commends
and bespeaks the support of all Relief
Society women for the Deseret In-
dustries, which salvages and recon-

348 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

ditions for sale at reasonable prices at Fast meeting. These are con-
used clothing, furniture, and equip- sidered the most important of all our
ment; the Church campaign for the meetings. We urge Relief Society
non-use of alcohol and tobacco; and women to support the bishops in
the Church-wide program for the this matter, not only by attending
beautification of our homes and regularly themselves, but by using
churches. their influence in interesting the
_, , , . , T, young people in these important
Sacrament Meeting and Fast ^^^-^^^ ^he development of testi-
Meetmg mony is most important; the sta-
The ward bishops are making a bility of the Church depends in large
great effort to increase attendance at measure on the individual testimony
the regular Sacrament meeting and of its members.

MOTHER TO DAUGHTER

(A Response For Mother's Day)

Daughter of mine, if I only could tell you

How the love that you give me illumines my way.
How I have rejoiced when good fortune befell you,

And the depth of the tribute I bring you today!
My life would be marred and unfinished without you,

Like an incomplete painting of faulty design;
Love sheds a bright halo of happiness round you.

The fulfillment of promise, O daughter of mine!

Daughter of mine, how I wish I might shield you

From harm and from danger through each passing year;
This thing I can do— I pray Heaven to yield you

The strength and the courage to overcome fear.
I will trust that you ever may keep a clear vision.

That your way may lead upward, though others decline;
That a pure faith may help you in every decision

To keep your ideals, O daughter of mine!

Daughter of mine, if you knew the deep measure

Of joy your companionship brings to my heart.
That I count it my richest and most beloved treasure.

The choicest of blessings that fall to my part.
Let us guard it then, carefully, lest we should lose it.

This nearness of spirit, this love so divine;
Lift a prayer to our Father, who will not refuse it,

To bless us together, O daughter of mine!

—Gertrude Perry Stanton.

THE RELIEF SOCIETY OF THE CHURCH OF
JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS

Motto — Charity Never Faileth
THE GENERAL BOARD

Amy Brown Lyman -
Marcia K. Howells
Donna D. Sorensen
Vera W. Pohlman
Belle S. Spafford Nellie O. Parker

UdrT.^Iensfn°"''^ f - ^^ \-l°-

Beatrice F. Stevens Achsa E. Paxman

Rae B. Barker Mary G. Judd

First
Second
Secretary
Luella N. Adams
Marianne C. Sharp
Anna B. Hart
Ethel B. Andrew-

Editor

Acting Business Manager

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

President

Counselor

Counselor

-Treasurer
Gertrude R. Garff
Leona B. Fetzer
Edith S. Elliott
Pauline T. Pingree
Alice B. Castleton

Belle S. Spafiord
Amy Brown Lyman

Vol. XXVII

MAY, 1940

No. 5

(conference [Recollections

OONEST, prayerful men and
women met in recent confer-
ence assembled and heard not only
the words of our absent Prophet and
President but the admonitions and
advice of President Grant's devoted
counselors who carried the major
burden of this conference. The
Saints felt the unity of the presi-
dency of the Church in purpose,
will, wisdom and power. The words
which were heard at the Tabernacle,
on the Tabernacle grounds, and over
radios in the homes struck a re-
sponsive chord in the hearts of thou-
sands; and a feeling of peace and
confidence in the strength of those
who preside pervaded those minds
who yearned to receive instruction
and benefits.

Mormonism has been termed a
practical religion, and in President
J. Reuben Clark, Jr's., address a sum-
mary of the topics mentioned would
be sufficient to convince anyone that
the spiritual life of the people of
this Church is closely allied with the
.physicial activity of its people. A
balanced Church budget was re-
ported with the suggestion that,
"The First Presidency would like to

urge every member of the Church
to follow the example set by the
Church and to live within his in-
come"; the accomplishments of the
Church welfare program were con-
veyed; the sharing of Church build-
ings by joint occupancy of two wards
was commended; the support of the
beautification program was urged;
the province of the auxiliaries was
announced as being under consider-
ation; mention was made of the
withdrawal of 697 individuals from
the European missions in three
months' time, and the duties of the
Priesthood received particular stress.

Several matters of interest in this
address of pungent wisdom attracted
particularly the attention of the
women of the Church. The tribute
paid womankind for her influence in
comforting and nursing the Church
in times past stimulated mingled
emotions. Gratefulness for the priv-
ilege of serving in such a capacity
was felt, and a feeling of self-respect
for the type of service rendered was
also present.

The women of the Relief Society
noted the following statement: "One
of the principal, if not the main, pur-

350

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

poses of the auxiliaries must be to
help the parents to help their chil-
dren, and this can only be effectively
worked out through the home." If
in the past this fundamental has
ever been side-tracked to any extent
in this organization, this Society re-
• solves anew to not only build the
women of the Church individually,
but also to do all in its power to
encourage the direct application of
that which the women may have ac-
quired to the further strengthening
and building up of those in the home
circle.

The women of the Relief Society
have been vitally concerned with the
recent Church welfare program.
They have unstintingly given of their
time and effort in furthering this
great cause. Now the time has come,
and the call has been made for the
utilization of the efforts of our pred-
ecessors in this Society in assisting
with this present program in welfare
activities of the Priesthood.

President Clark told of the build-
ing of a large grain elevator as part
of the program of Church welfare
and then quoted from a letter writ-
ten in 1918 concerning "the re-
investing of the Relief Society
Wheat Fund." This letter was
signed by the President of the
Church, the Presiding Bishop of the
Church and the President of the Re-
lief Society, and the last two para-
graphs said:

"The money received for the
wheat the government has taken
must be kept in the banks and draw
interest. In no case should it be
loaned out or used for any purposes
whatsoever other than the purchase
of wheat, as it is a sacred trust fund
which can be used only for the pur-
pose for which it is donated.

"When the time comes to again
invest this money in the purchase
of wheat, you will be advised of it
by the Presiding Bishopric and the
General Board of Relief Society."

President Clark then continued:
"We are . . . re-investing the wheat
money in wheat, and we aim to keep
it re-invested in that way as part of
the Church Welfare Plan. This
move has the whole-hearted and com-
plete approval of the Relief Society
sisters, to whom as a matter of fact
the fund belongs."

Our souls were deeply stirred as
the prophet of the Lord issued a call
to sisters of the Church to preserve
the chastity of the youth of the
Church. President Clark further
said: "Mothers in Israel, teach your
sons to honor and revere, to protect
to the last, pure womanhood; teach
your daughters that their most price-
less jewel is a clean, undefiled body;
teach both sons and daughters that
chastity is worth more than life it-
self." Even as the brethren were
reminded that holding the Priest-
hood brings with it the obligation
of instructing, encouraging and ad-
monishing the people, so the women
of the Church were charged with the
responsibility of maintaining in the
youth that "pearl of great price"— a
clean body.

Women of the Church are the
logical guardians and teachers in this
important duty, because they have
known at what great cost a soul
comes into the world; and they have
known, too, the endless tasks de-
manded at their hands before man-
hood or womanhood has been
reached. Who, more than they, have
grieved when the progress of a life
has been deterred? It is good to be
reminded again of our burden and

EDITORIAL

351

obligation by a prophet of the Lord
who is keenly alert to the inspiration
of our Father.

Women sense the prevailing fac-
tors which have a tendency to weak-
en even the strongest barriers they
may try to build up in youth against
unchastity. The use of the automo-
bile and the consequent ease with
which one can get away to isolated
places, movies which excite the emo-
tions, free association of the sexes
with a decline in proper chaperonage,
the vddespread advertisement of al-
cohol, salacious literature which may
be purchased at many news-stands,
late hours at parties— all these are

challenges awaiting the full use of
our powers in meeting. Here is no
simple task, but one demanding eter-
nal vigilance, all the ability one
possesses and, too, demanding a hu-
mility before the Lord vidth a seek-
ing of Him often in prayer for guid-
ance. This obligation must and shall
be assumed; for with our belief in
the eternity of the marriage covenant
and the projection of the family into
the eternities, every soul is most pre-
cious, and not one can be lost with-
out serious consequences to the re-
sultant happiness of that family.
-D. D. S.

^

IlLother s Jja^

A

BIT of old Dutch wisdom comes
to us in the quotation, "He that
remembers God and his mother is
shielded against all evil." The sec-
ond Sunday in May has been set
apart for loving remembrance of
mother, for a glance back through
the pages of time and a recollection
of the lessons she has taught and the
principles she has endeavored to in-
culcate in us. It is a day in which
our appreciation for her loving serv-
ice and our thankfulness for her life
are expressed in word and deed. It
is a day dedicated to the most power-
ful force for good the world has ever
known— mother love.

That a special day is necessary to
induce one to recall mother and to
stimulate expressions of appreciation
for her is difficult to understand.
She who has shared our troubles,
rejoiced in our successes, she who has
largely charted the course of our lives
and has been our best friend should
continuously be the recipient of ex-

pressions of appreciation stimulated
by a constant awareness of her sacri-
fices, her strength, her love and her
influence for good. Perhaps a re-
minder is necessary merely because
we are careless and so engrossed in
our own affairs that we neglect to do
the thing we know we should do and
would really like to do. But all too
often children magnify their own
powers and minimize the influences
that have contributed most to their
strength; they become so accustomed
to the strengthening influence of
mother that they lose sight of it;
they forget their obligations of love
and gratitude to her. William
George Jordan says, "Ingratitude is
a crime more despicable than re-
venge, which is only returning evil
for evil, while ingratitude returns
evil for good."

The tasks confronting a mother are
not easy. Though they bring their
compensations, their satisfactions
and joys, she who fills this position

352

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY. 1940

in life experiences moments of sor-
row, days of anxiety, great sacrifices
and responsibilities which cannot be
evaded. The mother of yesterday,
presiding over the home where she
was the central figure in a closely-knit
family, living in a world of rather
even tempo, had a sufficiently diffi-
cult time; but today's mother finds
herself living in a world of confusion.
She faces a stream-lined, speeded-up
world, and stands dismayed. The
life patterns of her youth are not the
patterns of her children's day. Her
pleasures were to be found around
the piano in the family parlor while
her daughter seeks hers in a high-
powered car. Mingling vdth girls
who smoked or used alcoholic bev-
erages in mother's youth would have
made her a social outcast; daughter
lives in a world where such things are
socially acceptable to many people.
Understanding between youth and
maturity seems to be a constantly
widening gap. Economic problems
today are pronounced. Living stand-
ards are growing increasingly high,
and human wants are multitudinous.
The simple things that brought joy
to mother's heart would scarcely
thrill the girl of today.

The problem of bridging the gap
between mother and children, the
task of meeting economic needs, the
difficulties involved in rearing a fam-

ily in an atmosphere of kindness and
affection, of allowing freedom with-
out license, of maintaining daily in-
timate relationships with children,
of earning their respect, of establish-
ing mutual interests and understand-
ing in today's world are overwhelm-
ing.

The mother of day must realize
that "instinct doesn't furnish all the
equipment necessary to meet her
child-rearing problems, and mother
love is not an adequate substitute
for knowledge and efficiency." She
must make a scientific approach to
her task of child guidance. She
must recognize that divine wisdom
must be constantly applied in solv-
ing her problems. She must wisely
appraise her situation and earnestly
strive to cope with the present and
preserve fundamental values. Every
effort must be exerted to wisely
direct and adequately supervise chil-
dren, that they may be fortified to
live well in a topsy-turvy world.

Surely, such mothers will be suc-
cessful mothers, mothers who not
only merit the praise of a nation on
Mother's Day but the deep-seated,
everyday gratitude of those whose
lives they mold— that gratitude
which is "thankfulness expressed in
daily action— the heart's recognition
of kindness that lips cannot repay."
-B. S. S.

-'2^-

DISCRIMINATION

By Olive McHugh

'Your Mother is a lovely rose,"
I hear my neighbor say.

She senses not variety;
My Mother is a choice bouquet.

EDITORIAL

353

(blaer Q,eorge Albert Smith Goserves (BirtAclay

A PRIL 4, 1940, Lion House, Salt
Lake City: Seventy tall and
stately, pure-white candles burned
brightly, each representing a year in
the life of Elder George Albert
Smith, each year filled with service,
kindliness and love, each year the
world made better for his having
lived. The candles, mounted on a
seven-foot base for the birthday cake,
were a real work of art— each of the
four tiers banded with candy ribbons,
fancy bows and flowers and topped
with a candy basket filled with candy
flowers. Fresh roses, iris, lilies and
ferns banked the seven-yard table,
covered with a handmade, white lace
cloth over yellow satin.

The entrance to the reception
room was draped in green and gold
satin by the stalwarts of M. L A. A
graphic display of pictures of monu-
ment work represented accomplish-
ments of the Landmarks and Trails
Association during his administra-
tion as president. A unique exhibit
of delegate badges and credentials
represented scores of conventions
and types of service. A life history
in photographs of Elder Smith and
his beautiful wife, Lucy Emily
Woodruff Smith, told of their happy
life together. Her sweet influence
was felt all evening. Hundreds of
beautiful flowers filled all the rooms
—gifts from friends, corporations,
and organizations. Sweet young
girls and stately matrons of abiding
accomplishments were ready to assist
with the serving. Boy Scouts in
uniform were at assigned posts.

Eight o'clock, the opening hour of
the reception, arrived. Elder Smith
and his family stood ready to receive

their guests. Would anyone come?
No personal invitations had been is-
sued. The press, organizations, and
radio had notified the community
that the family of George Albert
Smith would like to have the public
join them in honoring their father
on the anniversary of his birth as
well as giving them the opportunity
to say "thank you" to the hundreds
of people who had been kind to him
through the years.

The historic door of the Lion
House opened, and for two and one-
half hours "friends" called to shake
hands, express good wishes, and leave
their happy smiles forever to be a
sacred memory of a great occasion.
Officers both of national and local
Scouting and officers of Sons of the
American Revolution, the Governor,
Mayor of Salt Lake City, other repre-
sentatives of city and state, officials
of all churches, your neighbors and
mine, youth and age, all came to
extend greetings to the respected
churchman.

During the evening, the Boy
Scouts and M. L A. had a broadcast
from the Lion House. Mr. Chuck,
National Boy Scout executive. Gov-
ernor Henry H. Blood, and Scouts
in uniform and a soloist, appeared on
the radio program. Miss Irene Jones,
remarkable blind teacher of the
blind, read an original poem.

The joyous occasion passed into
history, leaving hundreds of birth-
day cards, more than two thousand
names in the guest book, a basket
of telegrams and the memories of
the smfles, kind words and thoughts
of countless relatives and friends— a
great tribute to a great man.— E. S. E.

HAIPIPIENING

By Annie Wells Cannon

lyf AY— Sweet remembrance comes
when blooms the earth in all its
tender loveliness.

A

RECENT survey in the world
of books reveals some surprising
facts concerning the trend of
thought. Books on economics, so-
ciology and medicine lead, followed
by religious subjects and fiction,
while history and biography are not
so popular.

lyfLLE de MORSIER, head of
Save the Children International
Union, is cooperating with the Red
Cross in Latvia, Lithuania and Ru-
mania in assisting Polish refugees.
Among those seeking aid are Mme.
Grabinska, a Polish Government of-
ficial, and Janina Kolczicka, famous
Polish actress who was found dying
on the Russ-Lithuanian frontier,

CENORA PLASIDAS AMARIL-
LAS, of Mexico, log years old,
is visiting a son in California; and
Cynthia Ann Robertson, of Mis-
souri, loo, is relating to relatives in
St. Joseph the high cost of living
in the days of her girlhood.

OORTENSE ODLUM, president
of that smartest of Fifth Avenue
shops, Bonwit Teller, recently spon-
sored a group of illustrated fashion
lectures de luxe with living models
from her shop, displaying and dis-
cussing wardrobes particularly de-
signed for career and business and
professional women. "Packing a
Convention Bag" was one of the de-
lightful topics.

N

N

M^

ETTIE DAY of New York con-
ducts a wholesale trucking busi-
ness handling tons of freight weekly.
She began this unusual career for a
woman at the age of 1 5 in the office
of her father, from whom she in-
herited the business which she has
successfully carried on for 17 years.

lEN-YUAN YAO, Chinese
scholar and war correspondent,
in a recent tour across the United
States, with sincere reason predicted
victory for her people in the present
war with Japan. Miss Yao spent a
year on the Chinese battlefields and
twice narrowly escaped death.

[AXINE ELLIOTT, American
actress of unusual beauty and
charm, recently died in her luxurious
villa on the French Riviera, where
for many years she was known as an
international hostess, often having
as guests kings, princes, dukes, and
earls. During the World War she
did heroic service as a Red Cross
nurse.

pRANCES MAUGHAN VER-
NON, of Utah, devoted wife and
mother, died last month. She was
a leader in educational and social
work among women, a former legis-
lator and member of the state Agri-
cultural College board.

gFFIE PECK ELDREDGE of

Utah died last month. She was
a life-long worker in Church aux-
iliaries and for many years stake pres-
ident of Relief Society in Bannock
and South Davis stakes; also a valiant
member of the Daughters of Utah
Pioneers.

Cathedral of Peace

By Dorothy Clapp Robinson
CHAPTER SEVEN

4 4 "TY THERE were you?" Caro-
Y^ lyn asked Carson the eve-
ning after the dance. She
had had no chance to discuss the
matter with him in the morning,
for they had risen late and there had
been a rush to get to work.

"Oh, around," he answered, non-
committally.

Turner looked up from his book.
"Where were you last night? And
I don't like the way you have been
acting today."

When the boy did not answer,
Dennis said, "I bet I know."

"I'll bet you don't, wise guy. You
are not as keen as you think."

Carolyn had been watching Tur-
ner's face. "I am sorry you missed
the dance, Carson. It was the nicest
party there has been in the valley
for a long time."

"Mama danced every time," Judy
volunteered, eagerly.

"Yes, Mama danced every time,"
Jerry echoed, "but Bob had a fight
with Lucile. He is going over this
evening to make up."

Bob looked up quickly. "Who
told you that, baby?"

Jerry ran to climb on his lap.
"Denny said you would 'cause Lu-
cile is awful, awful angwy."

"But he hopes you don't," Judy
added, following her sister. "And
Dell said you are in love with June.
What does that mean?"

Bob buried his face in his sister's
curls. Carolyn, watching, answered.
"Dell was just talking honey."

"You twins are the worst snoop-
ers," Dennis cried angrily, "you hear
everything that doesn't happen."

"Dennis!" his father warned.

Dennis looked at his sisters. "Bd-
bies! You get your own way all the
time."

Jerry tightened her arm about
Bob's neck. "Wliat's being in love?"
she asked again. "Is it not like I
don't like Denny?"

They all laughed. "You said it,"
Dennis answered.

"Then it is all right," Judy beam-
ed, " 'cause I asted her."

"Asked who what?" Bob demand-
ed in alarm.

"I ast June did she love you, and
she said, 'Maybe.' "

"Where did you see June?"
Turner asked sharply. Then before
they could answer, he turned to his
wife, "I hope you haven't let them
cross the river."

"I saw her to Pwymary." Judy was
surprised that they could not under-
stand. "An' one day she comed
over here."

"Did she come over here?"

"Uh-huh. When Daddy was fix-
ing the fence, and we were waiting.
She comed across the river on her
pony."

"What did— did she want?" Bob
asked.

"I don't know. But she didn't
like Papa."

"Did she say so?" Dennis glanced
quickly at his father.

356

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY, 1940

"No-0, but when she saw him
she said, 'Oh!' cross as anything."

During the laugh that followed,
Turner turned to his second-born.
"You didn't tell us where you were
last night. I listened for you, and
it was nearly morning when you
came in."

Carson, in spite of his mother's
protests, had brought his boots in
.and was rubbing one with an oiled
rag. Now he laid it aside, elaborate-
ly, and rose to his feet.

"If you must know, we went over
to the Cross Line."

"The what!"

Even the twins sensed that this
was an occasion and ceased their
chatter. The silence that followed
their father's words was ominous.
Carson stood spraddle-legged facing
his father.

"The Cross Line. I got a job with
them."

Turner was speechless. "Have you
lost your mind? I have made ar-
rangements for you to go to school
—and even if I hadn't, working up
there would be out of the question.
No child of mine shall work in such
a place. They are a drunken, thiev-
ing outfit."

"I start work there Monday. At
least no one will yell at me. If he
does, I'll knock his teeth down his
throat."

Turner was standing now facing
his defiant son. His hands were
gripping the table, toward which he
had moved. Carson's face was white
and frightened, but there was no
yielding in it. Carolyn, watching in
terror, wondered what Mrs. Straughn
would do in such a situation. The
thought followed that Mrs. Straughn

would never have to face such a
situation. She would avoid the fac-
tors that would make it possible.

"Carson," Carolyn stepped before
him, "come into my room and let
me talk to you."

"It is no use. Mother. We might
as well have this out now."

"You must not go there, Carson.
It isn't a decent outfit."

He laughed shortly. "I can't see
that this outfit is so hot, A lot of
hypocrites, that's all we are— putting
on a smooth surface and hating each
other underneath,"

"You are not going." Turner's
tone was flat.

"Try and stop me,"

"Carson," the father spoke with
deadly quietness, but his face was
pale, "if you go to work for that
outfit you stay there. Do you un-
derstand?"

"Oh, no, no, Turner." Carolyn
stepped before him. "You have no
right to say such a thing."

Without turning his eyes. Turner
brushed her aside. Bob rose to stand
by his brother. Carson's face twitch-
ed.

"Okay," he said, unsteadily. "To-
morrow is as good as Monday."
Turning stiffly, he went out. After
a slow glance at his father, Bob fol-
lowed.

"Turner, stop him! You must go
after him. You must bring him
back,"

But Turner just stood staring at
the closed door. He lifted one
hand, looked at it, replaced it on
the table; he lifted the other, looked
at it, replaced it.

"Comfort him," something said
to Carolyn, "he needs it."

(Continued on page 358)

MUSIC DIEIPARTMIENT

(riow cJo cJeach Jx I Lew Song

Wade N. Stephens of the Tabernacle Organ Staff

lyrOT until a song is learned by the
conductor, as outlined last
month, is it ready to be taught to the
chorus.

In presenting new music to a group
of Singing Mothers it is best to teach
by rote, assuming that none can read.

Before anyone can sing a new
tune, he must hear it enough to
impress its general outline upon his
memory. Therefore, it is best to
begin teaching a new song by playing
it completely through several times.
The organist must, of course, be care-
fully instructed beforehand in the
speed and dynamics to be used.
When the sound of the piece be-
comes a little familiar, take one part
at a time, phrase by phrase.

Play the first phrase of the so-
prano part several times, while the
sopranos listen without singing.
Then have them hum or sing softly
as the accompanist plays the phrase
several more times. As it becomes
more certain, allow them to sing
louder and have the organist play
softer, until they can sing it surely
without accompaniment. Do this
with each phrase, stopping at the end
of each section or verse to put the
phrases together. After all the phrases
in a section are learned, it will require
many repetitions to make sure the
memorizing of the section as a
whole; and when all the sections are
learned, it will still take some time
to make certain the smooth perform-
ance of the entire piece. Repeat
with each part and with combina-
tions of two parts before having all
parts sing together.
This entire procedure may have

to be repeated at several rehearsals
before the chorus will remember
correctly. At each rehearsal after
the first, pick out the hardest phrases
to work most, leaving the easy ones
until the singers begin to tire.

When the notes have been mem-
orized, the conductor's work begins.
The chorus must now be taught the
changes in speed and dynamics
which the conductor has prepared.

It is best not to talk much about
interpretation. The very words we
use do not mean the same to every-
one, so even if all the members lis-
ten only a few will know what is
meant. The language of pantomime
is universally understood. All con-
ducting technique is pantomime and
therefore more readily comprehend-
ed than words. Make use of your
technique to show the chorus how
to sing, while it is singing. This
will result always in better perform-
ance.

The conductor, while on the po-
dium, is supreme. Act with author-
ity, or the chorus will not submit
to you. When you step up to con-
duct, you are no longer the same
person. You can do no wrong. You
have no friends, no enemies. Your
weaknesses are discarded, and only
strength and authority remain.
Even if you are not as well trained
as your organist, still she must fol-
low you in every detail, in spite of
her own convictions. If you assume
this authority, striving with all your
energy toward a better performance
as you see it, you will be rewarded
always with results beyond your ex-
pectations.

FREE COLOR PLAN
FOR EVERY ROOM

Ask your local FULLER Paint
Dealer for a free copy of the
beautifully illustrated booklet
—HOW TO MAKE YOUR
HOME MORE ATTRACTIVE.
You'll be proud of your home
when you renovate and beau-
tify with high quality FULLER
Paints, Wallpapers, Glass and
Mirrors.

See Your Local
FULLER PAINT DEALER

W. p. FCLLER & CO.

Salt Lake and Ogden

FULL-6R
PfllNTS

L^athedral of Lreace

(Continued from page 356)
"No." She set her Hps stubbornly.
Let it hurt. He was always hurting
others. It could not be possible for
this to hurt him as it was hurting
her, deep down where there were
no tears. She turned and fled after
her boys. In the yard she looked
about. A long twilight was settling
over the valley. There was no sign
of Carson nor Bob. They were gone.
Carson was gone. Perhaps Bob
would bring him back. Even as
she thought it, she knew he would
not. Her boy was gone— out of her
home forever.

(To he continued)

PLANT A GARDEN

There is talk about Depression,

And I guess it is a fact,
People claim they're undernourished,

Yet for food we haven't lacked.

For you see, we have a garden!

Veg'tables of ev'ry kind
Furnish food so fresh and wholesome,

Without leaving bills behind.

People who are well and hearty
Notice less the doleful signs;

Optimism grows in gardens.
Likewise, hope and vitamins.

If you're feeling blue and wishing
Dull, depressing days would end,

Just go out and plant a garden,
It will prove a helpful friend.

— /ane Bradford Terry.

When Butting Mention Relief Societi) Magazine

BUY

DUTCH
BREAD

Fisher's delicious DUTCH BREAD
is made with plenty of milk and
other superb ingredients, and the
extra care used in baking at Fish-
er's spic-and-span home - o^vned
bakery assures EXTRA flavor and
taste. Look ior it at your grocers!

A Fisher Master Baker Product

High Religious and
Cultural Values . .

A lull quarter of spiritual and mental
culture is offered at the Church Uni-
versity in the summer. Added to the ex-
cellent regular faculty are such visit-
ing specialists as these:

Dr. M. Lynn Bennion, Supervisor, L. D.
S. Seminaries.

Dr. Daryl Chase, Director, L. D. S. In-
stitute, Tucson, Arizona.

Dr. Ralph Horn, Dean, Buffalo State
Teachers College, N. Y.

Dr. Ned Dearborn, Dean, Division of
General Education, New York Univer-
sity.

Professor Ernest Jackman, Exchange
Professor in Education, University of
Maine.

Dr. George Stewart, Professor of Agron-
omy; U. S. Department of Agricul-
ture, Forest Service.

Glenn Sno'w, President, Dixie Junior
College.

Glen Turner, Curator, Springville Art
Gallery.

First Term: June 10 — July 19
Alpine Term: July 22— August 24

BRIGHAM YOUNG UNIVERSITY

PROVO, UTAH

oLife A ^€616

are

tne fiourd tltat cati fc
Aumpatnu and tender love

LARKIN MORTUARY

260 East South Temple

Salt Lake City

Was. 5132— Hy. 180

LARKIN & SONS

466 24th Street, Ogden
Telephone 821

LARKIN MORTUARY CO.

6003 Compton Avenue
Los Angeles, Californiq
Jefferson 1244 -

V/hen But/ina Mention Relief Socielq Magazine

U. S. POSTAGE

2c Paid

SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH
PERMIT No. 690

^Ite Ifvllracle that lA S^l

wnna

IN all ages rhymesters and singers have de-
lighted to give expression to mankind's
never-ceasing wonder at nature's rebirth
at springtime. All of us joyfully respond in
some way to the power that transforms the
sombre face of nature into a thing of beauty.

To beautify, to improve and to plan for the
future, are common human reactions to the
stimulus of spring. The housewife who cleans
her home and tends her garden is actuated by
the same urge to improve as the business man
who scans his organization with an eye to im-
proving the service he renders.

In our business as printers and binders, we
have always aimed at giving our customers the
best possible printing or binding for the price
charged.

See us or write us next time you need some-
thing in our line.

THE DESERET NEWS PRESS

29 Richards Street, Salt Lake City, Utah
[Printers and (Binaers Since [Pioneer uOays

The

MAGAZJ N E

VOL. XXVII NO. 6

t l^ky '■'.,-.

'"'';:--:L

^

X

•i'

**^«%. tUMRl

-^^ii^-«^ t':

•* 4^

■^«s*4|«„S*^

Ask YOUR Grocer for
Home-Produced

SUGAR

I Home-Produced

SUGAR!

In baking of any kind — for cook-
ing of all kinds — for canning, jelly
making, jams — delicate frostings
— making sauces, candy — for any
sweetening purpose you can't buy
a better sugar! And every bag
you buy helps our farmers, our
state, and yourself.

JMsJiA DUTCH BREAD

A Popular Favorite with
the Whole Family

LOOK FOR IT AT
YOUR GROCERS

A Product of the
Fisher Master Bakers

QndsDL iD CIdbiUdtiMJiiu

Deseret Book Co Inside Back Cover

Fisher's Dutch Bread Inside Front Cover

Home-Produced Sugar Inside Front Cover

Larkin Mortuary Inside Back Cover

L. D. S. Business College : 359

Mountain Fuel Supply Co 359

Utah Power 4 Light Co 359

Z. C. M. L : Outside Back Cover

Make Kitchen Tasks
Easy and Pleasant

with a new

GAS
RANGE

AND

GAS
REFRIGERATOR

Come in and see the beautiful
new models. Ask about con-
venient purchase terms.

MOUNTAIN FUEL
SUPPLY COMPANY

36 South State Wasatch 1300

Serving 23 Utah Communities

rselief ^ocietu
S^ona d^ook

is now ready

The Price is 85c
Per Copy — Post Paid

Address Orders to

GENERAL OFFICE

28 Bishops Building
Salt Lake City

"L. D. S. Training Pays!"

After Graduation —

prepare for an
OFFICE POSITION

Calls for office workers are in-
creasing] Ask for information
about our courses and employ-
ment service.

L D. S. BUSINESS COLLEGE

Salt Lake City, Utah

IN YOUR HOME^

CcxnunnAcatf ^f^^g^

{with CHBAP HtaMCITYJ

SEE YOUR DEALER OR
UTAH POWER &UOHT CO.

Wfcen Buning Mention Relief Societii Magazine

The Relief Society Magazine

Organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
Vol. XXVII JUNE, 1940 No. 6

Qonbrnhu

Special Features

The Cover — Angels Landing, Zion National Park 359

Frontispiece — Zion and Liberty 360

The Stranger Within Our Gates Elder Joseph J. Cannon 361

The "Millennial Star" Elder A. William Lund 365

New General Board Appointments:

Pauline Taggart Pingree Professor Joseph F. Smith 368

Alice Bitner Castleton Helen Spencer Williams 369

How a Mother Can Prepare Her Son for the

Aaronic Priesthood Vivian Redd McConkie 376

Training for Woman's Work (April Conf. Address) Elder John A. Widtsoe 379

The Burdenless Picnic Emily H. Bennett 383

Mormon Handicraft — One of Utah's Attractions Nellie O. Parker 390

"Let Your Light So Shine" Anna S. Barlow 398

Good Books Make Good Vacations 395

Annual Report Vera White Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer 426

Fiction ,

Prayer Mary Ek Knowles 372

A Problem of Unity Irva Pratt Andrus 386

Cathedral of Peace (Chapter 8) Dorothy Clapp Robinson 406

General Features

Some Literary Friends Florence Ivins Hyde 391

The Sunny Side of the Hill (Colored Wings) Leila Marler Hoggan 396

Happenings Annie Wells Cannon 400

Editorials:

Pray Always That Ye Faint Not 401

Vacations That Re-Create 402

Notes to the Field:

Educational Courses Combined 403

Work-and-Business Outlines to be Published 403

General Board Lesson Outlines 403

University of Utah Summer Session 404

Relief Society Beautification Assignment 405

Church-wide Hymn Singing Project 405

Notes from the Field Vera White Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer 411

Music Department — Spiritual Uplift of Music Luella N. Adams 418

Lessons

Lesson Preview — 1940-41 419

Poetry

Taffeta and Lavender Caravene Gillies 371

My Wedding Ring Lael Woolsey Hill 375

My Task Irene R. Davis 394

This Is a Pretty Little Place Eva Willes Wangsgaard 399

Song Lydia Hall 417

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business OflEices : 20 Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah, Telephone Wasatch 980.
Subscription Price: $1.00 a year; foreign, $1.00 a year; payable in advance. Single copy, 10c.
The Magazine is not sent' after subscription expires. Renew promptly so that no copies will be
missed. Report change of address at once, giving both old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
th« Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in

section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Stamps should accompany manu-
scripts for their return.

THE COVIEIH

Angels Landing, Zion National Park

nPHE canyons of southwestern Utah and northern
Arizona are stupendous in size and gorgeous in
coloring. Their brilliant hues glow almost unbeliev-
ably. The prevailing tint of Zion Canyon is vermilion,
but above the reds the marvelous walls and temples
rise in startling white.

Joseph Black was the first known white man to
penetrate this mighty canyon (1861). Subsequently, a
few Mormon settlers raised crops and grazed stock in
the canyon, which they called "Little Zion."

This scenic wonderland is now known as Zion
National Park, created by act of Congress, approved
November 19, 1919. Prior to its reservation as a park,
it was a national monument, called by the Indian name
of the river, Mukuntuweap. The monument proclama-
tion was issued by President Taft on July 31, 1909. On
March 18, 1918, the monument was enlarged by Presi-
dent Wilson and the name changed to "Zion."

The name Zion is especially appropriate, for since
early days the Mormon people, being deeply religious,
have felt that the great mountains forming the canyon
walls are in truth temples of God.

ZioN AND Liberty

And- now. we can behold the decrees of God
concerning this land, that it is a land of
promise;

And whatsoever nation shall possess it
shall serve God, or they shall be swept off
when the fullness of his wrath shall come
upon them.

, . . For behold this is a land choice above
all other lands; . . . and whatsoever natioij
shall possess it shall be free from bondage,
and from captivity and from all other nations
under heaven if they will but serve the God of
the land who is Jesus Christ.— Ether 2:9. 10, 12.

%

x\\>1

M0y':^ ^Hiiiti.

The

Relief Society Magazine

Vol. XXVII

JUNE, 1940

No. 6

The Stranger Within Our Gates

Elder Joseph J. Cannon
President oi Temple Square Mission

I

F we were putting up monuments
on Temple Square to potent
forces, it might be appropriate to
erect one to curiosity. That is what
brings the crowds, three or four thou-
sand a day in the summer time.
All the persecutions of the past,
every wicked lie that has been told
has increased the eagerness to learn
about us. Few words in any language
have as much news value as the
name "Mormon."

As transportation facilities have
increased and travel become more
common, the Temple Square Mis-
sion has grown. The old and un-
pleasant curiosity has changed, espe-
cially among the intelligent. A num-
ber of things have brought this
about, such as the romance of our
history, the bold message of our mis-
sionaries, their clean and wholesome
personalities, the fine records of
those who have gone away to study,
enter business or accept public of-
fice, the Tabernacle Choir broad-
casts, the welfare plan. All these
have given a new feeling for the
word Mormon and an interesting
connotation to our name. We look
for the time when people will flock
here to satisfy spiritual hunger, but
for the present they come for the
most part as sightseers.

What happens after these tourists
enter the high walls surrounding the
Square is interesting and unique.
Nothing quite like it goes on in the
world. In the first place, there is
absolutely no intimation, direct or
oblique, that we desire their money.
For their convenience we carry post-
cards and provide places with pen
and ink where they may write. But
the literature, with of course the ex-
ception of books, is free.

When the Nauvoo Temple bell
is rung and the group gathers to
begin the tour, the guide makes an
important and essential assumption.
It is that those who follow are more
interested in our beliefs than in the
thickness or height of walls. We
sometimes say that if you know the
practices of a people, their history
or background and the principles
and doctrines they hold, you know
the people, and vidthout acquaint-
ance in all three fields your knowl-
edge is superficial.

All this information may be and
should be placed before our guests
objectively. They come as tourists,
not as worshipers or attendants at a
church service. Preaching would of-
fend, but placing the identical infor-
mation before them as the dominat-
ing beliefs and background of a peo-

TEMPLE SQUARE, SALT LAKE CITY

pie wins sympathy. Yet no guide
ever goes out with a group except
after an earnest prayer that the truth
of his story and its eternal signifi-
cance may be understood by his lis-
teners. Like Nephi, we desire that
the Holy Ghost shall carry faith and
testimony from our heart to theirs.
So at the monuments we tell them
the heroic story of the hand-cart pio-
neers, the faith-inspiring sea-gull
incident, the first vision and coming
forth of the Book of Mormon. In
the Assembly Hall we give a picture
of Mormon life, recreation, vital
statistics, education, priesthood, care
of the needy. Church organization.
In the baptistry we speak of the first
principles of the Gospel and the
restoration of authority. In the
Tabernacle, naturally, we must be
descriptive, but we can tell of the
inspiration which guides the servants
of the Lord in practical matters as
well as in spiritual. At the Temple
we not only point out its beauty, and

there are few buildings in the world
so impressive, but explain salvation
for the dead, marriage for eternity
and the future progress of the soul.
Near the log house, the oldest in the
valley, we can suggest the depth of
conviction which led a people while
living in houses like that to project
a house to the Lord at a cost of nearly
four million dollars of toil and sacri-
fice. And before the picture of the
Angel Moroni and portraits of the
seven presidents of the Church in
the east room of the Museum
Building we can speak of resur-
rected beings and the coming of the
keys of authority from Heaven and
descending to the present holder.
President Heber J. Grant. There,
too, we can mention that with the
exception of the Prophet Joseph,
who became a martyr at the age of
thirty-eight, the leaders, in spite of
intense activity and heavy burdens,
have averaged eighty-three years, the
present age of President Grant.

THE STRANGER WITHIN OUR GATES

363

Before parting with our guests we
offer them Joseph Smith Tells His
Own Story and one other pamphlet,
also a memento card showing Tem-
ple Square in colors and the Articles
of Faith on the back. They may
buy the Book of Mormon or other
Church works if they wish.

ten comments, sometimes with tears.
Approaching Honolulu a few
years ago. Dr. D. J. Edal Behram
of Bombay radioed the mission pres-
ident to meet his ship. On arrival
he applied for baptism. President
Bailey thought he might better wait
until he knew more about the Gos-

LOG CABIN UNDER PERGOLA, TEMPLE SQUARE
(While living in houses like this, the Latter-day Saint pioneers
projected a house to the Lord at a cost of nearly four million dollars.)

"lATHAT is the effect of all this on
our visitors? Four hundred
thousand came to Temple Square
last year and more than half followed
guides through the buildings and
grounds. Coming from all the states
of the Union, from practically every
city and town of the United States
and Canada, from seventy-seven for-
eign countries, from every class of
society, they naturally carried away
varied impressions. We feel, how-
ever, that we can safely say it was
overpoweringly friendly. Many re-
ceived convictions that are deep and
lasting. We hear that from the mis-
sion fields. They do not often stay
long enough with us to do more
than manifest it with words or writ-

pel, but he stated that he had been
to Temple Square, received our read-
ing matter, prayed for a testimony
and knew that Joseph Smith was a
true prophet. All his life he had
kept the Word of Wisdom. Now
he desired to embrace the living
truth and pleaded to be made a
member of the Church. President
Bailey baptized him. He received
the laying on of hands for the gift
of the Holy Ghost, paid tithing into
the mission office and departed for
far-off India.

The impressions received by our
visitors may be too subtle to define.
President J. Reuben Clark sent some
friends over some time ago. The
gentleman was an international au-

364

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE, 1940

thority on arbitration. As they were
leaving the grounds, his wife said:
"Mr. Cannon, I think we should
say to you what we have been saying
among ourselves. We sense a calm-
ness here, a feeling of balance, that
we have never experienced else-
where, and we have traveled much."
The other night one of the mem-
bers of the company playing "Mr.
Lincoln of Illinois" was standing hes-
itant near the gate looking back.
I offered the service of a guide. He
replied, "I have been around and
must go now, though I would like
to stay longer. It's a beautiful day,
and the flowers here are exquisite,
but it isn't that. There's something
strange here. I've been in many
places, but I have never felt such a
spirit of peace as in this place. The
Mormons who built that temple
must have been a heroic people and
a good people."

A NOTHER phase of the Temple
Square Mission is not so well
known. It is the correspondence of
persons who have visited or heard
about us. Every day letters come with
serious inquiries. Sometimes they are
from foreign lands. We answer their
questions, send them reading matter
and invite them to use our services
in the future. Some of these cor-
respondents come into the Church
as a result of this contact. One had
never seen an elder until after apply-
ing for baptism.

A startling phase of these letters
is the number of students in grade
schools, high schools and colleges
who write for reading matter to help
them work up the subject of the
Mormons, which they have chosen
as their term paper or class theme.
We send them pamphlets, lend

them books and look up special mat-
ters for them. Frequently the pam-
phlets find their place in the school
library. Probably no contact could
be more desirable than for a young
person to be studying and writing
sympathetically of this people. They
will carry that interest into their
homes and throughout life. Fre-
quently the correspondence is from
writers who are preparing articles, or
from speakers who are lecturing be-
fore clubs or over the radio. Some
time ago the American Museum of
Natural History broadcast nationally
the story of the Sea-gulls, and about
a year ago a German magazine pub-
lished a picture of the Sea-gull Mon-
ument and the dramatic story.

It is a lovely spot, this Temple
Square, the nearest to Heaven of any
place on earth— at least we who work
here think so. When the flowers are
in bloom, it is truly an island of
beauty. Every day of the year the
great melodious organ speaks. More
people have heard it than any instru-
ment ever constructed by man. The
annual and semi-annual Conferences
rank with the religious gatherings of
all time. The visitors who last year
took with them more than 6000
copies of the Book of Mormon and
perhaps half a million pieces of liter-
ature, leaving more than twenty
thousand requests for missionaries to
call at their homes, have carried the
story of its beauty, peace, and friend-
liness and its essential message to all
parts of the earth. Few years will
pass, we believe, until pilgrims from
afar will come in multitudes, not
from curiosity, not as tourists, but
as seekers after the word of the Lord,
to learn of His ways and to walk in
His paths.

The "Millennial Star"

(First issue, May 27, 1840)

Elder A. William Lund
Assistant Church Histoiian

AT a council meeting of seven
members of the Quorum of
the Twelve, held in Preston,
England, on April i6, 1840, it was
decided to publish a monthly peri-
odical. After some deliberation,
these brethren decided that this pub-
lication should be called The Latter-
day Saints Millennial Star and be
edited by Elder Padey P. Pratt. The
size of the paper, its plan and price
were left to the editor. Brother
Pratt must have set to work at once
to arrange matters for publication
and to gather material for its first
issue, as the Star was issued on May
27, 1840. It was in pamphlet form,
consisted of 24 pages, and was priced
at sixpence (12 cents) per copy.

The first issue of the Star had a
paper cover upon which appeared
the hymn commencing "The Morn-
ing Breaks," which was written by
Parley P. Pratt especially for this
issue. Thousands of people have re-
joiced both in singing and in hearing
this hymn sung. Also on the last
page of the first issue of the Star is
that stirring hymn written by Broth-
er Pratt and entitled "Second
Advent." We have learned to love
and sing this hymn under the title,
"Come, O! Thou King of Kings."

The Star is the first periodical
published by the Church in a foreign
land. It is also the oldest continuous
periodical published by the Church,
as it is still being issued.

The prospectus of the Star so
splendidly explains the reason for its
publication that it is here reproduced
in full:

The long night of darkness is now far
spent — the truth revived in its primitive
simplicity and purity, like the day-star of
the horizon, liglits up the dawn of that ef-
fulgent morn when the knowledge of God
will cover the earth as the waters cover
the sea. It has pleased the Almighty to
send forth an HOLY ANGEL, to restore
the fulness of the gospel with all its attend-
ant blessings, to bring together his wan-
dering sheep into one fold, to restore to
them "the faith which was once delivered
to the saints," and to send his servants
in these last days, with a special message
to all the nations of the earth, in order
to prepare all who will hearken for the
Second Advent of Messiah, which is now
near at hand.

By this means, the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints (being first
organized in 1830) has spread throughout
many parts of America and Europe; and
has caused many tens of thousands to
rejoice above measure, while they are en-
abled to walk in the light of truth.

And feeling very desirous that others
should be made partakers of the same bless-
ings, by being made acquainted with the
same truths, they have thought proper
to order the publication of a Periodical
devoted entirely to the great work of the
spread of truth, sincerely praying that
man may be led to carefully examine the
subject, and to discern between truth and
error, and act accordingly.

THE MILLENNIAL STAR will stand
aloof from the common political and com-
mercial news of the day. Its columns will
be devoted to the spread of the fulness of
the gospel — the restoration of the ancient
principles of Christianity — the gathering
of Israel — the rolling forth of the kingdom
of God among the nations — the signs of
the times — the fulfilment of prophecy —
recording the judgments of God as they
befall the nations, whether signs in the
heavens or in the earth "blood, fire, or
vapour of smoke" — in short, whatever is
shown forth indicative of the coming of the
"Son of Man," and the ushering in of his
universal reign on the earth. It will also

366

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE, 1940

contain letters from our numerous elders
who are abroad, preaching the word both
in America and Europe, containing news
of their success in ministering the blessings
of the glorious gospel.

As an Ancient Record has lately been
discovered in America, unfolding the his-
tory of that continent and its inhabitants,
as far back as its first peopling after the
flood, and containing much historical, pro-
phetical, and doctrinal knowledge, which
is of the utmost importance to the present
age, we shall give such extracts from time
to time as will be most interesting to the
lovers of truth.

From this source we shall be able to
pour a flood of light upon the world on
subjects before concealed — upon the his-
tory of a nation whose remnants have long
since dwindled to insignificance in mid-
night darkness, and whose former great-
ness was lost in oblivion, or only known
by the remains of cities, palaces, temples,
aqueducts, monuments, towers, fortifica-
tions, unintelligible inscriptions, sepulchres,
and bones.

The slumber of ages has now been brok-
en. The dark curtain of the past has been
rolled up. The veil of obscurity has been
removed, as it regards the world called new.
— This discovery will yet be hailed among
all nations, as among the most glorious
events of latter times, and as one of the
principal means of overwhelming the earth
with knowledge.

This paper also will contain extracts
from some remarkable visions and revela-
tions which have been given to the Saints
in this age, unfolding the mysteries of the
kingdom of God from days of old and for
ages to come; for truly some of the wonders
of eternity have been opened to our view,
and things to come have been shewn to
us, even the things of many generations.

The first issue of the Star also con-
tains a clear exposition of the mean-
ing of the Millennium and concludes
with this interesting statement:

The curse will be taken from off the
earth, and it will cease to bring forth thorns
and thistles, and become fertile as it were
a paradise, while sickness, premature death,
and all their attendant train of pains and
sorrows will scarce be known upon its face;
thus peace, and joy, and truth, and love.

and knowledge, and plenty, and glory, will
cover the face of the earth as the waters
do the sea. The tabernacle of God, and
his sanctuary will be with man, in the
midst of the holy cities; and joy and glad-
ness will fill the measure of their cup.
SUCH THEN, IS THE GREAT MIL-
LENNIUM OF WHICH OUR LITTLE
"STAR" WOULD FAIN ANNOUNCE
THE DAWN.

T^HE Star was first issued in the city
of Manchester, England, and
continued being published there un-
til the April issue of 1842, when it
was printed and published at 36
Chapel Street, Liverpool. The Star
was issued at Liverpool from 1842
until 1933, when it was published in
London, England, and where it is
now published. In the year 1861
the Star purchased its own press and
type, etc., and was published thereon
until the move to London. Before
the year i86i and since 1933 the
Star has been published by numer-
ous printing firms in England.

The Star was on the verge of being
discontinued on more than one occa-
sion, but the loyalty of the branches
of the Church kept it alive. The
following, copied from the Star, tells
very interestingly of one of these
occasions:

The present number closes the second
volume of the "Millennial Star," and with
it we acknowledge our gratitude to God
and to the saints for having been enabled
thus far to conduct the work. We have
by the assistance of the spirit of the Lord
used our utmost exertions to make it useful
to his people, that they may be like him
at his coming. We did announce it as our
intention that the present number would
conclude the work, but from the proceed-
ings of the Glasgow conference and the
earnest solicitations of other churches, we
have been induced to continue its publica-
tion on the same terms as the last volume,
save that it may contain more matter. In
order to effect the continuance of the work,
we have associated Elder Ward, of Burn-

THE "MILLENNIAL STAR'

367

ley, as joint editor and correspondent with
our various agents, to whom all communi-
cations may be addressed for the purchase
of any works published by us, at the "Star"
office, 36 Chapel-street, Liverpool. We
trust that our exertions in future will keep
pace with the increasing light and growing
energy of the work of God, until the
gleamings of our humble "Star" be lost in
the blaze of Millennial glory, and to enable

our experience as Editors; yet we have
been enabled by the help of God, and by
the aid of those few, to send the following
volume to the world, as a flaming arrow
of truth through the starthng nations. It
has penetrated' the thick darkness, and the
mists of error have fled before it. But
we aim not only to benefit the present
age, but to hand down to posterity a jour-
nal, which shall stand when wickedness

DURHAM HOUSE, LIVERPOOL, ENGLAND
(For many years the home of the Star)

us to be instrumental in this great purpose,
we sincerely desire an interest in the prayers
of all saints.

Of the many sterling editors of
the Star, four have been presidents
of the Church. President Heber J.
Grant is the fourth president who
was editor of the Star. Seven
became members of the First Presi-
dency, and seventy-six apostles have
also been editors of this paper.

The following, almost prophetic,
paragraph is copied from the preface
of the first volume of the Star:

"TRUTHS would you teach, to save a
sinking land,
All fear, — few aid you, and few under-
stand."

— Pope.

The above is strictly true in regard to

is overthrown, and shine forth as a monu-
ment of truth, amid the wreck of error,
and the crush of thrones, that ages to
come may read with astonishment and
admiration the history and progress of that
mighty revolution which has now com-
menced, and which will then have been
consummated, to the joy and satisfaction
of the whole earth.

Through the past century of the
existence of the Star it has faithfully,
fearlessly and truthfully chronicled
events pertaining to the Church and
the world. It has defended the
Truth, praised where praise was due,
informed the misinformed and sure-
ly has, in its loi volumes, left "to
posterity a journal, which shall stand
when wickedness is overthrown, and
shine forth as a monument of truth"
for ages to come.

New General Board Appointments

[jrauline cJaggart Lrmgree
Professor Joseph F. Smith

PAULINE TAGGART PIN-
GREE is a daughter and
granddaughter of pioneers.
Her grandparents, converts to the
Church in 1836, came to Utah in
1848. In 1900, when Pauline was
fourteen years old, her father, George

PAULINE T. PINGREE

H. Taggart, together with eleven
other brethren, was called by Presi-
dent Lorenzo Snow to settle the
Big Horn Basin in Wyoming. Paul-
ine's mother, Jessie McKinnen Tag-
gart, was the mother of sixteen
living children, the youngest being
four years old.

Brother and Sister Taggart had

already done a good deal of pioneer-
ing in Morgan, Utah, where Paul-
ine's grandparents had settled and
where Pauline was born. Moving to
what amounted to virgin territory
was no little trial, but the call had
come and the Taggart family moved
to Big Horn. They spent a large part
of the first year in tents. With seven
younger brothers and sisters— Paul-
ine was the ninth of sixteen chil-
dren— there was plenty of hard work
for Pauline. Personal experience
taught her what pioneering meant.

During a visit to Utah in 1903,
she met a young missionary just back
from Germany. A year later, Frank
Pingree went to Big Horn, claimed
Pauline for his bride, and brought
her back to Coalville, where he was
cashier of the bank. For thirteen
years they lived in Coalville, Brother
Pingree being at various times mayor,
bishop and stake superintendent of
the Sunday School board. Pauline,
in addition to giving her husband
three sons and two daughters, gave
excellent Church service, first as
president of the ward Y. W. M. I. A.
and second as counselor in the Y.
W. M. I. A. stake presidency. She
was also a faithful member of the
choir.

The World War called for talents
and abilities such as those Pauline
possessed so abundantly. She went
throughout Summit county singing
in Red Cross benefit concerts, assist-
ing with and giving instruction in
the Government conservation pro-
gram, for which she later received

NEW GENERAL BOARD APPOINTMENTS

369

a silver medal as Government recog-
nition for her stoic service.

In 1919, the family moved to Salt
Lake City. They lived in the Elev-
enth Ward but a short time when
Pauline was called to serve as first
counselor to Emma S. Teudt, presi-
dent of the Y. W. M. I. A. Later,
she was called to the Ensign Stake
Y. W. M. L A. Board. The pro-
longed illness of her son, Paul, who
died in 1925, when fifteen years of
age, compelled her to resign. In the
same year, the new University Ward
was organized, and Frank Pingree
was made bishop. When Bishop
Pingree died, in 1933, Pauline had
served as president of the Y. W. M.
I. A. for four years. After his death
she was called to be president of the
University Ward Relief Society. Af-
ter organizing the ward Society, in
May, 1935, she went to Washington,
D. C, to attend school. On her
return, she was again called into the

presidency as counselor to Luella N.
Adams, serving for three years.

Her formal schooling was meager,
but she has always had an avidity for
learning. In 1934, she attended sum-
mer school in Madison, Wisconsin.
At the time she was called to the
General Board she was endearing
herself to the women who came to-
gether under her instruction at the
Bishop's Regional Storehouse, in ad-
dition to her ward work.

Sister Pingree's talents and train-
ing particularly fit her for Relief So-
ciety service. Her pioneer experi-
ence, her long, varied activity in
Church auxiliary and civic organiza-
tions, her thirst for knowledge, her
extensive association with groups
banded together for intellectual im-
provement, such as the Friendship
Circle and the Classic Club, have
been wonderful preparation for the
service to which she has been called.

-^

J/iuce Ujitner K^astleton

Helen Spencer Williams

TRULY, the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints pre-
pares well those who are called
into important roles of leadership.

Alice Bitner Castleton, new ap-
pointee to the General Board of Re-
lief Society, was born of goodly par-
ents. Her father, Brenamen Barr
Bitner, drove his widowed mother
across the plains when but a lad of
twelve years, arriving in Salt Lake
Valley in 1849. Her mother, Martina
Halsett, when seventeen years of age,
left family and friends in Oslo, Nor-
way, and came alone to Zion for the
sake of the religion which she had

embraced. Here in the valley of
the mountains these two met, mar-
ried and reared a splendid family,
ten daughters and two sons, all of
whom have achieved success in vari-
ous lines of endeavor.

The home of Brenamen Bitner
and his wife was one of spirituality,
refinement and culture. A love for
the Gospel was instilled into the
consciousness of the children, and
the principles of the Gospel were
their guide for living.

Alice was the fifth child in the
family. Early in life she learned to
appreciate good literature, to love

370

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE, 1940

music and art, and to keep an avid
interest in current affairs. But grow-
ing into womanhood in a home
where the Gospel was paramount,
it permeated all she did. What a
wholesome, interesting girlhood and
young womanhood was hers— school,
parties, beaux driving out on Sunday
afternoons and evenings to the Bit-

ALICE B. CASTLETON

ner farm, vying with each other for
a tying spot for their horses and
buggies along the tree-lined drive to
the Bitner home. Then came her
marriage to Wallace C. Castleton
and the establishment of their home
together.

Many are the splendid attributes
of character of Alice Bitner Castle-
ton, but first and foremost among
these has been her great ability as
a homemaker; she has been an ideal
wife and mother. The Castleton
home has been one where love, har-
mony and intelligence has held

sway. The five children born to the
Castletons have been given every ad-
vantage possible, and these young
men and women have now estab-
lished homes of their own and are
a credit to the mother and father.
Frequently friends of the family,
dropping in unexpectedly, would
find the entire family gathered about
the piano, one daughter or son play-
ing the piano, another the violin,
and all singing together the songs
they loved. Perhaps the visitor
would find the family giving rapt
attention to a painting by one of
the daughters, or, on a winter night,
gathered about the open fire listening
to mother or father read.

Understanding and a real love of
friends have made the Castleton
home a haven of hospitality for all
who know them, both young and
old. During the long, serious illness
of Sister Castleton's beloved hus-
band and the heartbreaking experi-
ence of his untimely death, she kept
her sorrows and sadness within her
own heart and shared only her smiles
with others. Only those intimately
associated with her realized her sor-
rows.

During Alice Bitner Castleton's
entire life she has rendered devoted
service to the Church. Her time
and energy she has given whole-
heartedly, enthusiastically. Her love
for the Gospel and her devout ad-
herence to its principles have been
as a beacon to those with whom she
has come in contact. Her many and
varied activities have been profound-
ly enriched by her lovable, interest-
ing personality, and those who have
come under her leadership have felt
the influence of her integrity and
sincerity of nature.

She has served her Church in

NEW GENERAL BOARD APPOINTMENTS

371

many positions of leadership. She
has been a counselor in the Twenty-
first Ward Primary Association and
also a board member in the Ensign
Stake Primary Association. She has
taught Relief Society literature les-
sons, being ably qualified for this
work through her extensive reading
and active membership in the Classic
and Authors clubs— both organiza-
tions widely known for their superior
literary programs. For four years she
served as Relief Society president in
the Twenty-first Ward, after which
she was appointed first counselor to
Luacine S. Clark in the Ensign Stake
Relief Society presidency. Succeed-
ing Sister Clark, she served as stake
president for a period of three and
one-half years. At a later date, she
was again called to serve in the En-
sign Stake Relief Society as coun-
selor to Janet M. Thompson and
later as counselor to Radie O. Hyde.
At the time of her appointment to
the General Board of Relief Society,

she was serving as an ordinance work-
er in the Salt Lake Temple.

Rarely is one called to the General
Board who is better qualified to as-
sume the responsibilities of this im-
portant woman's work. Her person-
ality radiates love and understanding,
her mind challenges and seeks the
best. She has a warmth of emotion
that wins all who come into her
presence and a spirituality that in-
spires hope and faith. During all
of these years of constant Church
service, she has kept her social con-
tacts, which have enriched her life
and given her unusual balance. Her
friends are myriad.

Truly, this high honor which has
come to a worthy woman is well de-
served, for throughout the days of
her girlhood, wifehood and mother-
hood she has been preparing herself.

The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints prepares well those
who are called into the roles of lead-
ership.

^

TAFFETA and LAVENDER

Rustle of taffeta on the stair.
Scent of lavender in the air.
Lovingly hovering over my bed.
My mother bends her lovely head.

Hair, soft and dusky, frames her face;
She holds me close in her embrace.
She sings a lullaby so dear;
It comes to my memory, soft and clear.

When footsteps are weary and days are long,
In the still of evening I hear her song.
Soft as the hush of the faint twilight,
It whispers and fades away in the night.

It fades away, elusive and still.
But it calls me home as it always will.
To the rustle of taffeta on the stair,
And scent of lavender in the air.

— Caravene Gillies.

Prayer

Mary Ek Knowles

WHEN the alarm went off,
Beth turned over sleepily,
nestled further down into
the warm covers and waited to hear
Larry get out of bed and grumble
good-naturedly about "having to get
up in the middle of the night." Then
she remembered with a start that
Larry was dead, and she was mother
and father for her little family, and
the alarm clock was ringing for her.

She reached over and turned it off
quickly so as not to awaken Robin
and Roberta, slipped into her blue
flannel robe and went quietly into
the kitchen.

Despite the saucy, red and white
curtains, the bright linoleum, the
kitchen looked gray and deserted in
the early morning light. As Beth
stood with her hand on the light
switch, the thought came to her that
she missed Larry most of all in the
morning. His presence had started
the day off right. She missed him
talking to her while he dressed—
coming to the kitchen door, face
white with lather, razor in hand, to
tell her what Smith had said the day
before. Most of all, she missed his
smile across the breakfast table.

She shook her head as if to dispel
the dark mood, flicked on the light
and busied herself about the kitchen.

Today was Sunday, and she had
promised herself she was going to
Sunday School. She had need of
spiritual food, a communion with
God. There was much to be done
before Betty Lou, the neighbor girl,
came to tend the twins.

She checked off in her mind the
things she must do: start the roast.

peel the vegetables, mix custards,
prepare breakfast, bathe and dress
the twins.

Her spirits lifted as she hurried
about. What a God-given blessing
was work to occupy one's hands—
and one's mind.

As she peeled the carrots, she con-
sidered the job that had been offered
her by McDonald Brokerage and
Real Estate. It was low pay, of
course, to start with. But they were
an established firm. If her work
proved satisfactory, she might go far.
She was sure she would enjoy work-
ing there. The office was a pleasant
one overlooking the town square;
the job of secretary to Mr. Camp-
bell a likable one. She had been
very fortunate to get such a chance
so soon after completing the business
training course.

It was not the problem of work
that was bothering her. She frown-
ed and pushed a lock of dark hair
back from her forehead with a slim
hand. The problem was what to do
about the children. Of course, what
she needed was an efficient house-
keeper — someone middle-aged,
steady, someone who would love the
three-year-old twins and have pa-
tience with their mischievous ways.
What she wanted was the impos-
sible.

She reviewed the discouraging line
of applicants she had interviewed
during the past week: young girls
with their minds on scarlet nail-pol-
ish, the latest fad in hairdressing,
and the opposite sex; mature wom-
en with demands—" . . . understand,
I'd want two afternoons off a week

PRAYER

373

... no less than ten dollars a week
and room and board . . . I'll teach
them to mind . . . you'd have to get
an electric range, I could never use
a coal range ..."

None of them were anywhere near
suitable, and tomorrow she must go

to work, and oh! Of a sudden,

everything was too much for her:
Larry's sudden death from pneu-
monia, the responsibility, the worry
—life. She started to cry, weakly
at first, then almost hysterically. She
dried her hands on a dish towel,
went quickly into the bedroom and
stood at the foot of the twins' bed.

Poor babies! What was to become
of them? She clasped her hands,
pressed them tightly against her lips
and prayed. "Dear God—" That
was all.

Just so are fervent prayers offered
—in crowded streets, in the stillness
of the night; a quick glance upward,
a sharp intake of breath, an implor-
ing sigh. And He hears, reads the
heart, and knows the words the lips
cannot speak.

YITITH quick steps, Beth walked
out into the freshly-washed
beauty that was a May morning.
Rows of tulips stood at attention
beneath her dining room window.
She bent and touched a red tulip,
felt the dew cool on her finger-tips,
drank deeply of the fragrance of lilacs
.md hyacinths. Could one witness
the miracle of spring each year and
still doubt that there was a God-
everlasting life!

She looked up at the sound of a
tapping on the window to find Rob-
in and Roberta, noses flattened
against the window, waving at her.

Precious babies! She waved back,
a trim little figure in her dark, tail-

ored suit, then continued on her way
down the wide, tree-bordered side-
walk of Locust Street. Soon the
trees would be green, branches bend-
ing. Perhaps, if all went well, she
could buy the little house on Locust
Street as she and Larry had planned.

And all would go well! She had
a job to go to. Perhaps Mrs. Gar-
dener next door would tend the
twins just for tomorrow, and then
surely she would find someone. Her
mood was a happy one. vMmost
frantically she hugged it to her heart
enjoying it to the full.

But as she neared the church her
step became slower, heavier, the
beautiful feeling slipped away and
her heart was again heavy. She was
a stranger here! She and Larry had
moved to Adamsville only six months
before. There had not been time
to get acquainted. She looked about
her for Bishop Swanson. He had
been very kind ^vhen Larry died, had
preached a consoling sermon at the
quiet funeral service. But she was
so alone! People passed her on the
steps in couples and groups, and no
one said, "Good morning." The
smile on Beth's face became rigid,
her throat tightened. She was about
to turn and go home when she be-
held a plump, gray-haired woman
coming up the steps.

She was expensively and tastefully
dressed in a tailored, blue suit, a
chic, white hat and accessories— and
she was a stranger, too. Beth could
see it in the almost hungry way she
looked about, in the fixed smile on
her pleasant face.

Their eyes met, and the fixed
smile became deep, warm. Miracu-
lously, in that moment, by the com-
mon bond of loneliness, they were
friends.

374

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE, 1940

"Lovely morning, isn't it?" Beth
smiled and held out her hand. "I'm
Beth Tanner."

The older woman took Beth's slim
hand in her two motherly ones.
"I'm Mrs. McBride," she said, "Ma-
mie McBride."

The ridiculous thought came to
Beth that somehow the stylish
clothes didn't suit Mamie McBride;
she should be wearing a comfort-
able house dress — a lavender print
one and a big white over-apron.

The strains of an organ floated
out to them.

"The services are starting," Mrs.
McBride said. "Let us go in to-
gether."

They secured a seat by the open
window, and the fragrance of hya-
cinths came through. They held
the song book together, stood side
by side, their shoulders touching.
Beth felt that she had known Mamie
McBride all her life.

AFTER the services, they walked
from the church together, and
Beth had a sudden reluctance to bid
her new friend good-by.

"Are you going my way?" she
asked. "I live on Locust Street."

"No," Mrs. McBride shook her
head, a sad little smile on her face,
"I live on Circle Way in the fash-
ionable Commodore Apartments."
She turned and sighed, and there
was something in that sigh that
brought quick tears to Beth's blue
eyes. Why, she must be terribly
unhappy.

"Come home with me," Beth in-
vited impulsively, forgetting her own
problem. "Come to dinner, spend
the day with me, please do— unless
someone is waiting for you at home."

Mamie McBride gave a sudden

little laugh that was like a bright
patch of sunshine on a clean lino-
leum floor. "No one is waiting but
the doorman, and I don't think he'll
miss me. I'm afraid he hasn't ex-
actly approved of me since that first
day when I shook hands with him
and tried to get acquainted. One
doesn't do that at the Commodore.
Why, I don't even know the woman
across the hall from me. Oh, I'd
love to come, unless—" she stopped,
and her brown eyes searched Beth's
face, "I'd be intruding. I'd hate to
do that. Your husband—"

Beth looked quickly away. "There
are just the two babies and I." She
hooked her arm through the older
woman's arm and smiled at her.
"Please come."

"Tell me about your children,"
Mrs. McBride begged as they walked
along. "How many have you?"

"Two," Beth answered. "Twins-
Robin and Roberta." Suddenly her
problem came back to worry her
again— the new job and no house-
keeper.

"Enjoy your babies, my dear,
while you have them," Mamie Mc-
Bride said in a fervent tone. "Too
often mothers miss the happiness
of today looking forward to the to-
morrow. They can scarcely wait un-
til the baby can walk and talk, and
then dress himself, and then go to
school. Live each day to the last
precious second.

"Why, look at me for instance.
When the family was small, I looked
forward eagerly to the time when
they would all be grown, when I
could sleep late in the mornings,
come and go as I pleased, spend a
whole afternoon in a beauty parlor
or a show house, cook birdlike meals,
try the newest diet fads.

PRAYER

"And now the time has arrived.
My family is grown, married, moved
away, and I'm— I'm terribly bored!"

For a moment she was silent,
thinking. "I live in a modern apart-
ment," she went on rapidly. "Mv
son settled me there before he and
Ruth went to South America, so I
could take life easy. Oh, he meant
well. He's always been so good to
me, as have all my children. Well,
there I am. I clean my apartment
from living room to kitchenette,
then I sit on the couch and fold
my hands and then clean it all over
again for want of something better
to do." There was a note of hys-
teria in her voice.

"Why, look at me!" She extended
plump, efficient hands expressively.
"I'm no lady of leisure to sit about
in a silk dress. These hands were
meant to mix bread, hold a rolling
pin, flute the edges of a pie, wash
a tubful of clothes!"

Her brown eyes flooded with
tears. "I want to be needed. If I
could just find someone with a few

3/5

tiny children who needed a house-
keeper."

Beth's heart skipped a beat. "Say
that again!" she said. "Why only
this morning ..." And suddenly
she was opening her heart to the
older woman, telling her about Lar-
ry's death and the new job and about
the inexperienced girls and the de-
manding women.

"Oh, if you would only take the
job," Beth found herself begging.
"Of course, I couldn't pay much at
first, but as my wages increased . . ."
The woman seemed scarcely to
hear her.

"How old did you say your chil-
dren are?"

"Two years. They're really very
good babies. I . . ."

"That's such a sweet age. Just
the age when they like warm cookies
and gingerbread men. I've dozens
of stories just begging to be told to a
wide-eyed child. My dear, if you'd
let me come!"

"Let you!" Beth fought to keep
back the happy tears.

Her prayer had been answered.

MY WEDDING RING

Lael Woolsey Hill

My wedding ring is a golden band
On the third finger of my left hand.

It is as endless, as bright, and fair

As the love of the lover who set it there.

It is a symbol, 'twixt him and me.
Of our happiness eternally.

Three small diamonds in my ring

Are three dream-children our love shall brinj

How A Mother Can Prepare Her
Son for the Aaronic Priesthood

By Vivian Redd McConkie

LATTER-DAY SAINT mothers
who have faith in God and
who love the Gospel and are
imbued with wisdom to evaluate
and understand its principles are
anxious that their children shall be
the recipients of its blessings. To
guard against disappointments,
mothers of this type take early in-
terest in guiding and shaping their
children's ideals, beliefs, standards,
and habits, that they may have
strength and power to withstand
evil forces. "Train up a child in the
way he should go: and when he is
old, he will not depart from it"
(Prov., 22:6). These are words of
wisdom. No matter what the train-
ing is, whether it is in the right or
the wrong direction, "he will not
depart from it." Children can be
habituated and accustomed to the
right way when sufficient time and
thought are given them by their par-
ents during their formative years. A
mother can be ever so conscientious
in the training of her children, and
exert great energy, but if she herself
has not the right "mind-set", the
children very likely will be on the
bias— inclined to swerve when temp-
tations confront them.

Before we can harmonize our con-
duct with the philosophy of the Gos-
pel, and be qualified to teach it to
our children both by precept and
example, we must have clear-cut,
well-defined, and correct ideas and
conceptions of just what we do be-
lieve as Latter-day Saints, and a re-
spectful attitude for all that the Lord
requires of us. Our understanding

varies according to our faith in the
Lord and our conformity to His re-
vealed word; hence, there are many
varieties of Latter-day Saint homes.
People live according to their under-
standing and desires. We live no
better than we know how to live.
There is a positive relationship be-
tween doing and knowing. If one
will do the will of the Father, he
shall know of the doctrine, for he
is in a position to have his under-
standing added upon. "I understand
more than the ancients because I
keep thy precepts" (Ps., 119:100).
When we, as mothers, keep the com-
mandments of the Lord, our faith
increases and our understanding be-
comes clear and definite; for,
"Through thy precepts I get under-
standing" (Ps. 119:114).

Understanding of eternal truth is
clarified and takes form through
faith, by studying the Gospel and
becoming familiar with what we be-
lieve as members of the Church,
through meditation (thinking things
through) , and by having the courage
to live up to our precepts. Children
born into homes where parents have
faith in the Lord and an understand-
ing of God, and who have apprecia-
tion for the Gospel as well as
strength to live its principles, have
a much better opportunity to suc-
ceed in the fight against sin. If these
characteristics predominate, and if
the Gospel is the beacon light, the
children are more nearly assured joy
in this life and eternal life in the
world to come.

HOW A MOTHER CAN PREPARE HER SON FOR THE AARONIC PRIESTHOOD

377

I

1' is coninioii in Church famihes

for children under twelve years of
age to make progress in the various
organizations of the Church, but as
the\' approach puberty and adoles-
cence, which in the boy's life is from
twelve to nineteen years, the period
corresponding to the Aaronic Priest-
hood age, the picture frequently
changes. At this period a great in-
flux of energy appears in both the
physical and mental phenomena. A
rapid growth and readjustment of
various bodily functions take place.
There are new mental interests, new
ambitions, new zests to meet life,
and a new birth, especially in relation
to society. Emotional instability,
a tendency toward emancipation, a
sudden turning to the ego, and an
advance of one's own opinions, feel-
ings, and volitions, and often a let-
ting go or giving up to disintegrating
tendencies characterize this period.

If during the pre-adolescent period
children are habituated to the fun-
damental virtues, including faith in
God, honesty, obedience, respect for
parents and authority, and are accus-
tomed to Church activities and a re-
spectful attitude for the Sabbath
Day, as a rule they will pass adoles-
cence admirably. Change in any di-
rection is slow. Children do not be-
come great champions of virtue nor
grievous sinners over night.

Parents not awake to the best in-
terests of their children until they
are partially grown find them too
set in their ways to be readily
changed to the more narrow paths.
Every day of experience more fully
conditions the child in some manner
of living. If the early training would
be more nearly as it should be, there
would be fewer frustrated parents
when boys approach and pass

through the Aaronic Priesthood ages.
(Read GospeJ Doctrine, pp. 359-380;
Doc. and Cov., Sec. 68.)

Faith in God is the fundamental,
restraining force in one's life. "For
he that cometh to God must believe
that he is, and that he is a rewardcr
of them that diligently seek him"
(Heb., 11:6). Life is a conflict be-
tween the tv\c) great forces of good
and evil, and we are continually
making our choices, classifying our-
selves, whether or not we are con-
scious of it. "No man can serve
two masters. ... Ye cannot serve
God and mammon" (Matt., 6:24).

If the fundamentals Of the Gos-
pel were affirmatively accepted and
lived by parents, and if they were
taught to children, much of the con-
fusion, disregard, and disrespect of
Gospel ideals begun in adolescence
would be averted, and a gradual
growth and development in the right
way would result. If normal chil-
dren reach their teens untaught, un-
disciplined, undirected, as a rule
their way will be fraught with diffi-
culties. This is the period for the
"set of the sail."

Early and proper training cannot
be over stressed. Ofttimes parents
get plunged into difficulties without
being cognizant of the reasons. Per-
haps they have been inconsistent
and have selected which command-
ments of the Lord they would keep
and which they would offend, forget-
ting that their children probably will
follow their example, except that the
children may elect to disregard not
only those which the parents disre-
gard but other important command-
ments as well, which they them-
selves may elect. Children are prone
to pattern after parents. If a moth-
er's life is at variance with her teach-

378

ings, it is unfortunate for the child,
for her example will probably im-
press the child more than her teach-
ings. If she makes the mistake of
liberalizing the law by attempting to
harmonize it with her own conduct
and concepts, instead of harmoniz-
ing and adjusting her life to the law,
she will lessen parental influence
with her children.

T^HERE is frequent divergence of
opinion as to what is the right
thing to believe or the proper thing
to do relative to the doctrines of
the Church. Individual differences
in people's understanding, faith, de-
sires, the degree of guidance by the
Holy Ghost are plainly evidenced.
Variance of views regarding Church
standards may develop to an un-
wholesome proportion. For instance,
mere mention of Sabbath observance
may develop as many opinions as
you have persons present, which indi-
cates a proneness to put a personal
and private interpretation on sub-
jects that are well defined and clearly
revealed in Holy Writ. A oneness
is not reached by surrender of
thought, or opinion, or liberty, but
by study and obedience. Where
there is righteousness there is one-
ness.

You often hear this remark: "Let
your conscience be your guide." If
the conscience is not in harmony
with what the Lord has said on any
subject, how can one follow his con-
science and gain salvation? Many
consciences are attuned to, and ac-
customed to doing improper and dis-
respectful things on the Lord's Day,
in direct breach of divine injunction.
There is such a thing as a "Church
conscience." If individual conscience
does not measure up to what the
Church requires, then individual

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE, 1940

concepts should be harmonized with
those of the Church. Our conduct
is well defined if we whole-heartedly
accept the Gospel as divinely re-
vealed and as an inspired code to live
by.

There are many reasons why chil-
dren do or do not develop as they
should to measure up to Latter-day
Saint standards. I have tried to indi-
cate a few which seem pertinent. If
mothers realized that childhood is an
impressionable age, a period of ten-
der faith and trusting hearts, that it
is a time when definite things must
be acquired by the child in prepara-
tion for his development, and that
if these essentials are neglected the
boy will be handicapped at the very
outset of his receiving the Aaronic
Priesthood, they would be more anx-
ious to charge their memories with
their duties to teach faith in the
Lord. If mothers are indifferent to
ordinations of the Priesthood, lack
understanding of them, and have
slight appreciation for them, the
boy's progress in the Priesthood is
blighted at the outset. He will
scarcely grasp the significance of the
Priesthood without home teaching.
It will be more difficult to fully ap-
preciate the sacredness of the Priest-
hood without parental instruction
in his youth. If he does not grasp
the significance of it, or appreciate
the sacredness of the authority, he
will make no special effort to mag-
nify it.

There is bright hope for every
mother, and there is great expecta-
tion for every son who is taught and
trained in the principles and in the
ordinances of the Gospel. The Lord
has shown the way and asks only that
we follow in the path of our inspired
Priesthood.

Training for Woman's Work

Elder John A. Widtsoe
(Conference Address, April 4, 1940)

IT is an honor to be allowed the
privilege of standing before this
significant gathering of women-
women devoted to the noblest cause
on earth. I have always held women
in high respect. From my life with
my widowed mother, all through the
years, I have recognized the patience,
devotion, courage, and wisdom of
womanhood as directing forces in
the world. Woman has played a
great part in the history of the world.
I am mindful of the fact that woman
was last at the cross, when the Savior
gave His life for us, and she was the
first to see Him after His resurrec-
tion. Woman has her distinct and
everlasting place in the plan of sal-
vation for humanity.

As individuals, we may be called
to special commissions, but as a
group, men have their special work
in the world, and women have their
special work. No matter how things
change, how ideas may be multi-
plied, or how new days offer new
opportunities, woman's work, in the
end, remains just the same. She is
the maker of the world's homes; she
is the mother of mankind; and the
maker and shaper of men. To her
is committed the great task of pre-
serving the faith of mankind quite as
much as to man himself. One of
the great leaders of this Church is
reported as saying that woman's
work was so important that if he
had to choose between educating his
sons and daughters, he would edu-
cate his daughters, because they
would be the makers of the coming
generation of men.

The Relief Society, as a great or-

ganization, reflects every individual
woman, but also womanhood in gen-
eral. I like the name "Relief" So-
ciety, because the word implies so
many functions. The message of the
Prophet Joseph Smith to the infant
organization one hundred years ago
was one of great breadth. He said
among other things that the Relief
Society is not only to relieve the
poor, but to save souls. Can there
be any requirement made of us great-
er than that, or more demanding?
To me, the Relief Society stands for
relief of poverty and pain, of ignor-
ance and sin.

Women as the mothers of men
and the makers of the home shape
the ideals which become the founda-
tion of youth. This is trite but true;
the problems of youth are close to
the mother. One of woman's most
important jobs is to train the girls
of this age so that they in turn may
become the right kind of mothers
and homemakers. That is a matter
for which they should be trained,
and for which they often receive
inadequate training.

Times have changed. The world
has received new gifts of knowledge
and power over the forces of nature
which have almost completely
changed our civilization. The earth
has been enriched. The radio, print-
ing press, phonograph and the other
marvels of the day are at our com-
mand. One thing is certain. The
new day has brought new require-
ments and obligations with respect
to the training of women. One of
the most significant changes in re-
cent days is the new increase in

380

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE, 1940

leisure time. Today, because of la-
bor-saving devices, we have a great
amount of leisure, much more than
ever had before. I am incHned to
believe that in the not very far-dis-
tant future, the use of that leisure
will be a main problem before hu-
manity. It is time now for us to
begin to think about how to fill the
leisure time of our boys and girls.
That is a problem today in many of
our homes.

The new freedom of thinking
which has come has often set up
ideals which are false and will lead
to the destruction of the best in life.
I picked up a college humor paper
just the other day. As I looked
through it, I felt the blood rise to my
cheeks in shame. It was nothing
more than an attempt to bring out,
coarsely, the sex element. The edi-
tors went just as far as they dared
without being refused the use of
the mails. In pictures, jokes, short
stories, sex was uppermost. Through-
out our land many false ideals are
presented to vouth. The eves of
\'Outh are being turned in the wrong
direction. I feel to say to you, my
sisters, that in many respects in this
day of plenty, in this dav of new
gifts, our children are starved for
correct life ideals. It is a pitiful
thing to be starving in the midst of
plenty.

What can we do in solving the
problems that stand before vou as
mothers of men, responsible for the
making of future housewives and
homemakers? How can we make
these women of the coming genera-
tion worthy of their great calling?

There are two ^^'ays by which we
may train young people. One is the
indirect way, by our surroundings,
our environment, the friendships we

make, and things of that kind. To
walk by the side of a good man, to
see a beautiful picture, to hear good
music, to converse about clean and
noble subjects influence us for good.
We are all imitators. The other
method is direct training, as when
a woman sits down by her daughter
and tells her what should be done.
Neither method is sufficient alone;
both must be used for full education.

All are born with certain gifts.
We inherit much. But, that which
we inherit may be of little value if
we do not give opportunity for de-
velopment. We must not rely too
much on heredity. Environment is
tremendously important.

A story in point was recently pub-
lished in the journal Science, the
organ of the American Association
for the Advancement of Science. For
some years past, reports have come
that in South Africa was a young
man who was raised with baboons-
monkeys. No one quite knew wheth-
er it was true or not, until men of
science recently undertook to discov-
er whether there was any truth in
the report. The boy was found.
Two men. Government employees,
traveling through South Africa saw
a group of baboons playing in a
clump of trees. Out of mischief,
the men shot at the baboons. Hear-
ing the report, the animals scam-
pered away. The men observed that
one of the baboons was not running
quite as fast as the others. The men
soon overtook the laggard and dis-
covered that he was a white boy
about 12 or 13 years of age. They
inmiediately took him back to civil-
ization and began to train him. The
boy had the same heredity as other
white bovs, but he had been brought
up with baboons. He tried to walk

TRAINING FOR WOMAN'S WORK

331

on all fours, he made noises like
baboons, wanted baboon food, was
unclean, and could not be kept in
the house. It took years to change
him from a baboon to a man. He
is now a grown man, able to tell of
his life with the baboons. But, every
once in a while, as a mature man,
that which he had learned from the
associations of his youth overcome
him, and he is once again half a
baboon .

TN pleading this afternoon for the
training of the womanhood of the
Church for their life's work, I plead
that we shall try to provide such
an environment as will lead our
young women toward noble, useful,-
and efficient womanhood, which will
help train them for the great mission
and obligation which the Lord has
placed upon woman. In every com-
munity and home there should be
the right kind of environment, the
right kind of ideals. Good words
should be spoken, not evil ones;
beauty .should be sought, not ugli-
ness; purity, not coarseness should
be upheld; the things that build
character should be before us— all to
be done by gentle means.

Much money is not needed to
create a wholesome environment.
Forty years ago a great Woman's
Exhibition was held in London. The
world was displaying women's work.
Two adjoining booths were intensely
interesting to me. These were of
the same size— one was filled with
ornate furniture, expensive carpets,
rich hangings, such as only wealth
could provide; the other contained
plain and simple, inexpensive furni-
ture and was decorated with tissue
paper. The visitors to that exhibi-
tion were asked to drop a ticket in

a box indicating which of the two
rooms they would rather live in for
the rest of their lives. When the
exhibition closed, a great majority
voted in favor of the room furnished
with the simple things.

I wonder if you mothers under-
stand what it means to drop a gentle
word day after day to young people,
words leading to worthy ideals. 1
believe I became a teacher because
my mother kept before me the
thought, "You know your father was
a teacher. It is the ideal of this fam-
ily that you should be a teacher,"
and she said it over and o\'er again,
I did not then understand that she
was bending my will toward that
profession. By suggestion, by the
proper environment, we are able to
do a tremendous amount of bending
of human souls toward goodness and
righteousness. Beautiful pictures,
good music, interesting motion pic-
tures are available to all, and we
should exercise as indi\iduals and
communities our power of selection
of that which is worthy. I regret
to say as I travel about among the
Church, I find that the literature
offered the people is not the best-
cheap magazines full of ugly stories,
instead of magazines brimful with
good stories and articles that lift
the soul of man. And too often we
permit cheap, exciting but not up-
building shows to occupy the time of
our motion picture houses. This
great Relief Society through its vast
influence may do much to secure
the right kind of environment for
the sons and daughters of God, of
divine heritage.

Then comes direct education,
much of which is obtained in
schools. Direct education may also
be obtained in homes; do not forget

382

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE, 1940

that. A person may rise to a high
educational status through home
teaching. We probably place too
much upon the shoulders of the
school teachers. Fathers and moth-
ers are inclined to say to the school :
"You take the children, train them
and bring them back to us as we
would like to have them be." We
have not always directed the schools
as we might have done in educating
our girls. We have emphasized in
our schools practically every subject
for women except those that lie at
the foundation of the right kind of
woman's life— the science of home-
making— and it is a science. I have
long been trying to teach to my fel-
lowmen in this state and Church
the importance of training our young
women for this science which as
wives and mothers lies at the founda-
tion of woman's activity— the eternal
principles that lie at the foundation
of the making of a home. We have
been so engrossed with art, philoso-
phy, and pure science, that we have
given little time to apply human
knowledge to the making of the
right kind of a home. I do not blame
the schools; the schools belong to
us— what we desire from them they
will do. They do their best and
offer us the best knowledge, but we
fathers and mothers have often failed
to direct our girls into the proper
training of women. Our departments
for home economics in the high
schools and colleges are not filled
as they should be, and I find girl
after girl— and I travel widely— who
has majored in subjects remote from
the work she has to do in life. I am
saying nothing against other subfects
in the school curriculum, but I do

say that they must take places of
secondary importance in the training
of womanhood. Subjects that pre-
pare for their life work should hold
first place.

I want to ask you, my dear sisters,
how many of the daughters in your
communities have been trained for
wifehood? for motherhood? for
homemaking? How many are famil-
iar with the great modern gains of
knowledge in these fields of human
endeavor? The art of living together
in the home has to be learned, often
by sad experience (read our divorce
statistics ) , because we have not made
use of the opportunities for training
for woman's work.

My message here today and my
plea is that womanhood be trained
for its divine work on earth — by in-
direct methods, through proper en-
vironment, and by direct training
through studies. Girls should be
proud to take courses that lead to
homemaking, wifehood, mother-
hood, and all activities that belong
to the home. Let us emphasize the
things that count in life; and let
us taste also the embellishments of
life, but not as the major key of life.
This may be a very simple message,
but a vital one.

The Lord bless us, and be with us,
and help us magnify our positions
as men and women in the kingdom
of God. We have a great message
to the world, we are under a great
obligation. We cannot be as other
people; we must rise above other
people in the scheme of life. May
God help us to do that in this great
organization, which I do respect and
honor, I pray in the name of the
Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.

The Burdenless Picnic

Emily H. Bennett

EVEN those who beheve "there
is nothing new under the sun"
hunt longingly for a different
combination or a change of setting
that will make a familiar rite seem
fresh or will refurbish an old pos-
session. We like our old hat better
if we wear it at a new angle, and
our old chair is decidedly improved
with its festive slip cover.

So it is with picnics! They've been
with us a long time, and will be for
a much longer time, we hope. But
it's fun to look at them from an
entirely new position. This is the
new position: Resolved, that picnics
shall be a joy and not a burden! The
very name "picnic" connotes fun and
frolic. It would be a crime against
the few untrammeled English words
left us to build up feelings of drudg-
ery and effort around this happy
word. When we achieve a burden-
less picnic, we are really giving every-
one relaxation, refreshment and in-
spiration—a new vision and a fresh
start in life. Incidentally, too, we're
making progress in developing or-
ganization skill.

The burdenless picnic may be
achieved anywhere, indoors or out
—in the back yard, in that meadow
half a mile away or at a distant lake
or mountain. The exact location
doesn't matter so long as we are able
to achieve a measure of seclusion-
seclusion, in this case, meaning that
for the time being we are able to
exclude irritations and worries.

Almost any type of picnic can fall
into the burdenless class. It may
be a most fastidiously prepared and
served luncheon, if the one who is
preparing it enjoys the process; but
for the great majority of picnic

"fans" burdenless means something
very much more casual and informal
—a marshmallow and wiener roast,
for instance. A carefully planned,
long-awaited, and even elaborate out-
door party may be great fun; but
oftener, the simple surprise picnic
is voted the "season's best." You
know the kind— you stand at the
window at some bright moment and
say, "This is the day for a picnic!"
and you are off in thirty minutes.

How are we to achieve this bur-
denless picnic, this picnic that is fun
all the way through? There may be
many things involved, but, in the
main, it's a matter of organization,
proficiency, and simplicity in equip-
ment, menus and entertainment.
And the greatest of these is sim-
plicity!

The world is full of a number of
things— and 95% of them are gad-
gets: asbestos gloves and yard-long
forks, fully fitted picnic suitcases and
barbecue carts, no doubt delightful
to own and perhaps helpful. Un-
doubtedly, over a period of many
years, every enthusiastic outdoor
family accumulates a certain amount
of picnic paraphernalia which they
use and enjoy, and certainly no
one begrudges it to them. But very
little of it is in any way necessary
to a very happy picnic. A good
pocket or paring knife will point or
fork a stick for toasting a bun or a
marshmallow. A pair of pliers, some
stout wire, and the helpful "Boy
Scout" spirit of a son or husband
will make a satisfactory grill for hold-
ing a frying pan over a bonfire. News-
paper is excellent insulating material
and will keep a tightly covered oven-
hot casserole hot for hours, if care-

384

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE, 1940

fully wrapped and tied around it in
voluminous layers (lo or 12). A
camping blanket or auto robe swath-
ed about the right-side-up package
will further aid in retaining the heat.
Pretty trays are lovely for outdoor
luncheons, but we have seen many
children (and their parents) bliss-
fully happy with a pie plate, a shoe
box, or a small peach crate, holding
individual portions of the good fare.
We have seen many charming picnic
tablecloths, but the most interesting
(and perhaps the most enjoyed and
the least expensive) was made from
dish toweling sewed together in
strips, with fringed squares for the
napkins. As a matter of fact, there
is much to be said in favor of the
"all paper" party, with a grand bon-
fire and few things to take home.
If you lack camp chairs or garden
furniture, try oilcloth squares lined
with newspaper, or even rubber
kneeling pads. If you haven't a
handsome picnic basket, a small
laundry clothes-basket, an old-fash-
ioned telescope-bag, or a heavy card-
board packing box will answer just
as well. Use what you have with
ingenuity and individuality, paying
attention, mainly, to cleanliness,
neatness and color.

T ET'S keep the menu simple and
good. When we find something
which is a great success, let's not
mind repeating it. We should prac-
tice its preparation over and over
until it can be done quickly and,
figuratively speaking, with the right
hand tied behind us. Let us be the
Nobel prize winner in effortless
cooking. If we particularly like
sandwiches, let's keep a good bread
knife and a big board for cutting
and spreading at our beck and call.

Soft butter, a jar of our favorite
spread, waxed paper, crisp, clean let-
tuce should always be ready. Fore-
thought cuts time and work in half.
If we don't care for sandwiches, they
may be eliminated. Let us try this
combination: a substantial casserole
dish (rice, tomatoes, and hamburger;
noodles and ham; chili; or corn with
sausage); something fresh and crisp
(tomatoes, watercress or lettuce);
bread and butter; something to
drink (water, milk, chocolate milk,
or fruit juice); something sweet
(shortcake, cup cakes, cookies or
homemade taffy ) . Granted that we
all enjoy fried chicken, potato salad,
hot rolls, deviled eggs, and chocolate
cake, we still vote for the unbur-
dened menu.

As for entertainment, there are
many sports and much elaborate
equipment — horseshoes, baseballs,
tennis racquets, swings, slides, teet-
ers—but register another vote for
simplicity. An inexpensive ball is
probably the most useful family play-
thing yet invented. It can be tossed
by young and old, tall and short,
lean and plump. It can be batted,
bounced, thrown overhand, under-
hand, north, south, east, west and in
circles. It can provide mild exercise
or a real "work-out."

The human voice is another in-
valuable addition to a picnic. Songs
—group or individual, stories, family
histories are all enhanced by moon
or firelight. Then, there are auto
games! If the ride to the picnic is
fairly long, the geography game is
always a favorite. Someone gives the
name of a city, country, state, moun-
tain, river, almost any geographical
name, and someone else, within a
specified time limit, must give an-
other which begins with the last let-

THE BURDENLESS PICNIC

ter of the place or thing named; for
example, Utah might be followed by
Hawaii, and Hawaii by Idaho. This
goes on as long as the desire or ability
of the group can sustain it. The
greatest fun comes in producing such
words as Ypsilanti, or Popocatapetl
—it gives one a dashing feeling of
having covered the entire worid in
a few moments.

Perhaps the most important point
in achieving an effortless picnic is
an easy attitude. If one determined-
ly resists picnicking beyond one's
means— time, strength, and enthusi-
asm—it will be fun. Energy varies
greatly in individuals and in families,
but it increases noticeably in the
relaxing atmosphere of simplicity.
Do not strain. Perhaps, too, we
should add, do not advise others or
write articles such as this, lest you
carry the pseudo-expert's burden—
"something to live up to!"

The "Pie- Tin" lunch for children, to be
eaten under an apple tree on a hot day.

A

Peanut butter, honey and lettuce sand-
wiches
Strawberries
Sponge cake
Milk

B

Tiny raw carrots — scraped

Hard-boiled eggs

Whole wheat bread and butter

Fruit juice

Cookies

Let one of the more responsible children
carry the beverage in a pitcher and pour
it on the spot.

The "Bonfire Grill" party, to be enjoyed
in back yard, canyon, or at the beach:

A

Kabobs (cheese and bacon squares thrust
alternately on a stick, toasted and
slipped into buttered buns)

385

Potatoes baked in the bonfire ashes (Start

these early.)
Fresh fruit or pineapple cubes
Toasted marshmallows
Orangeade

B

Grilled hamburgers (Add a little milk,
bread crumbs, salt and scraped onion
to the ground beef; serve with toasted
whole wheat buns.)

Chilled tomatoes

Raspberries '

Cup cakes

Chocolate milk

Individual "Box Picnic," to be eaten in an
auto:

A

Tuna and lettuce sandwiches

Grated raw carrot and raisin sandwiches

(Moisten filling with a little cream or

mayonnaise. )
Cookies
Peaches
Plenty of paper napkins

B

Ground ham and egg sandwiches with

lettuce
Surprise package of peanuts or popcorn
Ripe pear or other seasonable fruit

Substantial "Fireless Supper," while you
enjoy the mountain view:

Casserole of carefully cooked rice (each
grain separate), tomato sauce and
browned beef cubes

Crisp cabbage and celery-seed slaw

Pumpernickle bread and butter

Berries and cream

Graham crackers stuck together with
icing

B

Casserole of corn, green peppers and
canned salmon (Shrimps or link saus-
ages may be substituted for salmon.)

Crisp raw carrot strips

Bread and butter

Cup cakes split and spread with jam .

Fruit juice

A Problem of Unity

Jrva Piatt Andrus

NAN BECKENRIDGE was an
average mother; she scolded
some, loved a great deal and
hoped everything for her family of
three.

Joyce was the eldest, a lovely little
girl who often caused Nan to catch
her breath in wonder at the happi-
ness of having such a dainty, wee
fairy all her own. Joyce was one of
those children who, even when very
small, dislikes anything soiled. She
was like spring sunshine.

Charles had arrived three years
after Joyce and seemed to have
brought with him an over developed
love for all that was distasteful to
her. He preferred clothes misshapen
by expert misuse; pockets bulging
with a varied assortment of things,
useless but interesting, were his spe-
cialty; washing was his Waterloo;
noise was his delight. In short, he
was an excellent example of what
people have come to call "a real
boy."

Jerry was the baby. While attain-
ing the usual standard for twenty-
three months, he had also developed
a case of hero worship for his broth-
er and a knowledge that when other
methods of conveying his wishes
failed, he could usually get results
with some lusty crying.

Such was Nan's family: three
healthy, normal children who had
bad days and good— a joy and a
problem.

Tuesday, like many another wom-
an. Nan, with anything but a calm
state of mind and with a few stray
locks, perhaps even with a streak or
so of powder, the result of hurrying

too fast, especially if the children
were indulging in a bad day, arrived
at Relief Society meeting barely on
time.

One Tuesday, the fourth one of
the month, she did not arrive on
time. The truth is, she almost stayed
at home to indulge in tears of frus-
tration. The children were the cause
of her perturbance. Jerry had refused
to eat; his toys held no interest; he
fought against his bath. His wailing
only ceased when Nan picked him
up and gave him a bit more than half
of the attention, even though
Charles wanted help with tying his
shoe laces. Joyce had left for school
with lips quivering and misery writ-
ten on her face, because Charles had
spilled his cereal and unavoidably it
had splashed on Joyce, who begged
for a fresh dress even after Nan had
removed the damage done and ex-
plained over and over that all of
Joyce's clean aprons were in the
ironing and there was no time to
get one ready for her before school.
Charles had chosen to rise above the
situation by singing loudly the dis-
connected syllables of his own song,
that held meaning only for him and
always added the finishing touches
to general hub-bub. The morning
had gone from bad to worse. At
one-thirty. Nan decided she would
have to stay home; she thought of a
dozen good reasons why she should
not go, and then she remembered
what Tuesday it was. The lesson
would be on family relationships.

"I'm going," she told Jerry, as he
was the only one around, "I prom-
ised Sister Robertson, and maybe

A PROBLEM OF UNITY

387

she will know what to do with my
problem of family dissension."

So even though late, Nan was
present to hear the message on
Family Unity. The sincere under-
standing and the glow of inspiration
that permeated the lesson filled the
heart of every member. Excited and
deeply thrilled, Nan caught up the
words :

"We, the mothers of tomorrow's
men and women, are the builders of
the foundation of society. God gives
us tiny miracles to use for our con-
struction. It is our task to cement
with kindness, wisdom and love the
lives of our families until they will
become a strong part of society's
foundation and will hold together
whatever batters against the struc-
ture of society as a whole. We must
preserve the unity of our families."
The voice of Sister Robertson vi-
brated with emotion and conviction.
With renewed determination, Nan
left the meeting. She had received
more than the beauty of the
thought that had concluded the
lesson. Sister Robertson had suggest-
ed so many ways to bring families
closer together— family prayers, proj-
ects, picnics.

Nan loved picnics. She determined
that Saturday should be the day and
a picnic the means of bringing her
family into better harmony.

"I'm sure we will settle down to
getting along better if we have a
whole day just to play, without
school or work or any of the diverg-
ing activities of ordinary days to
draw us apart," Nan told the inner
voice that reminded her of so many
reasons why a picnic might not work.

Wednesday, Thursday and Friday
were days to try any mother. Nan
lived through them, and even man-

aged to smile some, because Saturday
she felt would bring harmony in
their midst again.

All preparations were made by
Friday night. Fred had agreed to
postpone the puttering he had plan-
ned to do only after Nan did a lot
of talking on duty, iamily unity and
just one Saturday. Friday he sug-
gested canceling all plans when the
weather man reported showers were
in prospect. Nan assured him that
the weather man was undoubtedly
mistaken, that she knew they would
have sunshine; the rain for the season
already far exceeded the normal fall.
Then there was quite some discus-
sion as to where they would go.
Fred was in favor of going to the
park.

"He would be!" Nan thought. "He
rides all week, and we never go any
farther than market or church."

No, this was to be a real outing,
and Nan knew just the place. Her
neighbor, Mrs. Brown, had told her
of it, and it sounded ideal.

"I'm not sure how far it is; we
haven't been for about a year," Mrs.
Brown had said. ". . . not over ten
miles though."

They could follow road signs right
to the spot, and the flowers had been
so beautiful when Mrs. Brown had
been there.

"Of course, we will have to forego
the flowers, this being a little early
in the year for such," Fred had sug-
gested sarcastically.

Nan said, "Flowers or no flowers,
it will be some place we've never
been to." So that was decided.

npHE sky was decidedly overcast

when they awoke Saturday

morning, but Nan refused to let this

fact dampen her soaring spirits. This

388

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE, 1940

was to be a day of joy shared by all
the family. After a hurried break-
fast, they piled into the car. Drops
of rain began to descend upon their
wind-shield after they had gone
about five miles; not much but just
enough of a drizzle to add weight
to the gray sky. Nan ignored the
wry face Fred made as he started
the wind-shield wiper.

"I guess this is the shower the
weather man mentioned," she ob-
served. "It will be over and every-
thing will be the fresher for it long
before we reach the canyon."

Another four miles and the drizzle
was still with them, but now there
was something else to contend with.
The car began pulling strangely to
one side. Fred stopped and got
out without saying a word. The
right, back tire was quite flat. Nan
said nothing either. In their ten
years of married journeyings there
had been other flat tires, and she
had long since learned better than
to try light banter or even words of
consolation.

She listened to Fred's fuming
while he changed the tire, and tried
with small measure of success to
keep the children pacified in the
back seat. Jerry was getting tired;
he had never cared much for riding,
and now began to whimper and
tease to get out. Nan looked at the
rain that without enthusiasm but
with evident determination was
coming down and thought of sug-
gesting a return home. Optimist
that she was, she hated to gi\'e
up her planned picnic while there
was still a chance of a happy ending,
but everything was going so badly.

In due time the tire vras changed,
and Fred appeared with muddy
hands, ruffled hair, and a look of

grimness which forebode more trou-
ble.

"A handkerchief. Nan," he said.
"Apparently the wash claimed mine
and forgot to return it."

Nan flushed. How many times
had she heard those same words.
She wondered if all men carried their
handkerchiefs until they were relics
unless gathered up on wash day. She
wanted to remind Fred that she was
generally pretty busy gathering the
wash without stopping to see that
he had a clean handkerchief to re-
place the soiled one. She felt disap-
pointed, and her nerves were be-
ginning to jump. Once she would
have given voice to her complete
discomfort, but now she simply
handed him her own handkerchief,
which was too small to be very ef-
fective, and said nothing.

Finally, they were on their way
again. The speedometer showed
that they had come eleven miles
when a sign furnished them with
the information that their destina-
tion was still three miles away. Fred
read the sign and in a sarcastic voice
added, "What a long way ten miles
can be."

Silence crowded the car. Jerry had
gone to sleep, and Joyce and Charles
were watching raindrops. So far, the
whole adventure had produced a de-
pressing effect on them all.

"If we ever get there, the rain will
just have to stop," Nan told herself.
"We'll all feel better after stretch-
ing a bit."

About this time the rain did stop,
and a bright spot appeared in the
sky marking the place where the
sun was valiantly trying to pierce the
clouds. Then just when their spirits
were beginning to rise a little, they
came to a sign. It was mounted on

A PROBLEM OF UNITY

389

a barricade that blocked the road,
and read: "Road closed for repairs."

Fred applied the brakes and turn-
ed questioningly to Nan. Even opti-
mists, no matter how determined
they are, have to admit defeat some-
times. Nan could see no ansv^^er
but retreat, especially as the sun was
making little gain against the heavy
gray above.

"I guess we'd better picnic at
home," Nan said, and Fred readily
agreed.

The children rebelled. They
didn't want to go home; they were
tired and wanted to get out of the
car. Nan explained about the rain;
she told them of the road being
closed; she tried to interest them in
the fun they could have at home.
Jerry cried. The back seat became
the scene of an uprising.

Regardless, Fred turned the car
around, and in due time they arrived
home. The rain had begun again;
the house was in need of straighten-
ing; they were all tired, cross and
hungry. Everything seemed exactly
wrong, and Nan felt more like hiding
away and enjoying the good cry held
over from Tuesday than anything
else in the world.

"Mothers must carry on," she re-
minded herself and resolutely set
about trying to find means of amus-
ing the children as long as the rain
kept them all indoors, which turned
out to be for the rest of the day.
The house was somehow straight-
ened up without unduly disturbing
Fred, who stretched out with the
newspaper right after lunch. The
day was anything but a happy one.
By biting her lip and trying her best,
Nan succeeded in guiding her little
family through without any major
outbursts.

POMPLETELY weary and very
glad to reach the end of such
a disappointing day. Nan at last
knelt with her loved ones for family
prayer. Just as she bowed her head,
Charles let out a war-whoop and
landed fairly on top of Nan; then
calmly he picked himself up from
the floor where he and his victim had
rolled and knelt again in his place.
Why did he do it? Wlio can an-
swer for a small boy's impulse?
Nan had steeled herself to most of
the wild-west antics Charles had
subjected her to up until now with
a degree of patience; this latest, com-
ing at the end of so many reversals
and just as they were ready for
prayer, seemed too much. She could
bear no more; she crumpled in a
heap on the bed aiid began to cry
with all the abandon her rumpled
nerves and tired body would permit.

Thoroughly frightened, Joyce and
Charles tried to comfort her. Fred
kept patting her head and saying,
"Now, Nan, please don't do this."
Little Jerry clung to her and began
to cry, too.

Nan loved her family with all the
devotion a mother's heart could
hold, and to see them wretched and
unhappy because of her tears was
something she could not allow. Her
instinct to comfort and cheer these
dear ones dried up her tears and
choked away her sobs? She had
caused them pain by her display of
weakness; she had to give them un-
derstanding of the cause. Nan put
her arms about them and explained
as best she could her great desire to
make the day that had just passed
one that would have brought them
closer together. She repeated a great
many of Sister Robertson's words,
and ended with:

(Continued on page 425)

MORMON HANDIICRAIFT

Kyne of Litahs Kylttractions

Nellie O. ParJcer

WHEN visiting a city or coun-
try, one not only wants to
see its natural beauty and
its places of distinction, but he also
wants to learn of its people— of their
interests and culture. If he can see
the type of work they do and the
type of things they are interested in,
he can carry away a fuller and more
accurate impression of the place.

The Temple Square with its re-
markable Tabernacle and its inimit-
able Temple and its monuments of
historic significance is generally con-
ceded to be Salt Lake City's out-
standing attraction. Located in close
proximity is the Mormon Handicraft
Shop. It is extremely interesting and
will give the traveler an added insight
into the character and culture of the
people who have built this common-
wealth on the edge of the American
Desert. The Shop displays a variety
of handwork which is remarkable for
its excellence of workmanship and
materials, and which bespeaks the
industry, thrift and versatility of the
people. Practically all of the arts
and crafts, painting, sculpturing,
modeling, etc., are shown.

In no other place can be found
such a cosmopolitan collection of
handmade articles— the result of a
people having been drawn from al-
most every country in the world. In
the Shop there can be found the
wood carving of Switzerland; the rare
old laces and embroideries of France,
Italy, and Scandinavia; filmy, cob-
web-like netting, which is now al-
most a lost art; weaving equal to any

of Sweden; as well as crocheting,
knitting, tatting, hemstitching, and
monogramming. Germany, British
Isles, and other countries have also
made large contributions to this
handicraft, as has the American
Indian.

Mormon women are noted for
their fine quilts. In nearly every
ward Relief Society throughout
the Church, on the second Tuesday
of each month, quilts are made for
charity and to fill special orders. The
women have been making quilts ever
since the Relief Society's organiza-
tion in 1842, so one can expect to
see many beautiful quilts of varying
types and patterns in the Shop.

There are handmade rugs of many
varieties just like the ones the pio-
neer women made to put on their
log cabin floors to soften the crude-
ness and to make their homes cozy
and livable. Any modern woman
would love to own one or more of
them. Then, there are dainty aprons,
handkerchiefs, luncheon sets and
doilies, and the most adorable pio-
neer dolls, some in sunbonnets and
calico dresses and others in silks and
dress-up clothes. Hand-etched, hand-
hammered articles made of Utah
copper and silver are there. In fact,
there are so many attractive and
useful things to be found in the
Shop that one can easily find sou-
venirs and gifts representative of
Utah that would be a delight to own,
and which would be a pleasant re-
minder of a visit to this unusual
place.

Some Literary Friends

Floience Ivins Hyde
"Without faith it is impossible to please him." — Heb. 11:6.

THE oldest art in the world is
story-telling. Long, long be-
fore there was a written lan-
guage and before the development
of picture-writing, the story was
used to educate people in the history
of the race and to establish principles
of conduct. Stories were sung by
bards, minstrels, and poets. Many
centuries later, Christ used them to
develop character in his followers,
and today they are our method of
interpreting life to our group if we
are teachers and to our families if
we are parents.

Children need stories to help them
build ideals, and adults need them
to renew the ideals built up in youth
and to arouse enthusiasm for greater
usefulness.

Faith is a most important prin-
ciple in life. Faith is too impor-
tant in conduct to be disregarded.
Let us never be so unwise as to feel
that it makes no difference whether
we believe or not. Faith is not an
arbitrary requirement, it is funda-
mental. All important things have
been done by faith, and the world
could not go on without it. Emer-
son referred to it when he said,
"Hitch your wagon to a star." Car-
lyle said, "A man lives by believing
something, not by debating and ar-
guing about many things." The
Apostle Paul, ridiculed as he was,
answered, "I believe and therefore
speak." Martin Luther said, "Here
stand I. I cannot do otherwise.
God help me." Joan of Arc, the maid
who was almost perfect in a profli-
gate and wicked age, won freedom

for her country because of her faith
in the voices that directed her move-
m.ents. But faith is not merely being
credulous. It is seeing and then
daring to do.

In religious education a most im-
portant principle is faith— faith in
Cod. It is vitality in religion; it
made martyrs of the apostles of
Christ; it made it possible for early
Mormon leaders to endure great
persecutions; it is the thing that
brings peace to men who have been
misunderstood and who have met
disappointment. Faith dignifies a
man, for it "makes him a co-worker
with the forces that keep the stars
in their orbits and hold the earth to
its course round the sun."

To have permanence of character
we must have a perfect ideal, and
the only perfect ideal is Christ. We
speak of building up Christian char-
acter. This involves establishing
a knowledge of God and his laws
and creating a reverential attitude to-
ward things religious. This can best
be done at story-telling time.
Whether we be children or adults, at
this time our minds are open to im-
pressions. The emotions may easily
be swayed toward good or bad. For
fireside reading we suggest A Lesson
of Faith,* which is suitable for all
ages. It might be a fatal mistake to
say to a skeptical son, "Have faith,"
but he will never forget the truth of
this story. For very young children

*A Lesson oi Faith, by Mrs. Gatty, is
taken from In the Child's World, by
Emily Poulson, and is used by permission
of A. Flanagan Company.

392

A Lesson oi Faith has the quahties
of a good story. Caterpillars and
butterflies are familiar objects to
them. The story has interest because
the characters talk, and it is full of
action. To adults the story is an alle-
gory. We see in it the person who
has discovered a truth which he is

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE, 1940

trying to tell to others. We see the
skeptic who cannot believe anything
he has not seen himself, and we have
the doubting world which says, "She
is quite out of her head."

Read it and think for yourself up-
on the statement, "If this part is
true, it must all be true."

A Lesson of Faith

(Nature Parable)
Mrs. Gatty

A MILD, green Caterpillar was one
day strolling about on a cabbage
leaf, when there settled beside her a
beautiful Butterfly.

The Butterfly fluttered her wings
feebly and seemed very ill.

"I feel very strange and dizzy,"
said she, addressing the Caterpillar,
"and I am sure that I have but a
little while to live. But I have just
laid some butterfly eggs on this cab-
bage leaf, and if I die there wfll be
no one to care for my baby butter-
flies. I must hire a nurse for them
at once. May I hire you as a nurse,
kind Caterpillar? I wfll pay you with
gold from my wings."

With that the poor Butterfly
drooped her wings and died, and
the Caterpfllar had no chance to so
much as say, "Yes" or "No".

"Dear me!" she exclaimed, as she
looked at the butterfly eggs beside
her, "what sort of a nurse will I
make for a group of gay young but-
terflies? Much attention they will
pay to the advice of a plain caterpil-
lar like me. But I shall have to do
the best I can," she added. And
all that night she walked around and
around the butterfly eggs to see that
no harm came to them.

"I wish that I had someone wiser
than myself to consult with," she

said to herself next morning. "I
might talk it over with the House-
dog. But no," she added hastily,
"he is kind, but big and rough, and
one brush of his tail would whisk all
the eggs off the cabbage leaf."

"There is Tom Cat," she went on,
after thinking a few moments, "but
he is lazy and selfish, and he would
not give himself the trouble to think
about butterfly eggs."

"Ah, but there's the Lark!" she
exclaimed at length. "He flies far up
into the heavens, and perhaps he
knows more than we creatures that
live upon the earth. I'll ask him."

So the Caterpillar sent a message
to the Lark, who lived in a neigh-
boring cornfield, and she told him
all her troubles.

"And I want to know how I, a
poor crawling Caterpfllar, am "to feed
and care for a famfly of beautiful
young butterflies. Could you find
out for me the next time you fly
away up into the blue heavens?"

"Perhaps I can," said the Lark,
and off he flew.

Higher and higher he winged his
way until the poor, crawling Cater-
pfllar could not even hear his song,
to say nothing of seeing him.

After a very long time, the Lark
came back.

SOME LITERARY FRIENDS

393

"I found out many wonderful
things," he said. "But if I tell them
to you, you will not believe me."

"Oh, yes, I will," answered the
Caterpillar hastily. "I believe every-
thing I am told."

"Well then," said the Lark, "the
first thing I found out was that the
butterfly eggs will turn into little
green caterpillars, just like yourself,
and that they will eat cabbage leaves
just as you do."

"Wretch!" exclaimed the Cater-
pillar, bristling with indignation.
"Why do you come and mock me
with such a story as that? I thought
you would be kind, and would try
to help me."

"So I would," answered the Lark,
"but I told you that you would not
believe me," and with that he flew
away to the cornfield.

"Dear me," said the Caterpillar
sorrowfully. "When the Lark flies
so far up into the heavens I should
not think he would come back to
us poor creatures with such a silly
tale. And I needed help so badly."

"I would help you if you would
only believe me," said the Lark, fly-
ing down to the cabbage patch once
more. '1 have wonderful things to
tell you, if you would only have faith
in me and trust in what I say."

"And you are not making fun of
me?" asked the Caterpillar.

"Of course not," answered the
Lark.

"If you could fly with me and see
the wonders that I see, here on earth,
and away up in the blue sky, you
would not say that anything was im-
possible," replied the Lark.

"But," said the Caterpillar, "you
tell me that these eggs will hatch
out into caterpillars, and I know
that their mother was a butterfly, for

I saw her with my own eyes, and so,
of course, they will be butterflies.
How could they be anything else?
I am sure I can reason that far, if
I cannot fly."

"Very well," answered the Lark,
"then I must leave you, though I
have even more wonderful things
that I could tell. But what comes
to you from the heavens, you can
only receive by faith, as I do. You
cannot crawl around on your cab-
bage leaf and reason these things
out."

"Oh, I do believe what I am told
—at least," she added, "everything
that is reasonable to believe. Pray
tell me what else you learned."

"I learned," said the Lark, im-
pressively, "that you will be a butter-
fly yourself some day."

"Now, indeed, you are making fun
of me," exclaimed the Caterpillar,
ready to cry with vexation and dis-
appointment. But just at that mo-
ment she felt something brush
against her side, and, turning her
head, she looked in amazement at
the cabbage leaf, for there, just com-
ing out of the butterfly eggs, were
eight or ten little green caterpfllars
—and they were no more than out
of the eggs before they began eating
the juicy leaf.

Oh! How astonished and how
ashamed the Caterpillar felt. What
the Lark had said was true!

And then a very wonderful
thought came to the poor, green
Caterpillar. "If this part is true, it
must be all true, and some day I
shall be a butterfly."

She was so delighted that she be-
gan telling all her caterpillar friends
about it, but they did not believe her
any more than she had believed the
Lark.

394

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE, 1940

"But I know, I know," she kept
saying to herself. And she never
tired of hearing the Lark sing of
the wonders of the earth below, and
of the heavens above.

And all the time, the little green
caterpillars on the leaf grew and
thrived wonderfully, and the big
green Caterpillar watched them and
cared for them carefully every hour.

One day, the Caterpillar's friends
gathered around her and said, very
sorrowfully, "It is time for you to
spin your chrysalis and die."

But the Caterpillar replied, "You

mean that I shall soon be changed
into a beautiful butterfly. How won-
derful it will be."

And her friends looked at one
another sadly and said, "She is quite
out of her mind."

Then the Caterpillar spun her
chrysalis and went to sleep.

And by and by, when she awak-
ened, oh, then she knew that what
the Lark had learned in the heavens
was true, for she was a beautiful
butterfly with
wings.

gold dust on her

-4h-

MY TASK

By Irene R. Davis

I should not be too critical! Nor say,
"This chfld is dull, his intellect is slow."
I cannot see beyond the years when he
Shall have arrived, and judge me, too.
Abilities and unsuspected talents dwell
Buried deep, beneath confusion of an adult world.
Striving mightily to manifest themselves to light
As black clouds of doubt and
Uncertainty are furled.

It is not given me to make, create a mind,
Nor mine to say, nor judge its worth-
Mine the task to train and mold the clay
Such as it is. To give a bit of inspiration birth!

Good Books Make Good Vacations

^NNE COLVER, author of LISTEN FOR THE VOICES and daughter
of a newspaper man, spent a summer in Concord gathering material for
this novel, which was published in 1939 by Farrar and Rinehart. In this
narrative, imaginary characters mingle with illustrious men and women who
lived in Concord in 1850. The actual persons, "who with their families
appear directly or indirectly in the novel," number thirty-three and include
the following: Emerson, Thoreau, the Alcott family, Stowe, Garrison,
Hawthorne, Hopkins. It is interesting to note that a direct quotation starts
each chapter: an excerpt from the writings of Thoreau or Hawthorne, a por-
tion of Emerson's Journal, a part of an article appearing in Godey's Lady's
Book, an inscription on a tombstone in Concord, etc. All these add to the
feeling of intimate acquaintance with the period and the people in Con-
cord. "The picture is simple, neighborly, warm."— D. D. S.

jyf Y ANTONIA (Antone'a), a book of 371 pages, written by Willa Gather,
published by Heinemann Publishing Company, London, in 1918, and
recently revised and published by Houghton Mifflin Company, New York,
is one of the great American novels. On the plains of Nebraska with this
Bohemian family and the orphaned Jimmy from Virginia, you are gripped
with the feeling of the country. Antonia seems to mean the country, the
conditions, in fact the whole pioneering adventure of tearing up roots
grown deep in one place, to re-root and flower in a new country or a new
frontier. The author succeeds in raising life above the level of the personal
to the universal.— R. B. B.

OICHARD LLEWELLYN'S book, HOW GREEN WAS MY VAL-
LEY, published by Macmillan Company in 1940, scores high for the
type of modern novel conspicuous for its absence of obscenity. In this
beautiful valley in Wales, life is lived in shacks bordering underground
mines. The unwholesome atmosphere, the squalid living conditions are
surmounted by the beautiful though simple family life in which we find
feminine loveliness standing beside strong manhood. The book is long, but
never dull.-R. B. B.

THE MORMON HANDICRAFT GIFT SHOP.

IS YOUR SHOP

For your vacation gifts to be given to friends and family, make a selec-
tion from the exquisite articles on sale: "Anne Chavre" pioneer dolls,
beautiful handkerchiefs, sweaters, hand-painted china, guest towels, aprons
that are different, scores of lovely gifts.

Come — Look — Buy.

The Sunny Side of the Hill

COLORED WINGS
Leila Mailer Hoggan

My hands are washing dishes,

But my soul is faring far,
Following a white, white cloud

Toward a silvery star;
Running down wild woodland ways

That Atalanta trod;
Kneeling at some ancient shrine

Where saints have worshipped God.
Lord, let my hands be busy

With homely little things,
But let my soul go questing —

Ah, give it flaming wings!

— Author Unknown.

DREAMS and visions influence
the destiny of mankind.
Prophets are needed to fur-
nish true patterns of hfe; but also,
there must be workmen to execute
the plans. Dreams are powerful to
the extent that they are materialized.
Visions uplift humanity only when
they are wrought into life.

Life is dual: the body and the
spirit, the real and the ideal, the
loaf and the song. There is the
everyday practical you that must be
fed and clothed and sheltered; there
is the spiritual you that rises on the
wings of inspiration to commune
with the Most High. There is the
you, who like Martha of old, is
"cumbered with much serving"; and
the you, who like Mary, takes time
out to sit at the Master's feet to be
taught of Him.

Albert Edward Wiggam has said
that man should be fitted for a job,
because he must make a living; and
provided with ideals, because he
must make a life.

Every great achievement is bom
of inspiration and earnest effort.
The one is not without the other
in the world of progress. The artist
to perform his work must have paint
and canvas and brushes. But back

of his craftsmanship must be person-
ality, the ideal, the vision that gives
life to the picture, that endues it
with the soul of beauty and of truth.
We need wings as well as feet of
clay.

Essential to life itself are the little
duties of every day, but devotion to
a cause redeems effort from drudg-
ery. When tasks are performed with
eager, loving hands, they become a
sacrament. It matters not so much
what task the hand performs if the
heart is in the work and if the soul
rises to bring out of it something
beautiful and distinguished. To
those who see the rainbow above the
clouds there are no common days,
no menial tasks.

From humble homes have come
some of the greatest spirits of the
earth, men and women whose time
has been often filled with common
labor. The young mother who pro-
vides her baby with nourishing food,
clean linen, and wholesome sur-
roundings is doing more than keep-
ing her child clean, well and happy.
She is building into his life eternal
values. Out of the habitual routine
of his daily life may come the estab-
lishing of all of the cardinal virtues.
Is she not weaving a tapestry of
life? There are the brief, bright
threads of daily joy, and the long,
strong threads of moral fiber, all go-
ing into the pattern that will at last
show itself in a strong, well-balanced
character.

No day should seem long or dull
to the mother who has vision of her
work, who realizes that she has in
her keeping a child of God, one who

THE SUNNY SIDE OF THE HILL

397

later in life may assume positions of
trust and honor in his nation or his
church, a child who may one day
rise and call her blessed.

VOUTH, living on the sunny side
of the hill, is forever in quest of
joy. It feels sure that every storm
will spread a shining rainbow across
its sky of blue.

But we who walk more softly
sometimes forget that storms spread
rainbows. Time has left its marks
of pain and sorrow on our hearts.
We have had our day. Now we have
our memories. What more need
we seek? Are not adventure and
achievement for youth?

But hold!

Why should we count the years
and accept them as stop signs to
our progress? Truth and "beauty, all
of the priceless treasures, are ageless.
Why should we not go on garnering
the loveliest gifts of life as long as
life lasts? We don't have to accept
as ours the patterns that have been
shaped by the aged men and women
of the past. We can make our own
pattern, looking ever to the Divine
for guidance.

Everything in nature arrays itself
in new attire each year. The oldest
trees in the world drop their leaves
annually and clothe themselves in
new beauty. We never become too
old to moult. Why should we not
shed our gray, aged feathers of doubt
and fear and adorn ourselves in the
bright plumage of faith and hope?

Out of his dull, lifeless shell a
new moth emerges. A short time
ago he was a caterpillar crawling in
the dust and eating leaves. Now
he comes forth with flaming wings
ready to mount to summer skies.
May not we rise from our outgrown

yesterdays? May not we wing our
spirits for greater flight?

There is no reason why older peo-
ple should sit alone and lonely
through uneventful days. Even the
commonest tasks can be made beau-
tiful. We fill our hands with drab
monotonies, nor try to see the color
and the sheen of ideality that is back
of all necessary work. Out of long
years of experience there are always
treasures worth saving. Too often
we store our lamp of inspiration in
some dark basement and forget that
we own such a rare gift. There is
no reason why we should not bring
it forth and burnish it and fill it with
oil for a second lighting. If we add
a little new fibre to our growth each
year, we may prolong our blossoming
season instead of going to seed early.

We can't hope to be always on the
crest of the wave. Deep shadows
but serve to accentuate the high-
lights of life. And though we arise
to a day shattered with disappoint-
ment, let us remember that even the
darkest day has its tomorrow— a to-
morrow that may restore our lost
yesterdays.

If we but listen for it, there is a
merry tune to accompany the work
of every day. If we but search for
it, we shall find that joy goes singing
along the highways of life. Fragrance
and flaming beauty are to be found
at every turn of the road. Great
truths and devoted service are for
age as well as youth. The riper years
are rich in spiritual values. Says
Grace Ingles Frost:

Though I am by the earth clad,

A star-dust fills my eyes
With sheen which lends them potency,

A God to visualize.*

*Used by permission of the author.

( 4

Let Your Light So Shine''

Anna S. Barlow

IT was a land of beauty and sun-
shine, a land of wild flowers and
gray-purple sage that the pioneers
first gazed upon as they stood on
the foothills that July morning in
1847. The panorama before them
was a welcome sight to their tired
souls, and they were deeply grateful
because of their wonderful blessings.

They set about cultivating the rich
soil and building homes, and soon
cities grew out of the wilderness-
beautiful cities where trees, shrubs
and flowers, planted and cultivated
by industrious men and women, add-
ed their charm to the natural splen-
dor of the landscape. The desert
was truly made "to blossom as the
rose." The pioneers lived deeply
and created greatly, and we honor
them for making it possible for us
to enjoy the privilege of living in
this choice land.

On the eve of the centennial cele-
bration of the pioneers' entrance in-
to the Salt Lake Valley, what greater
tribute can we pay to them than to
show the same pride and desire for
the beautiful that they expressed in
their lives by beautifying homes and
communities.

It is necessary for us to keep well
in mind the part that we as indi-
viduals must play in the beautifi-
cation campaign that has been in-
stituted by our state and our Church
to make our communities more at-
tractive to the many strangers who
will visit us during the next few
years. Each must play his part, and
all must work unitedly. In order
to appreciate the true value of our
participation in the campaign, we

must take a broad view and see the
community as a whole. If there is
one broken-down fence or one un-
tidy yard on the street, then the
beauty of that street is marred.

Our state has many beautiful, nat-
ural scenic attractions. Our people
as a whole are judged by the appear-
ance of the communities through
which the tourist travels in reaching
these scenic wonders. This is a chal-
lenge to every interested citizen of
Utah who is proud of his state and
interested in its reputation.

If we will get close to the soil
and help to create beauty as our pio-
neer forefathers did, our lives will be
enriched immeasurably and our ef-
forts will pay large dividends in
health, enjoyment and spiritual val-
ues. Neat home surroundings with
flowers, lawns, trees and shrubbery
have a decidedly uplifting effect up-
on the occupants of the household,
and these improvements will be re-
flected in a more cheerful and pleas-
ant atmosphere about the home, the
neighborhood and the community as
a whole; while on the other hand,
untidiness and ugliness about the
home grounds have a tendency to
depress the members of the house-
hold and are conducive to unhappi-
ness and discontent. Tliere are a
great many people who could be
made infinitely happier if someone
would inspire them to make their
immediate surroundings more attrac-
tive. Perhaps by beautifying your
surroundings you may be that in-
spiration.

Our homes may remain basically
the same from year to year, but time

"LET YOUR LIGHT SO SHINE"

399

should make them more charming
and livable. Through pride and in-
dustry, they can be made more at-
tractive, more comfortable and rest-
ful, more livable and more homely.

When one beautifies his own
property, he has respect for it. It
is an easy step from respect for one's
own property to respect for another's.
Respect for the property of others
is a cardinal virtue and one that we
could well spend a little time in
cultivating.

Streets are a reflection of the citi-
zens of our cities. Beautiful trees,
shrubs and flowers bespeak an in-
dustrious and refined people, while

weeds, debris and untidiness denote
indolence and lack of pride. Time
spent in improvement and beautifi-
cation of homes and communities
brings rich rewards in improved char-
acters and in aesthetic values.

Latter-day Saints have been com-
missioned by our Father "to be a
light unto the world" (Doc. and
Cov., 103:7-9). Let those who come
into our midst see the ideals and
high standards of our people reflect-
ed in well-kept homes and communi-
ties. "Let your light so shine before
men, that they may see your good
works, and glorify your Father which
is in heaven" (Matthew, 5:16).

-^J^-

THIS IS A PRETTY LITTLE PLACE

Eva WiUes Wangsgaard

High in the mountains where the timber thinned

To meadowland, a lake of grasses stirred
Fragrant with sun and arching in the wind

Under delphinium, tall and azure-spurred.
The aspen leaves were shimmering links of light,

Dropping thin shadows like a beaded chain
Where gold had centered every daisy's white.

And columbines were lucent porcelain.
The sun was stilled high in the arc of noon

And, lemon-winged, a moth had paused to feed,
Keeping in grassy arches, blossom-strewn.

The silent ritual of flower and seed.
A lark's song trilled, and tinged with glad surprise

I saw the untamed West through Fremont's eyes.

HAPPENIING,

By Annie Wells Cannon

JUNE— Lift up thy heart and re-
^ joice; all nature sings of a day in
June.

npHE San Diego Camp Daughters
of Utah Pioneers unveiled a
monument last winter in honor of
the arrival there of the Mormon Bat-
talion in 1847, which after its long
march found a refuge and temporary
home in the deserted pueblo found-
ed by the Franciscan fathers, in 1769.
President Heber J. Grant made a
special trip to pronounce the dedi-
catory prayer, and Mrs. Ida M. Kirk-
ham, president general of the
Daughters, was one of the speakers.

QAISY HARRIMAN, United
States Minister to Norway,
proved a woman can be efficient,
alert and capable. She was first to
notify the world that Norway and
Germany were at war and fulfilled
admirably all requirements of her
high office under most difficult con-
ditions.

l^ATHARINE F. LENROOT,
**■ Chief of the United States
Children's Bureau, while on a recent
tour through the western states in
the study of children's problems,
said, "The best way to benefit chil-
dren is to rehabilitate the home."

pRINCESS FAUZIA is the name
of the second daughter of King
Farouk and Queen Farida of Egypt;
she was born last April. The letter
"F" seems a favorite with this royal
family; the first girl is named Ferial.

JACQUELINE COCHRAN set a
^ new national speed record this
spring in air-flying, outdistancing all
by several kilometers.

M'

[ME. LUISA TETRAZZINI,

golden-voiced soprano of grand
opera, died recently in Milan. Not
only will she always be remembered
by the musical world but by every-
one who ever was thrilled by the
power of her lovely voice and perfect
acting.

JOAN and Mary Campbell, daugh-
^ ters of one of Utah's pioneer edu-
cators, died last April, age 83. These
two sisters had remarkable careers
during the long years. They claim
the distinction of being first among
women in several lines of service.
Joan was the first woman appointed
to a government position in the Ter-
ritory, in 1874, receiving a commis-
sion as notary by joint legislative en-
actment signed by Governor Wood;
Mary was the first woman clerk in
Z. C. M. I.; both held clerical po-
sitions in Church offices.

CELMA LAGERLOF, Swedish
writer, who died in April, was
the first woman to win the Nobel
prize for literature.

/^RACE M. CANDLAND'S son-
net HiJ]s is included in the April
issue of the poetry magazine called
Westminster Magazine of Ogle-
thorpe, Georgia— the only Utah con-
tribution.

A LICE TISDALE HOBART'S In
Theii Own Country, Susan
Glaspell's The Morning Is Near Us,
Gwen Bristow's This Side of Glory,
Pearl S. Buck's Other Gods, Mar-
garet Sangster's Reluctant Star,
Phyllis Bently's The Power and the
Glory are new novels by women va-
cationists will enjoy.

THE RELIEF SOCIETY OF THE CHURCH OF
JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS

Motto — Charity Never Faileth
THE GENERAL BOARD

Amy Brown Lyman -

Marcia K. Howells

Donna D. Sorensen

Vera W. Pohlman
Belle S. Spafford Nellie O. Parker

Vivian R McConkie Anna S. Barlow

Leda T. Jensen , , r- n

Beatrice F. Stevens ^chsa E. Paxman

Rae B. Barker Mary G. Judd

First

Second

Secretary

Luella N. Adams
Marianne C. Sharp
Anna B. Hart
Ethel B. Andrew

Editor

Acting Business Manager

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

President

Counselor

Counselor

-Treasurer
Gertrude R. Garff
Leona B. Fetzer
Edith S. Elliott
Pauline T. Pingree
Alice B. Castleton

Belle S. Spaflord
Amy Brown Lyman

Vol. XXVII

JUNE, 1940

No. 6

EDITORIAL

IPray^ Jxlwa^s cJhat IJe ofatnt

rio

A

S the great news mediums of the
day constantly pour forth their
harrowing stories of war, our hearts
tremble with anxiety and our souls
are stirred to the depths over the
wanton destruction, suffering, and
loss of life incident to such great
national conflicts. We know that in
all the warring nations are those who
are peace-loving, people of fine ideals
and worthy achievement; there are
those who would go about their
humble, daily tasks contented with
life; those who would love their fel-
low men and find joy in service to
them.

Yet the demon of war has touched
these people and drawn them into
the conflict whether they would or
would not. The malignant spirit of
evil is rampant, and untold suffering
is extant.

Our hearts go out in sympathy to
those so sorely afflicted. Yet how
helpless we feel in the face of such
world-harrowing calamities.

Though the women are not called
to shoulder arms, they carry a great
deal of the burden of war. We know

the heartbreak that is every mother's
who sends her loved ones out to
battle. We know the strict disci-
plines of war which she must accept
—the firm controls, the shortened ra-
tions. Working in the fields and in
many other ways, she must perform
the tasks of absent husband and sons
who have answered the call. Raising
funds, providing clothing and other
necessities form a noteworthy phase
of women's work. Nursing wounded
and invalid soldiers, not a few have
paid with their lives for their su-
blime devotion to the demands of
pity, charity, love, and patriotism.
Woman's war record is a record of
quiet, unostentatious, self-sacrificing
heroism.

And how may the grief and an-
guish of these valiant wives and
mothers who are caught in the
meshes of war be mitigated? Only
through turning to their God. With
renewed devotion they must seek
Him. They must pray, frequently
and fervently, for comfort and solace.
The Lord has said: 'Traying always
that they faint not; and inasmuch as
they do this, I will be with them

402

even unto the end (Doc. and Cov.,
Sec. 75:11).

And we who are in Zion must also
pray. We must unite our prayers
with those of our sisters across the
sea, that the comforting influence
of the Father will sustain us all in

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE, 1940

these perilous times; that men will
repent and cease to do evil; that
peace may once again reign upon the
earth so that mankind everywhere
may enjoy the earth and the fullness
thereof.

vacations cJhat U\e-(^reate

M

[EN have long recognized that
with health are interwoven most
of the fortunes of life. Yet the world
is full of people who do not enjoy
optimum health. Though most of us
come from vigorous racial stock,
though we live in a relatively health-
ful climate, though our knowledge
of the rules of health is fairly exten-
sive, we frequently find ourselves ail-
ing, our vitality low, our physical
fitness not quite up to par.

Because of the operation of a wide
variety of forces today, one of the
most common ailments of a great
majority of us is fatigue. The nerves,
the mind, the body suffer from this
miserable malady. It asserts itself in
restlessness, irritability, languor, lack
of concentration, disturbed sleep, re-
duced efficiency, a drawn expression
of the face, and numerous other
. ways.

But fatigue is in reality a protec-
tive measure, for it is nature's warn-
ing to us that it is time to rest. Rest
is a fundamental law of health.
Every part of the body requires its
periods of rest. It is during these rest
periods that tissues are nourished
and the body restored.

As the summer season approaches.

most of us are looking forward with
anticipation to a vacation. Webster
says a vacation is an intermission
from labor, a period of rest. How
many of us make our vacations con-
form to this definition? Do we plan
the type of activity that will provide
surcease from the taxing routines in
which we are daily engaged? Do we
view vacations as periods in which
to rebuild ourselves that we may re-
turn to our labors with renewed vital-
ity? Or, do we feverishly search about
for something stimulating to do-
some place exciting to go, returning
with nerves taxed and bodies tired,
grateful for the order and regularity
of our normal lives?

Everyone needs a vacation— the
school child, the tired mother, the
busy business man. No matter how-
urgent may be the demands of labor,
we should occasionally take a vaca-
tion; for truly, "All work makes Jack
a dull boy." But vacations should be
more than a few days set aside in
which to travel far and spend much.
They should be days of genuine re-
creation—days in which to conquer
that commonest of all ailments-
fatigue.

CS^:^^^^^

TbJbiiu

TO THE FIELD

<g</,

ucationa

le,

ourses

(^omvined

Attention : Stake and ward executive officers. Social Service and Education
for Family Life class leaders

TN line with the recommendation
of the General Authorities of the
Church that the auxiliaries simplify
their programs and conserve the
time and energy of both officers and
members, the General Board an-
nounces that the Social Service
course and the course on Education
for Family Life will be combined
into a single department. The name
Social Service will be used to desig-

nate the department. The subject
matter to be used will be in the field
of sociology, which embraces ma-
terial appropriate to the interests and
needs of both groups. A detailed
announcement of the plan for 1940-
41 is included in the lesson previews
under Social Service Department,
page 423, in this issue of the Maga-
zine.

WorLanJ-(B

usiness

(cyutunes to he [Pumiskecl

P*OR the Relief Society year 1940-
41, the General Board has out-
lined a program for discussion on
Work-and-Business Day, titled Food
Makes a Diffeience, to be used in
addition to the handwork. The im-
portance of such a program will be
readily recognized. However, its use
in the local organizations is optional.
Subject matter which will provide
a basis for eight discussions will be

published in the Rdiei Society Mag-
azine. This will not only provide
a more permanent record of the
course but will make the material
easily available to both class leaders
and members. The material will
be included in the Lesson Depart-
ment under the heading Work-and-
Business. See Lesson Preview, page
421, in this issue of the Magazine.

(general [Board JLesson (cyutu

pOR the past two years, the Gen-
eral Board has prepared and sent
to the stakes and missions detailed,
mimeographed lesson outlines, in-
cluding carefully selected quotations
and supplementary references. Dur-
ing the year 1938-39, outlines on
three lessons selected from each of
the three major courses of study
(Theology, Literature, Social Ser-
vice) were prepared and sent to the
stakes and missions; during 1939-40
outlines were sent on the theology
lessons only.

mes

The purpose of these outlines was
to aid stake and mission class leaders
who were having difficulty in finding
suitable and authentic material for
lesson enrichment, as well as to
show how some of the teaching
theory presented in the class leader's
department at the conference-con-
ventions might be applied in lesson
planning.

While these outlines were well
received, the General Board feels
that it is not necessary to continue
them for the year 1940-41. The new

404

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE, 1940

lessons are of such a nature that no
difficulty is anticipated in finding
ample supplementary lesson material
in any of the courses of study.

The teaching performance of Re-
lief Society class leaders throughout
the Church justifies the opinion of
the General Board that further out-

Llrnversity of LLtah

PROGRAMS of special interest to
Relief Society women are sched-
uled for the 1940 summer session
of the University of Utah.

An Institute of Education for
Family Life will be held from June
17 to 21, inclusive. The program for
the week has been arranged by the
local committee (Winifred Hazen,
chairman) in cooperation with Pro-
fessor Flora M. Thurston of Cornell
University. The following sessions to
be held in Kingsbury Hall should be
found particularly profitable:

Monday, June 17, 11:00 a. m. General
Session. "Education for Family Life" —
Howard W. Odum.

Tuesday, June 18, 11:00 a. m. General
Session. "Are Modern Parents Helpless?"
— Henry Neumann.

Thursday, June 20, 11:00 a. m. General
Session. "What About Your Family's
Food?" — Margaret S. Chaney.

Friday, June 21, 11:00 a. m. General
Session. "Family Life, the Threshold of
Democran'" — Flora M Thurston.

The Tree oi Liberty, selected for
use in the Relief Society Literature
department for 1940-41, will be re-
viewed Wednesday, July 3, 11:00 a.
m. by Dr. Henry Neumann.

The University summer session
provides wonderful opportunity for

lining in the interest of lesson plan-
ning is not necessary at the present
time. The General Board is very
proud of its hundreds of class leaders
whose work reflects thorough study,
careful lesson planning and skilled
presentation.

S<

ummer

S,

ession

us to contact the Nation's outstand-
ing authorities in their various fields.
Howard W. Odum is Kenan Profes-
sor of Sociology and Director of the
School of Public Welfare, University
of North Carolina. He has a fine
reputation both as a teacher and lec-
turer. The Bulletin states that
"were it not for the fact that Dr.
Odum has a professional interest in
social research in Utah he would not
be available for summer session
teaching; his coming ... is a rare
opportunity for students in Educa-
tion, Psychology, Sociology, and So-
cial Work."

Dr. Henry Neumann, Brooklyn
Society for Ethical Culture, is well
known as an author, teacher and
lecturer. Relief Society women are
acquainted with his excellent work
through his participation on previ-
ous University summer session pro-
grams.

Margaret S. Chaney is chairman
of the Department of Home Eco-
nomics, Connecticut College. She
is an expert in Nutrition and is well
known nationally through her ar-
ticles in leading scientific journals
and through her textbook. Nutrition
(joint authorship with M. Ahlborn) .

NOTES TO THE FIELD

405

uxelief Society [Beautification J^ssignmen

npHE Church Beautification com-
mittee some time ago recom-
mended that every ward have a Beau-
tification committee to be composed
of a representative of each of the
auxihary groups and Priesthood quo-
rums. These committees were re-
quested to make a careful study to
determine the needs for improving
and beautifying Church buildings
and grounds and to definitely plan
how the desired results might be ac-
complished.

The Church committee now sug-
gests a division of responsibility
among auxiliary groups and Priest-
hood quorums in seeing that every
phase of cleanliness and beautifica-
tion receive careful attention. In
suggesting definite assignments for
special groups it is not the intention
of the general committee to inter-
fere with the work of the ward
committee, the custodian or other
individuals regularly employed by
the bishop in the care and beauti-
fication of the chapel and grounds.
Only through close cooperation,
however, and fixing responsibility

can a full measure of success be
achieved.

It is suggested that the Relief So-
ciety see that the interior of Church
buildings be kept clean— the general
assembly rooms, class rooms, halls,
and rest rooms.

Floors and floor coverings should
be kept clean, benches and chairs
well dusted, windows washed, cur-
tains and draperies laundered or dry
cleaned at regular intervals. Drink-
ing fountains, toilets, and wash ba-
sins should be kept sanitary and in
good working order. Soap, towels
and toilet paper should be regularly
supplied.

Special attention should be given
the Sacrament service. Clean trays
and glasses, proper linen and a con-
venient receptacle for washing hands
prior to administration should be
provided.

In asking the Relief Society to be
responsible for checking on the
cleanliness of the chapel, it is not
expected that they do the actual
work; their cooperation with the cus-
todian and others regularly employ-
ed by the bishop is requested.

(church- vi/ide C/i^mn Singing [Project

THHE congregational hymns to be sung during the next three months as a part of the

Church-wide hymn singing project are as follows:

July, No. 283, "Earth With Her Ten Thousand Flowers".

August, No. 13, "The Happy Day Has Rolled On".

September, No. 345, "Great God, to Thee Our Evening Song".

A detailed announcement of this project was published in the April issue of the
Relief Society Magazine, under "Notes to the Field", page 257.

The general music committee of the Church is launching this project in order that
Church membership may have a larger repertoire of excellent hymns.

Cathedral of Peace

Dorothy Chpp Robinson
CHAPTER EIGHT

CTAGGERING slightly, Carolyn
went out of the yard, over the un-
certain footbridge across West Fork,
into the shadows of the bottoms.
Oblivious to brush and undergrowth
she walked woodenly on, her body
one dull point of pain. At the
Cathedral she stopped. Stiffly, she
sat down upon the fallen log. The
shadows deepened. Still she did not
move. Then an orange moon rose
and tried to pierce the gloom that
surrounded her.

"There is only one thing left to
do."

The words spoken into the night
startled her with their boldness. Ris-
ing, she went out of the field and
across the highway to the home of
Kane Holland. At last she was ready
to listen to him.

Coming toward the house from a
field, Kane saw her. He saw her
coming up the walk, and even in
the moonlight her face was a white
spot. His heart leaped. For one
moment he stopped and drew a deep
breath. Then he hurried to meet
her at his front door steps.

"Carolyn. What is it?" He took
her arm and steered her to a seat
on the wide porch.

"I— I've left." The words strug-
gled past stiff lips.

"No, Carolyn. You are upset."

"I have left," she reiterated. "I
have come to you."

Presently, out of a long silence, he
asked, "What happened? Tell me
if you can. It will help you."

She turned and looked at him.
"Did you ask me something?"

"What happened? Why did vou
leave?"

"Carson. He drove him away. He
is gone— forever."

"Where did he go?"

"To the Cross Line, on Cow
Creek."

Again there was a long silence.
Kane sat upon the step below her.
He looked out over the valley. The
Cathedral was spectral in the moon-
light.

"Carolyn," he said at length, "you
cannot come to me. You still love
Turner."

"I hate him." Her voice was low
and flat.

"Are you sure?"

"I am very sure."

Again Kane looked away. His
hands, between his knees, were
clinched to grayness. For years he
had waited and hoped for this
chance, and now that it had come
it was empty. It had to be empty,
for last night he had seen some-
thing.

"I watched you last night," he said
slowly. "I saw Turner hold you in
his arms. I saw the light that flood-
ed your face. Then I knew."

"Knew?"

"Knew that divorce is not your
answer; knew that in your secret
heart you are happy to belong to
him. That is as it should be. You
like me. I am comfortable. I am
soothing. I have helped to sustain
your ego."

"Kane! What do you mean?"

"I don't know, except that you
belong to Turner and your place is

CATHEDRAL OF PEACE

407

with him. Was he much concerned
over the boy leaving?"

"He was stunned, but still he
made no move to call him back."

"Did you try to help him, to com-
fort him?"

"Comfort him! No. He is a man.
Carson is his son."

"Come sit by me."

When she was sitting on the
step, he took one of her hands in
both of his and looked at it a long
time. When he spoke, the words
came slowly but firmly.

"For years I have watched you
and your family. I have dreamed of
doing the things for you that Turner
doesn't do. I have been deeply
grateful for the confidence of your
boys. But what I want is impossible.
You cannot turn back the pages of
time, nor can you tear them from
your life. The things I have wanted
most belong to another man and
always will, even though I reach out
and take them. A comfortable sub-
stitute is the best I could ever be."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean that Turner is still the
man in your life. Without him
you would be lost."

"No. That isn't so."

"But it is. You are both on
strange paths, and it will be hard to
find your way back. A great deal
of this is your fault."

"My fault?"

"Yes. You haven't kept up with
him. He is progressive and proud.
There is no excuse for you, his wife,
being as you are. You create a sense
of futility and failure within him."

"I am the same woman he mar-
ried." Bitterly.

"No, I think not. I heard him say
once that a man marries a woman

not alone for what she is but for
what she may become. If that part
of the dream isn't realized, some-
thing is lost, especially for a man
of Turner's ability. He was so proud
of you last night. So proud— No,"
as she would have spoken, "it wasn't
just the clothes. It was what the
clothes and attention did to you.
His love is still there. If you are
willing to work you will find it."

"It isn't worth the effort."

"You thought so once. The fu-
ture of your children depends on it.
I suspect that to hold Carson you
must conquer the condition in your
home."

"The future of my children is
already ruined, just as their past has
been."

"You are unforgiving, aren't you?"

"Kane, how can you talk so to
me?" Long repressed sobs burst
through her wall of restraint— quiet,
hopeless sobs that tore at the heart
of the man beside her. He stared
unseeing before him. He had to do
this. All day he had been facing
it. If she came to him, she must
come wholeheartedly, leaving noth-
ing behind.

"You are mild," he continued, at
length. "You have no idea how
hard it is to control a temper like
Turner's. You haven't helped him
control it."

"In other words I have been a
failure."

"To that extent, yes. Yet, you
have loved the very quality in him
that shows itself in temper. You
are slow to make decisions, but once
having decided you do not change.
Your job now is to pick up the pieces
of the home that the two of you
have wrecked."

408

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE, 194C

"Suppose I don't want to pick
them up."

For a moment hope flared.
"When you know certainly, come
back. The decision rests with you.
When you have decided, you will
know what to do about Carson.
Come."

OE stood up. Taking her hand,
he led her back through the gate,
through the cottonwoods to where
they could see the ranch. He point-
ed to the light that shone from a
window.

"Turner is there. Go to him— but
remember it will not be easy."

He was gone, back the way they
had come, but only to the shadow
of the trees. There he stopped and
watched.

Bewildered, frightened, Carolyn
walked slowly toward the house. She
could not go to Turner. She
couldn't! She was nearly home
when she turned and suddenly start-
ed back. Before long her feet lagged
uncertainly. What should she do?
She went on until she reached the
grove.

Kane was gone from her life— if
he had ever had any part in it. Or
was he? That was what she must
decide. Did she want to go back to
Turner?

On the fallen log she waited for
peace to come. But Peace was coy;
she wanted to be wooed. The leaves
were going now, and more of the
sky showed through. From where
she sat she could see many stars
that out in the open would be hid-
den by the light of the moon.

"What must I do?" she mourned.
"What do I want to do? Turner
has failed me. Kane has failed me."
Turner had been proud of her last

night. So that was what it took—
a few clothes, a little popularity.
Were all men that way?

To ease her tired muscles she lay
back upon the log and looked up.
The grandeur of the night awed her.
How could so many, many heavenh
bodies pattern celestial windows
without bringing chaos and destruc-
tion? She had heard it was because
they obeyed law. Only when one
ran counter to law did it fall into
oblivion. She had heard someone
say all things went that way.

Something tugged at her con-
sciousness, and she stirred restlessly.

Once as a child she had gone with
her father to the hills for wood.
They had slept under the stars. She
vividly recalled the night and the
questions she had asked him.
"Which star is Heaven? How do we
get there when we die? Did we
come from the same star we shall
go back to? If we were in Heaven
before we were born, why didn't we
stay there?" All these things she
remembered asking, but she remem-
bered only one answer: "We came
into this existence to progress. All
the heaven we need worry about is
the one we create here and now,
for ourselves."

A great heaven she had created!
She had— she had created. She sat
up suddenly; then more suddenly,
thoughts and feelings that before
had been refused life rushed through
her. Harmony in the universe came
in obedience to law.

Gradually out of a multitude of
thoughts and memories some return-
ed again and again: Turner trying
to get her to read. Turner urging
her to go with him, her vague and
shifting interest when he tried to
discuss his affairs with her, her con

CATHEDRAL OF PEACE

409

stantly increasing absorption in de-
tails of housekeeping, her "I don't
know" or "I haven't noticed" when
Turner called her attention to things
of current interest, less and less con-
versation, more and more hurts, less
thinking through and less effort to
adjust, more coming here.

"Why," she cried in self-revela-
tion, "I have been coming here not
for peace but to escape reality. While
I have been hiding here, Turner has
been going on."

'pHE spot, secluded and quiet, was
a symbol of what had been going
on in her mind. Here, within a few
hundred yards of a state highway,
she had been completely alone, com-
pletely isolated. In the midst of
life she had walked unseeing. In
the midst of battle she had refused
the good fight. With her mind en-
tirely on herself she had not for
many years given a passing thought
to Turner's ambitions. The doors
of her inner Cathedral were at last
thrown open, and she could see only
a void within.

With no clearly conceived plan,
with only the feeling that somehow
she must do differently, she rose and
left behind her Cathedral of Peace.

As she crossed the bridge and
saw the light still shining from the
window, fear clutched at her. Turner
hadn't changed. He was still a
stranger. Could she with her new
clothes get his attention? It was one
thing to make a decision back in the
grove; it was quite another to put
that decision into action. With
great effort she squared her shoul-
ders. Opening the door, she went

m.

Turner was still in a chair, sitting

just as he had been. The children
were in bed.

"Turner."

He did not answer. With leaden
steps she went to stand beside him.

"Turner."

He raised his eyes that were dull
with pain. They sharpened.

"Go away," he said thickly.

"But, Turner. I'm sorry— I—"

"Go away. I don't want you
around."

Slowly she turned and went to
her own room. As she hesitated at
the door, he said, his voice hoarse
with grief, "Two more steers disap-
peared last night while we were
away."

Not until she stood by the un-
blinded window of her bedroom did
the implication of his words reach
her. Had he meant Carson had had
something to do with their disap-
pearance? "Oh, Turner, how could
you?" She stared unseeing into the
night. She had failed with her first
attempt, but she must try again.
Perhaps clothes weren't going to be
so important after all. She had been
attractive last night, but Turner was
as far from her as ever. Perhaps
this — this reformation must come
from within. Clothes do not change
the inner woman. Maybe, just may-
be, she could change her. She would
need help, oh, so much help, and all
the courage there was; but she knew
now that she wanted to go all the
way.

She grew restless as the light con-
tinued to burn. She undressed and
went to bed, but still no sound from
the other room. Once she got up
and started for the door. She would
try again; but with her hand on the
knob, she turned back.

(To be continued)

us

on

X
<

H
O

Q

<

"7 O

O o

Pi -"
< ^

Cli K o

O rt y

o .-s

Pi « 5

(U g

E-H „ .jj

on 14^

u

W
on
:3
Di;
O

O

Q
w
Z
S

o
u

^yioJtaSu FROM THE FIELD

By Vera White Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer

Wherever the name does not readily indicate the geographical location of the stake
or mission, the location of its headquarters is designated in parentheses.

Stake and mission Relief Societies are invited to submit for this department of the
Magazine reports of their specific plans for participation in the Church beautification
program, and of their accomplishments in this respect. Regulations governing the sub-
mittal of material for "Notes from the Field" appear in the Magazine for April, 1940,
page 275.

Singing lilotkers at the uielief Society
(general (^onfe

pEATURED at the two general
sessions of the Relief Society
conference, April 4, 1940, in the Salt
Lake Tabernacle, were the combined
choruses of Singing Mothers from
four nearby stakes— Kolob, Provo,
Sharon, and Utah— composed of 261
singers. They were directed in turn
by their respective stake Relief So-
ciety choristers, Zina C. Condie, Mae
B. Young, Melba P. Pyne, and Edna
P. Taylor, and accompanied by Dr.
Frank W. Asper, Tabernacle organ-
ist. Their beautiful rendition of five
selections, Holy Redeemer by Mar-
chetti. The Lovely Floweis and My
Redeemer Lives, both by B. Cecil
Gates, O Morn of Beauty by Sibel-

Singing TTlotkers in the Stakes ana ilii

npHE following reports and accom-
panying pictures recently re-
ceived at the office of the General
Board from stake and mission Re-
lief Societies in various parts of the
world give some indication of the
widespread interest in local Relief
Society choruses of Singing Mothers,
and of their activities. Ranging in
size from small ward choruses to
large groups representing stakes and
missions, they are singing at their
regular Relief Society meetings, ward

ference

ius, and How Lovely Are the Mes-
sengers by Mendelssohn, was an out-
standing part of the April confer-
ence. These singers, their capable
directors, their respective stake Re-
lief Society presidents, Hannah M.
Clyde, Inez B. Allred, Eva G. Gilles-
pie, and Edith Y. Booth, and other
officers and members who assisted in
arrangements for this appearance are
highly commended for their whole-
hearted response to the General
Board's invitation, and for their
achievement despite the relatively
short intervening time available to
them in which to prepare for such
an undertaking.

issions

Sacrament meetings, ward, stake,
and mission Relief Society confer-
ences, special concerts, radio broad-
casts, and general community musi-
cales and celebrations. Several groups
are represented here only by pictures
or by narrative reports; others have
submitted both pictures and interest-
ing accounts of their activities.
Among the pictures is an enthusias-
tic group representing a mission
branch in Norfolk, Virginia, where
a Relief Society was organized only

SINGING MOTHERS OF MARICOPA STAKE (MESA, ARIZONA]

a year ago. The states of Arizona,
California, Colorado, Idaho, Nevada
and Utah are also represented among
the pictures and reports, as well as
Colonia Juarez in Mexico, and far-
away Hawaii and New Zealand.

Bonneville Stake ( Salt Lake City )
nPHE Bonneville Stake Singing
Mothers, a chorus of about 75
women, directed by Olive N. Rich,
sang on the regular Church radio
program, over KSL, Sunday evening,
March 17, 1940. On this occasion,
the 98th anniversary of the organiza-
tion of the Relief Society, Elder
Bryant S. Hinckley delivered a fine
tribute to the Relief Society, and a
review of its history, purpose and
scope. This address was published in
the Deseret News, Church Section,
March 23, 1940.

New Zealand Mission
gLVA T. COWLEY, supervisor of
women's auxiliary organizations
in the New Zealand Mission, wrote
that the Singing Mothers in this mis-
sion were featured at the Hui Tau
(conference) held March 22-25,
1940. Held at Nuhaka, about 400
miles from Auckland, the mission
headquarters, Mrs. Cowley stated
that the representation from various
parts of the mission was good even
though gasoline is very expensive and
its sale is ordinarily restricted to al-
lotments sufficient for local travel
only. At this gathering, Relief So-
ciety quilts and other handwork were
on display, the meetings for Relief
Society officers were reported to be
splendid, and the success of the Re-

lief Society pageant and the Singing
Mothers was outstanding. Both
European and Maori members of the
Church participated in the plans and
arrangements for the Hui Tau and
in the conduct of the varied program
of meetings, musicales, and recrea-
tional functions. Pare Takana is
president of the Relief Society in this
mission.

Benson Stake (Richmond, Utah)
POMMEMORATING the 98th
anniversary of the organization
of the Relief Society, a chorus of
sixty Singing Mothers presented the
B. Cecil Gates cantata. Resurrection
Morning, on the evening of March
17, 1940. The chorus was assisted in
the beautiful rendition of this can-
tata by a guest orchestra. On this
occasion, the membership arch of
each ward was on display, and the
symbolism of each was explained.
"They were all lovely and expressed
a great deal of individuality and
thought," wrote Myrtle S. Pond,
stake Relief Society secretary, who
submitted this report. Lulu E. John-
son is president of the Relief Society
in this stake.

Paiowan Stake (Parowan, Utah)
DELIEF Society stake president,
Barbara M. Adams, submitted
the accompanying picture of Relief
Society singers of the Enoch Ward
of this stake, and their accompanist.
These singers represent three genera-
tions of the same family, and they all
live in the Enoch Ward. Lillian A.
Esplin is president of the Relief So-
ciety in this ward.

THREE GENERATIONS OF RELIEF SOCIETY SINGERS IN ENOCH WARD

Left to right: Grace J. Smith, accompanist; Maude L. Matheson, grandmother,
alto; Alice Stevens, granddaughter, second soprano; Violet M. Stevens, daughter,

first soprano.

The Cedar City First Ward
held a special musical program and
luncheon on October 31, 1939,
which was arranged for by the ward
officers and the Singing Mothers.
Each member of the Society who
served as a hostess sold tickets to
three friends, and provided the table,
setting, and luncheon for her group.
Belle Armstrong, secretary of the
ward Relief Society, wrote that this
function, held on an unprogrammed
fifth Tuesday in the month, was very
successful, "bringing joy and happi-
ness to those whose souls are hungry
for a friendly handshake and a little
social contact outside their homes,"
and also providing funds with which
the Society purchased its supply of
the new Reliei Society Song Book.
In fact, many members unable to
participate otherwise, sent contribu-
tions for this fund. Mary Jane Bul-
loch is president of the Cedar City
First Ward Relief Society.

Star Valley Stake ( Afton,
Wyoming)

A CONCERT, well attended and
enthusiastically received, was
presented in December, 1939, by the
stake Relief Society chorus, com-
prised of forty Singing Mothers.
The concert was under the direction
of the stake Relief Society chorister,
Lettie D. Campbell; Chester Hill
conducted the singers. This report
came from the stake Relief Society
secretary, Lucille Call; Arvilla Hyer
is Relief Society president of this
stake.

Montpelier Stake (Montpelier,

Idaho)
T^HE picture on the next page
shows the Relief Society chorus
of Montpelier Stake as they appeared
at a Relief Society convention, De-
cember 3, 1939- This chorus is com-
posed of seventy-five Singing Moth-
ers. The director, Angie C. Arnold,

SINGING MOTHERS OF SAN LUIS STAKE (MANASSA, COLORADO;

i

SINGING MOTHERS OF MONTPELIER STAKE

is at the extreme left in the picture.
As an expression of love and appre-
ciation for her, the chorus surprised
her with a Christmas party on De-
cember 20, where she was presented
with a beautiful, fitted traveling case.
Romina Perkins is Relief Society
president of this stake.

Hawaiian Mission

OOSCOE C. COX, president of
the Hawaiian Mission, submit-
ted the accompanying picture of
Singing Mothers of the Oahu Stake
and Hawaiian Mission, and an in-
teresting narrative report of their re-
cent conference, March 16-19, ^94°'
from which the following excerpts
are quoted:

"Living up to the well-earned rep-
utation of the organization, the Re-
lief Societies of the Hawaiian Mis-
sion and the Oahu Stake played a
major part in the recent joint con-
ference of the stake and the Japanese
and Hawaiian Missions. General
Authorities of the Church who at-
tended the conference were Elder
Charles A. Callis of the Council of
the Twelve and Presiding Bishop
LeCrand Richards. Sister Callis ac-
companied her husband.

"The opening function of the con-
ference was a song contest, bazaar,
and dance held the evening of March

15, 1940, under auspices of the Re-
lief Societies of the Oahu stake and
Hawaiian Mission. Singing Mothers
from seven wards of the stake and
from three outlying islands of the
mission participated in this contest.
Kalihi and Kakaako wards won first
and second place, respectively, for
the stake, while the Keaukaha branch
of the Hilo district. Island of Hawaii,
won first place for the mission. More
than 1,000 individuals attended this
entertainment.

"The Relief Society session of the
conference was held Saturday fore-
noon, March 16, and was attended
by 411 persons. Singing by a large
group of Singing Mothers from the
stake and mission was a special feat-
ure at this meeting. The chorus was
conducted by Lilly Cummings Deer-
ing with Inez Waldron and Violet
Awai as accompanists. Eliza N. Salm,
president of Oahu Stake Relief So-
ciety, conducted the meeting and
gave the address of welcome. Ar-
mada B. Cox, president of the Ha-
waiian Mission Relief Society, intro-
duced the theme, "Mother, Home
and Child." Talks on the three
phases of this theme were given by
Piilani K. Needham of Hawaii,
Lizzie Aipoalani of Kauai and Mary
Tyau of Honolulu. Both Elder Cal-

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

415

NGING MOTHERS OF NOR-
3LK, VIRGINIA, EAST CEN-
TRAL STATES MISSION

Upper Group: SINGING MOTHERS OF BEAR LAKE STAKE (PARIS, IDAHO)
Lower Group: SINGING MOTHERS OF PALMYRA STAKE (SPANISH FORK, UTAH)

SINGING MOTHERS IN HAWAII AND CHURCH OFFICIALS AND
RELIEF SOCIETY OFFICERS

Front row, left to right — Lydia Fernandez; Lydia Cummings, counselor, Oahu
Stake Relief Society; President and Mrs. Hilton A. Robertson, Japanese Mission; Presi-
dent Roscoe C. Cox, Hawaiian Mission; Armada B. Cox, president Hawaiian Mission
Relief Society; Nohea Kopa, counselor, Oahu Stake Relief Society; Eliza N. Salm, presi-
dent, Oahu Stake Relief Society; Presiding Bishop LeGrand Richards; Grace Callis;
Elder Charles A. Callis of the Council of Twelve, Romania Hyde Woolley; Annie Ha'o,
secretary, Oahu Stake Relief Society; Eva Parker and Annie Mahelona, members of
Relief Society stake board.

At the extreme right of the second row is Lilia Wahapaa Kaneihalau of Waimea,
Kauai, reputed to be either 103 or 107 years old, a faithful member and leader in church
work since young womanhood, who is still active physically and mentally. Just behind
her, left to right, are Lillie Cummings Deering, director; Inez Waldron, pianist; and
Violet Awai, organist for the Singing Mothers.

lis and Bishop Richards addressed
this session, and Sister CaUis also
spoke.

"A special roll call was made of the
mothers present who had had six or
more children. As indicated by the
following table, fifty-three mothers
responded, and the number of chil-
dren per mother was reported as
ranging from six to twenty-three.
No. of Mothers No. of Children

5 6

12 O

6 9

5 ^°

2 11

6

12

13

14
16

17

20

21

23

"One man, Moses Ekau of Kauai,
reported that his mother had given
birth to twenty-seven children."

Nevada Stake

OOPE BROADBENT, counselor
to Anna M. Aljets, Relief So-
ciety president of Nevada Stake,
v^TTOte the account of the first public
concert of the Singing Mothers of
this stake, from which the follovdng
excerpts are quoted:

"On the evening of December 3,
1939, the Singing Mothers of Ne-
vada Stake gave their first public con-
cert in the Stake House in Ely, Ne-
vada, under the direction of their
conductor, Alta Yates. This chorus
is composed of forty Relief Society
women.

"The program consisted of well-
selected choral numbers, two beau-
tiful vocal solos, a double quartet,
and an a capella trio. Oh, Sleep,
My Baby, sung by the trio, was com-

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

417

posed by Ruby Stoker, director of
the Singing Mothers of Rexburg
Stake, Idaho, who is the mother of
Alta Yates, director of the Nevada
Stake chorus. In harmony with the
spirit of the music, Ramona Wilson
read Edwin Markham's How the
Great Guest Came.

"The concert was exceptionally

mas musicale, sponsored by a local
club."

California Mission
T^ELLE L. MACDONALD, Re-
lief Society president of the Cal-
ifornia Mission, wrote recently of the
recital by the Singing Mothers at
Monterey. Because of this success-
ful appearance, they were invited to

SINGING MOTHERS OF NEVADA STAKE

well attended and so well received
that the Nevada Stake Singing Moth-
ers were extended an invitation to
participate in a community Christ-

present a concert in San Jose. Pro-
ceeds from these concerts were re-
served for purchasing a supply of the
new Relief Society Song Book.

-0-

SONG

By Lydia Hall

Happy is he
Who lingers where
The scent of roses
Freight the air;

Whose heaven lies
Where each small breeze
Is intimate
With woodland trees;

Who worships beauty
Where the glow
Of sunset stains
New fallen snow;

Who has not grown
Too old and wise
To see with heart
As well as eyes.

MUSIC DEPARTMENT

Spiritual LLplift Of IlLusic

Ludh N. Adams

SPIRITUALITY is the most vi-
tal need of the world today.
When the spirit of the Master
touches the hearts of men, man's in-
humanity to man vanishes.

Music is one of the foundation
stones of spirituality. As a gift from
God, it means so much in our lives.
It is an important part of all our re-
ligious life. All through the ages the
emissaries of righteousness have
made their divine message more ef-
fective through the use of music.

Martin Luther said, "Besides the-
ology, music is the only art capable
of affording peace and joy to the
heart like that induced by the sci-
ence of divinity. The proof of this
is that the Devil, the originator of
sorrowful anxieties and restless
troubles, flees before the sound of
music almost as much as he does be-
fore the Word of God. This is why
the prophets preferred music before
all the other arts, proclaiming the
Word in psalms and hymns."

When listening to beautiful mu-
sic, beautifully rendered, our hearts
are tuned to the infinite. Truly, in
such an atmosphere petty thoughts
are banished from our minds, and
we are touched with the spirit of our
Creator.

Our people have always been mu-
sic loving and have endeavored to
foster and encourage good music.

The Lord has said: "My soul de-
lighteth in the song of the heart, yea
the song of the righteous is a prayer
unto me." Some of the greatest ser-
mons and messages of the Church
have come through song. It seems
that sacred song has been a part of
every religious movement. Come,
Come Ye Saints, sung at night
around the camp-fire, gave our pio-
neers courage and determination to
press on. At the time of the greatest
tragedy in the history of the Mor-
mon Church, a hymn was sung. In
that last hour in Carthage Jail, Broth-
er Taylor, as a comfort to the Proph-
et and Hyrum, sang A Poor Way-
faring Man of Grief. At this fateful
moment, it was the sustaining influ-
ence of a song that brought solace
and peace to these martyrs. What a
tribute to a hymn.

WTien in danger, Martin Luther
would sing, "God is our refuge and
strength, an ever present help in
trouble."

A serious obligation rests on chor-
isters and organists of the Relief So-
ciety. Not only is it their duty to
conduct, but it is also their obliga-
tion to stimulate a love for singing.
It is one of the ennobling activities
in which all are able to participate.
In our meetings much precious time
is given to singing, and rich spiritual
uplift should be the reward.

"*HE music in my heart I bore,
Long after it was heard no more.

Wordsworth, Memorials of a Tour in Scotland.

LESSON IPRIEVIEW-1940^'4l

cJheology[ ana cJestunony LOepartfnent

The Restored Gospel Dispensation

O'

|NE of Relief Society's original
assignments, given by the Proph-
et Joseph Smith, was to study and
teach the Gospel. President Joseph
F. Smith restated it at a general con-
ference of the Church, held in April,
1906, when, in reference to the Relief
Society, he said: "It has not only to
deal with the necessities of the poor,
the sick and the needy, but a part of
its duty— and the larger part, too—
is to look after the spiritual welfare
and salvation of the mothers and
daughters of Zion; to see that none
is neglected, but that all are guarded
against misfortune, calamity, the
powers of darkness and the evils that
threaten them in the world."

Reference is made to this quota-
tion that we may know and feel that
there is an obligation upon the Relief
Society to look after the spirituality
of all the women in the Church.

The First Tuesday in each month
(Theology-and-Testimony Day) has
been specifically designated to assist
in accomplishing this. The General
Board hopes that this class period
will definitely enrich the spirituality,
the faith and the testimonies of our
sisters, to the end that it may bring
joy and peace and hope and satis-
faction into their lives.

The lessons for the year of 1940-41
are titled The Restored Gospel Dis-
pensation and follow as a logical se-
quence the lessons on The Ministry
of the Savior and The Ministry of
the Early Apostles. The first of the
eight lessons for the new season's
work covers the many years of the
apostasy and the reformation and is,
of necessity, a very brief treatment of
this subject. This acts, however, as
a bridge from the first century of
the Christian era to this present dis-
pensation.

Following are the lesson titles:

1 . Apostasy and Reformation

(The Days of Darkness and Prepara-
tion)

2. The Heavens Open
(Restoration and Prophet Joseph

Smith)

3. A Practical Religion
(President Brigham Young)

4. The Power of Loyalty
(President John Taylor)

5. Faith

(President Wilford Woodruff)

6. The Lord's Tenth
(President Lorenzo Snow)

7. Family Life, An Eternal Unit
(President Joseph F. Smith)

8. Obedience

(President Heber J. Grant)

420

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE, 1940

Visiting cJeacher Ujepartment

MESSAGES TO THE HOME
How We May Honor Priesthood in the Home

pRIESTHOOD is the foundation
of the Church and holds the
keys and powers of salvation in the
kingdom of God. The importance
of Priesthood work has always been
recognized by the leaders of our
Church. "Priesthood was restored
for the welfare and blessing of man-
kind. Its law is the law of love. It
is sacred and should be regarded so
by women" (Gospel Doctrine, p.
178).

Considering Priesthood activities
of paramount importance, the visit-
ing teacher messages this coming
year will be: How We May Honor
Piiesthood in the Home. We hope
that the consideration of these les-
sons will help every woman to re-
alize what a valuable contribution
the Priesthood makes to the home,
and that as women of the Church
we have a great responsibility in giv-
ing encouragement to husbands
and sons to hold and honor the
Priesthood.

The Priesthood is a strength to a
boy or man if he honors it and holds
it sacred. It helps him to overcome
temptation and to live better. It af-
fords, through quorum activities, op-
portunity for training in leadership
and spiritual development.

President Joseph F. Smith said, "I
am tenacious that all should learn
the right and power of the Priest-
hood, and recognize it; and if they
do it, they will not go far astray."

It is important in home planning
that the physical aspects be arranged
so that the spiritual duties may be

performed. The spirit of the home is
the essential and lasting element. Its
influence goes on long after the phys-
ical is forgotten. The spiritual prep-
aration of the home for honoring the
Priesthood depends largely upon the
attitudes which are cultivated there
and which are unconsciously absorb-
ed by the children. It is the spirit
which leads us to the performance
of our duties. We are truly our
brother's keeper. A mother who in-
fluences her own boy in Priesthood
work indirectly helps some other boy.

Home Discussion Helps will be
given at the end of each lesson to
assist the visiting teacher to leave
one paramount thought in the home.
It is also contemplated that further
help will be given in stake and ward
class work to assist visiting teachers
to ably approach and present the
lesson in the various homes. The
visiting teachers have a great mission
to perform in contacting every
home throughout the Church every
month. If they will go into the
homes with a prayerful heart after
carefully studying the lesson and re-
ceiving suggestions and inspiration
from the class leader, good v^ll be
accomplished, and every teacher will
be blessed for the effort made.

The following messages are to be
given in the eight months:

1. Definitions of Priesthood

2. Divisions of Priesthood, The
Aaronic Priesthood.

3. Divisions of Priesthood, The Mel-
chizedek Priesthood

LESSON PREVIEW— 1940-41

421

4. The Democracy of the Priesthood

5. Physical Preparation of the Home

6. Spiritual Preparation of the
Home

7. Tlie Law of Tithing and the
Home

8. Home Training for a Mission

vi/orR-and-Ujusiness LOepartment

NUTRITION
Food Makes A Difference

■pOR the coming year, 1940-41, the
General Board has decided to
publish in the Relief Society Maga-
zine material which will provide
the basis for eight brief discussions
to be conducted, if so desired, on
Work-and-Business Day, along with
the handwork. This will be the
means of offering a more permanent
record of the material as well as mak-
ing it available to a larger group of
women.

To supplement and make practi-
cal each discussion, menus and
recipes will also be given which may
be used for demonstration or exhi-
bition purposes.

"The five-point child" is a phrase
which Dr. Mary Swartz Rose, nutri-
tionist at Columbia University, uses
in discussing child nutrition. The
five points on which Dr. Rose places
special emphasis are: hair, eyes,
teeth, skin and posture, which are
sign-posts revealing the good or poor
health of the adult as well as of the
growing child.

If any individual is fed what it
takes to build and maintain health
in these five particulars, other body
tissues will also be well and kept in
good functioning order.

The program outlined for discus-
sion on Work-and-Business Day is

titled Food Makes A Difference and
includes the following subjects:

1 . Hair and Nails

2. Eyes
Teeth and Bones
Skin
Posture

Dietary Reinforcements
Food for the Older Woman
Healthful and Helpful Party
Menus

To be able to read the signs of
good health and to know how to
keep in a healthful condition is a
grave responsibility, and these les-
sons will help us. But diet alone will
not accomplish all. A good diet
must be reinforced with sufficient
rest, sleep, exercise and wholesome
environmental conditions so that
the body will be in fit condition to
utilize the food consumed for
growth and repair.

A carefully selected diet is essen-
tial to keep the older woman or man
in a good state of health. Energy de-
mands are lessened, but repair of tis-
sues must still be continued. A
diet that is high in what nutrition-
ists call "protective foods" is impor-
tant for older people. Doctors who
work especially with diseases of the
older age groups maintain that many

422

of the old-age diseases would be pre-
vented if adults would eat more
wisely. Much of their treatment for
these diseases is dietary.

Party refreshments have always
been a part of social entertainment.
Plan your party refreshments so that
your guests are really refreshed after

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE, 1940

eating. Much of the food served at
parties is depressing rather than re-
freshing. Since such food is usually
just an extra meal, late at night, it
needs wise planning to keep it low
in calories and attractive in appear-
ance and flavor.

JLiterature LOepartfnent

THE ADVANCE OF THE NOVEL
The Modern Novel

npHE year 1940-41 will be our third
and closing year for the study of
the Advance of the Novel. The final
course will be The Modem Novel,
which includes novels written since
1850. Three significant novels have
been chosen.

Adam Bede, one of the great Eng-
lish classics, by Mary Ann Evans
(known to fame as George Eliot)
will open the year. This will be
followed with The Tree of Liberty
by Elizabeth Page, a very recent
novel, the import of which is particu-
larly timely. We find here "the large-
ness of vision, the tolerance and the
strength of great patriotism." It is a
vital story of democracy, of the
growth of liberty surging through
fifty of the most significant years of
our history and therefore "stupend-
ous in its purpose," and a significant
contribution to the literature of our
time. Another recent novel in light-
er vein. The Song of Years by Bess
Streeter Aldrich, an intimate story
of pioneer Iowa, will close the year.

If you have been stimulated to se-

lect more carefully from the vast
store of the world's great novels, if
the values of this type of literature
have been interpreted more clearly,
then we feel that the three years
have been worthwhile.

Eight lessons will be presented in
the Relief Society Magazine on the
three selected novels : three on Adam
Bede, three on The Tree of Liberty
and two on The Song oi Years. If, in
certain stakes, some stake leaders de-
sire to use only two books— to do
more intensive work on the second
book. The Tree oi Liberty— sugges-
tions can be found at the close of
lessons five and six. {The Tree of
Liberty is being filmed at the present
time and promises to receive un-
usual attention during the coming
months.) Wherever a stake decides
to extend the study on The Tree of
Liberty, all wards in that stake
should uniformly follow the modi-
fied plan.

Note: Missions may take lessons in
Latter-day Saint Church History in lieu
of Literature if they so desire.

LESSON PREVIEW— 1940-41

423

Books For Literature Course, 1940-41

1. Adam Bede by George Eliot

The literature committee has reviewed
carefully the editions available in Adam
Bede and recommends that one of the
two following editions be chosen. The
print in each book is relatively the
same.

(a) Adam Bede, Grosset & Dun-
lap, publishers, contains 507
pages. Price 80 cents.

(b) The Best Known Novels of
George Eliot, Modern Li-
brary, Inc., publishers, is one
book of 1350 pages and con-
tains the four novels of
George Eliot; namely, Adam
Bede, Silas Mainei, The Mill
on the Floss, Romola. Price
$1.13.

The price on both the above books is

a special price made to the Relief So-
ciety.

2. The Tree of Liberty by Elizabeth
Page. Present price $3.00.

The bookstore is not allowed to sell
this book at a cheaper price at this time.
It is expected, however, in the early
fall when the motion picture of this
book is released that the book will be
available at a cheaper price; this infor-
mation, as soon as it is obtained, will
be included in "Notes to the Field"
in the Reliei Society Magazine.

3. The Song of Years by Bess Street-
er Aldrich. Special price to the
Relief Society $2.00.

The books are now available.
Send all orders to: Deseret Book
Company, Box 958, Salt Lake City,
Utah.

Social Service LOepartment

EDUCATION FOR FAMILY LIFE
Family Relationships

A FTER considering the reports of
various General Board members
who have attended stake conferences
of the Relief Society in all the stakes
of the Church and after making a
survey of a number of nearby stakes,
it was decided at a very recent meet-
ing of the General Board to combine
the Social Service course and the
course on Education for Family Life
into a single department for next
year. This is a logical arrangement,
since the lessons for each of these
two classes the past two years have
both been in the field of sociology.
It has been decided to retain the
name of Social Service as the gen-

eral title for this department. This
title has been well established and
is broad enough in scope to cover
any subject matter in the field of
sociology or social welfare that the
General Board might plan for in the
future. The particular subject which
we shall study in this department for
the coming year, 1940-41, will be
Family Relationships, and the titles
of the lessons will be contained in a
future copy of the Relief Society
Magazine.

The General Board is deeply ap-
preciative of the splendid work
which has been accomplished in
both these classes during the past

424

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE, 1940

two years, but in line with a policy
of simplification have acted as they
deemed best for all concerned. We
thank the Relief Societies for con-
ducting and carrying forward the
two classes. We feel that in the
former course on Education for
Family Life gains were made for the
Society as a whole, as some women
had their first introduction to the
Society through this class; and the
discussion method, where it was well
carried forward, was stimulating and
profitable to the group. We suggest

that special effort be made to retain
the interest and the membership of
these new classes which have been
organized, and to secure the attend-
ance of both groups in the one de-
partment.

May we urge that ward presidents
cooperate to the fullest in amalga-
mating these two groups and that
the class leader who is chosen make
an effort to weld the groups togeth-
er. We also recommend that the dis-
cussion method of teaching be used
in conducting this class.

i/lission JLi

essons

LATTER-DAY SAINT CHURCH HISTORY

(Missions may take lessons in Latter-day Saint Church History in lieu of Literature, if

they so desire.)

nPHE Mission lessons for the year
1940-41 will conclude the study
of Church history. They will por-
tray the hardships, troubles, and
persecutions of the Saints from the
time they are driven out of Jackson
County, Missouri, until they finally
find a refuge in the mountains, in
fulfillment of the prophecy of
Isaiah: "And it shall come to pass
in the last days that the mountain
of the Lord's house shall be estab-
lished in the top of the mountains,
and shall be exalted above the hills;
and all nations shall flow unto it"
(Isaiah 2:2).

The subject matter is divided as
follows:

1. Seeking a New Home

On being expelled from Missouri, the
Saints find a home in Illinois.

2. Happenings in Nauvoo

Nauvoo the Beautiful becomes the
largest city in Illinois, and the Saints
enjoy comparative peace.

3. Martyrdom of Joseph Smith
Feelings again become bitter against
the Saints, which result in the martyr-
dom of the Prophet Joseph and his
brother, Hyrum. They thus seal their
testimony with their blood.

4. Who Shall Take the - Prophet's
Place?

The people of Nauvoo remain steadfast
and look to their remaining leaders
for guidance.

5. The Twelve Apostles Lead the
Church

Under the direction of the Quorum
of the Twelve Apostles, with Brigham
Young as the president of the Quorum,
the Saints prepare for a migration
westward.

6. The Saints Find a New Home in
the West

After months of weary travel across the
plains, the valley of the Great Salt Lake
is reached, and Brigham Young an-
nounces, "This is the place."

7. The New Home in the Moun-
tains

Starvation faces the pioneers with the
advent of the crickets, but in answer

LESSON PREVIEW— 1940-41

425

to prayer the sea-gulls come and save
the crops.
8. The Building of a Common-
wealth

Under the wise leadership of Brigham
Young, the second president of the
Church, the desert begins to "blossom
as the rose."

It is our earnest desire that we
may be strengthened and be better
able to live our lives today after the
study of these lessons, which reveal
the faith and fortitude evinced by
the early Saints and pioneers under
their tribulations.

Brigham Young said, "This is a
world in which we are to prove our-
selves. The lifetime of man is a day

of trial, wherein we may prove to
God, in our darkness, in our weak-
ness, and where the enemy reigns,
that we are our Father's friends,
and that we receive light from

Him " {Biigham Young's Dis-

courses, p. 133.)

The Christian law, declared by
the Master nearly two thousand
years ago, still remains: "But I say
unto you. Love your enemies, bless
them that curse you, do good to
them that hate you, and pray for
them which despitefully use you,
and persecute you; That ye may be
the children of your Father which is
in heaven" (Matthew 5:44, 45).

_^-

k/L Lrroviem

(Continued from page 389)
"I do so want us to be one of the

strongest, happiest families in all the

world."

"We are that already. Nan,"

Fred said softly, "except when there

are tears in your eyes."

Afterward, Nan could laugh about

their poor misguided picnic with all

of Linity

its misadventures, but with reverent
joy, too great to share by word of
hers, she remembered the feeling of
unity that surrounded their little
group as they knelt in shared com-
munion at the close of that day,
while Jerry said in his baby tongue:
"Help us, Jesus, to be Mummy's
happy fambly."

FRIEND

I find so many who delight in talk

As poets oft have said, "Of books and things.

Of sealing wax and cabbages and kings."

But when I think of you, the path we walk.

The depths we fathom to our own content,

The myriad thoughts that, restless, come and go,

The secrets that the stars alone will know.

The dreams we share, the hopes and longings spent,

I grieve for him who knows not such a friend.
Who never shared his heart in twilight's fall,
Who never looked with dread upon the end
Of each brief visit, never felt the call
That love and confidence and trust extend.
He has not talked, nor thought, nor lived at all.

— MabeJ /ones

RELIEF SOCIETY

of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

SELECTED DATA

from the

ANNUAL FINANCIAL AND STATISTICAL REPORT

Calendar year, 1939

Compiled in the office of the General Board from reports submitted by local wards and
branches, by stakes and missions, and from the accounts of the General Board

Vera White Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer
DISBURSEMENTS

Disbursements

Wards and
Branches

Stakes and
Missions

General
Board

Total

Cash Disbursements

Charitable Purposes
All Other Purposes
Wheat Trust Fund

$ 75,111.02

132,260.35

129.62*

$ 9,302.36
40,492.78

$ 12,831.06
104,406.13

$ 97,244.44

277.159.26

129.62

Total Cash

5207,500.99

$49,795.14

$117,237.19

$374,533.32

Merchandise

Value of Merchandise
Distributed for Chari-
table purposes

$ 19,933.58

$ 19,933.58

Total Disbursements

$227,434.57

$49,795.14

$117,237.19

$394,466.90

♦Remitted to Presiding Bishop's

Office

MEMBERSHIP

Membership January 1, 1030 80,240

Increase — Admitted to Membership During Year 13,990

Decrease 8,088

Removed or Resigned 7,096

Died 992

Net Increase Duringr Year 5,002

Meml>ership December 31, 1030 86,142

Distribution of Membership According to Assignment

January December

1, 1939 31, 1939

Membership 80,240 86,142

General Officers and Board Members 24 22

Stake Officers and Board Members 1,493 1,578

Mission Presidents and Officers 108 112

Ward and Branch Executive and Special Officers....l8,392 19,780

Visiting Teachers 26,081 27,082

All Other Members 34,142 57,568

ANNUAL FINANCIAL AND STATISTICAL REPORT

427

Geographical Distribution of Relief Society Members, December 31, 1939

Location

Stakes

Missions

Total

United States

60,468

7,089

77,457

Alabama

77

77

Alaska

12

12

Arizona

3,113

459

3,572

Arkansas

40

40

California

4,333

889

6,222

Colorado

504

384

888

Connecticut

12

12

District of Columbia

71

71

Florida

326

326

Georgia

140

140

Hawaii

398

535

933

Idaho

13,555

110

13,665

Illinois

156

87

243

Indiana

177

177

Iowa

97

97

Kansas

78

78

Kentucky

39

39

Louisiana

100

100

Maine

7

7

Maryland

114

114

Massachusetts

38

38

Michigan

135

135

Minnesota

172

172

Mississippi

126

126

Missouri

277

277

Montana

10

768

778

Nebraska

122

122

Nevada

1,029

163

1,192

New Mexico

221

118

339

New York

239

128

367

North Carolina

185

186

Ohio

93

93

Oklahoma

78

78

Oregon

776

203

979

Pennsylvania

137

137

Rhode Island (recently

organized; no report)

South Carolina

242

242

South Dakota

41

41

Tennessee

36

36

Texas

72

433

505

Utah

42,584

42,584

Virginia

152

152

Washington

357

272

629

West Virginia

43

43

W^isconsin

82

58

140

Wyoming

2.039

215

2,254

Other Countries

1,748

6,937

8,685

Argentina

J05

t:98

105

Australia

198

Austria

47

47

Brazil

80

80

Canada

1,584

194

1.778

Czechoslovakia

51

61

Denmark

241

241

France

120

120

(xermany

2.230

2.230

Great Britain

594

594

Mexico

164

320

484

Netherlands

267

267

New Zealand

551

561

Norway

360

360

Palestine

27

27

Samoa

425

425

South Africa

109

109

Sweden

275

275

Switzerland

271

271

Tahiti

254

254

Tonga

218

218

Totnl Afembershlp

71,316

14,926

86.142

(1) ~

fjiooo

©00 iH
+^+

+

+

O^o

t-

(MO

A

U3

05

05CC

+

+

rH
+

-H-

OSthcq

o

coo

N

w

rH

ICP5

t»

U5

1— t

050

C

+

CO

«■*

f

+

+

++

+

^! +

+

+

(NOOOt- O
THOOiO C3
00005M tH

+^ +

COoO

+++

OCot-

©OOM
©t-5«0

J+:

+

<^2

t-lH

iHiocqce in
O3i-io-a'

W >-i eo -"tec

iH'~'o

1^?

2;

+ I-H-+ +:^

© I OoJ-OO oco
© I _|_T^CO Ore
kJ r-T T-Tl

+

+ ++

+

1 ++f

+ f

+

O-VfOCO

++-^

—13

+3,341

--3,127

+123

coo

++

CO

+

oisTfOO
rH»r-ltO

eo'+T-Tio"

+ ^^-

© ■>«• IjO M U5 t-

lacqcO ©COCO

fHi-I ©iHOO

ffrH*

©■"jicooooq thn

^C^CiOOi oo-<s<

N ■*!-(« O rH

© ih" OC tO-T""

X rH (Meo

CO to CO -^ CO O l^
O C5C<Ilo C0»0 00

CO csLOirs -"^ cq C5

OOt-OOrH 00
rHot>-CO t'
COIO^O -^

SOooin

HCr^rH

CScooi

8.H

* 2
■« 2

©rtOO

»<ciaD»4© C4X

iH USHt^ ©10

» iH OS t^»^

at) H wee

«t^ ©

X5NN

■-c o
cm

(UPC
■O la a)

■SSJH

S w <n

iSm.S

I C m

«« m*

fci oi .2 s °* [:
? 3

e K.,

^s

■a «>

m^

Co
73 O

npq-

to C C
t- oj a)

0) >

?s 2w

0)

•30

afi CJ k^

|em

wM

2S

«w '^ rf "

fe" a; ^ !-

4) ^ o
o — ■ '■'■'

a, pq

>> KH
-M ^Ih

.»T3 OJ
C aj u

— u

4)+-' 0;

■ nJ<M

rOgO

■t-"0 '•■•

^ I' t.

0) be 4)

S 4) £
3 > 3

WO „

4) '2 hflO

4)4>t:;2

wm^^„

o o o o a>

— o

p t^ C t- ■-

4) 4)1-, 4)aH

ss s°

3 3 3

3;,G

•^fficj^ 4)

O O O O 4) o

^ I. L. ^ £ (^

H 4) 4) 4) O 4)

SS£S g

3 3 3 3 3

4) m

W 4)

O m

at Q,0

fiat.

s =^-

LIFE'S TESTS

are tne nourA tnat call for
Aumpatnu and tender love

LARKIN MORTUARY LARKIN & SONS

260 East South Temple ^gg 24^^^ 5^^^^^ Qgden
Salt Lake City

Was. 5132— Hy. 180 Telephone 821

LARKIN MORTUARY CO.

6003 Compton Avenue

Los Angeles, California

Jefferson 1244

BOOKS for RELIEF SOCIETV

Literary Course — 1940-41

ADAM BEDE By George Eliot THE TREE OF LIBERTY

A choice is oifered oi this book in two gy Elizabeth Page
editions

(a) Grosset & Dunlap, Publishers, Price $3.00
Regular Price $1.00

Special Relief Society Price.. .80 The Book Store is not allowed to

(b) The Best Known Novels of sell this book at a cheaper price at
George Eliot, Modern Library, , . .

Inc. which includes four novels '"'^ time.

Adal^°Blle" Sii^i Mam^r^ The ™E SONG OF YEARS

Mill on the Floss, Romola. By Bess Streeter Aldrich
This is the recommended book.

Regular Price $1.25 Regular Price $2.50

Special Relief Society Price $1.13 Special Relief Society Price $2.00

We also have copies of Literary Course Books of previous years,
for those who wish to complete their libraries.

DESERET BOOK COmPflnV

44 East South Temple Salt Lake City, Utah

'When Baying Mention Relief Society Magazine

>-? --Ite',^-

Lucky the bridegroom whose loving
bride has practical ideas about
budgets and wise buying mixed
into her roseate dreams. Lucky the
bride who learned early the econ-
omy of buying the best. She'll
choose everything attendant to her
wedding, trousseau and new home
furnishings for the years of service
they promise and the enduring
beauty they'll bring her. She'll
make her choices at ZCMI, where
a reputation for quality has become
traditional.

1.50

TH

MAG AZI N E

A

I.

,f

/

JSj.

VOL XXVII NO. 7

5^

C

over . . .

THE Seagull Monument, located on Temple Square,
Salt Lake City, the work of Mahonri Young,
stands as a reminder to Latter-day Saints of the preser-
vation at God's hand of the grain which was to insure
food for the pioneers of 1847. On each of three sides
of the monument is a bronze plaque telling the story
with vibrant force and compelling attraction. The cover
is a reproduction of one of these plaques. As the pio-
neers witnessed their great deliverance by the seagulls
they gave thanks to God, for they knew He had heard
and answered their prayers and that this was another
evidence that He would bless those who obey His laws
and call upon Him in faith. The courage and the spirit
of the pioneer woman is effectively revealed in this
plaque.

Brigham Young University Inside Back Cover

Fisher's Dutch Bread 429

Larkin Mortuary Inside Back Cover

L D. S. Business College 429

Relief Society Song Book 429

Telex Company of Utah 429

The Deseret News Press Outside Back Cover

"L. D. S. Training Pays!"

After Graduation —

prepare for an
OFFICE POSITION

Calls for office workers are in-

creasing

! Ask for information

about our courses and employ-
ment service.

L D. S. BUSINESS COLLEGE

Salt Lake City, Utah

^ona (aSook

Is Now Ready — The Price is 85c
Per Copy— Post Paid

Address Orders to GENERAL BOARD
RELIEF SOCIETY

28 Bishops Building — Salt Lake City

"My deafneis wat hopel«s>
... I tried all kinds o( hear-
ing aids but none would help
. . . then a friend told me to
try the new TELEX vacuum
tube hearing aid.

T wat skeptical, but I agreed t«
♦ry it.

"Vnii was nine months ago, and to-
day, after nine months of hearing
with the TELEX, I'm amazed at every-
thing that I can hear.

"And now, I've learned that there is
a new TELEX— the TELEX 1020. that
is even smaller, lighter and more eco-
nomical to operate than tk* TELEX
that I now have.

"I'm going to see it today — I want
the very best hearing I can gat .
and I know TELEX has it."

1 C«n ot Writ. fo» Fr.. He
^££,1EX " i **" ^°" ^*''" '°^° *°''*''

»« T*i( si

^i TELEX

Salt Lake
COMPANY

5 1 1 Mclntyre Building
Telephone Was. 7957

Name

Address

A Popular Choice

DUTCH

BREAD

A Product of
The Fisher Master Bakers

When Bauing Mention Relief Society Magazine

The Relief Society Magazine

Organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
Vol. XXVII JULY, 1940 No. 7

QonJtsmJtA.

Special Features

Frontispiece — Vision Beatrice Rordame Parsons 430

The Culture of the Pioneers Julia A. F. Lund 431

Preserving the Memories of Pioneer Days John D. Giles 438

After Forty-five Years in Mexico Ralph B. Keeler 441

My Heroine — (Augusta Winters Grant) President Amy Brown Lyman 445

Women In Literature — (Part I) Elsie C. Carroll 452

The Church Welfare Program — (R. S. Conference Address) Harold B. Lee 458

Fiction

Blessed Event Olive W. Burt 447

Cathedral of Peace — (Chapter 9) Dorothy Clapp Robinson 472

General Features

Happenings Annie Wells Cannon 463

Editorial:

Our Anchor of Trust and Safety 464

Notes to the Field 466

Notes from the Field Vera W. Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer 478

Lessons

Theology and Testimony — Apostasy and Reformation 481

Visiting Teacher — Definitions of Priesthood 486

Work-and-Business — Skin, Hair, and Nails 487

Literature — Adam Bede 489

Social Service — ^The Influence of Religion in the Home 493

Mission — Seeking a New Home 498

Poetry

The Pioneer Trail Drucilla S. Howard 429

Vision Beatrice Rordame Parsons 430

My Mother Christie Lund Coles 437

Perspective Olive C. Wehr 462

Home of Pioneers Lydia Hall 480

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Oflfices: 20 Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah, Telephone Wasatch 980.
Subscription Price: $1.00 a year; foreign, $1.00 a year; payable in advance. Single copy, 10c.
The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. Renew promptly so that no copies will be
missed. Report change of address at once, giving both old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Stamps should accompany manu-
scripts for their return.

Drucilla S. Howard

This was the trail the wagons made,
And the teams of horses and oxen staid,
And the feet of women and children small.
And men who had listened to the call.

What was the Cause and what the quest
Of this vast concourse marching west
Over the miles of endless plains.
Fording the streams through sun and rains?

To find a place where all might be
Safe and protected, happy and free
To build their homes and till the sod;
Freedom to serve and to worship God.

Year after year others followed the trail.
Some pushing hand-carts o'er hill and dale;
With stout hearts and brave they strove fearlessly.
With unfaltering faith in their destiny.

Can you not see them? The fair young bride
Trudging along by her husband's side;
And children, heedless of trouble and care,
Playing a game on the old trail there;
And the mother soothing a little child
When into the camp rode the Indians wild.

And then when the long day's trek was done
And down in the west sank the blazing sun,
They gave thanks to the Giver of all good
For kind protection and simple food.

Oft 'round the campfires burning bright
They sang their songs in the starry night.
And often to a merry tune
They danced in the light of a golden moon.

And along the way in the Earth's broad breast
Are the graves of many who sank to rest;
Whose strength had failed ere they won the race
And heard the welcome, "This is The Place!"

Long has the trail been covered o'er

And the tired feet walk there no more,

But the path they blazed on their journey here

Will live forever in memory dear.

"These are My people and this is My land."
May we catch the vision of that valiant band.
And may we still hear o'er mountain and vale
The marching feet on the Pioneer Trail.

"'■'-''»»«- s

In the midst ol the desert
;l^tands a city ...

Because brave men had vision.

Houses,

Tall buildings, ^— ^-^i^. -^^

Templed spires i

Rise from the deseffffiffff |

To worship God

Who gave that Vision birth.

In the midst ol the desert
abundance dwells . . .

Because brave men had vision.
Fruit grows.
Grains flourish.
Gnarled trees

And flowers spread a carpet bright
-^3 worship God

'ho gave that Visioi:;i sight.

— Beatrice Rordame Parsons.

The

Relief Society Magazine

Vol. XXVII

JULY, 1940

No. 7

The Culture of the Pioneers

Julia A. F. Lund

THE narrative of our Pioneers
is a gallant story— human and
inspiring! The mighty achieve-
ments, the splendid discipline ac-
quired through their mental, moral
and spiritual training were equalled
only by the clarity of vision, unity of
purpose and refinements of life, so
characteristic of this people.

Those who survived in the early
migrations to Utah became a heroic
race. They had made the great de-
cision, turned their backs upon the
homes of the past, and risked all up-
on an unknown future. With every
step of their frontier experience
they had drawn upon ingenuity, re-
sourcefulness and endurance, upon
daring, patience and courage— traits
not merely indispensable for pio-
neers but which must go into the
make-up of every great and successful
people.

Our Pioneers, though descending
from many racial stocks and Faiths,
were real Americans and were so
much alike in age, in wealth, or the
lack of it, in ambition and in re-
ligious convictions that they possess-
ed a much greater solidarity than is
usual in colonization. It was this,
no doubt, which caused one histori-
an to write of them: "The Mormons
are not a religious sect, but an em-
pire-building people."

We like, rather, to thmk of them
as "community builders," which
they were from the beginning of
their history. Long before Utah
became the scene of their activities,
Ohio, Missouri and Illinois had last-
ing evidence of their work, which not
only expressed daring and hardihood
in pioneering, but displayed a fine
culture as well. There was always
the desire to safeguard the welfare of
the individual, to increase and dis-
seminate knowledge, and to further
the betterment of the group as a
whole. They were a part of what
was at the time a pioneer movement
for liberalizing and popularizing ed-
ucation for men and women alike.
Some of our most influential Church
members were students of Oberlin
College, one of the first co-educa-
tional institutions to be opened in
the United States.

Education, in its broadest sense,
never had a more constant and elo-
quent advocate than the Prophet
Joseph Smith, In 1833, ^^^ School
of the Prophets was founded in
Kirtland, and the people were all
instructed "to seek diligently . . .
out of the best books, words of wis-
dom; to seek learning, even by study
and also by faith." In 1840, the estab-
lishment of The University of the
City of Nauvoo was authorized. This

TEMPLE SQUARE IN EARLY DAYS
1. West South Temple Street; 2. the old south gate; 3. the first tabernacle;
6. a pioneer home outside of Square. The thatched roof structure is the old Bowery,
which seated 10,000 people.

was for "the teaching of the arts,
sciences, and learned professions."

The City of Nauvoo was the be-
ginning of the trek which ended in
Salt Lake Valley. One of our great-
est historians has written : "Save only
the preservation of the Union itself,
no other task has been so important
as the settlement of the West. . . .
Those who built up the West did
more even than they thought, for
they shaped thereby the destiny of
the whole Republic. . . . The West
has steadily tended to accentuate
the peculiarly American characteris-
tics of its people. . . . The winning
of the West was the great epic feat
in the history of our race." What
a master part the Utah Pioneers
played in this great drama of civil-
ization, forming as they did the con-
necting link between the great East
and the far West!

After the tragic exodus from Nau-
voo, and while the people were en-
camped waiting to begin the west-
ward Journey, they were first visited
by Col. Thomas L. Kane, represent-

ing the Government of the United
States. On March 26, 1850, Colonel
Kane read a paper before the His-
torical Society of Pennsylvania. He
gave a graphic description of our
Pioneers as he saw them in the
camps, on the march, and afterward
settled in Utah. He attended the
party held in the Bowery in honor
of the Mormon Battalion before its
departure. Of this he said: "If any-
thing told the Mormons had been
bred to other lives, it was the appear-
ance of the women as they assembled
here. Before their flight, they had
sold their watches and trinkets as
the most available resources for rais-
ing ready money; and hence, like
their partners who wore waistcoats
with useless pockets, they, although
their ears were pierced and bore the
loop marks of rejected pendants,
were without earrings, finger rings,
chains or brooches. Except for such
ornaments, however, they lacked
nothing most becoming the attire of
decorous maidens. The neatly
darned white stockings and clean

THE CULTURE OF THE PIONEERS

bright petticoat, the artistically clean
starched collar and chemisette, the
sometimes faded, only because too
well washed, lawn or gingham gown
that fitted modishly to the waist of
its pretty wearer— these, if any of
them spoke of poverty, spoke of a
poverty that had known its better
days."

/^NE of the most pronounced
characteristics of the culture of
the Pioneers was the great emphasis
placed upon the family as the most
intimate expression of social relation-
ship.

The question transcending all oth-
ers in importance was the manner
in which family life was lived. It
had a deeply religious significance;
for their Faith taught that the fam-
ily unit is eternal, that the teachings
of Jesus are essentially domestic. The
tide of culture of a people can never
rise higher than the standards of its
home life. Colonel Kane makes the
following comment as he saw them
"on the march":

"Inside the camp, the chief labors
were assigned to the women. From
the moment when, after the halt,
the lines had been laid, the spring
wells dug out, and the ovens and
fireplaces built, though the men still
assumed to set the guards and en-
force the regulations of police, the
Empire of the Tented Town was
with the better sex. They were the
chief comforters of the severest suf-
ferers, the kind nurses who gave
them in sickness those dear atten-
tions with which pauperism is hardly
poor and which the greatest wealth
often fails to buy. And they were
a nation of wonderful managers.
They could hardly be called house-
wives in etymological strictness, but

433

it was plain that they had once been
such, and most distinguished ones.
Their art availed them in their
changed affairs. With almost their
entire culinary material limited to
the milk of their cows, some store
of meal or flour and a very few con-
diments, they brought their thou-
sand and one recipes into play with
a success that outdid for their families
the miracle of the Hebrew widow's
cruise. They learned to make butter
on a march, by the dashing of the
wagon, and so nicely to calculate the
working of barm in the jolting heat
that as soon after the halt as an oven
could be dug and heated, their well-
kneaded loaf was ready for baking.

"But the first duty of the Mormon
women was, through all changes of
place and fortune, to keep alive the
altar fires of homes. Whatever
their manifold labors of the day, it
was their effort to complete them
against the sacred hour of evening
fall. For by that time, all out-work-
ers, scouts, ferrymen or bridgemen,
roadmakers, herdsmen or haymakers
had finished their tasks and had
come in for their rest. And before
the last smoke of the supper fire
curled up, reddening in glow of sun-
set, a hundred chimes of cattle bells
announced their looked-for approach
across the open hills, and the women
went out to meet them at the camp
gates. With their children in their
laps, they sat by them at the cher-
ished family meal and talked over
the events of the well-spent day.

"But every day closed as every day
began, with an invocation of the
Divine favor, without which, indeed,
no Mormon seemed to dare to lay
him down to rest. With the first
shining of the stars, laughter and

THE OLD SOCIAL HALL

loud talking hushed, the neighbor
went his way, you heard the last
hymn sung, and then the thousand-
voiced murmur of prayer was heard
like babbling water falling down a
hill

". . . I have spoken to you of a
people whose industry had made
them rich and gathered around them
all the comforts and not a few of
the luxuries of refined life; expelled
by lawless force into the wilderness;
seeking an untried home far away
from scenes which their previous life
had endeared to them; moving on-
ward, destitute, hunger-sickened and
sinking with disease, bearing along
with them their wives and children,
the aged, the poor, and the decrepit;
renewing daily on their march the
offices of devotion, the ties of family
and friendship and charity; sharing
necessities, and braving dangers to-
gether, cheerful in the midst of want
and trial, and persevering until they
triumphed."

Such were our Pioneers! This was
the spirit of Come, Come Ye Saints/

No people were ever led by a loftier
ideal, or sustained by a more sublime
faith.

TPHEY had learned two great les-
sons in this school of experience,
that of self-help, and of giving help
to others and receiving it in turn.
There was no place for loafers or
parasites in this new land, but there
were homes for men and women
who were willing to work for what
they received. Persistent physical
labor was the lot of every able-bodied
person, and their labors filled every
hour of daylight. They believed in
divine guidance, and they trusted
their lives and fortunes to the direc-
tion of those in whom they had
full confidence. The element of
real and common danger was a pow-
erful bond among the Pioneers as
they settled throughout Utah with
a strong unity of purpose. As the
land was dotted with cabins and
cleared fields, the church and school-
house arose, along with the first poor
dwellings. We might say in the

THE CULTURE OF THE PIONEERS

435

words of Daniel Webster: "Who
could wish his country's beginning
otherwise?" It is said that the three
pillars of American democracy are
found in the church, the schoolhouse
and the town hall. Certain it is, the
West preserved in its institutions the
spirit of real, old Americanism after
other sections had lost much of it.
The three channels through which
Utah pioneer life flowed were re-
ligion, education and government.
Their religion was the vital and
directing force of their lives, deeply
affecting the conscious and subcon-
scious currents of character and ac-
tion. Religion and social behavior
can not be separated. If one be-
lieves himself to be a son or daughter
of God, the brotherhood of man is a
natural conclusion, and brings with
it a new aspect of human dignity
and liberal thought. The religious
ideal of our Pioneers was to create
a society where it was possible for
all to live better lives. The Gospel
of Jesus Christ in its purity and ful-

ness, as revealed through the Proph-
et Joseph Smith, was for them the
highest requisite for human service,
for self-improvement and for social
reconstruction. Every principle ut-
tered or practiced by Christ had its
practical application to everyday life,
and He is the supreme authority on
standards of conduct. It was Dr.
Fredrick B. Fisher who said:
"Earth's bravest knight and truest
gentleman was Jesus Christ of Naz-
areth." He was the unfailing refuge
and source of strength to our first
setders when all else seemed to fail.
Education was recognized as a
fundamental need by Utah's found-
ers, for they knew that the roots of
education are in the heart as well as
the head. Beginning with the first
school opened in Salt Lake shortly
after the arrival of the people, Levi
Edgar Young has preserved a fasci-
nating story of Utah's educational
history. In February, 1850, the Uni-
versity of Deseret (now Utah) was
chartered. The history of the Church

THE OLD SALT LAKE THEATRE IN EARLY DAYS

436

schools, headed by the Brigham
Young University in Provo, is a thril-
ling story in itself and bears witness
to the fact that Utah Pioneers were
from the earliest beginnings staunch
friends of education, which should
be free from prejudice and free for
all. The missionary movement,
while a Church activity, has been
a great educational force.

The ideal of government was that
all should participate in directing
the policies; that it should be shared
by all, and that equal justice to every-
one should be administered.

Every family was urged to own
its own home, and this policy always
tends, to stabilize citizens. Free-
dom of opportunity was the gift of
the frontier, and it meant individual
rise and social progress, which came
readily into the pioneer mind. It was
a period of unusual equality, a de-
mocracy of fact, born of the country
and life itself. A new set of values
was developed when the emphasis
was founded upon personal strength,
courage and endurance.

nPHE patriotism of the Pioneers to
the United States is a glowing
chapter in their history. Through
the person of their great leader, Brig-
ham Young, they voiced their feel-
ings upon many occasions: "We feel
the injuries that we have sustained,
and are not insensible of the wrongs
we have suffered; still we are Amer-
icans."

The story of the Mormon Battal-
ion, the unfurling of the Stars and
Stripes on Ensign Peak, the first
telegram to go over the completed
line, October, 1861, sent by Brigham
Young to the president of the Tele-
graph Company, were but a few of
the evidences of the loyalty of the

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

Pioneers. This message contained
the following statement: "Utah has
not seceded, but is firm for the Con-
stitution and the laws of our once
happy country." To be an American
was, to them, more than being a
mere native of America. It repre-
sented a calling or civilization that
had in it something of a challenge
and an ideal for the oppressed of
all the world.

The hardships of pioneer life took
their greatest toll from the women
and children. Men did the heavier
work, ran the outdoor risks and de-
fended the homes against Indians,
but woman risked the greater dan-
gers. To the interminable labor in
the frontier home, when she was
cook, seamstress, teacher, and doctor,
was added the bearing and rearing of
children. The experiences of the
women developed self-confidence,
but they never lost the finer touch.
Many were poets and writers of no
mean talent, and some of the few
first graduate physicians of the West
were our Pioneer women. The
Woman's Exponent, founded in
1872, was a pioneer paper devoted
to the advancement of women; and
Utah's daughters took their place by
the side of the most distinguished
women of America in the greatest
social movement of the last century.

Pioneer life is always hard, as the
first call for necessities must be met;
but Brigham Young sensed the need
for proper amusements and recrea-
tion. These were always of an up-
lifting character and coupled with
education. The auxiliary organiza-
tions of the Church were the me-
dium through which much pleasure
was offered. The Social Hall, built
in 1852, was the first recreation hall
for our Pioneers. We are indebted

THE CULTURE OF THE PIONEERS

437

to George D. Pyper for The Ro-
mance of an Old Playhouse, the de-
lightful story of the Salt Lake The-
atre, opened to the public in March,
1862. Home talent of a very high
order and some of the greatest actors
of the world graced the boards of
this theatre in pioneer days. Music
has always played a very important
part in the life of our people. Every
little community had its choir, its
band, and home-town talent. In
the field of music as well as drama,
we are grateful to George D. Pyper
for preserving the story of our Pio-
neers. Hymns, orchestras, bands, and
musicians made a rich contribution
to life in the early days in Utah.

The majesty of our natural scenery
is a challenge to artists, and our state
has had its share. It is interesting
to note that the statues of Paul Re-
vere on Boston Common and Mas-
sasoit at Plymouth Rock are the
work of a son of Utah Pioneers.

When the complete epic of our
state is written, it will show a great
contribution emanating from our
Pioneers to music, painting, sculp-
ture, literature, drama and all that
goes to make up a wonderful culture.
But far above this is the inspiration
of their example and the achieve-
ment which they made in the art
of right living, which is, after all,
the finest of the fine arts.

MY MOTHER

Chiistie Lund Coles

She was no pioneer, she did not share

The companionship, and singing of the plains;

She did not know the sustenance of prayer

Offered about a campfire; there remains

No marker where she passed for all she wrought.

My mother came, an emigrant, alone,

A stranger in an alien land; she brought

Only her faith to bridge the great unknown.

Her courage and that of many of her kind

Has gone unsung; and yet I sing it now.

I shed a tear for loved ones left behind.

For all she sacrificed and bore; I bow

My head in reverence for the dream she caught.

For my own faith through her so dearly bought.

Preserving the Memories of
Pioneer Days

John D. Giles
(Executive Secretary of Utah Pioneer Trails and Landmarks Association)

THE Pioneer period is now far
enough in the past to bring
into relief the real accomplish-
ments and achievements of those
sturdy souls who sacrificed every-
thing they possessed— many of them
life itself— that the Church might be
established and the Gospel preached
as planned in the inauguration of the
last dispensation.

The approach of the centennial
of Utah's founding, the frequent oc-
currence, since 1929 particularly, of
centennial anniversaries of important
events in Church history and the ful-
filment of many of the prophecies
regarding the progress of the Church
and its members, give interest to the
westward movement of the Pioneers,
which paralleled some historic occur-
rences of the past and. far outstripped
others which had been considered
beyond comparison.

One parallel is that of the Chil-
dren of Israel in their forty years in
the wilderness on their way to the
promised land. In principle and in
general purpose the parallel is strik-
ing. In details there is littie in com-
mon in the two experiences.

The Children of Israel through
transgression and lack of faith de-
layed their entrance into the prom-
ised land and wandered in the wil-
derness for forty years.

The Mormon Pioneers took one
year for preparation, and then in less
than four months their leader with
his vanguard not only gazed on the

promised land but actually entered
into it.

An achievement in the westward
trek which surpasses any similar ex-
perience in the world's history was
the march of the Mormon Battalion
from Council Bluffs, Iowa, to San
Diego, California, a two thousand
mile march through a barren wilder-
ness for the most part. Suffering, he-
roism and courage, and finally the
fulfilment of their assignment to
their own credit and to the honor of
their country make the story of the
Battalion one hardly rivalled in the
fiction of the ages.

In the past ten years much has
been done to honor the Pioneers and
their achievements and to preserve
the trails and landmarks they estab-
lished. In the decade just closing,
well over a hundred monuments and
markers have been erected to mark
and save the "story spots" of the
West.

These markers and monuments
have been set up as far east as Nau-
voo and as far west as San Diego.
They have marked trails, landmarks,
sites of important historic events and
graves of heroic characters.

As one contemporary historian has
said: "History follows old trails."
Consequently, the principal markers
and monuments are along the im-
portant old trails toward the setting
sun.

npHE Pioneer Trail naturally takes
first place in the marking pro-

PLATTE CROSSING

The Upper California crossing of the South Fork of the Platte. Between this point
and the Lower crossing to Ash Hollow were several other fording places — always difficult
because of quicksand or high water.

gram. Between Nauvoo, Illinois,
where it really began, to the Salt Lake
Valley, where it ends near the shores
of the lake, nearly twenty permanent
markers have already been placed,
and more are planned.

Principal among the markers al-
ready erected are those at Nauvoo,
Illinois; Winter Quarters, North
Platte and Northport, Nebraska;
Casper, Independence Rock, Mar-
tin's Cove, Rock Creek Hollow, Big
Sandy and Fort Bridger in Wyo-
ming; Castle Rock, Henefer, Big
Mountain, "This is the Place" and
Pioneer Park in Utah; and the monu-
ment at South Temple and Main
Streets in Salt Lake City, which was
erected for the semi-centennial jubi-
lee in 1897.

Second in historic importance to
the Pioneer Trail is the Mormon
Battalion Trail, which led from
Council Bluffs, Iowa, where the

members were mustered in, to Ft.
Leavenworth, Kansas, where equip-
ment was supplied, through Kansas
into New Mexico, Arizona, Old Mex-
ico and into California, where the
history-making march ended in San
Diego more than six months after
the enlistments had been made.

After long neglect, this trail is now
being given the attention it deserves.
To the Aaronic Priesthood of Mesa
Third Ward of Maricopa Stake,
through the interest of former Bishop
Hugh Dana, belongs the honor of be-
ginning the marking of the first mili-
tary highway to the Southwest. This
group in the past two years, parti}-
alone and partly with the coop^ation
of the Utah Pioneer Trails and Land-
marks Association, ha^ marked three
places of historic importance on the
line of march.

The "end of the trail" was marked
last January through a cooperative

440

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

movement which included the
Daughters of the Utah Pioneers, the
Cahfornia Mission, the Priesthood
and sisters of the San Diego Branch,
the Utah Pioneer Trails and Land-
marks Association and the Federal
Government.

This year the marking movement
along the trail is arousing wide in-
terest. At Colmor and Caballo in
New Mexico, the New Mexico State
Tourist Bureau has erected markers
in a series, directing attention to New
Mexico's historic trails and land-
marks; on June 16 an impressive
monument on the trail between
Santa Fe and Albuquerque was dedi-
cated. It was sponsored by a special
committee of citizens of the two prin-
cipal cities of the state and the Utah
Pioneer Trails and Landmarks Asso-
ciation.

■pEFORE the year is over, there are
indications that other markers
will be placed by Scout and Explorer
Troops of Texas, New Mexico, Ari-
zona and California.

The Mormon Pioneer Trail to San
Bernardino, blazed in 1851 by
Charles E. Rich and Amasa M. Ly-
man, the trail to Ft. Lemhi in Idaho,
the trail to the San Juan country
and others, although dotted with
small markers in a few places, have
been listed for future attention.

Landmarks of importance in Mor-
mon Pioneer history have been
marked in most of the western states.
Genoa, Nevada, established in 1855
by Orson Hyde when the area around
the present Carson City was a part
of Utah, has its historic marker. The

old cemetery at Joseph City in Ari-
zona, one of four settlements estab-
lished on the Little Colorado River,
is also marked. These are two of
the most interesting of the distant
markers.

In Utah, practically all of the
"story spots" have been properly
designated, with the history perma-
nently preserved in stone and bronze.
A noteworthy contribution to the
preservation and dissemination of our
Pioneer history has been the erection
in Utah of forty permanent markers
by the Utah State Road Commis-
sion. While all of them are not de-
voted to Mormon Pioneer history,
the stories of the Pioneers naturally
dominate, as the early history of Utah
was made principally by our Pioneers.
The most recent of these markers
was unveiled on May 18 near Smith-
field on the Yellowstone Highway,
calling attention to the grave of
Martin Harris, which is at Clarkston,
fourteen miles west, and citing the
important part he played in the early
history of the Church. This series
will eventually include one hundred
markers.

When present marking programs
have been completed, the old trails
will be well marked throughout all
of the West, and those who come
after us will be able to trace the most
remarkable migration of history into
every nook and corner reached by
the Pioneers. The landmarks, too,
will be designated, and bronze tablets
will tell, if only in brief, a saga of the
great West that will live as long as
history is written or read by peoples
of the earth.

^

After Fifty-five Years In Mexico

Ralph B. Keeki

IT was in March, 1885, that a
train of forty-four wagons, com-
manded by sixty weary and trav-
el-worn men, reached the Httle vil-
lage of Ascension, Chihuahua. They
were Mormon immigrants, most of
whom had left their newly acquired
homes in the Great Salt Lake Valley
and traveled southward, beyond the
Mexican border, in search of a new
peace and religious freedom. I can
imagine some of those men won-
dering if, even then, they had actual-
ly found rest and a place to estab-
lish a permanent home for them-
selves and the thirty-five women and
sixty-seven children whom they had
in their company; for this was not
the first time they had approached
a new country with the hope of
permanent settlement.

Almost without stopping, the lit-
tle band hurried on three miles to
the southwest, anxious to reach the
35,000 acre grant which was to be-
come the first Mormon settlement
in Mexico, and which subsequently
they named Colonia Diaz.

Soon more colonists arrived from
the regions of Utah, Arizona and
New Mexico. By 1891, six years
later, four separate colonies had
been established along the Cases
Grandes River and its tributaries,
with a population increase to 2,000.
By 1911, the number of colonies
had grown to eight, some being
established in the state of Sonora,
and the population had grown to
nearly 4,000.

As these towns were building, it
was in typical Mormon fashion that
they were provided with square

blocks and wide streets in the resi-
dential sections, and farms occupied
the surrounding country. Churches
and schools, too, took their place
along with roads and canals as pri-
mary factors for successful communi-
ty life. It is not unusual that wor-
ship and education should have re-
ceived early attention, for it was re-
ligious freedom which prompted
their settlement in this foreign land;
and the development of the intel-
lectual powers has, from the begin-
ning, been a fundamental principle
with the Latter-day Saints.

These settlers had hardly founded
their first permanent homes until
business enterprises were begun.
Gristmills were built in two of the
towns. Sawmills were erected in
the near-by Sierra Madres, and stores
—some cooperatives— were establish-
ed in each of the centers.

By 1895, the colonies were prac-
tically self-sustaining and were equip-
ped to do the normal functions of
young, thriving communities.
Threshers, reapers and mowing ma-
chines were now in use. Brick fac-
tories were supplying their product
for many of the new homes and busi-
ness houses. A tannery was turning
out 1500 sides of leather annually,
and a small canning factory was pro-
cessing fruits and vegetables on a
commercial scale. They were oper-
ating lime kilns, cheese factories,
cane mills, and a furniture factory;
putting out candy and ice cream,
leather goods, brooms, and many
other articles incident to pioneer
community life. These early enter-
prises grew rapidly and were profit-

442

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

able. As production grew beyond
local consumption, ample markets
were found in the surrounding coun-
try.

As previously stated, education re-
ceived early attention among these
ambitious settlers. Typical is the
founding of a school at Colonia
Diaz; for even before the town was
laid out, the children were given
"lessons" under the cottonwoods
near the site. Later these children
were moved into an adobe room,
where they remained until a school-
house could be built. Again, in
Colonia Juarez in the same year
(i 885), Mrs. Anna Romney gathered
the children together in her tem-
porary home— a dug-out in the river
bank— and here commenced the
first school in this settlement. By
i8g6, not only were all the colonies
provided with elementary schools of
eight grades each, but at Colonia
Juarez was being built a stake acad-
emy which was to offer four years
of high school work.

Nor was recreation neglected; for
since the beginning, well-supervised
places of amusement were provided
where dances, dramas, music and
games of their own making could be
enjoyed. Standards of excellence in
performance and decency in con-
duct were upheld. No tobacco,
liquor or obscene language were per-
mitted in these social gatherings.

It was in this manner that the
Mormon colonies in Old Mexico
had their beginning. Today there
remains but five of the eight original
settlements, and these are all in the
state of Chihuahua; for during the
Mexican Revolution, which began
in 1911 and continued for several
years, many of the homes and other
types of property were completely

destroyed. Three of the original
colonies, including Colonia Diaz,
were abandoned, not to be repos-
sessed. Farms and commercial enter-
prises throughout were either de-
stroyed or badly neglected. Finally,
as the manoeuvers of warring fac-
tions made life unsafe for them, even
though they had maintained neutral-
ity, a complete evacuation to the
United States was deemed necessary.
Following this unhappy move, many
did not return to their abandoned
homes but found permanent refuge
in the United States. The popula-
tion then became reduced to about
1,000, which it remains today.

PERTAINLY, under these trying
times of revolution, with their
fear for life and the safety of proper-
ty, the morale of the people was
bound to be shaken. Naturally, these
colonies suffered a serious set-back in
growth and vigor. But during the
past decade those who remained in
Mexico have made commendable
efforts to rebuild their towns and
institutions commensurate with
their ideals.

Whatever may have been lost or
gained in the shuffling of events
during the past fifty-five years, there
stands out, nevertheless, certain fac-
tors resulting from life in these Mexi-
co colonies which are worthy of at-
tention by Latter-day Saints living
elsewhere. The net result appears to
be a positive one in at least some of
the factors by which we measure
character and moral fiber and adher-
ence to the teachings of the Church.
Through it all, there can be seen a
growth in religious strength. Let us
single out some of these character,
istics.

In 1937, a random sampling was

AFTER FIFTY-FIVE YEARS IN MEXICO

445

made by the author to see what
percentage of the young people of
high school age attended Sunday
services. There was a possibility of
attendance on this particular Sun-
day of three meetings; namely, Sun-
day School in the morning, Sacra-
ment Meeting in the afternoon, and
Mutual Conjoint in the evening.
The sampling revealed the following
interesting percentages:

39% attended 3 meetings
25% attended 2 meetings
27% attended 1 meeting
9% attended o meetings

This shows 91% of these young peo-
ple attending from one to three Sun-
day services on this particular day,
which is believed to be typical of
their regular Sunday service attend-
ance. This is not surprising, how-
ever, when one discovers that the
average stake attendance at their Sac-
rament meetings for many years has
been at or near the top in the Church
averages. It may be argued -that
Church-going in rural communities,
such as these, is the only Sunday
attraction and therefore should be
expected, but this appears to be be-
side the issue. Going to Church
seems a desirable activity in our re-
ligious program, and these people go
to Church.

In the matter of the use of tobacco
and intoxicants, the same high stand-
ard can be pointed out. In 1937,
there was not a single case of habitual
drunkenness among the colonists,
neither was there among the women
and girls a single case of habitual
tobacco using so far as was publicly
known. Use of tobacco among the
men and boys was also rare indeed,
for not a dozen in the entire popula-

tion were addicted to the habit. This
is a commendable record.

Missionary activity is by no means
neglected among them. In fact,
since about 1936, almost the entire
burden of missionary work in the
Republic of Mexico has been placed
upon them alone. This is primarily
due to Mexican laws which prohibit
religious teaching by persons born
outside the country. While the
Church average for foreign mission-
aries in the field per 1000 popula-
tion is about 5, these little colonies
in March of this year were support-
ing 40 missionaries, or 40 per 1000
population. I doubt if this record
is excelled by any stake in the
Church.

In education, their standard is like-
wise high. In 1937, all but two chil-
dren of elementary school age were
enrolled in school. The absence of
one of these was due to illness. In
the high school age group only four
individuals were not enrolled. It is
interesting to note here that school
attendance was not enforced by law
but was entirely voluntary. On the
university level the same desire for
education continues. For example,
fifty-four percent of the high school
graduates between 1933 and 1935
had been or were in college by 1936.
It should be borne in mind in this
connection that when these students
came to the United States to attend
universities (most of them to Utah
institutions), they were under a
heavy financial disadvantage, for
Mexican pesos as compared with
American dollars were worth about
one-half their normal exchange val-
ue.

Other factors of note are the al-
most total non-use of profanity
among young and old alike, a high

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

per capita tithing, with tithes being
paid by children and adults, and an
exceptionally high standard of chas-
tity. All these have been maintained
over a long period of years, and there-
fore cannot be adjudged sporadic
and temporary.

At this point it is interesting to
ask the question: "Do these factors
which are developed in the lives of
the people living in the Mexico col-
onies continue with them if they
move to other communities in the
Church, or do they function only so
long as they remain in their sheltered
communities away from competing
attractions?" With the information
at hand, it is impossible to answer
this question directly. However, in
so far as participation in the organ-
izations of the Church as teachers,
officers, and missionaries is an indica-
tion of the continued presence of
these factors, it must be concluded
that once they arc established they
tend to remain, regardless of a
changed location. It is a fact that
eighty-seven percent of those Latter-
day Saint pupils who graduated from
the high school of the colonies be-
tween 1928 and 1937, and who sub-
sequently moved into other Latter-
day Saint communities, became and
continued to be actively engaged in

auxiliary organizations of their new
locations, as stake and ward officers,
as teachers, or as missionaries. In fact,
it seems to have made little or no dif-
ference in the stability of these char-
acteristics whether the individuals
moved away or remained at home,
for of those remaining at home in
this same graduating group eighty-
six percent likewise became engaged
in Church work.

It is readily admitted that the
above factors do not constitute the
sum of all that is good in moral fiber
and respect for the teachings of the
Church, yet they do indicate a
healthy religious growth in that sec-
tion of Mormondom. Furthermore,
if these factors are good— and I
think we vvill concede that they are-
then from whatever quarter they
come they make their contribution
to the total vitality of the Church.
There may be other localities where
standards of excellence in these same
factors are similarly high — and it is
hop^d there are many of them— but
regardless of this, it is readily recog-
nized that these colonies in Mexico
have made, and arc continuing to
make, a definite and positive con-
tribution to the strength of the
Church.

.-{§5»»

^^/^UR Centennial will be not only an appraisal of the past but a dedication
to the future."— President Amy Biown Lyman.

<*)»'•«» «»to

A DAM BEDE: "It's well we should feel as life's a reckoning we can't
make twice over; there's no real making amends in this world, any more
nor you can mend a waong subtraction by doing your addition right."

— Acfam Bedc, by George Eliot.

My Heroine

(A tribute to Augusta Winters Grant,
whose birthday occurs July 7)

By Amy Brown Lyman

AMONG the heroines of my
youth was my beloved school
teacher, Augusta Winters
Grant, wife of President Heber J.
Grant.

In contemplation, my mind goes
back to the dear old country school-
house, and our large, well-lighted
room with a huge stove in the center
and filled with a lively group of
adolescent boys and girls. For the
members of this class, it was the last
year in the grade schools; and it was,
for me, the happiest year of my early
school life.

Miss Winters, as she was known
to us in those days, was our ideal.
We admired her for her beauty and
charm, for there was no one fairer
in the whole country around than
was she. We loved her for her kind-
ness, human sympathy and under-
standing heart; for somehow we
knew unconsciously that even
though we often failed to meet her
expectations she understood that
after all we were trying, that we were
anxious to learn, were good at heart
and were really worthwhile— and she
bore with us. She seemed to un-
derstand adolescent boys and girls
and to realize that their restlessness
is due in a measure to their rapid
growth, their craving for sympathy,
their desire for experience and their
quest for self-expression.

We were entertained by her dra-
matic talent and keen humor which

AUGUSTA WINTERS GRANT

never failed to break the monotony
of the long school days and to stim-
ulate our imagination.

We respected her for her nobility
of character, her high ideals and for
her true Christian life, which were
exemplified in all her associations.

As time has gone on and matur-
ity has come, I have never been dis-
appointed in my heroine. I have
been closely associated with her all
through the years. Under all circum-
stances and conditions she has so
reacted as to satisfy my idealism. She
has fully demonstrated the saying
that, "People are what they have
been."

We all admire her today for her
faithfulness and devotion to her
friends, for her modesty, her keen
intellect and her interest in human-
ity, for the beautiful life she has
lived, for her poise and balance, for
her freedom from those devastating
complexes which mar and scar the
personality. We admire her for the
high standard of living she has main-
tained.

As Latter-day Saints, we especially
admire her for her devotion to the
Gospel— for her willingness to live

446

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

it, and to work for it. She has been
outstanding for her ability to live in
accordance with her religious con-
victions and to adhere strictly to the
teachings and practices of the
Church. From these standards she
never deviates and is thus a noble
example to the womanhood of the
Church. She is a woman of great
faith. She loves the Lord and His
ways. She tries to live the "way of
life" which He has pointed out.
She is indeed and in truth an ortho-
dox Latter-day Saint.

Not only has she lived the Gospel
herself, but from her girlhood days
she has used her energy and talent
to influence others to do the same.
As a lay member, she has quietly
worked in the Cause. As a Sunday
School teacher and as a stake
officer in both the Relief Society
and the Young Woman's Mutual
Improvement Association, she served
faithfully. As a member of the Gen-
eral Board of the Y. W. M. L A.,
she served for thirty-nine years,
working valiantly for the benefit of
the youth of the Church. Her voice
has been heard in practically all of
the stakes and wards of the Church
in the interest of this organization.

OER devotion to temple work has
been an inspiration. Not only has
she given of her time and strength
to this cause, but she likewise gives
liberally of her means for research
work in genealogy.

In addition to serving as a mis-
sionary in Japan, in her capacity as
the wife of the President of the

Church, she has traveled extensively;
and everywhere, in her modest but
effective way, she has testified to the
truth of the Gospel of the Master.

We admire Sister Grant as a
mother— as the mother of her only
child and as a mother to the nine
motherless children of her husband.
These she has brought up in the
fear of the Lord, and their fine up-
right lives are an outstanding tribute
to her motherhood.

We honor Sister Grant for her
devotion and loyalty to her husband,
President Heber J. Grant, our be-
loved leader. She has always respect-
ed his desires and has taught their
children to do likewise. She sym-
pathizes with him in his great re-
sponsibilities and sustains him with
her full support.

Sister Grant inherits many of her
fine qualities from her intelligent
and outstanding mother, Mary Ann
Winters, who was a woman of great
faith; who was open minded, high
minded and wide minded; who was
public spirited and gave freely of her
time and energy in the interest of
education and in the raising of fam-
ily and community standards. From
her noble father, Oscar Winters, she
inherits her calmness and evenness
of disposition, her poise and balance,
her wisdom and good judgment.

Her philosophy of life she sum-
med up recentiy when she said: "I
have always tried to be satisfied with
what has come to me. I have never
wanted anything that I could not
have."

(Reprint from Millennial Star)

(Editor's Note: Mary Grant Judd, the only daughter of Augusta Winters Grant, and
a member of the Relief Society General Board, is writing a biography of her mother.
Because of the rich life experiences and noble character of Sister Grant, the book is
looked forward to with interest. Mrs. Judd hopes to have it completed within the year. )

Blessed Event

Olive W. Burt

NANCY had never in all her life
been to a Fourth of July cele-
bration. "A good old Ameri-
can 'shindig,' " she called it in her
own mind, a little contemptuously,
as she searched for a frock that
might possibly be cool on this sti-
fling day.

She wouldn't be going this morn-
ing, either, if it weren't for Donny
and Rosemary. But what could a
mother do? Children took these
things so seriously. And when Don-
ny had asked her with that anxious
look in his eyes, "You will come.
Moms?" she had had to promise.

But she hated it, and as soon as
the parade was over she would bring
the children back home to the com-
parative coolness of their shady
porch and the quiet of their own
yard. Fourth of July, indeed! And
was that any excuse for having little
children march up and down in
the hot sun, eat popcorn and hot
dogs and lemonade, sing and yell and
get tired and dirty waiting for the
fireworks at night?

Nancy remembered, as she slipped
the gay print over her head, straight-
ened the skirt and smoothed her
hair, that she had wanted to go to
aD Fourth of July celebration when
she was small. She remembered
sv^dnging on the fence gate of her
aunt's big yard and watching other
families go by, straw-hatted and
wheeling baby buggies, to see the
grand parade and the fireworks. But
Aunt Emily hadn't believed in it;
and by the time Nancy was in high
school, she had so completely ab-
sorbed Aunt Emily's point of view

that she looked with young scorn on
such noisy demonstrations of patri-
otism.

"Of course I'm an American!" she
had said once, "but I don't know
that I want to yell about it from
the housetops. If we've anything to
be proud of, it certainly isn't the way
we act on the Fourth of July!"

When she had first married Terry,
she had learned, with surprise, that
he couldn't understand her attitude
about the national holiday.

"Relax, Nance!" he had cried,
"let's get in an' celebrate! Gosh,
what's the Fourth for if it isn't to
let off a little steam? I'm mighty
proud to be an American, and this
is one day I can shout it to the world.
Come on, let's go to the parade and
stay to see the fireworks. They're
going to be wonderful!"

She had given up trying to make
Terry see her way; but she had stuck
tenaciously to her own customs, and
gradually Terry had given up both-
ering her.

As Nancy adjusted her wide-brim-
med hat half rebelliously, she
thought of the many, many matters
in regard to which she had had to
fight for her ideals against Terry's
easy-going ways. But his dyed-in-
the-wool, one hundred per cent
Americanism had annoyed her the
most. It had come to an open quar-
rel when Donny had started to
school. The children had a drum
and bugle corps and raised the flag
every morning with a fanfare that
sounded, to Nancy, suspiciously like
a military camp. During this cere-
mony, every child would stop play-

448

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

ing marbles or hop-scotch or jump-
the-rope and stand at attention, a
small hand at a fluttering heart and
serious eyes raised to the fluttering
banner.

The children loved it, and the first
thing Donny had asked for was a
drum or bugle so that he could join
the corps. Terry had agreed, laugh-
ing with pride at the boy's enthusi-
asm. But Nancy had put her foot
down.

"It's too much regimentation, Ter-
ry!" she had objected. "I am not
going to have Donny grow up think-
ing about war. I simply will not
have him turn into a soldier, and
the only way to prevent it is to teach
him that all things connected with
war are abhorrent."

"But, Nance! There's something
about a drum and a bugle and a flag
flying that gets you. I don't see how
you can resist it. And it isn't mak-
ing a soldier of Don. It's just making
a good American of him."

"Good American, my eye!" Nancy
had retorted. But Donny hadn't
had his drum or bugle, and he had
never been allowed to join the ex-
citing corps.

Nancy had even taken it up at
the Parent-Teacher Association
meeting and had made quite a row.
But the silly custom was retained
in spite of her, and she had drawn
away from the organization in resent-
ful pride.

"It's these newer Americans that
make all the trouble," Nancy ex-
plained to herself. "They are so
thrilled with all their opportunities
that they want to take part in every-
thing. Their enthusiasm makes
them noisy, and the rest of us have
to keep up with them, or else be
thought callous." She smiled wryly.

"I'll wager that there'll be more
Tuellers and Finklesteins and Olsens
and Rinettis at the parade today than
there are Jeffersons or Madisons or
Adamses."

As she hurried down the swelter-
ing street, she was worrying about
Donny and Rosemary. It was so
dreadfully hot! Why had she ever
consented to their marching?

She knew well enough why she
had consented. It was something in
the hopelessness of Donny's voice
as he had said,

"All the playground kids are going
to make a big, living flag for the
Fourth of July parade, Mother. Miss
Nelson said I was such a good march-
er that I could be at the end and
keep the whole line straight, if I
could be in it. But I told her you
didn't like parades. . . ."

His voice had trailed off; and
Nancy, sitting in the cool twilight
of the big porch, had been able to
imagine the woebegone expression of
his freckled face.

"Why are they making such a
fuss?" she had asked.

"Oh, Moms! don't you know?
The President of the United States
is coming to town. He will be riding
down the street in an automobfle.
The big flag will march along ahead
of him, and then we'll stop at the
park and watch him go by. We
move. Moms, and it looks like the
flag waves. Oh, it's beautiful! Miss
Nelson wants Rosemary to be part
of a star. Gosh, Moms, the Presi-
dent of the United States will see
us!"

So she had said, as casually as she
could, "Well, if you want to be in
the flag, Donny, you may. I think
. . . ." But he had smothered her
thoughts in his kisses.

BLESSED EVENT

So she had made the white cape
and cap for Rosemary to wear as a
tiny point of a white star and the
red cape and cap for Donny to wear
as the tip end of one red stripe.
She hadn't realized until later that
Donny had the enviable rank, the
military distinction, of being a ser-
geant.

When they had come home tired
and dusty after a hot afternoon of
marching, her heart had misgiven
her; she had come very close to re-
scinding her permission. But Terry
had been firm:

"You can't do that to the kids,
Nance! You promised them, and
you've got to stay with it."

"I only hope they don't faint or get
a sunstroke or something like that,"
Nancy was worrying now. "Rose-
mary has the nosebleed when she
gets too hot. Oh, dear, what if she
gets sick over this silly thing? And
it is silly! What does the President
care about a living flag— a bunch of
tired, sweaty little children dressed
up in cheap bunting? He wouldn't
walk a block in the heat, not he!
He rides in an automobile, and the
little kids walk. And they think
it's so marvelous. You'd think he
was a king. This is a democratic
country, and I think we should treat
the President just the same as we
do any other citizen. That's all
he is, after all."

ARRIVING at the park, where
Donny had told her, carefully,
would be the best place to stand,
Nancy looked about for a shady spot
from which to watch the parade.
Under a cluster of trees, a small
stand had been put up for the moth-
ers of the children. As Nancy stood
undecided where to go, Mrs. Finkle-
stein saw her.

44»

"Yoho, dere, Mrs. Arnold!" she
cried in her deep, rich voice. "Come
up here mit. Move over, Mn. Ri-
netti, giff room. Ach, it iss hot,
nicht wahr?"

Mrs. Rinetti hitched her fat bulk
a little closer to Mrs. Olsen a^ she
nodded her black head, over which
a red, white and blue handkerchief
was knotted.

"I say to my Carlotta, 'It iss too
hot today to marcha in da parade';
but Carlotta, she say, 'No, I musta
marcha. I am de beega girl to keepa
de leetla ones in line.' "

"Ya, I know," Mrs. Tueller nod-
ded. "Frederick, now, he iss ser-
geant!"

Nancy, grateful as she was for the
shade, nevertheless wished she could
have a little more privacy. But Mrs.
Tueller nudged her intimately and
smiled, "Your Donny, too, iss ser-
geant. Mine Freaerick tell me.
Frederick say Donny iss one fine
marcher, so straight und tall! You
come to see him, eh?"

Nancy nodded.

Mrs. Rinetti leaned closer. "We
miss you atta de P. T. A. You no
getta da slip to tell you to come?"

"I got the notice," Nancy said,
"but I can't come to the meetings.
I have no one to leave the children
with."

"Ach, dat's nicht. Mine Hannah,
she iss fourteen already, she vill stay
mit next time," Mrs. Tueller offered.

Nancy brushed the damp hair
back from her forehead.

"When will it start?" she asked
impatiently.

"Ach, soon. De President vas
late a little. Ach, de President! Ve
vill see him mit our own eyes. It
makes my heart go tump! tump!

450

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

tump!" and Mrs. Tueller rolled her
blue eyes in ecstasy.

Nancy looked down the street.
Yes, it was the foreigners who got
a kick out of this sort of thing— the
foreigners and the politicians, the
soap-box orators and the unthinking
people like Miss Nelson, who want-
ed to do something dramatic. She
wished she were home again on the
porch.

Suddenly, from far away, came the
fairy-like sound of a band playing,
and everyone stopped talking and
turned toward the music. Nancy
scanned her neighbors' faces— they
all had the same eager, anticipating
look. They seemed to have forgotten
the heat and the dust and to be
transported above earthy things.

Then the first part of the parade
came into view: the veterans in their
ill-fitting uniforms (why did they
keep on wearing those same uni-
forms even though they had grown
too stout for them?); the veterans'
band; the high school cadets and
their band; the railroad men's union
and its band. Each unit marched
past Nancy's little group, went on to
the square, and drew up at attention
to see the President as he passed.

"Veterans! Cadets! It's all army
now," Nancy thought bitterly.

But here came the thing Nancy
wanted most to see— the living flag,
made up of the children of the city.
It was so wide it reached from curb
to curb, and so long— Nancy's heart
constricted with pain at the ridicu-
lous length of that flag. Why, every
child in the city must be marching
there, dressed in red or white or blue.
Mrs. Tueller and Mrs. Olsen, Mrs.
Rinetti and Mrs. Finklestein let out
a cheer, and Nancy felt her throat
grow taut.

Then Mrs. Tueller wiped her eyes
on her handkerchief. "There's mine
Frederick now!" she said, "Isn't he
a proud boy!"

Mrs. Edwards, standing near Mrs.
Tueller, covered her eyes as a quick
sob choked her.

"I was in England last fall when
the children were being evacuated
from the cities," she explained.
"Lines of children walking along, oh,
so quietly, and their mothers watch-
ing—boys and girls carrying their lit-
tle kits, with gas masks slung across
their shoulders. . . ." She stopped,
unable to go on.

"Ach, I know! I know!" comforted
Mrs. Tueller. "And mine brudder,
he has a son, Heinrich, not much
bigger as my Frederick— oh, maybe
four years older already. But who
knows what has happened to him?
Perhaps he has marched, too, but
where?"

Suddenly the sun was darkened.
Nancy's hand went to her throat as
she saw a dark cloud rise beside the
marching children. She leaned for-
ward and peered into that gray mist
and saw, marching there on silent
feet, hosts of little boys and girls,
no larger than these in their holiday
costumes. But those she pictured
were ragged and dirty; their hair was
uncombed, and their little feet were
bleeding. Hunger stared out of their
eyes, and sickness and hopelessness.
There were small, round, yellow
faces, with slant eyes looking out
uncomprehendingly at some horror
Nancy could only guess; there were
dark-haired little children running
along begging for food; there were
blond babies whose blue eyes were
filled with stark terror.

Close upon the heels of this ghost-
ly battalion, came a host of littlt

BLESSED EVENT

451

folks with curious boxes upon their
shoulders, children not unlike Don-
ny and Rosemary, but with an un-
answered question burning in their
eyes.

Nancy shook her head to clear the
tears that blinded her, and saw again
the ranks of gaily, proudly marching
boys and girls. Yes, there was Don-
ny! He was the straightest, tallest
marcher, and there was nothing but
joy and pride in his eyes. Rosemary
would be coming now, a tiny point
of a white star

Marching children! Marching
children!

The band was playing! What was
that tune? Oh, yes, "God Bless
America!"

Nancy leaned forward and began
to sing,

"God bless America,
Land that I love!"

Mrs. Tueller, Mrs. Rinetti, Mrs.
Olsen, Mrs. Edwards, and Mrs.
Finklestein— all the mothers joined
in.

The small, happy faces turned for
a moment as the children passed.
Donny, sergeant that he was, did
not deign to wave; but Frederick
did. When Rosemary passed her
mother, singing so boldly from
the platform, she waved her

hand joyously, forgetful of decorum.

The living flag came to a halt and
formed in good order for the Presi-
dent to admire. He came now in his
car, bareheaded, smiling, nodding at
everyone.

Mrs. Finklestein said proudly,
"My, ain't he handsome? I'm sure
glad I seen him. He looks yust like
his pictures!"

Then it was all over, and the living
flag was no longer, but only gay bits
of red and white and blue frolicking
over the park lawn.

Donny and Rosemary came run-
ning to Nancy.

"Must we go home, Moms?"
Donny begged, remembering what
she had said.

"Nancy looked down at her son.

"Home so soon, Donny?" she ask-
ed gaily. "Oh, no! Let's all go down
and get some hot dogs and root beer
—you, too, Mrs. Finklestein and
Levi, Mrs. Tueller and Frederick
and Hannah and the baby, Mrs. Ed-
wards, Mrs. Rinetti— all of you.
Come on, it's my treat!"

Donny looked up amazed, "But,
Moms!"

"You want to celebrate, don't you,
Donny? And Rosemary? It's Moth-
er's birthday— as an American. Come
on!"

v-JT^

npHE Rector advised Arthur Donnithorne in regards to Hetty as follows:

"When I've made up my mind I can't afford to buy a tempting dog, I
take no notice of him, because if he took a strong fancy to me, and looked
lovingly at me, the struggle between arithmetic and inclination might be-
come unpleasantly severe."— Adam Bede by George Eliot.

Women in Literature

By Elsie Chamberlain CaiioU
Part I

SOME time ago I read an article
entitled "Can Women Be
Great Artists?" The author's
answer to his question was an em-
phatic, "No!" He began:

"Women artists — there are no such in-
dividuals. Women achieve no more than
mediocrity in any of the fine arts. They
lack a certain faculty so necessary to dis-
tinguished work. They are not fitted to
express themselves through the medium of
fine arts. They lack the strength and men-
tal power of the male, and every single
male essential that enters into art. Down
through the ages, history itself reveals that
the fair sex as a whole never achieved more
than a so-so effect in the field of the fine
arts."

If this were to be an argument,
certain facts might be presented to
show why the author's statement is
largely true. Other facts might be
given to prove that many men who
have achieved distinction in the field
of the fine arts owe their success to
women close to them— sisters, wives,
mothers— who have been willing to
submerge their own gifts that they
might help the artist to reach his
goal. Other facts might be called
upon to show that the field in which
woman has distinguished herself
since time began is a greater "fine
art" than the production of master-
pieces in painting, music, and lit-
erature.

But this is not an argument. It is
merely a statement of some of the
achievements of a few women in one
of the fine arts. Though women
writers are seldom included in an-
thologies of world masterpieces,
many are recognized in collections
of minor literature, and perhaps

their "mediocre" accomplishments
are as necessary to the enrichment
of life as the greater masterpieces
of geniuses. For as one writer says,
"We need not only the great mas-
terpieces to serve as lighthouses to
guide us safely past the dangers of
-life and on into the goals of eter-
nity, but also the minor masterpieces
which serve as candles to guide and
cheer us through the difficulties of
our daily lives." For the immediate
comfort and inspiration of each day
do we not perhaps most often turn to
lines from some humbler poet, or to
the solution of life's difficult situa-
^ons found in the stories of a minor
novelist? And among the minor writ-
ers of the world, women do have an
honored place.

This article will call attention to
a few of the many who might be
considered.

CIX hundred years before Christ,
there lived in Greece a woman
poet who was loved by her contem-
poraries, and who is still loved today.
A story is told of a great Athenian
lawgiver to whom, when he lay on
his deathbed, a poem by Sappho
was read. He prayed that the gods
would allow him to live long enough
to learn it by heart. Plato paid her
this marvelous tribute:

"Some thoughtlessly proclaim the muses
nine;
A tenth is Lesbian Sappho, maid divine."

Horace, the great Latin poet, says:

"Sappho is a kind of miracle, for within
the memory of man, there has not, so far
as we know, lived any woman to be men-
tioned along with her in the matter of
poetry."

WOMEN IN LITERATURE

453

Critics say that her influence, like
that of Homer, went far in deter-
mining the character of all subse-
quent Greek poetry and art— to
keep it pure and high, above sen-
suality and above sentimentalism.
Sappho was the leader of a group of
women devoted to the pursuit of
music and poetry. These students
were held to the poetess by strong
ties of intimacy and affection. This
group is compared to the circle of
Socrates. Sappho trained her com-
panions in lyric art, sometimes with
the view of their taking part in re-
ligious festivals. She composed many
bridal odes for her students when
they left her circle to be married.

Sappho herself married rather late
in life. Her husband was the wealthy
Cercylac; she became the mother of
a daughter whom she named for her
own mother, Cleis. Among the frag-
ments of her poetry which have
come down to us, is one referring to
her child:

"I have a little maid so fair
As any golden flower;
My Cleis dear,

For whom I would not take all Lydia
Nor lovely Lesbos here."

Lydia is a name for Greece, or a
significant part of it, and Lesbos the
lovely island-home of Sappho.

Sappho's friends read her poems
in nine books, of which we have but
fragments. She wrote in varied styles.
Fifty different meters can be found
in the poems which have come down
to us. She wrote on many subjects,
but her love poems made her im-
mortal. Two of these were preserved
by accident, the rest of her love
poems being burned several hun-
dred years after they were written,
as being too much for shaky morals.

Her poetry shows a fine sense of
the beauty in the natural world. She
feels all the living beauty of nature,
as may be seen from the following
short excerpts:

"Early uprose the golden-slippered dawn."

"The stars about the pale-faced moon
Veil back their shining forms from sight,
As oft as, full with radiant round.
She bathes the earth with silver light."

"I heard the foot-fall of the flowery spring."

The thing that called forth her
greatest admiration was a cultivated,
genial, loving soul at home in a
beautiful body. She was interested
in personal feeling, mostly tender
and introspective. She expresses with
a burning intensity the inner life, the
passions that are generally silent.
"To the Beloved" is one of her
choice love poems.

Although most of her poetry has
been lost, enough remains to cause
one writer to say:

"Sappho's white, speaking pages of dear

song,
Yet linger with us, and will linger long."

PLIZABETH BARRETT
^ BROWNING is another poet
known chiefly for her love poems.
She was the eldest of eleven chil-
dren of Edward Barrett. When she
was fifteen years old, she received
an injury to her spine which made
her an invalid the rest of her life.
However, her health was so much
better after she met and loved Rob-
ert Browning that she felt that she
had been snatched from death by
the hand of love. Her father object-
ed to her marrying, so she and Rob-
ert eloped and went to Italy to make
their home. They lived happily in
Florence for fifteen years— during

454

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

the remainder of her Hfe. During
that time a son was born to them,
and both she and lier poet-husband
wrote some of their best works.

Ehzabeth is chiefly known for her
Sonnets fiom the Portuguese, a. rec-
ord of her exciting experiences dur-
ing her days of courtship and early
marriage. When she gave the poems
to her husband, she told him to read
and then tear them up. Browning
was completely carried away by the
tenderness and beauty of the son-
nets. He said afterwards that he
dared not reserve to himself the
finest sonnets, written in any lan-
guage, since Shakespeare's. One crit-
ic says that in these poems, ranging
from a surprised despair to an ecstat-
ic idolatry, Mrs. Browning has not
only surpassed all those who had
preceded her, except Shakespeare,
but all that were to follow with the
possible exception of Rosetti; and
that in this sequence she has not only
written her own masterpiece, but
perhaps the masterpiece among long
poems by women.

In speaking of the love that saved
her, in the first sonnet of the cycle
she says:

"Straightway was I 'ware,
So weeping, how a mystic shape did move
Behind me, and drew me backward by the

hair;
And a voice said in mastery, while I strove,
'Guess who now holds thee?' 'Death,' I

said. But, there
The silver answer rang, 'Not Death, but

Love.' "

One of the best loved of these
sonnets is the next to the last one.
"How do I love thee? Let me count the
ways.
I love thee to the depth and breadth and

height
My soul can reach when feeling out of
sight

For the ends of being and ideal grace.
I love thee to the level of every day's
Most quiet need, by sun and candle light.
I love thee freely, as men strive for might.
I love thee purely as they turn from praise.
I love thee with the passion put to use
In my old griefs, and with my childhood's

faith.
I love thee with the love I seemed to lose
With my lost saints, — I love thee with the

breath,
Smiles, tears, of all my life! — and, if God

choose,
I shall but love thee better after death."

Elizabeth Browning wrote of oth-
er things besides love. Her poem
The Cry of the Children has been
classed with Hood's The Song of
the Shirt and Markham's The Man
With the Hoe as voicing with all the
eloquence of great sympathy a de-
spair heretofore inarticulate— a cry
for those who had found no one to
speak for them and could not speak
for themselves. These voices crying
out against injustice forced the world
to give heed to the needs of the
working children, the overburdened
man in the factory, the bowed and
beaten farmer.

Her longest poem, the narrative
Aurora Leigh, gives her views and
ideals concerning poetry. At the
same time, she is telling a delightful
story and is presenting interpreta-
tions and criticisms on the period
in which she lived.

She says:

"I do distrust the poet who discerns
No character or glory in his times.

Their sole work is to represent the age.

This is living art

Which thus presents and thus records
true life."

One of Mrs. Browning's poems,
particularly interesting in the present
disheartening time of war, is Mother

WOMEN IN LITERATURE

455

I

and Poet. She reveals in this dramat-
ic monologue, through the feeling
of one woman, a poet, who lost both
her sons in the war of Italy, the
feelings of all mothers about war.
She has this woman ask a perti-
nent question: What is the use of
fighting for a country if the men
who should enjoy the freedom they
fight for are not left when the war
is over?

" 'Twere imbecile hewing out roads to a

wall.
And when Italy's made for what end is it

done,
If we have not a son?"

N Japanese literature, women have
excelled from the earliest times.
As early as the ninth century, a wom-
an was among the leading poets. In
the next century lived another great
woman poet whose work, recently
translated, is taking the western
world by storm.

Modern times reveal that poetry
is still an important practice in Japan
and especially among the women.
The modern woman of that coun-
try makes poetic composition a part
of her life. One Japanese woman in
America has covered her kitchen
walls v^ath little poems. The follow-
ing stanzas (tankas) are taken from
three modern Japanese women po-
ets who take their place beside the
best:

"There are many steps
Up to my heart.
He climbed perhaps two or three."

"A wave of coldness passed between us
And the distance of a foot
Becomes a thousand miles."

"There is another
Besides myself
To weep for him —
That is my bitterness."

"The white iris

And the purple iris
Grow side by side in the pond
Yet never open their hearts
To each other."

"My old self
Whispers from behind me:
'There is danger ahead!'
My young self cries, 'On! Onl' "

"Today I met a stranger —
Though for ten years I have lived with
him."

"How shall I choose which way to go?
To the fiery depths of hell
Or to the dullness of heaven?"

"We are all standing on the same earth,
Yet is not my world
Different from the world
Of anyone else?"

"Behold the cherry blossoms,
How they bloom to their utmost,
Knowing that tomorrow
They must fall."

"How disagreeable it is
For three women to travel together!
One of them is always lonesome."

Two qualities are outstanding in
Japanese poetry. One is the symbol-
ism. The poet will, by the genius of
his imagination, discover the "ulti-
mate meaning of life in the trem-
bling of a cherry blossom." The other
is the secret of suggestion "the min-
imum of statement for the maximum
of meaning." Note how much is told
in the lines quoted above.

AMERICA has produced several
outstanding women poets. The
earliest to achieve wide recognition
was Emily Dickinson. Her poetry in
some respects resembles that of the
Japanese women poets. It is em-
blematic. She employs lovely and
striking imagery; her poetry is full of
surprises and challenges. Like the
Japanese, she uses "the minimum of
statement for the maximum of sug-
gestion." As one critic says, "She

456

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

fashioned her imagist etchings fifty
years before imagism became a slo-
gan." Another commentator de-
clares her to be the most original
American poet and in some ways the
most remarkable woman poet since
Sappho.

She was born in Amherst, Massa-
chusetts, in 1830, the daughter of a
Puritan father who had a great in-
fluence upon her. She loved a man
already married, and the abnegation
she made also affected her life and
her writing. She loved housewifery,
but often interrupted housewifery
tasks to write a puzzle or a poem.

Her life was uneventful. She sel-
dom left her home and had but a
small circle of friends and acquain-
tances. She adored her father and
once said, "If Father is asleep on the
sofa, the house is full."

One trip to Washington and a
short period away from home attend-
ing a school, which she did not like,
were the two main interruptions in
her quiet life. There have been many
suppositions about her strange disap-
pointment in love. Some writers
think the man was the husband of
her closest friend. Two dramas, Ali-
son's House and Biittle Heaven have
grown out of suppositions concern-
ing this part of her life. She tells of
her love in many of her poems.

HEART WE WILL FORGET HIM

"Heart wc will forget him!
You and I tonight!
You may forget the warmth he gave,
I will forget the light.

"When you have done, pray tell me,
That I my thoughts may dim;
Haste! lest while you're lagging,
I may remember him."

Her whimsy is illustrated in the
folloAving:

"This is my letter to the world,
That never wrote to me, —
This simple news that Nature told
With tender majesty.

"Her message is committed
To hands I cannot see;
For love of her, sweet countrymen,
Judge tenderly of me."

Miss Dickinson breathes a note of
poignancy through her poetry.

"Success is counted sweetest
By those who ne'er succeed.
To comprehend a ncctor
Requires sorest need.

"Not one of all the purple host
Who took the flag today
Can tell the definition,
So clear, of victory,

"As he, defeated, dying.
On whose forbidden ear
The distant strains of triumph
Break agonized and clear."

Often she wrote of death. The fol-
lowing poem is typical of the manner
in which she treats the subject:

"The bustle in a house
The morning after death
Is solemnest of industries
Enacted upon earth, —

"The sweeping up the heart.
And putting love away
We shall not use again
Until eternity."

Emily Dickinson gave the follow-
ing characterization of poetry:

"If I read a book and it makes my whole
body so cold no fire can warm it, I know
this is poetry. If I feel physically as if the
top of my head were taken off, I know this
is poetry. These are the only ways I know
it."

Because of her whimsy, her swift
condensations, her "coyness with im-
mensity," her vivacity, her quaint ir-
regularities, her supcr-observatioB,
her personal magic, she was not un-
derstood in her own day. It is said

WOMEN IN LITERATURE

457

that only four of her many poems for
which she is now famous were pub-
hshed during her Hfe. Now, nearly
half a century after her death, she is
regarded as one of the most out-
standing poets of any age.

gDNA ST. VINCENT MILLAY
is the foremost woman poet in
America today. She was born in
Rockland, Maine, in 1892 into a
poetry-writing family. Her mother
and sister have both published vol-
umes of verse. She was educated at
Vassar and wrote significant verse
while a college student. When she
was thirty-one, she married Eugene
Boissevain, who has devoted himself
to the task of shielding her from
everything that would interfere with
her happiness or poetic genius. She
is a charming reader of her own verse,
an excellent gardener, a good house-
keeper, an amateur astronomer, a col-
lector of seashells, an authority on
horses and horse-races, and several
other interesting things. She knows
at least fifty birds by their songs; she
knows thirty varieties of edible mush-
rooms. She swims, plays tennis, and
is a musician. "Best of all, she puts
her zest for life into her writing."

She won recognition when she
was nineteen for her remarkable
poem "Renascence," which is still
her best loved and best known poem,
and one which, according to critics,
she has not surpassed. It is an amaz-
ing account of a mystic, spiritual
awakening from death to the beauty
and goodness of life. It closes with
the frequently quoted lines:

"The world stands out on either side
No wider than the heart is wide;
Above the world is stretched the sky

No higher than the soul is high.

The heart can push the sea and land

Farther apart on either hand;

The soul can break the sky in two

And let the face of God shine through."

Miss Millay has published several
volumes of poems including Second
April, The Harp- Weaver, Wine from
These Grapes, Conversation at Mid-
night, and Huntsman, What Quarry?
It was she who wrote the libretto for
Deems Taylor's opera, The King's
Henchman. Tvnce she has been
awarded the Pulitzer prize for the
best poetry written during the year.
Many of her loveliest poems are on
nature. A favorite one is "God's
World," reprinted many times from
her volume Renascence, published in
1917.

GOD'S WORLD

"O world, I cannot hold thee close enough!
Thy winds, thy wide grey skies!
Thy mists, that roll and rise!
Thy woods, this autumn day, that ache

and sag
And all but cry with colour!

"Long have I known a glory in it all,
But never knew I this;
Here such a passion is
As stretcheth me apart, — Lord, I do fear
Thou'st made the world too beautiful this

year;
My soul is all but out of me, — ^let fall
No burning leaf; prithee, let no bird call."

Besides the poets discussed, there
are, of course, many others of almost
as great importance. Nor is it alone
in poetry that women have achieved
in the literary field. There are dis-
tinguished writers of other types of
literature as well, particularly of the
novel. Some of our great women
novelists will be discussed in next
month's issue of the Magazine.

The Church Welfare Program

By Elder Harold B. Lee

Managing Director, Church Welfare Program
(Relief Society Conference Address, April 3, 1940)

THIS afternoon I have been ask-
ed to talk briefly to the subject
of types of welfare projects
that might be undertaken by the
Relief Society. When I consider
that subject, I find myself somewhat
at a loss to give you specific sugges-
tions because of the varied condi-
tions under which you live. I am
mindful of a statement made by
President J. Reuben Clark, Jr., re-
cently in which he said: "One of the
dangers that faces the whole Church
is that we are trying from our cen-
tral organizations to prescribe every
detail which you people out in the
field are to do. That is absolutely
wrong. It never provides any growth
for the people in the field. They
spend all their time trying to follow
your directions, all initiative is de-
stroyed. All that we should do here
from the center is to suggest the
general plan, and to you should come
the responsibility and the necessity
of developing the details. Other-
wise, I repeat, we crush your initi-
ative. This Church, to use a modern
term, must not be regimented, for
any Church or organization or sys-
tem that is regimented is on the road
to decay." And so it shall not be my
purpose here today to present what
may appear to be a formula, but
merely some general suggestions to
which you might supply the details
as they may seem to meet your own
peculiar circumstances.

The first point in the Relief So-
ciety's responsibility in the welfare

plan is to assume the responsibility
for making the initial survey on the
green card for the ward employment
record. We have been talking about
that survey for four long years. I
hold in my hand here a report show-
ing that despite the fact that it has
been urged for four years, fifty per
cent of the wards in the Church as
yet do not have any cards and have
not made any survey. We think we
have pleaded long enough with the
brethren of the Priesthood; and as
Sister Lyman suggested in a meeting
some time ago, I would like to say
that we are looking to you Relief
Society presidents to see that this
survey is made, realizing that intel-
ligent activity in the welfare plan
cannot be conducted until it is com-
pleted. So may we assume that with
this suggestion that the survey is nec-
essary, you sisters have received a
commission, which I trust you will
hear more of from Sister Lyman.

The second point for Relief So-
ciety to observe is attendance at the
welfare meetings. Some of you have
asked, "Is a ward welfare committee
necessary?" Let me ask you, "Do
you think a Relief Society organiza-
tion is necessary?" Let me ask you,
"Do you think a ward bishop is nec-
essary in a ward? Do you think a per-
sonal welfare committee composed
of the Priesthood brethren is neces-
sary in the Church?" Those who
preside seem to think so, and we
assume that they know what they
are doing. With these Church

THE CHURCH WELFARE PROGRAM

459

agencies charged with the responsi-
bility of looking into the welfare of
the membership of the Church in
a ward, may I ask you, can you see
the confusion that would result if
the separate agencies all set about
separately to handle welfare matters
in their own way without any con-
sultation? It needs no argument to
convince you that consultation is ab-
solutely essential, and that this con-
sultation should take place in a
weekly ward welfare committee
meeting where the program can be
mapped out and plans and assign-
ments made for the ensuing week.
Those attending the meeting would
be the bishop, the Relief Society
president and her work director, the
personal welfare chairman of the
high priests, seventies, elders, and
Aaronic Priesthood, and the ward
work director.

Some have said, "Are not these
matters to be considered so confi-
dential that they should not be dis-
cussed by such a large group?" It is
rather an interesting thing that the
objection to the holding of these
meetings and this consultation comes
almost in every instance from those
who are not holding the meetings
regularly. It reminds me of what
President Grant says, "The only
people who complain about what is
done with the tithing are those who
do not pay tithing." That we find
to be true with respect to those wel-
fare committees reporting their lack
of activity. To those who doubt the
wisdom of this consultation, may we
say to you that if all you propose to
do with the persons needing assist-
ance is to give them an order on the
storehouse, or a little cash, you had
better keep your activities secret; but

if your purpose is to help to find
work and get employment for them,
you need not hesitate to speak of it,
and those you are trying to assist
will not be offended. If my name
is before your committee, and all
you are going to do about my prob-
lem is to hand me an order on the
storehouse, then keep it a secret. I
would not want you to talk about it.
But if you are going to help me to
find a job, if you are trying to work
out ways and means so that I can
work for what I need, I would want
you to make it known to all who
are in a position to help. Likewise,
with all individuals in need, what
your committee proposes to do in
each case will determine the kind of
secrecy that the committee should
exact from its members. Necessar-
ily, the discussion that takes place
in a welfare meeting should be kept
confidential and sacred to those who
attend.

The question has been asked as
to who should be custodian of the
ward file after the survey has been
made. It belongs to the bishop of
the ward, and as the ward executive
he may designate his special secre-
tary or ward clerk, his Relief Society
president or ward work director,
whichever one seems to have the
ability, in order to maintain an ac-
curate record. The employment file
should be kept up to date, and there
should be information from each
committee member as to whether or
not there has been any change in the
employment record for the past
week. After the report has been
brought up to date, then it should
be found out what projects are avail-
able for workers. The person who
takes care of this work should see

460

that the work directors are given in-
structions as to the assignment of
workers to projects. If every person
who goes from that meeting makes
note of what he is to do for the en-
suing week, there should be Httle
need for making constant reference
to the ward file to obtain informa-
tion contained there.

I should say that the third point
of importance in the Relief Society's
responsibility in the welfare plan is
participation in the distribution of
commodities that are produced in
the welfare plan. We have been
making wonderful strides in produc-
tion, but up to the present time we
have not been able to distribute as
well as we have been able to pro-
duce. Some time ago we considered
what we called "family budgets."
There has been a budget suggested
by the Relief Society which lists the
various kinds and amounts of food-
stuffs for an average person for a
given period. On this basis, food-
stuffs have been distributed. We
have also received from the Utah
State Agricultural College and the
U. S. Department of Agriculture fig-
ures giving estimates of amounts of
various food products needed for
each person. But the unfortunate
thing is that the Relief Society dis-
tribution budget does not agree with
the welfare production budget, or
does not take into account the items
produced and on hand in the wel-
fare program, with the result that
we are producing in some instances
far more than the Relief Society
budget suggests, and in some in-
stances far less. Can you under-
stand the confusion that will result
if you do not inform yourself as to
what the storehouse has in stock?
Seek to issue orders on the store-

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

house for commodities that are there
available for distribution. Without
that intelligent understanding, can
you see how much wasted food is
sure to result?

Bishop Le Grand Richards has
spoken again of the careful family
analysis. That is the fourth point
and the prime responsibility of the
Relief Society organization— analyz-
ing the family needs and suggesting
to the bishop, either by orders on
the storehouse or otherwise, the re-
quirements of those people whom
they assist. In aiding the needy, every
effort must be made to make those
whom you assist feel they are not in
a separate class. They must not be
made to feel that they are a burden
that unfortunately must be borne.
They must feel that they are broth-
ers and sisters in full fellowship with
you; they must be made to forget
their misfortunes rather than to have
them emphasized; you must consid-
er and treat them as you would treat
your own blood brother or sister
who might be in distress. When
these fall upon misfortune, you do
not try to impress upon them that
they are not quite up to standard,
nor quite your equal. What you do
under such circumstances is to try
to build them up and make them
forget their misfortune. Do so with
your Church brethren and sisters.

In order that you might get clearly
in mind what the Church is doing
at the storehouse, 749 West Seventh
South, you are advised to avail your-
selves of the opportunity of visiting
there. I was there this morning,
and as familiar as I am with the kind
of production program which has
been carried out, I was astounded to
see the display. Go there, and make
a note of the commodities. Your

THE CHURCH WELFARE PROGRAM

461

storehouse may have a full variety
of the commodities that are there,
upon proper cooperation with the
general welfare committee.

The fifth point in the responsi-
bility of the Relief Society is to de-
velop welfare projects in which the
Relief Society sisters might particf-
pate. You may measure the effective-
ness of your teaching to those who
are being assisted by a very simple
standard. If your people come to
you and ask if there is available some
work for them to do in the welfare
plan, then you may know that they
understand that work is being pro-
vided for all able-bodied persons. If
they merely ask if they may have an
Order on the storehouse, it would
appear that you are not doing your
job well. Take precaution to have
your people understand that work
is just as essential as supplying the
necessities, and teach them all to
come inquiring for work opportun-
ities, in the welfare plan. That be-
comes your challenge. And if they
understand that, it would be the
ideal that work be provided before
the necessity arises, so that what
they receive will be in compensation
for work they have done, rather than
an order in anticipation of what they
may do.

I shall class these projects under
four different classifications: (i)
personal projects; (2) cooperative
effort for the benefit of others; (3)
community activities in meeting pro-
duction needs of the welfare plan
and' other activities of community
value; (4) vocational training to pre-
pare the present unemployed to
qualify for work in private industry.

Under personal projects are types
of activities that may be assigned to

individuals to work for themselves.
Someone has said in council upon
these matters that where you have
a man in need who cannot get work
to do for the ward, or the stake, or
for some private person or enterprise
in order to compensate for what you
are providing for him, then in order
that you may find some labor for
him to do so that what you do may
not be just charity, let him work for
himself around his own place or
home. For example, you will prob-
ably find his house needs a coat of
paint. Help him to get the paint
and then let him paint his own house
in exchange for what he gets from
you. If you can get a man to paint
his own house in exchange for what
you give him, it will not be long un-
til he is off relief. That is a
sound bit of counsel. In this con-
nection, may I suggest beautifica-
tion. What about some shrubs?
What about fences that need fixing?
Projects for those being assisted
might begin in their own homes. If
you are going to stimulate home can-
ning, you should provide the right
products and instructions. If you are
going to require people to do their
own sewing, help them to get their
own material. If it be gardens, you
might help them get the seed, rake,
hoe, etc. Such projects should be
required of every person being as-
sisted in the welfare plan.

In cooperative effort for the bene-
fit of others, you might consider the
possibility of a community flower
garden, where people can get shrubs
and flowers. Some have provided
such a place. Have you thought
about a ward conservation program
for those not actually on relief? I
refer you to last year's Priesthood

462

manual entitled Priesthood and
Church Welfare, pages 58-59. Here
you will find a discussion of that
type of activity. I am wondering
about home nursing. Have you ever
thought of having women from
homes being assisted go into other
homes to take care of the sick, for
which they might receive commod-
ity orders and assistance from the
ward bishop? Perhaps you have el-
derly people who cannot work at
physical labor. Have them go to the
temple and do work there on the
names of those who have worked
so hard to secure them. Have you
ever thought of assigning a sister to
tend the children of other sisters
who are needed at the cannery-
children's nursing service?

Canning and sewing, under the
supervision of your ward or stake
work director, and grain storage are
community activities which will help
in meeting the production needs of
the welfare plan. If you go to the
storehouse, you will see a grain ele-
vator which takes care of 318,000
bushels of wheat.

It would be a fine thing if we.
could foster vocational training to
prepare the present unemployed to
qualify for work in private industry.
Girls brought to work in the office
of your storehouse should be trained;
likewise, the telephone girls and

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

women at sewing centers. If there is
machine work to be done, they
should be trained efficiently. You
can suggest recipes and methods of
home canning to those working at
canning centers; card wool and cot-
ton for batts; recruit girls for training
now available in our school system;
train girls and women for domestic
service in homes where the owners
are willing to pay well for efficient
service.

Educational activities might in-
clude instructions to Church mem-
bers in vital matters pertaining to
the welfare plan: in making and
working to a home budget plan; in
the preparation and use of welfare
plan food; in the art of getting out
and keeping out of debt; in handi-
craft; in useful and essential home
practices, such as home breadmak-
ing and dressmaking. Are you aware
that ninety percent of those now
being assisted are from homes where
the mother does not know how to
bake bread? Invite someone from the
Agricultural Department to inform
you of its program, so that as wives
you may help your husbands carry
out this part of the Church welfare
plan.

I hope you will keep in mind that
all I have said here today is intend-
ed to stimulate you to stand back of
the brethren of the Priesthood.

PERSPECTIVE

Youth thinks of death as some dark end
To laughing, loving, living;
Age learns to walk with death as friend.
Not taking all, but giving!

-OUve C. Wehi.

H

By Annie Weils Cannon

JULY— There is solace for the sad-
^ dest heart in the cadent fragrance
of a summer day.

I^AS Brigham Young dreaming
when he said, "Store grain
against a day of famine, for thou-
sands will come to Zion to be fed."
Ruskin says, "Some dreams are truer
than some awakings." Today half
the earth's inhabitants are facing
starvation. Let those less stricken
awaken to their needs and plant and
sow and reap every available acre
unscathed by the demon of war.

A NNE MORGAN, while directing
her ambulance contingent on
the fields of France, permitted her
beautiful gardens on Old Bedford
road to be used by the Friends
of France organization for parties
and exhibits to raise funds for war
sufferers.

A LICE BLINN, associate editor
of the Ladies Home Journal, was
the recipient this year of the Anna
W. Porter award for the most cre-
ative and constructive work by a
member of the American Woman's
Association.

PROWN PRINCESS FREDER-
ICA had a son born June 2, heir
to the throne of Greece. Do the
stars foretell a throne for this young
prince?

npHE Grand Duchess with the
prince consort and their children
fled in terror from Luxemburg in
May. Like other royal refugees, they
are wanderers. Truly, "Uneasy lies
the head that wears a crown."

PARRIE CHAPMAN CATT,
moving spirit for the Woman's
Centennial Congress, called for No-
vember to commemorate the wom-
an's century, 1840-1940, is busy or-
ganizing in the several states. The
Order of Women Legislators is spon-
soring the work in most of the states.

M'

[ONAMAS LOVINA GIBSON
ANDRUS, the last but one of
Utah's original pioneers of 1847, ^^^"^
last month at the age of 98. A cour-
ageous and valiant woman, her life
of almost a century was full of rich
experiences and vivid memories.

r\ELIA WINTERS BOOTH, of

Provo, Utah, who died last
month, was outstanding in many
lines of endeavor. She was an early
educator and artist, established a
woman's cooperative store, engaged
in the silk industry, and was active
in church and civic work.

jyi RS. SARAH L. ALLRED at 85,
as she took her first plane ride
last month, said she was delighted
with the convenience of modern
transportation. She went from Salt
Lake to San Francisco to visit her
daughters and, incidentally, take in
the Fair.

g M. DELAFIELD has another
charming story of her Provincial
Lady, this time in War Time. The
Whippoorwill by Marjory Kinin
Rawling, Mr. Skeffington by Eliza-
beth, The Bird in the Tree, by Eliza-
beth Goudge are all fine books for
summer reading.

THE RELIEF SOCIETY OF THE CHURCH OF
JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS

Motto — Charity Never Faileth
THE GENERAL BOARD

Amy Brown Lyman -

Marcia K. Howells

Donna D. Sorensen

Vera W. Pohlman
Belle S. Spafford Nellie O. Parker

Vivian R McConkie Anna S. Barlow

Leda T. Jensen , , r- r>

Beatrice F. Stevens Achsa E. Paxman

Rae B. Barker Mary G. Judd

First

Second

Secretary

Luella N. Adams
Marianne C. Sharp
Anna B. Hart
Ethel B. Andrew

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Editor

Acting Business Manager

President

Counselor

Counselor

-Treasurer
Gertrude R. Garff
Leona B. Fetzer
Edith S. Elliott
Pauline T. Pingree
Alice B. Castleton

Belle S. Spafford
Amy Brown Lyman

Vol. XXVII

JULY, 1940

No. 7

EiDIITORIlAL

(^yur Anchor of

pROM the pulpit and through the
press, by precept and example,
for more than one hundred years the
leaders of the Church have been
teaching the Latter-day Saint people
the principles of the Gospel. They
have exhorted us to live the laws and
keep the commandments; to uphold,
both at home and abroad. Church
standards. Strict adherence to these
standards would not only make a
strong and influential people, but it
would make a happy and secure peo-
ple. Yet, how far removed we are
from perfection in this regard! We
accept the wisdom of the teachings;
we recognize the truth embodied in
them, but we are inclined to be apa-
thetic with regard to living them.
The good life we know to be the
desirable life, but it is also the hard
one. The Savior said, "... strait is
the gate, and narrow is the way,
which leadeth unto life, and few
there be that find it" (Matt. 7:14).
Latter-day Saint standards are be-
havior patterns, which if adopted as
a way of life would bring complete
life fulfillment. To say that one
standard is more important than an-
other would be false. Each has its

cJrust and Safety

place in the plan of life and salvation.
But there are times and circum-
stances when certain standards take
on special significance in our lives.
At the present time, we could with
profit turn our attention to the im-
portance of secret and family prayers.
There probably has never been a
time in the history of the world when
the prayers of the righteous were
more needed, and there has never
been a time when humanity more
needed to pray.

That evil is rampant in the world,
none can gainsay. Its influences are
so strong and its impacts so powerful
that resistance requires fortitude and
stamina to a pronounced degree.
Things which are "not good for
man" are not only allowed but are
actually encouraged. Liberty has in
too many instances become license.
A spirit of recklessness characterizes
our time, and an attitude of "what's
the use?" prevails. A powerful re-
straining influence is needed in to-
day's world.

We need to pray, our children
need to pray, that we may constantly
be reminded that a Supreme Father
rules over all, that life has purpose

EDITORIAL

465

and direction; "that like David of old
we may feel and know that there is
no spot so dark and no place so far
removed that the all-seeing eye of
God is not upon us, and that we will
be held accountable for our deeds."
There is no finer, no more whole-
some, no more powerful restraining
influence than an unwavering belief
in God, a God who is continually
watching over us. Our belief in God
becomes strong through prayer.

In today's world we are sorely in
need of the comforting and sustain-
ing influence of prayer. The destruc-
tive forces of war are laying low the
mighty nations of the earth; distress
is all about us; the very foundations
of our social order seem to be shift-
ing. Mankind feels insecure, wonder-
ing what the future holds.

When the conflicts of life are
greatest, when we realize most our
own inadequacies, a belief in God is
an unfailing source of comfort and
strength. If we will but seek the
Father in fervent and humble prayer,
a God of understanding and love will

sustain us in our trials and inspire
and direct us in our onward course.
The Lord has said: "All victory and
glory is brought to pass unto you
through your dfligence, faithfulness
and prayers of faith" {Doc. & Gov.,
Sec. 104:36).

'Trayer is an expression of faith,
and it is by faith, which impels to
obedience, that we obtain all our
blessings."

The Savior commanded His dis-
ciples to pray unceasingly and always
in His name. He had in mind their
welfare. He loved His disciples and
was concerned for their well-being.
It was prayer that shook the Heav-
ens, turned the key in the lock, and
opened up the glories of a new Gos-
pel dispensation— the prayer of a
guileless, fourteen-year-old boy. It
will be our prayers, our constant peti-
tions, both in the silence of our
chambers and as we kneel with our
family groups, that will be our an-
chor of trust and safety in a disturbed
world.

-j^

CETH BEDE: "God distributes talents to every man according as He
sees good. But thee mustna undervally prayer. Prayer mayna bring
money, but it brings us what no money can buy— a power to keep from sin,
and be content with God's will, whatever He may please to send. If thee
wouldst pray to God to help thee, and trust in His goodness, thee wouldstna
be so uneasy about things."

A DAM BEDE speaking: "I've seen pretty clear, ever since I was a young
'un, as religion's something else besides notions. It isn't notions sets
people doing the right thing— it's feelings. ... I found it better for my soul
to be humble before the mysteries o' God's dealings, and not be making a
clatter about what I could never understand. And they're poor foolish
questions after all; for what have we got either inside or outside of us h'lt
what comes from God?"

a

r^EVOUT worshipers never allow inconveniences to prevent them from
performing their religious rites."— Adam Bede, by George Eliot.

TbJtudu

TO THE FIELD

LKeiief Society J^nnuai Stake (<^onferences

u

■^OTES to the Field," publish-
ed in the Kdiei Society Mag-
azine for February, 1940, page 113,
announced the new policy of hold-
ing annual stake conferences of the
auxiliary organizations in conjunc-
tion with stake union meetings ra-
ther than with stake quarterly con-
ferences as formerly. These auxiliary
conferences are not to be held in the
month in which the regular quarterly
stake conference occurs.

Annual Conference in Lieu
of Union Meeting

It has not been possible to sched-
ule the conferences in all stakes on
the- usual day of the union meeting,
but it is planned that the confer-
ence in the month in which it is
held will replace the union meeting
for that month. In those stakes
where the auxiliaries hold union
meetings conjointly, those auxiliar-
ies for which a conference is not
scheduled may forego their union
meeting for the month in which one
of the auxiliaries has an annual con-
ference. Both the Relief Society and
the Mutual Improvement Associa-
tion will be holding annual stake
conferences for their respective
groups during the second half of this
year. Therefore, in those stakes
which hold conjoint union meetings,
the union meeting for all the auxil-
iaries may be dispensed with for the
month in which either the Relief
Society or the Mutual Improvement
Association has scheduled an annual
conference in the stake. According-
ly, the separate stake conferences of

these two auxiliaries have been
scheduled either for different times
in the same month, or with an inter-
vening month between them, so that
the union meeting will not be re-
placed in two consecutive months
by a stake auxiliary conference.
However, inasmuch as some of the
stake conferences are necessarily
scheduled during the month of Sep-
tember when stakes may especially
desire to hold union meetings pre-
paratory to the beginning of regular
Relief Society weekly meetings on
October 8, such necessary prepara-
tion meeting may, of course, be
held.

Presented herewith is a schedule
of the tentative dates of the annual
stake Relief Society conferences
which also indicates which stakes are
to meet separately, and which are
to be combined with another stake.

One-Stake and Two-Stake
Conferences

The Relief Society annual stake
conferences are planned for a com-
bination of two adjoining stakes in
those instances where it is feasible
and convenient for them to meet to-
gether. According to the present
schedule, there will be 43 one-stake
conferences and 43 two-stake con-
ferences, a total of 86 conferences
reaching 129 stakes of the Church
—all but Oahu in Hawaii to which
the Relief Society will send no rep-
resentative of the General Board
this year. Nearly all of the confer-
ences are scheduled to be held on
a Sunday, but a few week-day con-

NOTES TO THE FIELD

467

TENTATIVE SCHEDULE OF CONFERENCE DATES AND
OF ONE-STAKE AND TWO-STAKE CONFERENCES

Stake

Alberta

Alpine

Bannock

Bear Lake

Bear River

Beaver

Benson

Big Horn

Blackfoot

Blaine

Boise

Bonneville

Box Elder

Burley

Cache

Carbon

Cassia

Chicago

Cottonwood

Deseret

Duchesne

East Jordan

Emery

Emigration

Ensign

Franklin

Garfield

Granite

Grant

Gridley

Gunnison

Highland

Hyrum

Idaho

Idaho Falls

Inglewood

Juab

Juarez

Kanab

Kolob

Lehi

Lethbridge
Liberty
Logan

Long Beach
Los Angeles

Date

Stake

Combined

With*

Stake

Date

Stake

Combined

With*

Aug. 25 Lost River

Aug. 18 Lehi Lyman

Sept. 22 Idaho Malad

Oct. 20 Montpelier Maricopa

Aug. 25 Box Elder Millard

Sept. 22 Minidoka

Aug. 25 Smithfield Moapa

Aug. 18 Montpeher

Sept. 8 Shelley Moon Lake

Oct. 13 Morgan

Aug. 25 Nampa Moroni

Oct. 20 Liberty Mt. Graham

Aug. 25 Bear River Mt. Ogden

Oct. 27 Minidoka Nampa

Sept. 22 Logan Nebo

Nov. 10 Emery

Oct. 27 Raft River Nevada Oct. 13

Oct. 13 New York Sept. 29

Oct. 27 Grant No. Davis Nov. 10

Aug. 25 Millard No. Idaho Falls Oct. 20

Oct. 27

Sept. 8

Sept. 8

Dec. 2 Phoenix

Aug. 25 Deseret

Oct. 27 Burley

Oct. 20

Oct. 20 Bear Lake

Sept. 8 Duchesne

Oct. 27 Summit

Oct. 1 3 No. Sanpete

Nov. 30 St. Joseph

Nov. 10 No. Weber

Aug. 25 Boise

Oct. 20 Santaquin-
Tintic

Grant
Millard

Sept. 8 Moon Lake No. Sanpete

Sept. 1 5 West Jordan No. Sevier

Nov. 10 Carbon No. Weber

Oct. 27 Ensign Oakland

Oct. 27 Emigration Ogden

Oct. 20 Oneida Oneida

Sept. 22 Oquirrh

Oct. 20 Highland Palmyra

Oct. 27 Cottonwood Panguitch

Oct. 27 Parowan

Aug. 25 So. Sanpete Pasadena

Oct. 20 Granite Phoenix

Sept. 22 Pioneer

Sept. 22 Bannock Pocatello

Oct. 20 No. Ida. Falls Portland

Dec. 1 5 Long Beach Portneuf

Aug. 18 Provo

Nov. 24 Raft River

Sept. 22 Rexburg

Nov. 10 Palmyra Rigby

Aug. 18 Alpine Riverside

Aug. 21 Roosevelt

Oct. 20 Bonneville Sacramento

Sept. 22 Cache St. George

Dec. 1 5 Inglewood St. Johns

Dec. 8 South Los St. Joseph

Angeles Salt Lake

Oct. 13
Sept. 15

Nov. 10
Aug. 18
Oct. 13
Oct. 20
Sept. 8
Nov. 10
Aug. 25
Sept. 22

Dec. 8
Dec. 2
Sept. 22
Oct. 27
Oct. 27
Oct. 27
Nov. 10
Oct. 27
Sept. 8
Sept. 8

Sept. 15
Aug. 25
Oct. 13
Nov. 10
Sept. 8
Nov. 30
Sept. 15

South Davis
Idaho Falls

Moroni

Mt. Ogden

Weber
Franklin
Tooele
Kolob

San Fernando
Maricopa
Wells
Portneuf

Pocatello

Utah

Cassia

Rigby

Rexburg

Salt Lake
Uintah

Zion Park

Mt. Graham
Riverside

468

Stake

Date

Stake

Combined

With*

San Bernardino
San Fernando
San Francisco
San Juan
San Luis
Santaquin-Tintic
Seattle
Sevier
Sharon
Shelley

Smithfield
Snowflake
So. Davis
So. Los Angeles
So. Sanpete
So. Sevier
So. Summit
Star Valley
Summit

Dec. 15

Dec. 8 Pasadena

Aug. 25

Oct. 13

Oct. 20

Oct. 20 Nebo

Oct. 20

Sept. 15 So. Sevier

Nov. 10

Sept. 8 Blackfoot

Aug. 25 Benson

Sept. 15

Nov. 10 North Davis

Dec. 8 Los Angeles

Aug. 25 Gunnison

Sept. 15 Sevier

Sept. 22 Wasatch

Sept. 8

Oct. 27 Morgan

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

Stake
Stake Date Combined

With*

Taylor Aug. 23

Teton Oct. 27

Timpanogos Aug. 18

Tooele Sept. 8 Oquirrh

Twin Falls Sept. 15

Uintah Aug. 25 Roosevelt

Union Oct. 13

Utah Nov. 10 Provo

Wasatch Sept. 22. So. Summit

Wayne Oct. 13

Weber Oct. 13 Ogden

Weiser Nov. 10

Wells Sept. 22 Pioneer

West Jordan Sept. 1 5 East Jordan

Woodruff Sept. 22

Yellowstone Oct. 20

Young Oct. 13

Zion Park Nov. 10 St. George
* One-stake conferences indicated by . . .

This plan allows the executive of-
ficers of each stake one-half hour
with the General Board member in
which to discuss their individual
stake problems, and fifteen minutes
when officers from both stakes are
in conjoint session for the discus-
sion of common problems. Other
adaptations of the program are nec-
essary in those instances where two
stakes are combined for one confer-
ence and in those instances where
a week-day conference is scheduled.
These changes will be conveyed by
letter to the stakes concerned.

Stake and ward officers will please
note that no general session for all
Relief Society members is planned
as a part of these stake conferences.
The elimination of a general session,
and the restriction of the conference
meetings to one day are in keeping
with the desire of the General Au-
thorities of the Church that auxil-
iary work be simplified wherever it
is possible to do so. Furthermore,

ferences are necessary in those in-
stances where the same representa-
tive of the General Board is assign-
ed to a series of distant stakes.

The Conference Program

The Relief Society conference is
to consist of four separate meetings,
all scheduled to be held on the same
day. The proposed tentative pro-
gram, as it is arranged for one-stake
conferences, appears on page 469.

In adapting this schedule of meet-
ings to those conferences where two
stakes are represented, the executive
officers of the stake in which the
conference is held will meet with
the representative of the General
Board at 9:00 a. m., the executive of-
ficers of the visiting stake will enter
the meeting at 9:30, the executive
officers of the home stake will be dis-
missed at 9:45 a. m., and the of-
ficers of the visiting stake will re-
main in session with the General
Board representative until 10:15.

NOTES TO THE FIELD 469

it is the policy of the General Board the stake executive officers and
to work directly with stake boards, board, but the two afternoon ses-
who, in turn, work with the local sions of the conference will be ex-
Societies Accordingly the represen- ^^^^^^^ ^^ .^^^^^ respectively, ward
tative of the General Board who at- ^ ^

executive officers and class leaders
and wa
phases of Relief Society work with bishops.

tends the Relief Society annual stake

conference will discuss the various and ward executive officers and

RELIEF SOCIETY ANNUAL STAKE CONFERENCES, 1940
Tentative Outline of Program for One-Stake Sunday Conference

I. STAKE EXECUTIVE OFFICERS— 9:00-9:45 a. m.
(for stake Relief Society executive officers)

A. Local Problems ■. Stake Relief Society President

B. Instructions and Suggestions General Board Member

II. STAKE BOARD— 10:00-11:30 a. m.

(for Relief Society stake board; stake Priesthood presidency
and advisory High Councilman invited)

A. Looking Forward to '42 (10 min.) Stake Board Member

B. Reading Guidance (15 min.) Stake Educational Counselor

C. Latter-day Saint Standards in Relief Society Homes

(20 min.) General Board Member

D. Forum: Interpreting the Work of the Stake Board in

the Light of Simplification (25 min.) Led by General Board Member

E. Comparative Report (10 min.) General Board Member

III. CLASS LEADERS— 1:00-1:50 p. m.

(for Relief Society stake board, ward executive officers and
class leaders; stake Priesthood presidency and advisory
High Councilman invited)

A. Purpose of the Relief Society Lessons in the Magazine

(20 min.) General Board Member

B. How I Might Stimulate My Ward Class Leaders to
Come to Union Meeting Prepared for a Study Hour

(7 min.) Stake Board Member

C. How I Might Stimulate My Class Members to Read the

Lessons in the ReJfef Society Magazine (7 min.) Ward Class Leader

D. Contributions Which the Lessons Have Made to My

Life Because of Personal Study (5-7 min.) Ward Rehef Society Member

IV. BISHOPS AND WARD RELIEF SOCIETY PRESIDENTS— 2:00 p. m.

(for Relief Society stake board, ward executive officers;
stake Priesthood presidency, advisory High Councilman,
and bishops especially requested to attend)

A. Report (15 min.) Stake Relief Society President

B. The Responsibility of the Ward Relief Society Presi-
dency in Preserving the Moral Wholesomeness of the

Community (15 min.) Ward Relief Society President

C. How the Relief Society President Can Help the Bishop

in Learning the Needs of Those to be Assisted (15 min.) Ward Bishop

D. Welfare General Board Member

470

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

interest on uieuef Society Vi/heat cJrust QJund

^HE Presiding Bishop's Office,
which holds in trust the wheat

fund owned by the Rehef Society in
hundreds of wards and by some of
the stakes, is making the annual inter-
est payment on this fund on July i,
1940. This interest is paid by means
of check for all amounts of fifty
cents or more; amounts of less than
fifty cents will be mailed direct to
Relief Society presidents in the form
of postage stamps. The checks are
drawn in favor of the Relief Soci-
eties who have ownership in the
fund, but are mailed to the bishops
of the wards for ward Relief So-
cieties, and to the stake president
for stake Relief Societies. All Relief
Society presidents whose organiza-
tions have ownership in this fund
are requested to obtain the checks
from their respective bishops at
once. It is requested that these
checks be cashed immediately, and
that the endorsement on the reverse
of the check be in the name of the
Society followed by the name of the
Relief Society president. All interest
payments, whether received in the
form of check or postage stamps, are
to be entered in the Relief Society

record books as interest received on
wheat trust fund.

Relief Society officers will note
that the amount of interest received
this year (1940) is slightly lower
than the amount received in 1939.
The lower amount is due to the con-
version of part of the trust fund into
wheat for storage and to reduction of
the interest rate on the remaining
trust fund to four per cent. It is
probable that further amounts will
also be reinvested in wheat in the
future. Therefore, inasmuch as in-
terest is not paid on the amount
which is in the form of wheat, the
Societies having ownership in the
fund may expect an even lower
amount of interest next year for
maternity and health work. The Re-
lief Society is appreciative of the
wise handling of the wheat trust
fund by the Presiding Bishopric
which has made it possible for the
various local Societies who own an
interest in the fund to receive re-
turns in interest at the comparative-
ly high rate which has been allowed
during the past years, especially
when it is realized that interest rates
paid by banks have dwindled ma-
terially during this period.

Support of [Ked C^ross (^ails oy the [Relief Society

The General Board of Relief So-
ciety and several of the stake boards
and ward Relief Societies have been
approached by the local Red Cross
chapters with the request that they
collect funds through the organiza-
tion in response to the call by the
Red Cross for war relief funds, and
with the request that Relief Society

meetings be devoted to sewing for
the Red Cross. As stated in the Of-
ficial Instructions of President Amy
Brown Lyman, at the general con-
ference of Relief Society, April 3,
1940, and published in the Reliei
Society Magazine for May, 1940,
page 300, "The policy of the Gen-
eral Board is for the Relief Society

NOTES TO THE FIELD

471

to conserve its energy, strength, and
funds for its own maintenance and
special work and that the Society
should not be used to promote the
work of other organizations or of in-
dividuals. This statement does not
apply to Relief Society women as
individuals— they are, of course,
free to take up any work they see fit.
There is no objection, however, to
the Relief Society cooperating with
other agencies in community better-
ment programs or social action, but
it is advised that the organization
maintain its own identity in all such
cooperative work."

Accordingly, the policy of the
General Board, approved by the
First Presidency, with respect to
Red Cross calls for funds is to give
publicity to them and to encourage
members of the Relief Society to
respond to such calls, as individuals.
This means that the Relief Society
would not be used as an agency for
the actual collection of funds. With
respect to sewing in Relief Society
meetings for the Red Cross, the pres-
ent attitude of the Board is that the
Relief Society might sew for the

Red Cross at the regular monthly
work meeting, provided the Society
has no sewing to do for the Church
welfare program, or for the needs
of dependent families under the care
of the bishop or ward Relief Society.
Relief Society women are encour-
aged to respond as individuals to
appeals made by the Red Cross for
women to sew, either in their own
homes or at sewing centers estab-
lished by the Red Cross.

The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints is whole-hearted-
ly in accord with the worthy pur-
poses of the Red Cross. Recently,
in making a substantial contribution
to the Red Cross campaign for war
relief funds in the name of the
Church, the First Presidency stated,
"We are happy to make this contri-
bution for alleviating, so far as may
be, the suffering of those who have
been forced to flee for their lives
from devastated areas with the loss
not only of all they possess, but of
home, friends and kindred. We par-
ticularly urge the members of the
Church to give to the fullest extent
of their ability for this purpose."

Social Service JLesson cJitles igj^o-j^i

■pOLLOWING are the titles of the lessons to be presented in the Social
Service department for the year 1940-41. Inasmuch as Christmas oc-
curs during the fourth week in December, no Social Service lesson is planned
for this month.

The Influence of Religion in the Home

Long-Time Vision of Family Life

Am I a Housekeeper or a Homemaker?

Family Life on Twenty-four Hours a Day

Aesthetic Values in Family Living

6. Home Owning or Home Renting?

7, Do Our Neighbors Like Us?

Cathedral of Peace

Dorothy Clapp Robinson
CHAPTER NINE

THE winter came on, and in its
inevitable way brought changes
and developments. At the be-
ginning, the loss of cattle that had
begun in Turner's pasture spread.
The Elkhorn lost four, and the three
ranches on South Fork suflfered loss-
es. Turner was the only one who
lost anything but calves. The win-
ter was comparatively open, and
cars could still be used. There were
suspicions, voiced and unvoiced. Bob
made several trips to the Cross Line.
Once Carolyn went but returned
alone.

When they knew certainly that
Carson was not going to relent and
go to school, Bob also gave up the
idea. He enrolled for extension
courses in animal husbandry. It be-
came easy to talk to his father about
it, for Turner reached out to Bob
for companionship. He offered the
money. While Bob would never
have admitted it, his decision to not
press the matter of going away was
influenced by another happening.

On the Relief Society's first Work
Day, he had driven to the ward house
to bring his mother home. To his
surprise, Mrs. Straughn came out
and asked if she might ride home
with them. Hiding his eagerness, he
said:

'Td be delighted." He got out
and opened the door for her, while
she went for her things.

"The men were busy today," she
explained, as they started away,
"and June took my car to town on
an errand for her father. She

brought me over, but I told her I
thought I could ride home with
you."

"You will miss her dreadfully
when she goes to school," Carolyn
sympathized, thinking of the many
ways a grown girl can help.

"She isn't going," Mrs. Straughn
answered. "I feel dreadful about it,
but I must have help. A winter at
home vdll help both of us though,
especially if she decides to get mar-
ried?"

"Oh!" Carolyn expelled the word
in sudden alarm, "Is she getting
married?"

"We don't know. She has been
going with a young man for a long
time. He graduated last spring and
has a good position; so there is no
reason for their not getting married,
if she is in love with him. But she
doesn't say."

Bob stepped on the gas. The flame
of the shrubs on the hillside was no
brighter than the one that lighted
his heart. The tang of the fall air
was instantly more heady. She was
going to be here all winter! By
spring, who could tell?

CINCE that long night when Caro-
lyn had lain listening, listening
lest Turner walk out of the house
and out of her life forever, she had
changed many of her ideas. She
knew now that she had expected the
impossible. She had expected a love
to survive when its every expression
was denied. She had expected Tur-
ner, with all his expanding power,

CATHEDRAL OF PEACE

473

to cling to the level upon which she
had chosen to live. That he w^as
ripe for some other woman to snatch
she also knew, and she grew cold
with fear at the knowledge.

The night that Carson had left
she had found that Turner could
not be coaxed suddenly into a state
of companionship. She first must
have something to contribute that
would invite companionship. She
would have to build up little by lit-
tle that which she had so callously
let die. The realization had come
to her that night that clothes do
not make the inner woman; they are
merely an expression of her, her ap-
proach to friendship and social in-
tercourse.

She was thankful now that she
had accepted responsibility in the
Relief Society. It was a wedge with
which to open a new life. It was a
ladder up which she could climb to
a new self-esteem. Kane had said
she was stubborn. She was, and
now she was using that quality to
remedy conditions. It was surpris-
ing how many avenues opened to
help her.

The little progress she made with
Turner, however, was heartbreaking.
There were times when the bother,
the struggle and heartbreak were al-
most too great a price to pay. Turner
resisted every advance coldly, often
rudely; but she refused to quit.

She did not go to the grove any
more, although its cold, stark, winter
beauty had alv^^ys fascinated her.
She knew nothing of psychology, but
she sensed that keeping away from
the old situation would be the first
step in creating a new one. She
joined the Parent-Teacher Associa-
tion, and to her surprise found that
she was really interested. She studied

her Relief Society lessons avidly, the
more so because they were hard for
her— extremely hard at first. She
not only had to learn, but she had
to train herself to study. Turner
had always studied. He was con-
stantly being asked to give service
which required study. This fact
helped her when otherwise she
would have become discouraged and
given up.

She had never been a scholar as
he was, and the little inclination
she had had originally was long since
dead of inactivity. It was hard to
bring it back to life. But step by
step she restored it, until her desire
to learn became strong. Talking of
doing better, or promising, would
have had no weight with Turner.

/^NE evening when Dennis was
preparing a lesson in English
Literature, he asked Bob for help.
Bob was busy. Turner took no no-
tice, so Carolyn hesitantly offered.
Once she would have shied from
offering. Now, to her own surprise
as well as his, she was able to help
clear his problem. When she arose
from the table, she noticed Turner
watching her intently. He quickly
averted his gaze.

The Relief Society Magazine she
read from cover to cover. The mag-
azines she had read on rare occasions
had interested her very little. The
people in them were too far removed
from her; they were like creatures
from another life. In this little mag-
azine she met her own, and in meet-
ing them found courage. She studied
the lessons each week but would nev-
er volunteer to take part in the dis-
cussion. Once, quite by accident, she
was called on. Her answer was slow,
faltering, but worth listening to. Af-

474

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

ter that she was often asked to ex-
press an opinion. It was not sur-
prising, then, that in January she
was asked to give the lesson on emo-
tions,

"Oh, I couldn't/' was her first
startled reaction.

"I am sure you can," the far-sight-
ed Mrs. Straughn answered. "Any-
one as eager to learn as you are can
do anything."

"But how would I give it?"

"If you feel you need help, why
not ask your husband? The Priest-
hood members think he is a wonder-
ful teacher; and he keeps up so well,
that he will know a great deal about
the subject."

So it came about a few nights later
when work was finished, Carolyn put
her books on the table where Turner
was working on his accounts.

"Turner."

Some quality in her voice made
him raise his head quickly. He
looked questioningly from her to the
books and back again.

"Well?" He did not make the
approach easy for her,

"I have been asked to give a les-
son, and I do not know how,"

"Well?" he asked again.

"Will you help me?"

"Why not Bob? I am busy." But
there was none of his hard, cutting
sarcasm.

"I would rather you would."

With a great show of deliberation
he reached for her magazine. She
handed it to him. Sitting at the
table beside him, she explained
about the time to be used and the
usual procedure.

"Let me read it over," he suggest-
ed, "then we can discuss it."

Flushed and pleased, she raised
her head and met Bob's eyes. They

were puzzled, but while he looked
at her a light leaped into his own.
When she went to the kitchen to
set bread, he followed.

"Atta girl. Mother," he said, put-
ting an arm over her shoulder. "You
will win,"

"I didn't think you had noticed.
Does it mean anything to you?"

A white line came about his
mouth. "It means Just about every-
thing to me. How could I help but
notice?"

"Have I been so different?"

"You feel different. That puts new
spirit into all of us — even Dad,
though he won't acknowledge it."

"Do you suppose he realizes what
I am trying to do? He doesn't seem
to."

"He would take good care that
you shouldn't find it out if he did,
but he will break down in time."
He turned toward the outside. She
noticed the droop of his shoulders.

"Robert."

"Yes," He turned, with one hand
on the door knob.

"I am not as strong nor as capable
as you,"

His brow wrinkled, then his
mouth twisted in a wry smile.

"She refuses to go with me, Moth-
er."

"So does Dad. She does that be-
cause of the dance. Have you per-
sisted?"

"No. I haven't the heart. If I
just knew it wasn't the other fellow!
I did a shabby trick that night."

"Yes. After paying special atten-
tion to her and giving every indica-
tion of special interest, you turned
and asked Lucile for the dance.
June's pride was hurt."

He thought, "She even went on
that ride with me, and still I ignored

CATHEDRAL OF PEACE

475

it." For a moment longer he con-
sidered, then his head went up. "I
can fight, now. I feel as if I had
some reason for it."

Back in the dining room, Turner
motioned to her. "Sit down," he
said, "and we will go over your ma-
terial."

She took a chair near him. He
seemed reluctant to start. At length
he spoke.

"I suppose you realize this lesson
covers personal ground."

She nodded.

"You still want me to help?"

Again she nodded.

"Then we will do our best. Tell
me, what particular thing do you
want to stress? That is, what shall
you use as an objective?"

"I don't know."

He began showing her. He was
a fluent and persuasive speaker.
Carolyn forgot his words in listening
to the inflections of his voice, in
watching the muscles of his mouth.
She felt her spirit flow out to meet
his.

"Do you see now?"

"Huh? Oh, I beg your pardori.
I wasn't listening."

"I thought so."

"Yes, I was," she said softly, "but
to something out of the past. Forgive
me. I shall really listen."

For a moment he did not speak.
She saw his knuckles whiten. With
an effort he began. His thoughts
were clear and concise. At once the
thing began to take shape in her
mind.

"If you two are going to talk all
evening, how am I to study?" Dennis
complained.

"Go into the living room," his fa-
ther answered quickly. There was
no annoyance in the words. In

pointing to a. certain sentence, his
finger shook. Immediately he stood.

"Read your material over again
with that thought in mind. 'Make
a note of everything that bears on
it. Another time I will help you
organize it."

He left then, ostensibly to look
over things before going to bed. In-
stead of reading, Carolyn simply sat,
and felt. Already the material had
opened her eyes to a world of past
mistakes and future possibilities. She
saw the tremble of Turner's hand.
Some day he would relent; and when
he did, she would hold fast to that
which was good.

TN the meantime, Bob, buttoning

a heavy jacket about him, had
gone out into the crackling cold
night. He knew now what he was
going to do. He had been alone a
great deal this winter, and he was
hungry for companionship. Perhaps
Mother was right about June. Was
she angry; or, a cold chill went down
his spine, had she found it was the
other man? Joe Colts, he knew, was
just someone to go places with. He
did not count.

Snow lay over everything, but it
was not deep. The roads were all
open. Getting his skiis, he threw
them over his shoulder and struck
east toward the Elkhorn. As he
neared the ranch buildings, he
caught sight of figures against the
white of Bald Mountain, The
crowd was up there skiing. He was
soon at the foot of the slope. Dis-
daining the easy way, he started up.
At the top, he was greeted wifii
shouts and reproaches.

"Hi there, hermit," Joe called.

"It is time you were coming to
earth," Lucile added tartly.

476

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

"Why didn't you bring Carson?"
another asked.

Bob was stooping. He raised his
head quickly. "Carson?" he asked.
He disliked talking about his broth-
er.

"I thought Tim said he talked to
him this afternoon."

"I did," Tim told him, "but it
was this evening, not this afternoon.
He was very likely on his way home."

June was poised for the descent.

"Come on," Joe called, and was
gone. But she hung back. The
crowd that had resented her at first
now acknowledged her as its leader.
She had not accomplished this. Bob
admitted, by staying home. She
would always make herself a part
of things. She would want some-
one who would do the same. For
one brief moment he doubted, then
the thought of his mother brought
reassurance. He could do whatever
he wanted to do.

"Hello, Bob," June called gaily,
but with no intimacy.

"Wait a moment." He was strug-
gling with his skiis.

"Come on, Ju-une," Joe called
from below.

In her bright plaid jacket and fur
hood the girl made a sharp contrast
to those who were dressed in hap-
hazard costumes. To her credit, none
seemed to notice. Cupping her
hands, she called, "Wait a minute."

Crowding her to one side, Joe's
sister and Ben Dunn swept down
the trail. The slope was not too
high, the snow not too good, but
they were enjoying every minute of
the evening. As Bob stood up after
fastening his skiis, he noticed a cloud
bank in the west. The weather had
moderated slightly, too, or his climb
up had warmed him.

"Ready?" she asked.

"Ready."

Away they went, the cold air sting-
ing their faces and whipping the
blood through their veins. As they
reached the foot of the hill, they
circled in opposite directions and
came back facing each other. Their
skiis struck, and June was thrown
slightly off balance. Joe rushed to
catch her, but there was no need.
With one movement of his long
arm. Bob had caught and steadied
her.

"Thanks," she laughed, shaking
the wind from her face.

"Want to go up again?" he asked
quietly.

"We are all going up again." Joe
reached for her hand.

"I am taking her up."

A half dozen more of the group
were down and were laughing and
rushing about. When they began
the ascent, Joe went with them. He
was not deceived. He knew he was
only a friend. He did not like it,
but there was nothing he could do
about it.

"What has that guy got that the
rest of us haven't?" he muttered to
himself, but was honest enough to
admit he had something. "Hi, Lu-
cile," he called, "wait for me."

AFTER they had rested long
enough for the others to get a
good start. Bob shouldered his own
and June's skiis.

"Shall we start?"

She looked up the slope. "I
couldn't go up the way you did."

"We will go around. The long
way is the best for us tonight."

June's pulse quickened. Affecting
indifference, she asked, "How did
you happen to come tonight? Wc

CATHEDRAL OF PEACE

have tried all winter to get you out."
"You know why I haven't been
out."

"You mean you were sulking be-
cause I turned you down?" It was
rude, but she couldn't help saying
it. He had such a sense of his own
importance, and yet at times he had
none at all,

"No, there just wasn't any reason
why I should go."

"Then why bother to come to-
night?" she asked tartly.
"It wasn't a bother. I decided."
"Decided to come? It is time. I
dislike men who are too busv to
live." ^

"That wasn't what I decided."

She was suddenly impatient to
go. "Let's catch the others."

"No." He caught her back as she
would have hurried after the others.
They walked in silence— a comfort-
able silence for Bob. Just to be with
her gave him that feeling. There
was no need for words.

June was not sure she liked the
silence. She wished Bob had not
come tonight, just when she had
made up her mind to invite Ray up
for the spring vacation. It was not,
she told herself, that she particularly
liked Bob. He had deliberately
stepped between her and Joe. The
moment he came around, he as-
sumed authority. He gave her a
glimpse of things no other boy had
ever done; yet, she did not like him
—she certainly did not. He would
leave her abruptly if he chose, as if
she were of no moment. He couldn't
do that to her! Bob shifted his skiis.
The silence was no longer comfort-
able.

"I am thinking of going up to see
Carson tomorrow," he said. "It will

477

be a grand sleigh ride if it doesn't
snow too much. Could you be ready
by ten?"

"Why?"

"To go with me, of course."

"No," she said shortly, "I couldn't,
because I am not going."

"Not going?" he echoed in aston-
ishment. "What do you mean?"

Her courage ebbed. He was such
a lovable combination of fear and
courage. But she must not weaken.

"That is what I mean."

"Why?"

"Because," she spoke very slowly
so that her voice would not tremble,
"I am marrying another man."
There. If he were going to be afraid,
he had a prop to lean on.

"Listen, you." He dropped the
skiis and whirled her about to face
him. They were high on the slope,
and the world in her robes of white
was their footstool. "Don't you
dare say that again." His arms sud-
denly enveloped her, and she was
close against him. "June!" Then
the beauty, the wonder of the word
overwhelmed her. "June," he whis-
pered. His lips moved toward hers.

"Yes?"

But over her head, he had caught
a glimpse of something. He tensed.
Something black was moving over
the white expanse down near the
river. He watched. It moved again.

"What is it?" she asked. "Did
you see something?"

"I'm not sure, but I have to leave
—now." He looked up at the slope
above. "Sorry. Call Joe."

Then he was gone, and she was
left alone, undecided whether to
laugh or cry.

(To be continued)

TbiM.

FROM THE FIELD

Vera White Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer

Wherever the name does not readily indicate the geographical location of the stake
or mission, the location of its headquarters is designated in parentheses.

Regulations governing the submittal of material for "Notes from the Field" appear
in the Magazine for April, 1940, page 275.

Special Activities Sponsored o^ Stake [Relief Societies

North Weber Stake (Ogden, Utah)

npHE work-and-business depart-
ment of the North Weber Stake
sponsored a twelve-week course in
sewing in 1939, with the laudable ob-
jectives of training homemakers and
aiding the Church welfare program
by providing gainful occupation for
women needing work.

The sewing school was held at the
Ogden regional storehouse and at-
tended regularly by representatives
from all the fourteen wards of the
stake. At the conclusion of the

course, these representatives gave the
instruction to Relief Society mem-
bers in their respective wards. Here
expert instruction was given in sew-
ing for family needs. The simplest
stitches were studied first, followed
later by a course in dressmaking and
tailored finishes. Remaking of chil-
dren's clothing was one of the
specialties of this school. Neat
in appearance and reflecting the
latest trends in style, these articles
ranged from tiny undies to fine coats
and suits to delight their little

INSTRUCTORS AT SEWING PROJECT, NORTH WEBER STAKE

Left to right, Loretta Wright, Mary Wright, Jessie Snarr

■^w^^m^ ■' ■'■

FLOWER EXHIBIT, SALINA EIRST WARD, NORTH SEVIER STAKE

wearers. Instructors at the sewing
project are shown in the accompany-
ing picture which was taken at a
stake bazaar and handiwork exhibit
held in May, 1939. On this occasion,
a sale of home-baked foods and ar-
ticles of sewing netted the associa-
tion more than $100.

Julia E. Parry, who was president
of North Weber Stake Relief So-
ciety at the time of this exhibit and
bazaar, later resigned, and Nellie W.
Neal was appointed president on
September 30, 1939.

North Sevier Stake (Salina, Utah)

npHE Relief Society of North Se-
vier Stake, of which Melissa M.
Crane is president, sponsors an an-
nual flower festival which has proved
to be one of its most interesting ac-
tivities. Not only do the women of
the various wards in the stake strive
to beautify their homes and gardens

with lovely flowers during the sum-
mer months, but through careful
selection and a study of plant life,
they try to cultivate plants of a su-
perior type, and to add new va-
rieties. Artistic arrangement is also
one of their objectives.

In 1939, the flower festival was
held in each ward in connection
with the annual ward Relief Society
conference— a combination which
added interest to both activities.
The flowers were brought to the
ward chapel on the morning of the
conference Sunday, where they were
arranged by the women, and re-
mained on display throughout the
day. The accompanying picture is of
the 1939 display of the Salina First
Ward.

Star VaJIey Stake (Afton, Wyo.)

AS early as February, 1940, Lucille
Call, secretary, vvnrotc that the

480

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

Star Valley Stake Relief Society is
sponsoring a beautification program,
with President Arvilla J. Hyer as
chairman. All the civic and govern-
mental organizations and church
groups are cooperating in this enter-
prise. A survey was made in each
ward early in the year, with ward
welfare groups and Relief Society
participating in the survey. In the
fall of 1940, a follow-up survey will
be made and a prize awarded to the
ward making the greatest progress.
The work directors in each ward are
on the ward beautification commit-
tee, which has the two-fold purpose
of providing work for those in need,
and improving the appearance of the
homes and churches. The aim of

this stake is, "A more beautiful Star
Valley for 1940."

Los Angeles Stake (California)

'pHE Los Angeles Stake Relief So-
ciety presented a spring fashion
show and musicale on the afternoon
of February 19, 1940. The large au-
dience which attended acclaimed it
as an exceptionally fine entertain-
ment. The fashion show was elabor-
ate and comprehensive, revealing the
latest trends in the realm of fashion,
as well as the fashions of yester-year.
Refreshments were served and a de-
lightful musicale was presented.
Mary S. Jordan is president of this
stake Relief Society.

HOME OF PIONEERS

Lydia Hall

It is so small, so very small,

This home of pioneers.
That stood so long against the storms

And temperament of years.

It is so rude no one would guess
That it is paved with dreams,

That love and life and death have walked
Beneath its sagging beams;

That it has cradled great ideals,
That time has hallowed it.

That in its lowly rooms the lamp
Of libertv was lit.

LESSON

DEPARTMENT

cJheology^ and cJestimony

The Restored Gospel Dispensation — Introduction

(Tuesday, October 8)

J'HE CHRISTIAN CHURCH
■* AT THE CLOSE OF THE
FIRST CENTURY. At the close
of the first century of the Christian
era, the organization, teachings and
ceremonial practices of the Christian
Church were essentially as they had
been instituted by the original apos-
tles. Christianity had severed its ties
with Judaism and had become a
populous religious movement in the
Roman Empire. Lacking official
church historians, no detailed records
or contemporary histories were pre-
served. However, from the writings
of the period, both religious and pro-
fane, we are able to learn some things
concerning the church. The apostles
had ceased to function in the leader-
ship of the church, and the right of
general church leadership was not
vested in any one city or individual.
Local lay members— bishops, elders,
dc iCons, etc.— were directing the re-
ligious and temporal life of their con-
gregations. Clement and Ignatius,
two of the earliest "Apostolic Fa-
ihcrs," writing in this period, indi-
cate that the doctrines of common
consent ruled the church, and that
all church leaders, after being select-
ed by the inspiration of the Holy
Ghost, were presented to their con-
gregations for a sustaining vote. The
congregation also exercised the right
to remove unworthy oflficials from

ecclesiastical positions. All lay mem-
bers of the church were eligible to
bear the priesthood. The church was
an illicit religion, and its services were
unostentatious, consisting of prayers,
the singing of psalms and hymns, ex-
hortations, the reading of Scripture,
the administration of the sacrament,
and the making of offerings for the
needy poor.

At this period the church had
adopted the Old Testament as its
own but had not yet elevated our
New Testament to a position of
Scripture, although practically all of
our present-day New Testament
books were known, read and quoted
by church people. Christianity was
still a spirit-guide movement, lacking
formal creeds and declarations of
faith.

COMPETITORS OF CHRIS-
TIANITY. Christianity was a mis-
sionary religion; and in its proselyt-
ing activities in the Graeco-Roman
world, it found itself in competi-
tion with numerous pagan religions
and Greek philosophical systems.
Through elaborate initiatory rites,
consisting of pageantry, pilgrimages,
fastings, banquets, sacrificial meals
and secret instructions, people were
inducted into the mysteries that they
believed would gain immortality for
them. With the passing of the cen-
turies, Christianity triumphed over

482

all of its pagan contemporaries; but
not, however, until it had adopted
from these cults their ritual, cere-
monial dress, superstitions and
adornments, as well as many of their
doctrines, and thus had become an
apostate church, highly impregnated
with paganism.

DEFENDERS OF THE APOS-
TOLIC FAITH. During these try-
ing years when the simplicity of the
pristine Gospel was being threatened
with change, there arose many val-
iant Christians who protested against
the innovations. Foremost among
these "Fathers" were Ireneaus (120-

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

200 A. D.), Bishop of Lyons, and
Tertullian (160-230 A. D.), Bishop
of Carthage. They insisted that only
those doctrines and practices capable
of being proved to have been taught
or sanctioned by the apostles of the
Lord, could and should be recog-
nized as valid and divine. All else
was to have no place in Christianity.
But in spite of the warnings of some
of these clear-visioned Christians
that the changing practices and
teachings were taking the church to-
ward apostasy, there was no turning
back to the original forms of apos-
tolic times.

Lesson 1

Apostasy and Reformation
The Days of Darkness and Preparation

"Preach the word. . . . For the time will come when they will not endure sound
doctrine; but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching
ears; And they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto
fables (II Timothy 4:2-4).

'THE STATUS OF THE CHRIS-
■* TIAN CHURCH IN THE RO-

MAN EMPIRE. During the first
two centuries, the Christian Church
existed in the Roman Empire as an
illicit religion, subjected to repeated
waves of persecution. In 311 A. D.
the Emperor Galerius, who had been
one of the most vigorous persecutors
of Christianity, issued an edict of
toleration for the followers of Christ,
believing their prayers might aid his
unstable empire. Under Constan-
tine, the sincerity of whose conver-
sion is questionable, Christianity was
given state aid and favored above
other religions. It was not, however,
until 392 that Theodosius decreed
that Christianity was the religion of
the Roman Empire and ordered all
other religions abolished.

Under state patronage the church
grew into a powerful institution, its
leaders often being honored with
positions in the government. The
disintegration of the Empire in the
fourth and fifth centuries resulted in
disorder in the social, economic and
political life of Western Europe.
The church, with its accumulated
wealth and control over the popu-
lace, was the only force in society
able to step to the front and main-
tain a semblance of order. The result
was that with the passing of the cen-
turies the temporal power of the
church increased and in time came
to control not only the religious life
of Western Europe but also the poli-
tical rulers of the various western
Christian nations as well.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

483

MARKS OF THE APOSTASY.

1. The Change in Gospel Ordi-
nances. The primacy of faith and re-
pentance in the Gospel were set aside
through the institution of infant bap-
tism, and the form of the ordinance
was changed to springing or pouring.
Hands were no longer laid upon the
heads of the baptized candidates to
confer the Holy Ghost. The Sacra-
ment of the Lord's Supper, under the
influence of pagan religious practices,
ceased to be a memorial ceremony
and was changed into a mystical sac-
rifice.

2. Changes in Worship Forms and
Religious Practices, In an attempt to
make the plain Christian service at-
tractive to outsiders, the church had
gradually adopted many of the prac-
tices of her pagan contemporaries
that were appealing to the eye, ear,
and mind of the superstitious masses.
The following is a partial list of these
adoptions: statuary and its accom-
panying adoration; an altar as a sanc-
tuary within the church; the cere-
monial burning of candles; the pray-
ing to a number of special "saints"
for intercession with the Godhead or
for particular favors; special cere-
monial robes for the priests; pilgrim-
ages to shrines; veneration of sacred
relics; ascetic practices of persecuting
the body for the welfare of the spirit;
the compulsory collection of tithes;
and the adoption of the birthday of
the pagan God, Mithras, (December
25) as the natal day of Christ, and
its conversion into Christmas.

3. Doctrinal Innovations. Under
the influence of pagan philosophy,
the Christians denied the individual
existence of three beings in the
Godhead, explaining the three as
being different manifestations of one

God. The elevation of Mary to a
position of divinity, through whom
prayers to the Son should be ad-
dressed, was obviously unknown in
apostolic days. Marriage and family
life became secondary considera-
tions, as celibacy and monasticism
were viewed as the ideal forms for
Christian living. The doctrines of
original sin and predestination de-
nied the free agency with which the
apostolic missionaries had taught
that all mortals were endowed.

4. Loss of Spiritual Gifts. The
church frankly admitted that reve-
lation had ceased with the passing
of the apostolic age. General church
councils, which decided matters of
doctrine by majority vote— the voters
often being coerced or bribed— bold-
ly changed Gospel teachings. Proph-
ecy and inspired leadership were no
longer present.

5. Church Government and Lead-
ership. The democratic spirit of the
primitive church, with its universal
priesthood, was replaced by a self-
perpetuating professional hierarchy,
not responsible to the church mem-
bership over which it presided. As
classical culture declined, men who
formerly made their living as rhetori-
cians and philosophers were attract-
ed to Christianity for the livelihood
it offered. Their paganizing influ-
ence on the doctrines and practices
of the church was immeasurable. As
an afterthought, in the fifth century,
the idea was promulgated that the
Bishop of Rome was the vicar of
Christ and the universal head of the
Christian Church.

Results of the Days of Spiritual
Darkness. In the Roman Empire,
Christianity gradually became a re-
ligion in which to believe, rather

484

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

than a group of spiritual principles
by which to live. It became intoler-
ant, using the force of arms to
achieve its ends where necessary.
Heretics were vigorously persecuted,
and the religious freedom which had
made possible the founding of the
church in the days of Peter and Paul
no longer existed. Christianity had
become a composite of Christian
and pagan principles, ideas and prac-
tices, rather than a preservation of
the primitive Gospel of Jesus Christ,
Every vestige of divine power had
been lost by the so-called Christian
Church before the Medieval period.
Prc-Reformation Discontent with
the Medieval Catholic Church. Al-
though the Roman Catholic Church
was the sole religion in Western
Europe for about ten centuries,
there had never been a century pass
without priests or laymen criticising
the church's worldliness, moral cor-
ruption, or doctrinal innovations.
Peter Waldo, Marsilius of Padua,
John Wycliffe and John Huss are
outstanding among these early re-
formers.

MARTIN LUTHER AND THE
REFORMATION MOVEMENT.
In his thirty-fourth year (1517), Dr.
Luther, who was professor of the-
ology in the Catholic university of
Wittenberg, commenced his at-
tempt to reform the evils of the
mother church. Luther set up three
standards for judging what needed
to be corrected: First, those prac-
tices which the Bible specifically
condemned; second, that which was
contrary to human reason; third, that
which conflicted with human con-
science. It is interesting to note that
Luther and the other reformers fail-
ed to sense the need of revelation or

inspiration in their work and made
no pretext at having received divine
commissions for their attempts.

LUTHER'S REFORMS. Using
this three-fold criteria, the courag-
eous reformer attacked certain
abuses in the church.

On the positive side of the church
reformation, Luther insisted that
love, rather than fear, should be the
motive for serving God. He attempt-
ed to return to the primitive church
principle through instituting the
practice of common consent in
church government and gave the
congregation an opportunity of rati-
fying ecclesiastical appointments by
a vocal "Amen." Sensing the need
of having the congregation partici-
pate in the church service, he insti-
tuted congregational singing and
wrote a number of hymns to supply
the need. The emancipation of
women has had its greatest impetus
since the Reformation, and it is
certain that Luther's encouragement
of marriage and his willingness to al-
low divorce for intolerable conditions
are mileposts in this process. Well
has McGiffert written: ". . .he per-
formed an incalculable service in dig-
nifying married life and ascribing to
it a sacredness above the career of
monk or nun. Instead of a tempta-
tion to a less perfect way of living,
as woman was too commonly repre-
sented by the religious teachers of
the Middle Ages, he saw in her one
ordained of God to be a compan-
. Luther's greatest service to

ion.

the modern world lay in his recog-
nition of the normal human rela-
tionships as the true sphere for the
development of the highest relig-
ious, as of the highest moral, charac-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

ter" (Martin Luther, the Man and
His Work, page 288).

THE REFORMATION IN
OTHER LANDS. From Germany,
Lutherism spread into the Scandi-
navian and Baltic regions, where it
has remained the dominant rehg-
ious force to this day.

In the study of the Reformation,
so much has been written concern-
ing Luther that it has tended to ob-
scure the parallel work in other
lands. Of equal importance are the
movements in Switzerland, the
Netherlands, France, and Great
Britain. While Luther was com-
mencing his reforms, Ulrich Zwing-
li at Zurich was making a similar
movement in Swiss Gatholicism.
Following his death, this work con-
tinued in the French portion of the
mountain republic, with headquar-
ters at Geneva, led and dominated
by John Calvin, a Frenchman. From
Geneva, the Calvinistic doctrines
spread into Scotland, England,
France, and the Netherlands, creat-
ing in time the Presbyterian, Con-
gregational, Huguenot and Dutch
Reformed churches.

RESULTS OF THE REFORM-
ATION. From the standpoint of
the Church of Jesus Christ of Lat-
ter-day Saints, the Reformation con-
tributed little toward restoring re-
ligious truths. Its greatest contribu-
tions were the popularization of
Holy Scripture, the breaking of the
intolerant domination of religious
thought and practice which had
characterized the medieval church,
and the stress placed upon the
worth of the individual soul. In
America, religious tolerance flower-
ed into complete religious liberty
following the Revolutionary War.

485

Without this boon of religious free-
dom, restoration of the Gospel
would have been impossible. In no
other land could the Restoration
have t^ken place and the church sur-
vived. Without the preparatory
work of the Reformation, there
would have been no Restoration; and
without the restoration of the Gos-
pel through divine revelation, the
world would have continued in ab-
solute spiritual darkness.

Questions and Pioblems
for Discussion

1 . What was the nature of the outward
organization of the Christian Church at
the beginning of the second century?

2. What factors forced the Christian
Church to embark on a program of tem-
poral and pohtical dominance in the early
centuries of its existence?

3. Summarize the outstanding changes
in church doctrines and practices that
occurred in the first fourteen years of
Christianity.

4. To what extent do you see the hand
of God in the Reformation?

5. What was the importance of the
Bible to the Reformation?

6. Summarize the results of the Refor-
mation.

7. In what sense was the Reformation
a day of preparation for the restoration
of the Gospel in the nineteenth century?

Topics for Special Reports
and Further Study

1. What is meant by "Apostolic Fa-
thers" and "Fathers" in early Christian
history?

2. Read II Peter 2:1 and 2; II Timothy
3:1-5.

3. Read and summarize the contentions
presented in Luther's 95 theses.

4. Give a report of the work of John
Wycliffe in popularizing the Bible; of Peter
Waldo of Lyons and the Waldensian
movement.

5. Summarize the shortcomings of the
Reformation. (See Roberts' The Falling
Away, pp. 157-170.)

486

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

References

James L. Barker, "Protestors of Chris-
tendom," in Improvement Era, Vol. 41
(1938), articles I to IX, commencing on
page 10 of the January, 1938, issue; Vol.
42 (1939), articles X to XVIII.

Chas. Beard, Martin Luther and the
Rise of The Reformation in Germany.

J. T. McNeill, Makers of Chiistianity,
pp. 136-210. Contains short biographical
interpretations of the pre-reformation lead-
ers as well as the outstanding reformers.

B. H. Roberts, The Falling Away, pp.
13128; 145-170.

J. H. Robinson, Readings in European
HistOTy, Vol. II. Contains reprints of
documents, letters, publications, etc., from
the Reformation period.

J. E. Talmage, The Great Apostasy, pp.
39-129; 152-161.

Histoiy of the Church (Period I, Joseph
Smith), Vol. I, pp. XL to XCIV of "In-
troduction."

Encyclopedia Britannica or Americanna.
Good for topical and special reports.

Relief Society Magazine, Vol. 25
(1938), July issue, pp. 484-488; August
issue, pp. 556-559.

ViSitifig cJeacher

MESSAGES TO THE HOME
How We May Honor Priesthood In the Home

No. I
Definitions of Priesthood

(Tuesday, October 8)

"I am tenacious that all should learn the right and power of the Priesthood, and
recognize it; and if they do it, they will not go far astray" (Gospel Doctrine, Joseph F.
Smith, p. 181 ).

"lATHEN we switch on a light in
our home, we marvel at the
men who discovered and controlled
the great physical power of electric-
ity and used it for the benefit of
mankind. What a blessing it is to us!

The Latter-day Saint home, how-
ever, possesses a far greater blessing
and power, which is spiritual and
everlasting in its nature; this is the
Priesthood. As President Smith sug-
gested, we can appreciate this bless-
ing more fully if we understand
what Priesthood is and what power
it gives to men who hold it.

In defining Priesthood, he said:
"It is nothing more nor less than
the power of God delegated to man

by which man can act in the earth
for the salvation of the human fam-
ily, in the name of the Father and
the Son and the Holy Ghost, and
act legitimately; not assuming that
authority, not borrowing it from
generations that are dead and gone,
but authority that has been given
in this day in which we live by min-
istering angels and spirits from
above, direct from the presence of
Almighty God" (Gospel Doctrine,
page 173).

President Lorenzo Snow said on
the same subject: "The Priesthood,
or authority in which we stand, is the
medium or channel through which
our Heavenly Father has purposed

LESSON DEPARTMENT

487

to communicate light, intelligence,
gifts, powers and spiritual and tem-
poral salvation unto the present
generation.

"The Priesthood is the govern-
ing authority of the Church.

"All offices in the Church derive
their power, their virtue, their au-

thority from the Priesthood."

Home Discussion Helps

Priesthood was restored for the welfare
and blessing of mankind. Its law is the
law of love. (See Gospel Doctrine, p. 178.)
It is sacred and should be regarded so by
women.

V(yom - and- \u

usifiess

NUTRITION

Lesson 1

Skin, Hair, and Nails

(Tuesday, October 15]

I. Structure AND Function

A. Skin

1 . Epidermis and dermis

2. Removes body poisons; puts
one in contact with outside
world, as within the skin are
nerve endings

B.

Hair

Specialized

cells growing
from hair follicles embedded
in the inner skin
2. A covering for the head and
an outstanding factor in per-
sonal appearance
C. Nails

1. Scale forming projections or
papillae that lie in parallel
rows and are fused together.

2. Protect toes and sensitive fin-
ger tips

{Note: Any physiology book will have
information and illustrations on skin, hair,
and nails.)

II. Relationship of Diet

A. Healthy skin, hair, and nails
the result of proper diet
1. Sign-posts of health.

a. Skin — soft and pliable

b. Hair — glossy and lustrous

c. Nails — smooth, delicate
pink in color

2. Cosmetics cannot hide ill
health

3. Blood nourishes the skin cells
a. Must be supplied with

proper food materials

Necessary Foods

1. General health-diet first requi-
site

a. Daily food supply

(Review Lesson I of 1939
course. Let class partici-
pate in review.)

2. Vitamin A necessary to
healthy skin

a. Prevents pimples and acne

b. Found in carrots, green
vegetables, butter, and fish
oils

3. Calcium, phosphorus, vitamin
D

a. Prevents nails from becom
ing too brittle

b. Sources

( 1 ) Milk — best calcium
food

( 2 ) Eggs and whole grains
— good phosphorus
foods

(3) Cod liver oil and
other fish liver oil
concentrates arc the

488

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

only good sources of
vitamin D
III. Good Grooming — A Supple-
ment TO Proper Diet"

A. Skin

1. Needs exercise

a. Running, lively games,
massage, shower baths,
brisk rub-downs

2. Needs sunlight

a. Rays of sun provide body
with vitamin D
Cleanliness

a. No substitute for mild,
alkali-free soap and water

b. Determine soaps to use.

c. Cold cream good for lubri-
cating dry skin, but cleans-
ing properties of doubtful
value

4. Cosmetics

a. Should be used sparingly
and wisely

b. Today, one is conspicuous
if none is used

c. Learn of simple aids to
skin care through intelli-
gent study

B. Hair

1. Brushing

a. Removes dust and dirt

b. Stimulates circulation

2. Shampooing

a. Removes oil and airs scalp

b. Soaps

( 1 ) Mild, alkah-free soap
best — make at home
by cutting up mild
toilet soap and dis-
solving in water

c. Drying — ^best method with
towel by hand in sunlight

C. Nails— Hands

1. Cleanhness

a. Use plently of soap and
nail brush

2. Care of cuticle

a. Keep soft. Nightly appli-
cation of lanolin or castor-
oil

^{Note: This section of outline can be
used with I and II, if time permits. Could
form the basis of several fine lessons.)

b. Keep pushed back away
from nail — do not cut

3. Manicuring

a. Keep sensibly trimmed

b. Emery board better than
metal file

c. Consider age, occasion and
individuality when using
nail polish

4. Hand lotions

a. Consider extravagant ad-
vertisements

b. For economical prepara-
tions make own lotion or
have druggist compound
them

MENUS FOR AN ADEQUATE
FOOD SUPPLY FOR ONE DAY

Breakfast

Tomato Juice

Cracked Wheat Cereal — Toast and Butter

Scrambled Egg with Green Pepper

Milk

Lunch or Supper

Cream of Pea Soup

Toasted Cheese Sandwich

Apple Salad

Milk for Children

Dinner

Baked Potatoes

Liver Baked in Sour Cream

Carrots in Parsley Butter

Whole Wheat Bread— Butter — Milk

Caramel Custard — Oatmeal Cookies

Suggestion: Analyze this menu rela-
tive to specific food elements in
different foods suggested; for ex-
ample:

Tomato Juice, Vitamin C
Cracked Wheat Cereal, Vitamin B, Min
erals

Toast, Carbohydrates
Butter, Vitamin A, Fat

{Note: Making collections of magazine
advertisements and studying their claims
would be informative and enhghtening if
leader is in possession of material to refute
claims made by manufacturers.)

LESSON DEPARTMENT

489

References:

Human Nutiition. Reprint from Part I,
U. S. Department of Agriculture Yearbook,
1939, U. S. Department of Documents,
Wash., D. C, 40c. (A 444 page publica-
tion containing 20 chapters written by rec-
ognized authorities in the field of nutrition.
This publication supplies complete and
accurate nutrition information and is not
too techincal for the general public to un-
derstand. It contains much material that
will supplement the brief outlines in the
Magazine. Each chapter deals with specific
nutrition problems. In some stakes and
wards where considerable work has been
done with nutrition lessons during the past
two years, there may be an overlapping in
this year's outlines. In that case, this book
would supply much new subject matter,
around which very helpful discussions could
be built; for example, "From Traditions to

Science," "Can Food Habits Be
Changed?", "Food Facts, Fads, and Fan-
cies.")

Diets to Fit the Family Income, Bulletin
No. 1757, U. S. Department of Agriculture,
Washington, D. C.

The Day's Food Supply, N. S. 90, U. S.
A. C. Extension Service, Logan, Utah.
(This bulletin available to residents of
Utah. Similar pubhcations may be had
from other state extension service officers.)

Consumer's Research, Inc., Washington,
New Jersey. Write for list of free materials,
pamphlets and other publications on cos-
metics.

Parei7t's Magazine, February, 1939,
(contains a good article on care of chil-
dren's hair and nails).

Write for any publications on cosmetics
to Dept. of Agriculture, Washington, D. C.

JLiterature

The Modern Novel — Introduction

(Tuesday, October 22)

"I^HY do millions of people spend
millions of hours every year
reading novels? There are many an-
swers to the question. Some read
"to keep from thinking." In troubled
times like our own perhaps even
that is reason enough. If one has
only worries and forebodings to
think about and if a novel will give
romantic escape from reality for a
time, it is doing a real service. O.th-
ers read for entertainment or amuse-
ment. Some, no doubt, read in or-
der to be "up" on the best sellers,
so they may discuss books superior-
ly with their friends.

But we have been studying the
novel the past two years and will
continue it this year for more sig-
nificant reasons than any of these.
We may, for instance, gain from

novels a broadened view of life as
we share the intellectual, emotion-
al, and spiritual experiences of
writers whose literary gifts enable
them to see more deeply into life
and to understand more truly than
we do, and to record what they see
and feel beautifully and impressive-
ly. Thus, our narrower horizons are
widened, our appreciations deep-
ened.

Most of us are very limited in op-
portunities for travel, to associate
with great personalities. But through
books we may go not only to far
away countries but to past ages and
share vicariously the work, the play,
the dreams, the defeats and triumphs
of the people in the novelist's world
of illusion, learning thereby that the

490

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

fundamental human emotions and
ideals are the same in all countries
and all ages. We come to realize

more fully the meaning of the
"brotherhood of man and the father-
hood of God."

Lesson I

Adam Bed(

D

Lesson Topics

1. George Eliot

2. Adam Bede— the plot

3. Values to be gained from this
novel

4. Lesson helps

OUBTLESS, many of you have
previously read Adam Bede. But
good literature, like good music, can
be enjoyed many times. Besides the
mere pleasure one gets from the
story of a good novel— the excite-
ment of meeting new people and
sharing their adventures and strug-
gles—there are other values, and
these are more easily recognized on
a second or third reading of a worth-
while book.

Great masterpieces have intellec-
tual, emotional, and ethical values in
the subject matter and an independ-
ent value in the style. To make the
time we spend in reading profitable,
we should be alert to find these
values. The chief purpose of this
course is to help us do that— to form
the habit of asking of whatever we
read, "What do you have to give
me?" If we can learn to do this and
to apply what we gain from reading
to our daily lives, then the course will
have accomplished its objective.

Adam Bede is one of the great
English novels. It has something of
all the values just mentioned, as it
was written by a gifted novelist, one
who saw deeply into the human soul
and knew how to reveal what she
found there.

George EJiot

George Eliot (this is the pen name
chosen by Mary Ann Evans, because
in her time woman had not vet found
her place in the professional world )
is one of the greatest novelists of the
19th century. She has often been
compared to Shakespeare. Like him,
she saw beneath the surface of people
and life. She was the first great psy-
chological novelist in English litera-
ture and did much to encourage and
influence later writers of her type.
Like the dramatist, she takes the
crises resulting from a long train of
events set in action by something
seemingly trivial and reveals the rela-
tion of the first slight action to its
often tragic result. We see in her
novels the conflicts of mind and soul
resulting from these previous mis-
takes and weaknesses. Her dominat-
ing theme might be stated thus: All
deeds have their eternal conse-
quences.

Critics point out that she took
"an epoch-making step in internal
realism when she dealt psychologi-
cally with states of consciousness and
feelings, arranging and defining these
with scientific precision." This man-
ner of dealing with the invisible life
placed her on the highest peak, some
scholars believe, ever attained by a
psychological novelist.

She is known primarily as a novel-
ist, but she wrote poetry as well; and
in her poems also "she embodies her
doctrine of the act on its inevi-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

491

table train of good and evil." Her
poem The Choii Invisible is a good
illustration. Living in a time of reli-
gious controversy, when many people
lost their faith in the fundamentals
which give the deepest meaning and
truest satisfactions to life, she was
affected by that atmosphere. She lost
her faith in the religion of her youth,
even in personal immortality; but she
recognized a kind of immortality in
the influence of one's living on in
lives of persons that he has touched.
She says:

"O may I join the choir invisible
Of those immortal dead
Who live again in minds made
Better by their presence."

George Eliot disregarded one of
the greatest institutions of civiliza-
tion, that of marriage. Perhaps she
had a greater justification than most
people who do what she did. But
she seemed to realize that her act
might have an effect upon others,
for over and over in her novels she
emphasizes the unhappiness, the dis-
integration that result from such dis-
regard.

She wrote several great novels be-
sides Adam Bede. Among the best
are Silas Marner, perfect, critics
claim, from the point of technique;
The Mill on the Floss, significantly
autobiographical; and Romola, a
novel upon which she worked for
years, and for which it is said she
read "a library of books" in prepara-
tion.

Adam Bede— the plot

Every story or drama has three
essential elements: setting, charac-
ters, and plot. Most of them, too,
have a theme, a central idea or im-
pression which the author wishes to

enforce. The plot, which implies
a struggle or conflict, is the means by
which the theme is presented. It is
the series of events, in the formally
constructed novel, leading up to a
crisis, or climax, the point where we
know the struggle is to be decided in
favor of one or the other of the per-
sons or forces opposing each other.

It is through the plot that we get
our chief emotional value from a
novel. Such emotions as love, pity,
anger, hate are played upon as we
share the experiences of the charac-
ters. We become one with them,
and our lives are enriched by these
vicarious experiences.

In brief, the story of Adam Bede is
this:

Adam Bede, an honest, highly
honorable carpenter, falls in love
with Hetty Sorrel, an orphan living
with her aunt and uncle who are
tenants on the Donnithorne estate.
Hetty is a shallow girl, but very
pretty. When young Arthur Donni-
thorne, heir apparent to the estate,
comes home on a furlough from the
army, she attracts him by her beauty.
Encouraged by him, she falls in love
with him. They have many secret
meetings. After one of these, Adam
sees them kissing each other good-
by. He knows that Arthur cannot
have serious intention of marrying
Hetty, because she is beneath him
socially. Although Adam and Arthur
have been friends since childhood,
Adam cannot bear to see the girl he
loves made unhappy. He condemns
Arthur's actions, and they have a
duel. Adam so seriously injures his
old friend that for a time he thinks
he has killed him. When Arthur
recovers, Adam compels him to write
to Hetty and tell her that they can
never marry.

492

Shortly after this, Donnithorne
goes back to the army. But this does
not solve the problem his intimacy
with Hetty has brought about. Hetty,
who has promised to marry Adam,
discovers that she is to be a miOther.
She pretends that she is going to see
a friend, Dinah Morris, in a neigh-
boring town. But she goes to try to
find Arthur, thinking that when he
knows the truth, he will marry her.

His regiment has gone to Ireland.
Hetty is desperate and cannot decide
what to do.

Her baby is born in a rooming
house. When it is a few days old,
Hetty slips away with it to the
woods. Here she leaves it, covered
with leaves. But she imagines she
can hear it cry continually, and at
last she goes back, only to find that it
has died and has been taken away.
Later, she is arrested for child-mur-
der.

Adam, who still loves her and feels
that she is but a victim of Arthur's
selfishness, tries in every way he can
to save her. But he can do little.
Presently, Arthur returns from the
army because of the death of his
uncle, who leaves him master of the
ancestral estate. When he learns
what has happened to Hetty, he does
everything in his power to save her.
He succeeds only in having her death-
sentence changed to deportation.
She is sent away and dies a few years
later in a foreign land. In his re-
morse for what he has brought upon
her and Adam and others, Arthur
goes back to the army for a number
of years.

Adam, still loving poor Hetty,
grieves for her as he continues to
care for his mother and brother, Seth,
his drunken father having drowned
some time before. Later, however.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

he finds happiness in the love of the
beautiful Methodist preacher, Dinah
Morris, who was Hetty's real friend
all through her trouble.

Values

This is a bare outline of the out-
standing events in the story. There
are many incidents connected with
each of the main characters, some
humorous, some dramatic. But the
chief incidents have to do with the
sin of Hetty and Arthur and the
tragic consequences which affected
so many lives besides their own. As
has been noted, the story is psycho-
logical in its implications; that is, the
struggles are within the minds and
souls of the characters. There are no
villains, and no perfect characters.
Arthur is not all bad; on the contrary,
he is, like the characters in the old
Greek dramas, essentially noble but
with a weakness which results in
tragedy. That weakness brings suffer-
ing and shame to himself and others.

We should be able to make some
use in our lives of the emotional re-
sponses we give to this story. The
ancient Greeks believed that the pity
one felt when he beheld suffering in
a play and the fear with which he
viewed tragic consequences of mis-
takes, were saving influences. At least
our pity for Hetty, our sympathy for
Adam and his brother, Seth, who
loves Dinah Morris in vain, our ad-
miration for Dinah — each such emo-
tional response has some bearing
upon our attitudes and reactions to
situations in actual life as they con-
front us. We see what makes these
people the kind of persons they are.
We can understand what they did
because we are shown their motives,
their environments. Such a study
lielps us to a better understanding of

LESSON DEPARTMENT

493

people around us— even of ourselves.
This has been but a brief discus-
sion of a few phases of Adam Bede.
The next two lessons will consider
the setting and the characters with
particular emphasis upon the intel-
lectual and ethical values we should
be able to gather from these elements
of the novel.

Teaching Helps

(Assign before the lesson is discussed. )

1. Give a sketch of the life of George
Eliot, emphasizing particularly her literary
contributions.

2. Give a list of other novels by George

Eliot, indicating briefly the nature of each.
3. Give by narration and reading (after
the lesson has-been presented) some of
the highlights of the story; such as:

a. Part of Chapter IV, "Home and Its
Sorrows." (Tell the first part of the chapter;
then read from the point where the author
says, "The coffin was soon propped on the
tall shoulders of the two brothers" to the
end of the chapter.)

b. Chapter XXVII, "The Crisis." (Tell
the first part and read from "What do
you mean, Adam?" to the end of the
chapter. )

c. Chapter XLV, "In the Prison." (Tell
the first part and read from "Dinah,"
Hetty sobbed, "I will tell — I won't hide
it any more." to the end of the chapter.)

Social Service

EDUCATION FOR FAMILY LIFE

Lesson I

The Influence of Religion in the Home

(Tuesday, October 29)

THE CRADLE OF CIVILIZA-
TION. The family is the basic unit
of society. No nation is greater than
its homes, no society stronger than
the ties of kinship and common in-
terest that integrate the members of
the family. Since the most impor-
tant period in a person's life is the
plastic years of infancy, when the
mother has such a great influence
on the child, the parents should take
advantage of every opportunity
which the fireside affords in the
important mission of character
training.

Dr. Henry Van Dyke declared,
"If the old-fashioned American fam-
ily life vanishes, nothing can take
its place." Character, like charity,
certainlv begins at home.

The school, the church, and all
their agencies of instruction and re-
form, are inferior to the home as in-
stitutions of moral and religious
training. President J. Reuben Clark,
Jr., has said of the strategic position
the home occupies as an institution
of character development:

Again I say, not out of the school, nor
the concert hall, nor the theatre, not
out of the stadium, nor the movie, nor
the radio, not even out of the church
itself by itself, nor out of all of them to-
gether, shall come the mutual respect for
the rights of others, the restraining of
will and selfishness, the due obedience to
proper authority, the forbearance, the de-
votion to duty, the poorness of spirit, the
repentance for sin, the meekness, the
hunger and thirst for righteousness, the
mercy, the pureness of heart, the peace-
making, the honesty, the sterling integrity,

494

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

the charity, the love, the reverence, that
shall make the citizenry of free nations
and the subjects of the kingdom of heaven.
All these must come mostly from the
home; they will fully come from nowhere
else. To be certain and sure of their ef-
fects, they must be engendered in the
forefathers of those who would enjoy
them."

Professor Marie Leonard, Dean of
Women, University of Illinois, has
written of this subject:

The spiritual interpretation of Ufe, love
and God must come from the home and
parents where, by every word and deed.
Christian principles of honor, integrity, the
fine rights of others, the protection that
comes from law enforcement, and honor-
able dealings with all men are indelibly im-
pressed on the growing, impressionable
minds of our children.^

PARENTAL RESPONSIBIL-
ITY. To Latter-day Saint parents
the Lord has said that if they are
delinquent in teaching the Gospel
to their children the sins of those
neglected ones will be "upon the
heads of the parents." Parents are
partners with God in the merciful
mission of bringing salvation and
happiness to others.

Most Latter-day Saint parents
have been workers in some of the
auxiliary organizations of the
Church, many have been on mis-
sions, while almost all of them are
in a position to give religious in-
struction to their children and to
conduct family prayer and other de-
votional activities in the home. Per-
haps no other church has such a
great percentage of its members who
are in a position to render this great
service in the home.

^The Deseret News (Church Section),
April 15, 1939, "The Home — Fundamen-
tal to our Civic and Religious Life."

"The American Citizen, May, 1940, p. 7.

Since the fathers are away from
the family so much of the time, this
important duty rests especially with
the mothers. They must assume this
responsibility and share the golden
opportunity which those tender
years afford.

Participation in religious activi-
ties in the home is the most power-
ful agency in existence for promoting
family solidarity. The school, em-
ployment, and all other factors tend
to separate the members of the fam-
ily; while religion remains a bulwark
of strength in unifying the family
in a common cause and in strength-
ening the bonds of domestic rela-
tionship. Where parents are willing
to assume the responsibility of re-
ligious instruction, they find at their
disposal a fortress of strength which
is invaluable in the character devel-
opment of their children.

The Ghurch encourages a variety
of activities which naturally tend to
unite the family. Such activities as
family prayer and other devotional
exercises in the home, the teaching
of respect for authority— both secu-
lar and ecclesiastical, fasting, tithing,
the Word of Wisdom, the family
going as a unit to meetings and oth-
er functions of the Church strength-
en the family ties and integrate the
group as no other force can do.

A greater family solidarity is en-
gendered when people marry mem-
bers of their own church, who, con-
sequently, have the same religious be-
liefs. The task of rearing children
in such a home, where religious
unity prevails, is rendered easier than
in homes where the parents are di-
vided in religious convictions.

There is no place like the fireside
for teaching the sanctity of mar-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

495

riage and the necessary preparations
for that important relationship.

President J. Reuben Clark, Jr.,
has given the following advice to
parents:

This precious spirit of God is here with
you, because you willed it so. Your act,
not his, brought him to you. . . .

Our Eternal Father will hold every
father and mother to a strict accountabil-
ity for the custody and guardianship of
every spirit they bring into the world.

The Lord never intended that children
should spiritually grow up neglected and
cast adrift to care for themselves any more
than He intended that the new-born babe
should be thrown out into the street to
live or die as choice might decree, or to
wait until maturity to determine whether
he should seek learning or remain in ig-
norance.*

Of the home, as of life, "the king-
dom of heaven is within." Such a
kingdom in the hearts of their chil-
dren is worth any parent's labor to
obtain. The rearing of children is a
task of such magnitude that parents
need all the help they can obtain.
Religion is the greatest influence
they can rely upon.

Dr. Rose G. Anderson advises
wealthy parents: "Give more of
your own time and interest to your
children's affairs. . . . Spend your-
self on your children— the dividends
in family enjoyment and mental
health, in juvenile character and
adult integration will be more last-
ing and valuable than any material
riches you can shower upon them."*

A similar estimate of the value of
religious training in the home and
the responsibility of parents in this

^The Deseiet News (Church Section),
April 15, 1939.

'Reader's Digest, February, 1939.

important mission was recently given
by the White House Conference.
From the Conference report. Relig-
ion and Children in a Democracy,
January, 1940, we quote:

Religion has succeeded in maintaining
such a balance by placing its emphasis upon
the worth of the individual and at the
same time upon human fellowship.

The primary responsibility for the re-
ligious development of the child rests upon
the parents. In the family he is first in-
troduced to his religious inheritance as he
is introduced to his mother tongue. Here
the foundations are laid for the moral
standards that are designed to guide his
conduct through life. A child's religious
development is fostered and strengthened
by participation in the life of the family
in which religion is a vital concern.

BRING UP A CHILD IN THE
WAY HE SHOULD GO. During
the plastic years of youth, every pre-
caution should be taken to prepare
the child for the responsibilities of
the future. The home is a sacred
altar at which the child is entitled
to every safeguard that can be given
him.

Character building needs all the
sanctity that can be given to such
a worthy cause; and religion, more
than any other agency, is a potent
ally which all parents should seek.

"If we paid no more attention to
our plants," said the plant wizard,
Luther Burbank, "than we do to our
children, we would be living in a
jungle of weeds." Though we con-
sider this assertion an exaggeration,
it remains a serious indictment of
the American home.

Another authority has written of
the importance of guidance during
the plastic years of youth:

"One cannot refuel on flight. When
your children are grown and away from you,
it's too late to try to train and control

496

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

them — your time is past. You, as parents,
are gi\en the first six or seven uncontested
years of your child's life — the most im-
portant. After that, the school takes him
and builds on the foundation of character
which you have laid. After that, his com-
panions take him and build for better or
for worse. After that, the world takes him
and finishes the product begun by you."^

During these uncontested years,
when the mother is with her child
so much of the time, she has an en-
viable opportunity to fashion his
patterns of conduct and to point out
the path she would like him to fol-
low in later life. No period in one's
life is more important than these
early years when the home plays such
a great part in determining his
destiny.

THE DIVINE RIGHT OF
PERSONALITY. Many popular
books have been written in recent
years about the value of a well-de-
veloped personality. It is generally
agreed that personality is too pre-
cious a quahty not to be developed,
and that people with the best per-
sonalities come from homes where
religious instruction is not neglected.

The religious motive and spiritual
urge of religion are the most pow-
erful agencies in persuading people
to do the things they naturally dis-
like to do. Personality is not an un-
changeable inheritance but is devel-
oped by practice.

In Dr. Henry C. Link's popular
book on this subject he has said,
"The greatest and most authentic
text book on personality is the
Bible. . . . Other interests besides
religion often influence people to
sacrifice their immediate pleasures
for some more distant goal, but only

religion embodies this principle as
the major promise of a normal life
in all its aspects.""

RELIGION HOLDS THE KEY.

If all parents realized what a nat-
ural and powerful agency religion is
as a factor in character training,
there would be a determined effort
to make the modern home a place
of religious devotion, a laboratory of
religious and character development.
"The need of the hour," Roger W.
Babson recently wrote, "is not more
legislation. The need of the hour is
more religion."

The parents must be alert to the
perils of the age and safeguard their
children against the disillusion-
ments they must encounter later in
life. The youth of the land enter
the world of business seeking phys-
ical security, yet science seems de-
voted to the invention of weapons
of destruction. They seek social se-
curity in a world where the human-
ists shatter their faith and dethrone
their ideals. They seek spiritual se-
curity in an atmosphere where the
liberals in the realm of religious
thought seek to lead them into ag-
nosticism and despair.

In Karl Deschweinitz's interest-
ing book, The Art of Helping Peo-
ple Out of Trouble, he emphasizes
the fact that religion is one of the
strongest "dynamics" in persuading
people to do the things they natur-
ally dislike to do. From this book
we quote:

Centuries of human experience have gi\-
en similar testimony to the dynamic qual-
ities of religion. Again and again it is the
decisive factor in enabling an individual to

^The American Citizen, May, 1940, p. 7.

"Henry C. Link, The Return to Religion,
New York: Macmillan Co., p. 34.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

497

overcome his difficulties. ... It is the most
vital thing in the life of an individual in
whom it exists, the primary source of in-
spiration and anchorage, the influence that
sustains and steadies him in every ad-
justment that he makes (pages 205, 207).

Authorities are agreed that there
is no substitute for rehgion as a fac-
tor in character development. Dr.
S. Parks Cadman has said that,
"there can be no great people with-
out a great religion, and all your talk
about character is so much playing
down the wind, unless the regen-
erating and creative forces make a
man obedient, and the highest law
reigns in his heart!"

Dr. Henry C. Link is convinced
that in the field of moral instruc-
tion there is no substitute for relig-
ion as a dynamic force. He says of
this motivating factor:

From a psychological as well as from a
common sense point of view, the greatest
source of help is religion. . . . The religious
behef in God, the Ten Commandments,
and the teachings of Jesus, give parents a
certainty and an authority with their chil-
dren which they otherwise lack. Those
parents who wondered how, in the absence
of the religious influences which had mould-
ed them, they could mould the moral habits
of their children, were facing an unanswer-
able problem. There is no rational sub-
stitute for the supernatural power which
the unquestioned belief in Divine Being
and a divine moral order confers. . . .

Religion is the only unifying and ever-
present force which can help to solve the
inevitable moral and intellectual conflicts
of parents, children and society at large. In
a world of change and rebellion to author-
ity, God is the only fixed point.''

Dr. William Lyon Phelps con-
siders the art of living together the
greatest of all the arts. He insists
that the surest way of accomplish-

'Henry C. Link, The Return to Religion,
p. 104.

ing this "is through religion— relig-
ion in the home."

Civilization marches hand in hand
with religion. Life and religion can-
not be divorced. The spiritual is as
permanent as the temporal. Relig-
ion is not like the pages of a calen-
dar, to be used for a season and then
discarded, nor like the fleeting shad-
ows on a sun dial, but is as abiding
as life itself.

No matter how efficient the school
and the church may be, there's no
place like home for giving moral
and religious training. For personal-
ity development and character train-
ing, for loyalty to one's country and
one's God, unselfish service to one's
associates, and the application of the
great moral principles upon which a
superior social order is built, there
is no substitute for religion in the
home.

THE FAMILY RELATION-
SHIPS PROJECTED INTO
ETERNITY. The fireside of the
Latter-day Saints should be a sacred
symbol of the future Heavenly home.
Heaven will be but little more than
the ideal family relationship con-
tinued after death.

It has been said that "the family
that prays together, stays together."
In view of our conception of the
family unit in eternity, our obliga-
tion to preserve the integrity of that
group becomes a precious one. Since
the first few years of life are so vital
in determining one's character, the
parents should take advantage of
every opportunity to train their
children aright so that the integ-
rity and loyalty of the family unit
will be preserved forever.

The Lord has instructed Latter-

498

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

day Saint parents to teach the Gos-
pel to their children. Where this is
faithfully done in the home, there
is no power that can break the bonds
of family integrity and unity. Truly,
the families that pray and worship
together will stay together— forever.

PTohlems foi Discussion

1. Study the following: Doctrine and
Covenants, 68:24-28; 93:40; Discourses of
Biigham Young, pp. 283-300; Gospel Doc-
trine, pp. 313-341. Explain why the Lat-
ter-day Saints should be greatly concerned
about the moral training of their children.

2. How does the Latter-day Saint con-
ception of the perpetuation of the family
relationship in Heaven contribute to our
interest in this problem?

3. Consider the wisdom in the statement
that "the families that pray together will
stay together."

4. Read Proverbs 31 as a tribute to an
industrious and devoted mother.

Recommended Readings

Books:

Aldrich, C. Anderson and Aldrich, Mary
M., Babies Are Human Beings, New York:
The Macmillan Company, 1938.

Anderson, Harold, Children in the Fam-
ily, New York: D. Appleton Century Com-
pany, 1939.

Anderson, John, Happy Childhood, New
York: D. Appleton-Century Company,
1933-

Ellenwood, James Lee, There's No Place

Like Home, New York: Charles Scribner's
Sons, 1939.

Gruenberg, Sidonie M., We the Parents,
New York: Harpers & Bros., 1939.

Taylor, Katherine Whiteside, Do Ado-
lescents Need Parents.? New York: D. Ap-
pletonCentury Company, 1938.

Magazines:

American, August, 1939, "Listen — You
Amateur Parents."

Journal Home Economics, February,
1940, "Highroad to Happiness."

InternationaJ Journal of Religious Edu-
cation, June, 1940, "The Modern Family."

Good Housekeeping, June, 1938, "Re-
ligion in the Home."

National Parent-Teacher, November,
1938, "The Citizen in the Nursery."

White House Conference Report, Chil-
dren in a Democracy, "Religion in the
Lives of Children." Supt. of Documents,
Washington, D. C. Price 20c.

Newspapers:

The Dcseret News (Church Section),
January 7, 1940, "Does Your Religion
Register in Your Life?" by Elder B. S.
Hinckley.

Jbid., January 27, 1940, "Religion and
the Home," by Elder B. S. Hinckley.

Jbid., February 3, 1940, "The Mormon
Contribution to Home Building," by Elder
B. S. Hinckley.

Ibid., April 15, 1939, "The Home —
Fundamental to Our Civic and Religious
Life," by President J. Reuben Clark, Jr.

Ihid., June 22, 1935, "Mormon Ideas
of Home," by Elder Stephen L Richards.

if Lission JLessons

LATTER-DAY SAINT CHURCH HISTORY

(To be used by missions in lieu of Literature, if so desired)

Lesson X

Seeking A New Home

(Tuesday, October 22)

N being driven out of Jackson of the state was sparsely inhabited,
county, the Saints fled across the The people, however, received the
Missouri into Clay county. This part newcomers with kindness, because

0

LESSON DEPARTMENT

499

they believed their neighbors over
the river had mistreated the Mor-
mons.

Here the exiles found shelter for
a time. They did not, of course, ex-
pect to be here very long, and their
hosts did not want them to stay.
Both hoped earnestly for a restora-
tion of the Mormons to their former
homes. So the Saints lived as they
could— in vacant houses, in barns, in
tents and wagons, and under the
open sky, winter as it was. Then,
too, they found such work as there
was to do in that season of the year.

Meantime, measures were taken to
restore the Saints to their lands in
Jackson county. First, reason and
conciliation were tried; but the "old"
settlers were stubborn. They would
sell out, but at a price that the Mor-
mons could not afford to pay. The
Saints were unwilling to dispose of
what they believed was their inheri-
tance, for they had the right to live
on their own lands and in their own
homes.

Next, some of the leaders of the
Church called on the Governor of
Missouri. They asked him whether
he would protect them in their rights
if they went back to their homes in
the county. He said he would, but
later he went back on this promise to
them. Governor Dunklin was not a
strong, forceful man. He admitted,
however, that the anti-Mormons
were in the wrong in driving out the
Mormons.

Finally, it was decided to raise a
small army and go to Missouri from
Ohio. This the Saints had been com-
manded to do in a revelation to the
Prophet. The purpose of the army
was not to fight but rather to pro-
tect the exiles after they should have

regained their lands in Jackson coun-
ty, and also to take provisions to
them. It was believed then that the
governor would keep his promise to
stand by the Saints. The measure
failed of the first purpose.

Not being able to return to their
homes and not being wanted in Clay
county, there was but one thing for
the exiles to do. That was to find a
new home.

npHIS new home they found in
what came to be Caldwell coun-
ty. The county was created for them
by the legislature. And so, in 1834
and after, about twelve thousand
Latter-day Saints moved into this
and adjacent counties— some from
Clay county and others from else-
where in Missouri and other parts
of the nation. The Mormons were
determined to stick together. In
this new home, mainly in Caldwell
and Daviess counties, the Saints
flourished. They took up land, they
established towns, they built them-
selves homes, they constructed
schoolhouses and meetinghouses,
and they formed a political govern-
ment such as prevailed in other parts
of the state. They even dedicated a
site for a temple.

No sooner, however, were they
settled there, permanently as they
thought, than new troubles arose. It
all grew out of an election fight.
Some non-Mormon office seekers
tried to prevent some Mormons from
voting. Rumor, as usual, exaggerated
this affair; and as a result, mobs
sprang up in several places. They pro-
fessed to believe that the Mormons
had armed against the "old" settlers.
The men in the Church, of course,
felt that they had to arm in self-
defense.

500

It all ended badly for the Saints.
After most of them had gone to Far
West, the principal Mormon town,
the place was surrounded by troops
called out by the governor. Of course,
the town had to give up. The Proph-
et was taken prisoner, with his two
counselors, Sidney Rigdon and Hy-
rum Smith, and some other promi-
nent elders of the Church.

Meanwhile, the governor had is-
sued an order to drive the Mormons
out of the state or to "exterminate"
them. As the Saints did not wish to
be killed outright, they left the state.
There were between twelve and fif-
teen thousand of them.

To make matters worse, Joseph
Smith and the men with him were
taken to a distant town— first, to In-
dependence, Jackson county, and
then to Liberty. There they were
kept in prison till after all the Saints
had left Missouri.

The sufferings of both the prison-
ers and the fleeing Saints were be-
yond description; for it was winter
again, as it had been when they were
expelled from Jackson county. In
consequence of it all, many of them
fell desperately sick, and some of
them died.

TPHE Saints fled to the Mississippi
River, to the northeast. But
some of them, when they reached
this stream, went up the river on the
west side into the Territory of Iowa.
Most of the people, however, crossed
over to the town of Quincy, in Il-
linois.

Here and in near-by places they
were received with great kindness
and consideration. They were given
shelter, food, and later work for the
men. Our people have never forgot-
ten this kindness.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY, 1940

Wlien, in April, 1839, the Prophet
came to Quincy, after more than five
months' confinement in Liberty Jail,
he immediately set about to find a
new home for his people.

Up the Mississippi a few miles
from Quincy was a place called Com-
merce. It was a boggy piece of land
that sloped from the river upward to
the prairie, in the form of a horse-
shoe. Here Nauvoo, which means
"The Beautiful," was built.

The land belonged to a Dr. Gal-
land and a Mr. White, who sold it
to the Saints at low prices and al-
lowed them plenty of time in which
to pay for its purchase. At this time
there were only a few houses in Com-
merce, made of logs or of rock. At
once the Saints began to gather
there.

Then fever and ague broke out,
and many were laid low. This re-
sulted from two things: first, the
place was too damp; second, the
power of resistance of the people was
low.

One morning, during this general
sickness, the Prophet rose with the
Spirit upon him. By the power of
God, he first healed those in his own
home and yard who were sick, and
then all those on the river bank in
other houses and yards. After that,
he and some other leaders crossed the
river to Montrose, and there he heal-
ed the sick, including Brigham
Young and others of the Apostles.
A Gentile, up the river a few miles,
asked that he come to his home and
administer to his sick children. This
man was not a member of the
Church. The Prophet, giving a
handkerchief to Elder Wflford
Woodruff, told him to go and heal
the children, putting the handker-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

chief on their faces as he adminis-
tered to them. Elder Woodruff did
so, and the children were healed.
This red bandana handkerchief is
still in existence.

npHEN the city was laid out. The
streets were wide and ran at
right angles to one another; and the
houses, when they were built, were
set back on the lots. In the rear were
to be fruit trees and bushes, with a
vegetable garden. In the front were
to be lawns, flowers, and ornamental
trees. The pattern was the City of
Zion, which was to be built in Jack-
son county, Missouri. Houses went
up rapidly, of brick, lumber or rock.
Some of them are still standing. On
the brow of the hill, up from the
river, where the city joined the
prairie, a temple site was chosen. The
temple was to cost a miliion dollars
—more than ten times the amount
spent on the Kirtland Temple. A
more liberal charter was given to
Nauvoo by the legislature than that
possessed by any other city in the
nation.

The Saints, once more, were set-
tled. They had a beautiful city, with

501

a civic government and officers of
their own choosing. In addition, they
had their own separate courts and
judges and their own army, called the
Nauvoo Legion. We are interested,
however, in the religious events that
happened there, and these we shall
consider in the next lesson.

Questions

1 . Why did not the Saints wish to leave
Jackson county, Missouri?

2. Why did the Saints go to Caldwell
county? Where is that with respect to
Jackson county? (Consult the map.)

3. How was it that they had to leave
Caldwell county?

4. Where did they go then?

5. Tell about the new location and the
sickness that occurred there.

6. Why was the town named Nauvoo?

In connection with this lesson, you
might read the following references: Doc-
trine and Covenants, Sections 121, 123,
and such parts of 124 as you like. Point
out the various sentiments and ideas of
these Sections. Can you infer anything
about the character of the Prophet from
these?

Note: Map printed in July, 1939, issue
of the Magazine is to be used in teaching
Church History lessons.

CAN IT HAPPEN HERE?

That book you read brought romance from afar.
Though every day you pass it— where you are.

The radio story called forth flowing tears;
A broken heart has liven near you for years.

You craved such flowers as the screen star wore.
But never saw the ones beside your door.

A miracle opened eye and ear

Do you believe that it could happen here?

—Bess Foster Smith.

Mother's Diet Can Help Build
Baby's Teeth

"A tooth for every child" used to
be a common experience of mothers-
to-be. They expected to lose some
of their teeth with the arrival of chil-
dren. Now scientific studies show
that mothers can not only be pro-
tected better against loss of teeth,
but their diets can influence the
soundness and health of their chil-
dren's teeth.

An article in the March, 1939,
Journal of the American Dental As-
sociation, says :

"Some evidence of the effect of
favorable prenatal diets upon den-
tition is provided by a comprehen-
sive research project in child growth
and development now being con-
ducted at the Harvard School of
Public Health. The routine of this
study includes independent apprais-
al of the diet throughout pregnancy
and infancy. X-ray and dental ex-
aminations of the children are made
at three-month intervals up to 18
months of age, and after that at
six-month intervals.

"Indications are that children
whose mothers' diets throughout
pregnancy were poor in respect to
calcium, phosphorus and Vitamin
D show considerable caries (tooth
decay) at an early age and have low-
er than average ratings for osseous
development and density; that, at a
comparable age, children whose
mothers' diet during pregnancy
were rated good or excellent tend
to show no caries, and have average
or above average rating for osseous
development and density."

One factor acknowledged to be
important in the prevention of tooth
decay is Vitamin D. This is because
teeth are composed 90 to 95 per
cent of calcium and phosphorus,
and Vitamin D is the activator
which enables the body to use these
minerals.

This important vitamin is found,
says an article in Practical Home
Economics, September, 1939, in
Vitamin D fortified and irradiated
milk, in fish liver oils, and in sun-
light. Medicinal preparations of Vi-
tamin D concentrates are also avail-
able.

MILK

adds .,d^SKU$.}Jh,.
Sparkle to the Eyes
and Charm to the Smile

Drink a quart of milk a day as an
aid to vibrant health. In Clover-
leaf Milk you get the added bene-
fit of extra vitamin D which helps
maintain sound, even teeth.

It costs no more than
ordinary milk

Perfectly Pasteurized Grade A

Irradiated Vitamin D Milk

HOME OF FINE DAIRY PRODUCTS

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine

Training in the Most
Important Aspects of Life

Being the largest private university in the intermountain region and
also an institution of the Latter-day Saint Church, Brigham Young Uni-
versity is able to give balanced preparation for life.

Not only does B. Y. U. offer standard college work leading to success
in scores of occupations, but this training is permeated by the principles
and ideals of the Church.

A new religion and social center is now being erected under the
Church Welfare plan. It will provide splendid facilities which will
greatly aid the faculty in caring for the religious needs of the nearly three
thousand students.

Registration Dates
Autumn Quarter, 1940— September 20, 21, 23

For new catalog, address the President

Briqham Ynung University

PROVO, UTAH

LIFE'S TESTS

are the hours that call for
sympathy and tender love

LARKIN MORTUARY LARKIN & SONS

260 East South Temple icc oa^u ct,«^» r^ i

Salt Lake City ^^^ 24th Street, Ogden

Was. 5132— Hy. 180 Telephone 821

LARKIN MORTUARY CO.

6003 Compton Avenue

Los Angeles, California

Jefferson 1244

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine

Greeted in Grateful Remembrance..."

SOME monuments are built purposely, of stone
and bronze, to remind their beholders of inci-
dents in the human drama.

Other monuments are erected by toil and faith
that are not intended to be monuments at all. A
shaft raised to an event, a man, or even a bird,
usually bespeaks someone's gratitude for help or
deliverance from impending doom.

A business, whether it be printing, automo-
bile-building or the making of mouse-traps, whose
survival is grounded on service and fair-dealing,
is no less^a monument, not alone to the founders of
that business but also to the public appreciation
which makes its continued existence possible.

While we, in our business, are proud of the fact
that our beginnings go back to pioneer days, we
are equally proud of the part we have played in
the development of the West, of the service we are
able to render our customefs by reason of keeping
abreast of modern trends in the printing industry.

May we serve you?

THE DESERET NEWS PRESS

29 Richards Street

Salt Lake City, Utah

^^^r'^i:m:-^XV^

..;'m^'.^^v:v; ■■:

THe

MAO AZ I N E

Nelma R. Bitter

As a stenographer in the offices oi the
Relief Society, Mrs. Bitter, daughter
of Mrs. Rebecca Richardson, Mesa,
Ariz., has proved the truth of the
statement:

"cX (b. S. Jjvaininq,
(paifA!"

Ask us to explain how it can help YOU,
tool

L D. S. BUSINESS COLLEGE

SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO.

THE

f'\eiieP ^ocietu ^ona (A5ooh

Is Now Ready — The Price is 85c
Per Copy—Post Pcrid

Address Orders to GENERAL BOARD
RELIEF SOCETY

28 Bishops Building— Salt Lake City

ENJOY Jid/tMl DUTCH BREAD daily!

Popular Fisher's DUTCH BREAD is
receiving enthusiastic acclaim for its
appetizing, delightful, taste appeal.
Give yourself and your family a new
taste thrill — take home a loaf next
time you shop. Available at your
grocers.

A Product of

THE FISHER MASTER BAKERS

When Baying Mention Relief Societg Magazine

The Relief Society Magazine

Organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

Vol. XXVII AUGUST, 1940 No. 8

Special Features

Photograph of Relief Society Pioneer Day Float 502

Relief Society Pioneer Day Float Mary Grant Judd 503

Frontispiece — "The Spirit of Rehef Society" 504

Chastity — ^A Foundation Stone of Mormonism Luella N. Adams 505

National Conference of Social Work Ora Whipple Chipman 508

Getting A Share of the Great Heritage of Poetry Carlton Culmsee 517

Women In Literature (II) Some Women Novehsts Elsie C. Carroll 521

Fiction

It Didn't Matter Eva Willes Wangsgaard 512

Cathedral of Peace Dorothy Clapp Robinson 546

General Features

Some Literary Friends (III) Diaries and Letters Florence Ivins Hyde 525

Happenings Annie Wells Cannon 529

Editorial:

The Power of Composure , 530

Notes to the Field:

Eliza Roxey Snow Memorial Poem Contest 532

Membership Drive 533

Magazine Drive 533

Relief Society Membership and Magazine Drives (Summary of Proceedings of
Membership and Magazine Departments, Relief Society Conference, April,
1940) Vera White Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer 535

Notes from the Field Vera White Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer 552

Lessons

Theology and Testimony — ^The Heavens Open — Restoration and Joseph Smith 557

Visiting Teacher — Divisions of Priesthood — The Aaronic Priesthood 561

Work-and-Business — Health for Your Eyes 562

Literature — Adam Bede 564

Social Service — Long-Time Vision of Family Life 567

Mission — Happenings in Nauvoo 573

Poetry

Books Nephi Jensen 520

Requite Jessie J. Dalton 528

One Oay Celia A. Van Cott 551

Her Shining House Olive C. Wehr 576

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Offices : 20 Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah, Telephone Wasatch 980.
Subscription Price: $1.00 a year; foreign, $1.00 a year; payable in advance. Single copy, 10c.
The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. Renew promptly so that no copies will be
missed. Report change of address at once, giving both old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Stamps should accompany manu-
scripts for their return.

sttr

^.-.

I

RELIEF SOCIETY PIONEER DAY FLOAT

Mary Grant Judd

AN innovation of the Pioneer Day celebration for this year was the entrance of
•^^ floats representing, respectively, each of the Church auxiliary organizations.
It gave us real happiness to design a wheat and sea-gull float, which we considered
fitting to represent the Relief Society. And, since it was impossible for many of our
members to view their float, which was a prize winner, we are printing a picture
of it, accompanied by a short description.

The foundation of the float was made entirely of white with scrolls of gold.
Against a background of glittering wheat (which had been sprayed with gilt) stood
the stately figure of a tall, golden-haired woman. Her white satin gown, with its
flowing lines, was embroidered with sequins in a wheat design, and she wore a
headpiece which further carried out the wheat idea. The sheaf of grain in her
arms was tied with a large blue bow which, together with the wheat itself, carried
out our colors of gold and blue. In front of the figure of the woman, as if growing,
were rows of wheat over which floated three sea-gulls, and on the sides of the float
one read the caption: "In Time of Need."

No doubt you can guess some of the reasons why we chose wheat as a motif
for our float. Wheat is very definitely tied in with our organization. It was early in
the history of Relief Society that President Brigham Young commissioned our mem-
bers to gather and save grain, upon which the ■ pioneers must rely for life itself.
This the sisters willingly did, many of them garnering wheat by gleaning in the
fields; and granaries were built throughout the Church in which to store the precious
kernels.

Just as wheat is basically fundamental to life, so we believe the functions of
Relief Society are important to human welfare: "to manifest benevolence irrespective
of creed or nationality; to care for the poor, the sick and unfortunate; to minister
where death reigns; to assist in correcting the morals and strengthening the virtues
of community life; to raise human life to its highest level; to elevate and enlarge
the scope of women's activities and conditions; to foster love for religion, education,
culture and refinement; to develop faith; to save souls; to study and teach the
Gospel."

The wisdom of President Young's request was vindicated. And this brings us
to the caption chosen for the float — "In Time of Need." In time of need, the sea-
gulls came to rescue the pioneers from starvation. In early days, when crops were
scarce, seed was still to be had, because Relief Society women had been obedient
to counsel. War raged abroad, and these same faithful women helped to succor
their nation by turning over great quantities of grain.

And now, IN TIME OF NEED, our organization stands ready to do its part.

Mrs. Nina O. Edward, Representing the "Spirit oiReHelSociefy^

The

Relief Society Magazine

Vol. XXVII

AUGUST, 1940

No. 8

Chastity — ^A Foundation Stone
of Mormonism

Luella N. Adams

4 4 11 E not deceived; God is not
ll mocked. Whatsoever a
man soweth, that shall he
also reap. He that soweth to the
flesh, shall of the flesh reap corrup-
tion. He that soweth to the spirit,
shall of the spirit reap life everlast-
ing."

Thus spoke St. Paul. These sol-
emn words of warning have come
down to us through the years. Those
who have yielded to the weakness
of the flesh have paid a bitter price.
The laws of Heaven do not change,
God will not be mocked.

It is common knowledge that we
"reap what we sow." There is no
escaping the severe penalty that fol-
lows sin. Sinful indulgences bring
tragedy, bitter remorse, physical
wreckage and, what is worse, moral
wreckage. Cicero said: "A youth of
sensuality and intemperance delivers
over to old age a worn-out body."
Those who "sow to the spirit," reap
the rich reward of life everlasting.
Could there be any more glorious
reward?

Free agency is a God-given con-
cept. Men have always had to choose
between good and evil. History re-
cords the fact that a disregard for

chastity and righteous living in any
great degree not only jeopardizes the
free agency of individuals but the
free agency of whole peoples. Sin
enslaves, while righteousness makes
free men.

Righteous people have always
placed a high value on chastity. The
Israelites enforced purity by punish-
ment of death. In their day, immor-
ality was considered such a serious
offense that entire clans were de-
stroyed because of the sin of one
member. On Mt. Sinai, Moses in-
cluded in his Decalogue for right
living, "Thou shalt not commit
adultery." In the Book of Mormon,
Jacob, speaking to the Nephites,
warned them of the curse and even
destruction that would come upon
them if they continued in their in-
iquity. Here are his words: "Woe,
woe unto you that are not pure in
heart, that are filthy before God; for
except ye repent, the land is cursed
for your sakes; and the Lamanites,
which are not filthy like unto you,
nevertheless they are cursed with a
sore cursing, shall scourge you unto
destruction. ... O my brethren, I
fear that unless ye shall repent of
your sins, that their skins will be

506

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

whiter than yours, when ye shall be
brought with them before the throne
of God." {Book oi Mormon, Jacob,

Since the beginning of civilization,
nations and peoples have fallen as a
result of moral decay. Sensuous liv-
ing always has and always will bring
tragedy. One of the cardinal prin-
ciples of the Mormon Church is
chastity. Our people have always
been taught high standards of mor-
ality, and the rewards of obedience
have been family solidarity, physical
strength, and spiritual endowment
in rich abundance.

Brigham Young gave the following
admonition to the children: "I wish
to say to the children, obey thy par-
ents. Never suffer yourselves to do
that which will mortify you through
life and that will cause you to look
back with regret. While you are
pure and spiritual, preserve your-
selves in the integrity of your souls.
Although you are young, you know
good from evil; and live so that you
can look back on your lives and thank
the Lord that he has preserved, or has
enabled you to preserve yourselves,
so that you have no misconduct to
regret or mourn over. Take this
course and you will secure to your-
selves an honorable name on earth
among the good and the pure. You
will maintain your integrity before
Heaven and prove yourselves worthy
of a high state of glory when you
get through this world."

What timely advice! The ma-
jority of the Mormon youth are fol-
lowers of this admonition. Life holds
promise for them. They are "moral-
ly straight and mentally awake." Our
concern is to help them maintain
these high standards. In cases where
some may be weak in this regard, we

have an even greater responsibility to
impress them with the importance
of right moral conduct.

TT is probably true that there never
has been a time when the forces of
evil, working in union, marched for-
ward more relentlessly to destroy the
souls of men than at the present.
Someone has said: "Satan and his
emissaries are working overtime to
tempt people to unrighteous living."
Evils which contribute to a disregard
for chastity appear in many places
disguised in many different forms.
Pernicious influences parade in many
of our accepted types of entertain-
ment, in much of our "accredited"
modern literature, in a steady stream
of deceptive advertising. The auto-
mobile and other means of easy
transportation augment our prob-
lem. Increased leisure aggravates our
difficulties; we all recognize the truth
of the old adage, "An idle brain is
the Devil's workshop." All too com-
mon among us is the vulgar Joke, the
coarse story. "Keep the mind clean
and the body will be clean" is a tru-
ism. Modesty is a priceless virtue.
Evil parades in immodest dress.
Drinking is perhaps the greatest sin-
gle factor contributing to a disregard
for chastity. The Arabs called alco-
hol "the spirit of the devil." How
true this is! Latter-day Saints today
can see the wisdom of President
Heber J. Grant's admonition to vote
against the repeal of the Eighteenth
Amendment, in view of the alarming
increase in the consumption of liq-
uor.

TTirough divine revelation. Mor-
mon people have received a reservoir
of God's laws for righteous living.
^Vhere much is given much is ex-
pected. This being true, the fathers

CHASTITY— A FOUNDATION STONE OF MORMON ISM

507

and mothers— guardians of the chas-
tity of our youth— have a more sol-
emn obhgation than that imposed
on any other people. Relief Society
mothers, teach your children to shun
the very appearance of evil. The
responsibility is yours. Important as
is the work of the Church, the school
and other agencies interested in mor-
al welfare, the task cannot be left
entirely to them. Recently, in one
of the great universities of our coun-
try, moral philosophy not only dan-
gerous but contrary to Christian
principles was taught. The teacher
had slight regard for chastity. While
it is true that schools have a solemn
obligation to stress this vital prin-
ciple, they cannot always be relied
upon; and fine as are the teachings
of the Church, remember, Relief So-
ciety mothers, the home is the first
bulwark to preserve and defend chas-
tity.

Satan's practices are beguiling. He
whispers into the ear of the unsus-
pecting youth, "Everybody is doing
it. Be a sport; nobody will ever
know." Remember, youth, your
Heavenly Father knows, and you
know.

"1 cannot hide myself from me,
I see what others can never see,
I know what others may never know.
I cannot hide myself and so
Whatever happens I want to be
Self-respecting and conscience-free."

Our children are our most priceless
gifts. The Savior has said, "The
worth of souls is great in the sight
of God. ... He that seeketh me early
shall find me."

President Clark, at the last Con-
ference, gave the following advice
to the mothers:

"Sisters of the Church, the chastity of
the youth of the Church is largely in your
hands. You must enthrone virtue in its
sovereign place; you must bring back mod-
esty, must let the beauty of chaste blushes
still adorn your cheeks.

"Mothers in Israel, teach your sons to
honor and revere, to protect to the last,
pure womanhood; teach your daughters
that their most priceless jewel is a clean,
undefiled body; teach both sons and daugh-
ters that chastity is worth more than life
itself. These are the duties which the
Priesthood looks to you primarily to carry
to, and to maintain in, that cradle of all
virtues — the righteous home.

"We Priesthood shall help as best our
natures permit, but the burden for that
task is now and always has been, in the
greatest part, yours. Unless you shall do
this, the whole world will sink into a welter
of sin and corruption. May God help you
in. your task!"

How blessed are Latter-day Saint
fathers and mothers. The Church
has charted the course for your
children to follow. Danger signals
have been posted along the way.
This charted course is the way of
wholesome life; it is our Heavenly
Father's way.

Members of our Society, the
Priesthood expects us to guard the
chastity of our youth. They came to
us pure. Let us do all in our power
to keep them so. Teach them to
listen to the still, small voice. That
voice says now, as always: "Be not
deceived; God is not mocked. What-
soever we soweth, that shall we
reap."

cr^^vQ^^

National Conference of Social Work

Ora Whipple Chipmaii

npHE Relief Society sent two dele-
gates to the National Confer-
ence of Social Work, held in Grand
Rapids, Michigan, from May 24
to June 1 this year. At this Confer-
ence were assembled representative
social workers and other leaders in
social welfare from all parts of the
United States and its possessions,
from Canada and some other foreign
countries. Medicine, psychiatry, re-
search, psychology, statistics, law, the
ministry sent distinguished represent-
atives to participate. Industrial lead-
ers and labor administrators contrib-
uted to the deliberations of the Con-
ference. It was, indeed, a truly great
meeting of people whose greatest in-
terest centers in the welfare of hu-
man beings.

The Conference is a "forum for
the discussion of all points of view on
social welfare ... it is non-racial,
non-sectarian and non-political. It
adopts no platforms and takes no of-
ficial stand on local, state, national
or international affairs. ..." At
this sixty-seventh annual Conference
there were four hundred meetings
and more than six hundred speakers.
Official paid registration was 4,888
with attendance reaching approxi-
mately 8,000 people. With one gen-
eral session daily, the Conference
was divided into five major sections:
social case work, social group work,
community organization, social ac-
tion, and public welfare administra-
tion. Affiliated with the Conference
were nine special committees and
fifty-five associate groups; such as,
the Child Welfare Lea^e of Amer-
ica, the American Association of

Psychiatric Social Workers, the
American Association of Medical
Social Workers, the National Proba-
tion Association, National Associa-
tion of Goodwill Industries, Episco-
pal Social Work Conference, and
the Committee on the National
Health Program.

Social problems of the individual
and of the nation were analyzed at
this conference in an attempt to un-
derstand the developments of the
past and to chart the future course
of America in raising the cultural
and physical level of the nation,
maintaining also an interest in in-
ternational relationships and all peo-
ples.

The Conference was much con-
cerned with the ill-fed, the ill-
clothed, ill-housed, and the ill-edu-
cated. It was concerned with the
imminent threat to our democratic
institutions and way of life from
without and from within. Miss
Grace L. Coyle, president of the
Conference, in her opening address
said on this subject:

"Whether our democratic institu-
tions and the traditions from which
they spring can survive the economic
dislocations of the thirties is the ma-
jor issue that confronts us. We are
not at present threatened as other
countries are by the imposition of
despotism from without. The most
serious fifth column which has pene-
trated within our gates is the mal-
nutrition of our population, the frus-
tration and despair of our unem-
ployed, the racial inequalities and
antagonisms heightened by econom-
ic tensions, and the inhuman cyni-

NATIONAL CONFERENCE OF SOCIAL WORK

509

cism of those among us who can real-
ize these conditions without attempt-
ing to remedy them. European ex-
perience should teach us that the
despair of the people is the oppor-
tunity of the dictator."

Miss Coyle listed effects of the de-
pression of the 1930's as follows:
undermining of belief in opportunity
for economic achievement; the dis-
illusion and despair of much of our
youth; a generation of old age with-
out resource or security; uprooted
farm families (as the Joads) who
have become depression refugees;
and the lack of physical necessities
essential to health and decency.

She and many other speakers held
that these ills of our nation can be
and must be overcome. Distin-
guished speakers asserted that there
is no unavoidable cause for any pov-
erty in any part of the United States;
that we need leadership and knowl-
edge in adjusting our affairs to pro-
duce plenty for all in work and in
goods. Ways and means were stud-
ied for bringing to every American
"the essential minimum for health
and decency."

I ARGE sections of the Conference
were devoted to attempts to an-
alyze the public relief programs of
the country and to formulate prin-
ciples of sound public welfare ad-
ministration. Closely allied with
these discussions were those regard-
ing rehabilitation of large migratory
populations, and regarding econom-
ic and governmental control of the
consequences of changing produc-
tion methods.

The national health program and
the placing of medical care within
the reach of all were subjects in sev-

eral sessions. Mr. Homer Folks, em-
inent social worker, considered
health comparable in importance to
education, although far less progress
has been made in providing it for all.
One speaker decried the vicious
cycle of providing public medical
care for children who would be well
if properly housed or fed or clothed.
The Wagner National Health Act
and precepts advocated by the Amer-
ican Medical Association were point-
ed out as progressive steps in pro-
viding low-cost medical care for all,
to improve the health of the nation.
Child welfare held its usual prom-
inent place in the Conference pro-
gram. Miss Katherine Lenroot,
Chief of the Children's Bureau, out-
lined a program for children based
on recommendations of the 1940
White House Conference on Chil-
dren in a Democracy. She indicated
that between six and eight million
United States children were, in 1939,
in families dependent for food and
shelter upon various forms of relief.
This aid, in many cases, "is not
enough to provide a good home."
She pointed out, also, that nearly a
million children of elementary school
age are not in school and that four
million youths between the ages of
sixteen and twenty-five want work
but are unemployed. Seeing the
European conflict as a challenge to
all the nations of the Western hemis-
phere. Miss Lenroot suggested means
by which Americans and their chil-
dren might be assured of qualities
essential to preservation and ad-
vancement of democracy. They are :
"mental and physical health; an en-
vironment which will indoctrinate
children with the theory of freedom
and democracy; support and expan-
sion of all phases of economic, politi-

510

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

cal and social life; and encourage-
ment to live a life of self-discipline,
self-control and cooperation with
others."

A specialized phase of child wel-
fare considered in several meetings
was that of placing children in fos-
ter and adoptive homes. In the light
of the rather haphazard means of
child placing practiced by many,
even today, it is interesting to note
the seriousness with which foster
home and adoption placement is
viewed by responsible and distin-
guished psychiatrists, psychologists,
and child-welfare executives partic-
ipating in the Conference. Dr. Orlo
L. Crissey, director of The Flint
Guidance Center (a child-guidance
clinic) of Flint, Michigan, stated
that foster or adoptive home place-
ment must become an individualized
process for each child. He said: "A
foster home thus becomes useful to
the extent that it has within it the
possibilities of satisfying the cluster
of needs of a particular child. This
implies that a thorough clinical study
of the child must be made. Each
case demands an evaluation of the
child's physical status, family back-
ground, present level of mental per-
formance, and behavior and atti-
tudes as interpreted against the back-
ground of the child's total life ex-
perience. The skill and insight of the
case worker must be pooled with ob-
servations of the physician, the clin-
ical psychologist or psychiatrist, and
persons from whom the child has
received care and training. No two
children present the same living pic-
ture, and so the influence and im-
portance of the various factors must
be carefully weighed," finding the
home suited to a particular child.
"Surely this (work) calls for persons

with the highest professional quali-
fications, as they will be called upon
to use every ounce of insight and
maturity in effecting a complex pro-
cess of human engineering!"

pRANCES PERKINS, Secretary
of Labor, addressed a joint meet-
ing of the Episcopal Social Work
Conference and the Church Con-
ference of Social Work on "Chil-
dren and the Moral Fiber of the Na-
tion," in which she stressed the im-
portance of early religious training.
She considered religion to be vital in
the lives of children if they are to
attain fortitude in meeting the com-
plexities of life. "Ethical principles
alone do not hold people up in times
of trouble, terror, or temptation,"
she said.

Describing religion as a "building
back of men to God," the speaker
characterized the relationship of
man to God as "the most primary,
the most fundamental, and the most
dramatic thing in the life of man."

Parents and teachers of the present
generation were considered by the
speaker to be inadequate in introduc-
ing children to religion and ethics.
"V/e have made much progress with
children physically, but little pro-
gress as a nation with children in
relation to God." Less than half of
the nation's sixteen million young
people have received any form of
religious instruction outside of the
home. Urging that some form of
religious education should be open
to every child in America, she pro-
posed a "simple beginning" in the
form of prayer in the public schools.
"We offer a prayer before the Presi-
dent of the United States is inaugur-
ated; we open Congress with a prayer;
we open state legislatures with pray-

NATIONAL CONFERENCE OF SOCIAL WORK

511

er. Some courts are opened with
prayer," she said, "but when children
sit down in school, no prayer may
be said for them. Why, at least, can
we not have the Lord's Prayer said?"
Referring to recommendations
made by the recent White House
Conference, Miss Perkins indicated
that the "great value of such a report
lies in the fact that the recommenda-
tions dealing with family income,
housing, social service, education,
recreation, medical care and religion
form an integrated whole. It re-
emphasizes the fact that the child's
life cannot be divided into separate
compartments. ..."

"It has been recommended that
whole-hearted recognition and ap-
preciation of the fundamental place
of religion in the development of
culture should be given by all who
deal with children," Secretary Per-
kins continued. "Religion should be
treated as an important factor in per-
sonal and social behavior." In con-
clusion, she stated that "to the ex-
tent that we meet the needs of our
children, we strengthen the moral
fiber of the nation."

The shadow of the war hung
heavily over the Conference, which
coincided with the surrender of the
Belgian Army. Rabbi Abba Hillel
Silver and other speakers asserted
that the "time has come for a
strengthening of our national de-
fenses, both military and spiritual.
Said Rabbi Silver: "We should not

forget that a strong military defense
in itself is not sufficient. A greater
defense for a nation is the loyalty of
its citizens and their essential spirit-
ual unity."

CUMMARIZING the feeling of
the general Conference that the
American people must preserve the
culture we have attained. President
Grace Coyle said that the "firmest
foundation for the ultimate preser-
vation of our democratic heritage lies
in a sound people well nourished in
body, healthy in mind, fully develop-
ed, each according to his powers.
Such a people are the best prepared-
ness for the free cooperative endeav-
or for common goals not only of de-
fense—essential as that may be for
the time— but also for the permanent
achievement of a great culture. For
this achievement we need a pro-
found insight and an unshaken cour-
age." She urged that we recall the
struggling and wavering advance of
civilization as we know it. "The rise
of science," she concluded, "the
achievement of political democracy,
the abolition of slavery, the exten-
sion of medical care, free education
of the young, the development of
the vast body of social services which
we represent— these are but part of
that struggle for civilized life. Our
generation is called upon to hold this
line and to press forward. This
struggle is the great adventure of
mankind, faltering, uncertain, but
with it all— superb."

-*•-

'pHE essential characteristics of truth, beauty, and goodness are proportion,
moderation and restraint."

It Didn't Matter

Eva Willes Wangsgaard

FOR a long time Judith Rawson
had wanted to try an experi-
ment. There was something
she had to find out for herself, be-
cause, when she had asked Mother,
Mother had jerked her head up
quickly and snapped, "Don't be silly.
You're too young to be worrying
about your complexion." What did
she mean "too young"? The time
to make dark skin fairer was as soon
as you found out how. Maybe that
wasn't why Arnold, whose father ran
the bakery, had begun bringing the
squares of gingerbread to Irma in-
stead of to Judith, but she thought
it was. All through the second grade
he had had a chunk of gingerbread
every afternoon for Judith, and now
all summer when he came to play
he gave it to Irma.

Even if that wasn't why Arnold
didn't like her, dark skin just didn't
belong with yellow hair in spite of
the brownness of her eyes. Judith
had asked Irma what made her skin
so fair, and Irma had tossed her long
candy-colored braids and said, "I
wash my hands and face in butter-
milk."

But Mother needed the butter-
milk for the pigs. There wasn't
enough as it was, and Mother would
never let Judith use food that way.
Still, there was a churn half full on
the table in the house and a small
lard bucket in the cupboard. A child
could take some. The pigs wouldn't
miss what little she needed.

She slipped into the house and
looked around. Mother must be in
the bedroom. There was one good
thing about having a deaf mother:
A child could go in and out lots of

times without having to explain.
Judith walked to the cupboard and
stood silent.

The house was a log cabin with a
lean-to. The "big" room was really
large and was living-room, dining-
room, kitchen, and bedroom, all in
one.

The largest part was covered by
a red, green, and yellow striped rag
carpet with straw underneath. On
the carpet stood the cherrywood bed
in one corner with a heap of quilts
beside it, because it was summer
now and the family didn't use all
that bedding. When Judith and
Margie played at dolls, the pile of
quilts was the upstairs, and they
could be grand ladies with a two-
story house.

In another corner by a door was
the lounge where Artie slept. The
door led into the lean-to, and that
was Mother's and Father's bedroom,
which they had all to themselves.

The kitchen part you could tell
by the linoleum that ran along one
side, with the range, the table, and
the cupboard standing on it.

Judith lifted the bucket, dipped
it into the churn, looked cautiously
around again, then ran outside, car-
rying the bucket carefully close to
her chest. She ran down the path
to the mulberry tree, and behind
its wide trunk began her experiment.

Now it was over, and nobody had
interfered. One of the boys playing
ball in the yard had yelled, "What's
Judith washing her face behind that
tree for?" But no one had answered,
and he must have forgotten because
of the game.

IT DIDN'T MATTER

513

CHE was disappointed. She peered
into the broken piece of mirror
which she took from her pocket. It
hadn't worked. She was still brown
as last year's hay, and her face felt
dry and funny, and Mother's bucket
was dirty. She'd have to wash both
the pail and her face at the well.

Everybody had "flowing wells" in
her town, but the Rawson's well was
almost dry. She'd have to go over
to Cousin Cora's across the street,
where the water flowed in a long
stream that shot out from the pipe
into a trough. She'd better see
if the coast was clear. There was
nobody in sight near the well. Ju-
dith dashed across the dusty street
and held the bucket under the
stream.

"What are you washing that buck-
et for?"

Judith looked toward the voice.
There on the side porch almost hid-
den by the Virginia creeper sat her
sister, Margie, and Cousin Cora. Ju-
dith's insides began to quiver. She
wished that she was like Margie, who
never wanted to find things out for
herself but always did what the
grown-ups liked. "Why can't you
be like Margie?" had been a whip
held over Judith by aunts and cou-
sins and school teachers until she
always felt guilty when Margie was
near. WTiy wasn't she? Judith didn't
know. She struggled and struggled
against lots of things and then did
something wrong after all, but Mar-
gie did the right thing almost every
time without even having to try.

"What are you washing that buck-
et for?"

Judith's tongue answered Margie's
voice before her thoughts were gath-
ered up, "Because Lee-Lee dirtied
it"

She rinsed the bucket and slapped
a handful of the cold water over her
face, then bounded like a rabbit
across the street to her home. At the
door caution spoke again, but Moth-
er was sewing and didn't even glance
at her. Judith replaced the pail and
slipped out-of-doors again. But she
didn't feel right. She didn't want
to play with the other kids. She
wandered out to the haystack and sat
down in the fat shadow the hay
made on the side toward the east.
Her thoughts stirred round and
round.

Now, why had she said that Lee-
Lee dirtied it? Of course, it was just
the kind of trick Lee-Lee would do,
but he hadn't. Well, it didn't mat-
ter. No one would punish Lee-Lee.
What if they asked him, and he de-
nied it? None of the kids would
believe him; no one ever did. But
what if Cousin Cora believed and
made a fuss? Oh, well, Lee-Lee
would bawl loud as a calf, and she
would say, "Don't cry, Lee-Lee, and
you can have an egg to go to the
store after candy." Then Lee-Lee
would get the candy, and nobody
would be punished, and it didn't
matter.

Everybody would forget even if
they paid any attention to Lee-Lee's
noise— or would they? Would Mar-
gie? Or would she get suspicious
and tell Mother? If she did, Moth-
er'd say, "Judith, what have you been
up to?" Then she'd get it all out of
her and send Artie down to the cor-
ner where the willows grew. He'd
pick a tough one that would make
Judith's legs tingle even through the
heavy, coarse-ribbed stockings. Moth-
er boiled up quick, because she was
almost never well and had too much
to do. Maybe Mothcr'd tell Father,

514

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

and he wouldn't do anything; but
he'd look like a judge, sad and both-
ered and ashamed, and that'd hurt
worse than a switch.

Why did she have to tell the fib,
too? Wasn't the swiping of the but-
termilk enough? If she had to make
up a story, why couldn't she have
thought of one that wouldn't blame
anyone else, even Lee-Lee? But she
had— but nobody knew, and Lee-Lee
wouldn't get hurt, and it didn't mat-
ter.

Maybe they wouldn't ever find
out, but maybe they would. Maybe
Margie just hadn't gone home yet,
and so hadn't had a chance to tell
Mother. Was that Mother calling
now? No, that was Aunt Becky call-
ing Hugh. It was the "oo" she'd
heard. She wasn't caught.

JUDITH'S legs were cramped. She
^ got up and peeked around the
stack. The kids were so busy with
their ball game that nobody noticed
her. They didn't even miss her.
She wandered away and crawled
through the fence into Grandpa's lot.
She strolled through the flower gar-
den. One last moss rose was in
bloom and smelled sweet in the sun.
She touched it, and it fell, a mass
of pink petals scattered over the "old
man" leaves. She stepped forward,
and her stogy little shoes crushed a
sprig of the pungent herb. She'd
have to get out of there. Grandma
would scold if she saw the damage
Judith had done. She sat under the
willow tree and looked for four-leaf
clovers. She couldn't find even one.
She picked a dandelion, slipped the
large end of the stem into her mouth,
and curled her tongue around it.
She pulled it out and in, out and
in, and the end began to curl in two

even little circles. She ran the curls
clear up to the shining flower and
picked another and began again.
Finally, there were six little dande-
lions that ended in twin curls, but it
wasn't much fun without Margie to
compare curls with and to beat at
numbers. Oh dear!

The sun sank lower, and Judith
knew she should go into the house,
but her feet refused to point that
way. She sat down in the shadow
of the hay again, but now it was long,
almost to Grandpa's fence.

"Judith! Judith Rawson!" That
call meant business. She'd better
face the music. She ran toward the
house. Her sharp, brown eyes search-
ed her mother's face. It was cross
and anxious. Judith held her breath.

"What do you mean staying out
as late as this? Your father will be
home before I can get your hair
combed and before you can put on a
clean dress. You know your father
likes to see you clean. Get in here."
Mother's hands were too quick and
careless with the wire brush. They
were even worse with the comb.
Judith's head hurt, but she didn't
say anything. Mother was just cross
because she was late getting cleaned
up for Father. Mother always had
the children in a shining row at
night, and Judith had crowded her.

Then the buggy came around the
corner, and Father drove into the
yard. He called for Artie and turned
the rig over to him and came straight
into the house. He caught Judith
and Margie in his arms for a kiss,
and when he set them down he put
his arms around Mother. Mother
went with him into the bedroom.
Judith wondered if Mother did
know and was going to tell him now.
But the door opened, and they came

IT DIDN'T MATTER

515

out. Father had his evening clothes
on and was as clean as the kids.

It was Father she'd hate worst of
all to have know. Why? she won-
dered. Well, maybe it was because
Father knew so much. Like that
time she took the tantrum. She had
done it lots of times, and Mother
had been worried and let her do what
she had wanted to do in the first
place, but this time Father had been
home. Judith got angry and lay
down on the floor and rolled over
and over until her head was on the
linoleum. She wanted it there be-
cause the linoleum was hard and
made more noise. Mother couldn't
hear the noise, but she could feel it,
and that worried her. Mother ran
to pick her up, and then Father had
stepped over and had caught Mother
in his arms. He had laughed while
Mother struggled. Mother had
shouted, "Dave, she'll hurt herself."

Then Father had spoken loud
enough for Mother to hear. "Non-
sense, Emily. That kid's smart.
Leave her alone, she'll stop when
she finds out it doesn't pay." Mother
grew quiet in his arms, and that had
ended those tantrums. Father knew
everything. Judith watched his face
now. No, she decided, he hadn't
been told; so Mother didn't know
either.

Father got three chairs and placed
their backs together. Everybody
knelt down, and Father began to
pray. He prayed a long time, and
then he said, "Keep us kind and
truthful." Judith peeped between
her fingers, but Father wasn't look-
ing at her. Pretty soon he said,
"Amen." They got up, and Father
and Artie put the chairs up to the
table while Mother dished up the
supper.

Artie said the blessing. It was
almost a Sunday dinner. There were
new potatoes and green peas, salt
sidemeat, and tapioca pudding for
dessert. There were round, red rad-
ishes and lettuce cut up fine with
vinegar and sugar over the top. But
it didn't taste as good as on Sunday,
and Judith couldn't eat as much.
Mother said, "Clean up your plate,
Judith," but when she couldn't,
Mother added, "You'd better leave
those green apples alone."

nPHEN supper was over, and Sarah
and Margie did the dishes. They
were older than Judith and did more
of the things to help Mother. Sarah
was almost grown up. Errands were
about all they asked of Judith, ex-
cept to pick gooseberries and out-
door things.

Artie and Judith sat on the edge
of the bed, and Mother got the
book. It was a new one called Uncle
Tom's Cahin. They had finished
Ishmael, or In the Depths, a long
time ago, and then Up From the
Depths. Now Mother sat in the
big wicker rocker with its gingham
cushions and began to read. Margie
and Sarah could hear the story if
they were quiet with the dishes.

Mother's soft voice ran on and on,
and Father pulled out his handker-
chief. It didn't go back into his
pocket; he needed it too often for
his eyes.

Finally,Father began to nod, and
Mother closed the book sharply. The
dishes were done, the reading hour
over, and Mother lighted the other
lamp and took it into the bedroom
for Father to undress by. She made
up the lounge and pulled the curtain
around it. Artie went behind the
curtain.

516

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

The girls undressed, and Sarah
blew out the light after Margie and
Judith got under the covers. Then
Sarah crawled in on the outside.
Margie slept against the wall. Judith
lay in the middle. The middle was
always hers, and Sarah talked cross
and sometimes slapped her for wrig-
gling, but tonight she didn't wriggle
once. She lay still and thought and
thought.

When Judith thought, she did it
from the toes up, tense as a button
on a twirling string. When she and
Margie had said their prayers just
before they climbed into bed, she
had thought about asking God, but
she hadn't. The little girls always
said their prayers in a whisper, and
if she asked God, Sarah and Margie
might hear the question. Then they
might tell Mother or maybe keep it
to make Judith give them her new
ribbon or something. If she didn't
whisper her prayers but just thought
them, then they'd tell Mother she
hadn't said them. So Judith had said
her usual prayer, the one that Margie
and Sarah might safely hear. She
guessed God knew anyway. Didn't
He know everything? Shucks, He
probably even knew why she had
done it, and why she had blamed
Lee-Lee. Why had she anyway? But
what was the use? It didn't matter.

It's a queer thing about being
wicked. You can keep things from
Margie and Sarah, you can keep
things from Mother, you can even
keep some things from Father, but
. . . Judith wished she could sleep.

She thought about asking forgive-
ness, but whom could she ask? No-
body else knew, and nobody had
been hurt. And repentance? She
thought a long time about repent-
ance. She guessed that if you repent-

ed you didn't ever do it again, but
you couldn't make this time not be.
Maybe, after awhile it would heal
like a burn, but would it leave a scar?
She remembered how she and her
cousin Alice had been burned by a
bonfire. Alice was fair skinned, and
her burn had healed into a little pink
scar that hardly showed any more at
all, but Judith's had made a brown
spot on her dark skin that showed a
lot. Judith wondered if souls were
like that. If scars could be seen on
your soul, it would look a sight no
matter how sorry you felt. And how
could you get rid of scars? Some day
she'd ask Father. He knew every-
thing.

There wasn't much use asking
Mother things like that. She wor-
ried so much, and when you worry
you can't think.

She had worried all afternoon
about being caught and being
switched; and now that she hadn't
been caught, she knew that it hadn't
been the switching at all.

Judith, lying between her two old-
er sisters and staring into the violet
stillness, was just preparing to tell
herself once more that it didn't mat-
ter, when she remembered some-
thing. Father had said that any time
anyone kept saying, "It doesn't mat-
ter," you could put it down that
something mattered a great deal.

Suddenly she saw the truth. Look-
ing at it was like looking at the sun
—it hurt. You told little lies to
avoid the truth just as you rubbed
your eyes with your knuckles to stop
the hurt, but the more you did, the
harder both the sun and the truth
were to face. Then she understood
who really cared what Judith did,
and she could go to sleep.

Getting A Share of the Great
Heritage of Poetry

Carlton Culmsee

HALF a millennium has crept
by since Gutenberg began
printing with movable type.
But a cloud hangs over the five hun-
dredth anniversary of printing, for
the nations of Gutenberg and Cax-
ton, both great early printers, are at
war with each other; and the torrent
of propaganda from the presses is al-
most as harmful as the black hail
from the skies. The first half of the
Printing Millennium has brought re-
markable mechanical facilities. Will
the second half bring a sane applica-
tion of them? It will— if we can
breed a race of human beings whose
minds are noble and whose emotions
are disciplined.

One way to rear lofty-minded men
and women is to liburish children's
minds upon the greatest thoughts of
all time, upon ideas and emotions
wrought to highest strength and
beauty by the best poets. By "best
poets" I do not mean exquisite
poseurs juggling daintily with words
or human "sensitive plants" sighing
in ivory towers, but poets as strong
and sound in their view of life as in
their literary art; poets in the sense
in which the old Hebrews used the
word, when it was synonymous with
prophets. Thanks to printing, such
poets are probably in your home
now, ready to enrich all the family.
They can turn a receptive mind
into a gallery af magnificent images
and thoughts. Also, as "the unac-
knowledged legislators of the world,"
they can help discipline and direct
the impulses and emotions.

But in this age that is over-proud
of being "practical," the question
arises : How can a love of the highest
poetry be cultivated? Here are a
few suggestions:

First, begin early; begin to culti-
vate this taste in your child while he
is in infancy. Then it is more likely
to grow deep roots, and to live a
long, robust life. It will not have
the sometimes sickly tinge of the
late-acquired, the reluctantly dutiful,
the half-convinced. Repeat choice
passages to the child in arms, as you
would sing a lullaby. As time goes
on, jewelled phrases and images, even
occasional couplets and stanzas, will
cling in his mind and wall be treas-
ures for life. True, they will not
yield up all their meaning until they
are illuminated by experience, but
they will offer him beauty of melody
and rhythm and may serve him as
touchstones and standards of excel-
lence.

Second, begin with the right ma-
terials. A child, of course, is not
a "little adult"; but poetic passages
of simple, strong beauty are prefer-
able to mental baby food prepared
by mediocre minds. The music of
well-matched words is delightful, and
rhythm is one of the most funda-
mental and engrossing elements of
life; it beats time in the rising and
setting of the sun and the moon, in
the lapping of waves, in the shuffling
of feet in a dance, in the pulsing of
the blood. Both the harmony and
rhythm of poetry may be enjoyed
by the very young, and both will

518

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1^40

cause the charmed mind to retain
some of the messages that they carry.

The argument that children should
first be given literary baby talk has
logic in it; it reflects a reaction to an
old fallacy about a child's ability to
understand. But it has led to a
good deal of "talking down" to chil-
dren. I am not disparaging simplic-
ity, but the use of cheap nonsense of
no conceivable value. Musicians
have, as a rule, a better appreciation
of this problem; they know that a
child does not unravel all the intri-
cacies of a fugue, but they do not
therefore sentence the youngster to
listen only to the beating of a tom-
tom or to the trumpery-thumperies
of Tin Pan Alley.

Why not, for example, inculcate
an early liking for the Bible through
the reading of wisely selected brief
bits from the Psalms or other scrip-
tural poetry, read not in a sepulchral
or ominous or mechanical way but in
the fervent or joyous tone of chants
of praise? The Bible, to be sure,
offers difficulties. In some senses,
Professor R. G. Moulton beheves,
it is a most inappropriately arranged
and printed book. In form, the verse
in it has been sunk to the level of
the prose. Some of the best poems
are unsuitably titied and others have
no titles at all. A plane of uniform-
ity has been achieved by leveling
off the high points with a division of
tlie material into verses and chap-
ters. But fortunately, Hebrew poetry
did not employ rigid metrical pat-
terns, and it has been translated,
with its devices of alliteration, an-
tithesis, and parallelism, more suc-
cessfully than have the classics of
other languages. When biblical
poetry is judiciously arranged in free

verse form, to show the structure
that the Hebrews intended, the
beauty is enhanced and is more read-
ily appreciated. Moulton's Modern
Reader's Bible enables one to find
the poetry and to read it as poetry,
not as prose cut into often arbitrary
paragraphs.

For young children, the passages
chosen should be very brief to match
the shortness of a child's attention,
should be concrete and strongly
rythmical, and should be repeated
until they become familiar, for chil-
dren delight in rhythmic repetitions,
and they retain them.

Why not also cultivate an early
taste for Shakespeare? There is
abundant beauty in the great drama-
tist for youngsters if the poetry is
properly presented. Even if the
mother attempts no more than such
lovely figures as "Night's candles are
burnt out" and "the morn, in russet
mantle clad," and some of the simple,
beautiful songs from the plays, the
child receives subtle values, and has
the door opened to a real appreciation
in riper years. And it need scarcely
be pointed out that the culling of
these bits renews and extends the
mother's appreciation.

At first glance, Milton seems un-
promising for children, but his
shorter poems, such as "L'Allegro"
and "On the Morning of Christ's
Nativity," afford an entrance into a
realm of high beauty. And as we
advance in time through Burns and
Wordsworth and Keats, Tennyson
and Browning, Emerson and Whit-
man, we see what a splendid heritage
we have and what cultural riches we
can confer upon the young, no mat-
ter how remote we may be from the
great centers.

GETTING A SHARE OF THE GREAT HERITAGE OF POETRY

519

jyrODERN poetry offers more diffi-
culties of selection. In the first
place, there is the financial yardstick
with which we often measure the
success of today's literary men. Part
of Edgar Guest's prestige was due to
his reputation of having made poetry
pay exceedingly well, for "practical"
people felt that they could safely ad-
mire him. But best sellers are not,
of course, necessarily best. Poverty,
on the other hand, is no proof of
excellence in a writer. A great deal
of first-rate poetry has come, not out
of shabby garrets, but out of the
homes of the well-to-do.

In the second place, a wave of
coarseness and gratuitous frankness
in literature has helped make us per-
haps unduly appreciative of some
tenth-rate writing simply because it
is "wholesome." But we must not
be misled by the antiseptic purity
of some cheap, sentimental verse or
by its catch phrases exploiting the
very real appeals in the words "the
flag," "home," and "mother." We
should ask of these writings not
merely whether they are morally sani-
tary, but whether they are sincere
and artistically sound, or whether
they were ground out like some com-
mercial product by a chap with his
tongue in his cheek.

One argument for reading cheap
verse is that, being widely appealing,
it educates the masses to poetry. Be-
ginning with "easy" verse, they may
eventually work up to the classics.
This notion sounds plausible, but it
is analogous to the idea that we must
complete our economic foundations
before we can start building our
spiritual towers; the weakness is that
utter preoccupation with the phys-
ical is perilous to both our spiritual

and our physical objects. It seems
to me that the cultivation of bad
taste is a hazardous method of de-
veloping good taste.

In the third place, there is the
matter of fashion. For some time
it has been more or less fashionable
in some literary circles to be disil-
lusioned, cynical about idealism,
pessimistic about man's destiny.
Such a state of mind has led some
poets to write verses such as these:

"For you and me a name of mud,
A rash of stars upon the sky,
A pox of flowers on the earth;
To such diseases of the eye
Habituated from our birth."

Seeking original material and feel-
ing the undertow of modern pessi-
mism, some poets create ugliness,
not beauty, and exert a benumbing
influence. It is not hard for a reader
to become bewildered about life
when he feels that he ought to like
the literature of disillusionment and
helplessness, and yet ought to cling
to courageous and far-sighted re-
ligious principles.

Among those who are impressive
contributors to the poetry of pessi-
mism is Robinson Jeffers, who has
created beauty of a kind but who
tends to regard man in a hopeless
light. At the other extreme, Robert
Frost stands high for strong simplic-
ity, careful forms, beauty, and a stal-
wart attitude toward life.

npWO aspects of the development
of taste— beginning early and
using the best materials— have been
discussed mainly from the viewpoint
that a mother is reading this with
her children in mind. A third aspect
concerns the self-improvement of the
individual. It is this: the way to ob-
tain real insight into the values of

520

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

great poetry is to write poetry, to
learn through creative effort to ap-
preciate what has been called "the
most difficult art."

No one undertaking verse-writing
partly to deepen appreciation should
be content to jot free verse. In a
novice's hands, free verse is mis-
leadingly easy to do, but it is likely
to remain choppy prose distinguished
chiefly by undisciplined emotional-
ism. Rather, one should study the
mechanics of traditional verse forms
and attempt these forms. This ac-
tivity is a fascinating hobby. Only
rarely, of course, does it lead to the
discovery of high lyrical gifts in the
'prentice poet; but it always strength-
ens the power to see more depth and
beauty in the masterpieces of the art.

If you decide to take up verse-
writing, you will find An Introduc-
tion to Poetry by Hubbell and Beatty
(Macmillan) helpful. The book
discusses the principles of verse and
gives numerous examples, old and

contemporary. As you study differ-
ent rhythms and meters, rhyme
schemes and stanza forms, write your
own verse with the best models in
view. Begin with simple, dignified
iambic; try sprightly trochaic; go on
to the longer swing of anapestic and
dactylic rhythms. As you master
each tool of the artist, you will deep-
en your appreciation of great poetry.
You will see, for example, how an
artist can take plodding iambic pen-
tameter and use it with his own dis-
tinctive style, giving it infinite va-
riety, subtly harmonizing the verse
with his thought and emotion in a
dramatic way, and raising his expres-
sion to a sublime height of beauty
and power.

Then you will be able to derive
much more from that great heritage
of the race to which prophets and
poets have contributed for thousands
of years, and which can give endless
hours of high pleasure, many en-
nobling experiences.

^

BOOKS

Rapt in reverent revery, I scan

The familiar titles one by one;
Fancy sweeps over Time's lengthening span,

I meet again rarest friends I have won.

I look at the covers, the new and old,

With the miser's keen, idolatrous eye;
I recount the Soul's fine gold they enfold,

Of more worth than the miser's gold can buy.

I recall the wits, poets and sages

With whom I dream and think and laugh and live;
By the lilt and the pith of their pages

I relive the truth and mirth they give.

— Nephi Jensen.

Women In Literature

Elsie C. Carrol]
Part II

Some Women Novelists

WOMEN writers have
achieved success in novels
as well as in poetry. George
Sand was a distinguished French
novelist. Selma Lagerlof was not on-
ly one of the greatest literary geniuses
of Sweden, but of the world. She
was awarded the Nobel prize for lit-
erature in 1909. England has pro-
duced several great women novelists,
as has America. This article will
consider three women novelists
whose books are being used in the
Relief Society literature lessons this
year.

QEORGE ELIOT (Mary Ann or
Marian Evans) is knovm for her
faithful picture of the part of Eng-
land in which she spent most of her
life, for the distinctness and authen-
ticity of her characters, and especially
for her truthful insight into the
workings of the human mind and
soul. She is considered not only the
first great psychological novelist in
English literature, but one of the
greatest in all literature. This power
to reveal the motives back of human
actions, the inevitable results of cer-
tain actions, is portrayed in all her
chief novels— Adam Bede, The Mill
on the Floss, Silas Marner, Romola,
Felix Holt, Middlemarch, and Dan-
iel Deronda. In her latest novels
she became more analytical and phil-
osophical than in Adam Bede and
others of her earlier ones, but in all
of them she was deeply concerned
with the study of conscience. In all

of them, too, she shows great ear-
nestness, tolerance, sympathy with
noble aspirations, brilliant powers of
wit and keen insight into human na-
ture. She recognized that all of man-
kind are made up of good and bad; so
she has in her novels no angels and
no demons, but real men and wom-
en working out their destinies with
the powers of good and evil which
surround them. All her stories have
an ethical formula. "No matter
where she begins she always comes
quickly to an incident which discov-
ers the moral quality of her charac-
ters, and then she proceeds slowly
with their self-revelation." She has
been compared to a scientist, who
with his scalpel lays bare the brain
and the heart. She reveals the
springs of human misery and joy, the
elements that govern the growth of
happy or unhappy consciousness.
Her great law of conduct is "the act
and its consequence." Here char-
acters are never fixed. They evolve
as real human beings do under the
influences of heredity and environ-
ment. She reveals that man has two
selves. One speaks with the voice
of duty. It tells us to meet bravely
every circumstance in life. The
other speaks with the voice of pas-
sion and egoism. If we follow it we
find destruction. The decision as to
which voice we follow is a matter of
individual choice. Her motto might
be: "By our deeds we are saved or
lost."

George Eliot gave to the novel

522

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

a new quality in the manner in which
she embodied a note of moraUty in
her reahstic treatment of the Hfe
about her. She has often been com-
pared to Shakespeare in her abihty
to see into the inner-spring of human
characters and trace the effects of
action upon personaHty and charac-
ter, and so upon the ultimate success
or failure of the lives she depicts.

"PLIZABETH PAGE in her studies
of history and biography at Vas-
sar and Columbia, in her work with
the Y. W. C. A. in France during
the World War, in her social work
with a charity organization following
the war, and her assistance to a Wyo-
ming physician, learned not only
much about the past history of her
country, but also much about the
present problems and needs of Amer-
ica, and about human nature in gen-
eral.

She relates an interesting story of
the preparation of her latest and
greatest novel. The Tree of Liberty.
Her history study in college made
her feel that the men and women
who made our country were very
vital in our present world. Speaking
of her study, she says: "Across the
gap of years I saw real people, con-
fused, most of them, by the puzzling
issues of their times, often not con-
scious of the solution of their diffi-
culties even when they had stumbled
on it, always dying before the full
effects of their activity could be
known."

Recognizing a parallel between
the situation of our historical fore-
fathers and those struggling with
significant problems in our life to-
day, and feeling that the experiences
of the past had a definite bearing
upon the present, she was impelled

to share what she so clearly saw. So
she set about to prepare her great
novel. For five years she devoted
herself to intensive research, which
included the reading of hundreds of
books and articles. She states that
the nine pages of references at the
end of The Tree of Liheity include
but a small portion of the works con-
sulted.

Besides this vast amount of read-
ing, she visited all parts of the coun-
try included in the setting of her
novel, some places many times. She
relates how she went repeatedly to
the reconstructed home of Jefferson
and devoted days to careful study
of every aspect of the place which
might have a bearing upon the char-
acter or history of the great states-
man. In attempting to unravel the
mystery of a little stairway, which
she thinks once led from Jefferson's
bedroom to the nursery, she was
convinced of the tenderness of the
distinguished man. She says: "A
man who could keep a silky lock of
hair from each of his six babies in the
drawer of the table beside his bed to
the end of a very long life, each care-
fully labeled in envelopes worn with
much handling, would not be be-
yond preserving such a stairway so
closely associated with happy mem-
ories."

She says that she knew from the
beginning that Jefferson must be an
important character in her novel but
that she must find someone else very
close to him to be the central figure
in the story, for she could not take
liberties with real characters to make
her story what she wanted it to be.
After she formulated her character,
she says she guessed three times be-
fore she learned that his name was
Matthew Howard, but that she

WOMEN IN LITERATURE

523

"knew from the first that he was as
tall as Colonel Jefferson's son Tom
and that he had red-gold hair and
grey eyes." She states that she found
Jane Howard in a picture in the
home of her cousin, though Jane has
certain characteristics of her own sis-
ter. She determined from the first
to take no liberties with her his-
torical characters. But to her sur-
prise, her created characters demand-
ed the same fidelity to fact. She says
of the Howard family, through
which she reveals the life of the most
important epoch in the making of
America, "I started with a family
tree, and they went on to demand
floor plans of every house they occu-
pied and street maps of every town
they visited; and they did not stop
there. They insisted that I must be
very sure of what they really would
say and do before I set them in mo-
tion; and they sent me to Virginia
twice, all the way from California,
to make absolutely sure I knew what
they meant about some matters of
dispute between us. That sounds
foolish, but I know of no other way
to express the strangely external pres-
sure which a 'character' exerts to at-
tain and preserve a consistent de-
velopment. ... Is it any wonder I
feel as if these people were all of
them real— even though occasionally
I know better."

The best of it is, Miss Page makes
her characters all real to us and helps
us to feel the significance of the link
which joins us with the past and the
benefit the present may, if it is wise,
derive from that past.

B

ESS STREETER ALDRICH
because of her depiction in
many of her fine novels of pioneer
life very similar to that of our own

state and because of the beautiful
idealism in her characters is a favor-
ite author with Latter-day Saint
women. Another bond between her
and us is the fact that she taught
school one year in Salt Lake City.
In a letter to the writer of this ar-
ticle she says of that experience:
"Yes, I taught one year in the La-
fayette School in Salt Lake City,
way back in 1905-1906. The San
Francisco earthquake was a big
item of that spring. Mr. Coombs
was our principal; and after we heard
the bad news, he ordered the chil-
dren to go home and return with all
the bread their mothers would let
them have. We placed chairs across
the corner of his office to form a
bread bin and piled the loaves there
on newspapers. By early afternoon
a carload of bread from Salt Lake
was on its way to the stricken city.

"I taught one of the first grades. . .
The teachers of the four rooms on
the first floor represented the Mor-
mon Church, the Catholic, the Jew-
ish synagogue, and the Methodist,
and we got along beautifully."

In this same letter, Mrs. Aldrich
tells other interesting things about
hejself; for instance, the fact that
her husband passed away in church,
and that while she was a young wi-
dow with four small children she
stayed very much on the job of rear-
ing them. She mentioned that her
daughter, who is a graduate of Ne-
braska University, a member of sev-
eral honorary organizations, "now
has two lovely children" which is
"best of all the things that have
come to her." One of her sons is
an artist in New York. (He did the
paper jacket for her late book, Song
oi Years, which is a part of the liter-
ature course.) Another son is an

524

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

aeronautical engineer, and her
youngest is a sophomore in the Uni-
\ersity of Nebraska, where he recent-
ly was awarded an honor in writing.
All through her letter, Mrs. Aldrich
reveals herself to be the same type of
woman she depicts so satisfyingly in
her novels.

It is said that when she heard that
a statue was to be erected to the pio-
neer mother in her state, she wrote
her tribute to the pioneer mother in
A Lantern in Her Hand, a tribute to
nobility as great as any statue ever
carved. She says she would have
written the book even had she
known that not a single copy would
be sold. She little dreamed at that
time that the novel would go into
seventy large printings and make her
the object of gratitude of thousands
who would like to erect statues to
genuine greatness but who lack the
power she has to carve from words
the dreams of their souls.

Another of her greatly loved nov-
els is White Bird Flying, which fol-
lowed A Lantern in Her Hand. It,
too, has the idealism which inarks
her tribute to the pioneer mother,
the idealism to be found in all her
novels. Dr. Blanche Colton Wil-
liams states that, "In her first novel,
Mother Mason, the author's ideals,
repeated in all her later works, fuse
the tales, give them meaning. Wom-
an, Mrs. Aldrich believes, is primar-
ily wife and mother and family-build-
er and conservator of the race. As-
pirations she should have, must have;
but aspirations that imply the de-
struction of the home should never
supersede her place in the home, the
aim and end of woman's existence."
Another critic's comment is: "Her
greatest asset is her sanity, a sanity
such as we are in sore need of today.

She sees life not as a marsh where
dwell foul things, nor yet as a moun-
tain-top inhabited by beings only a
little lower than the angels, but as
a plain upon which live people like
those we all know and call friends.
Such people are vastly more difficult
to create, to make interesting than
those of the depths and the heights.
She meets the challenge: her people
live— they engage our affection."

Her Miss Bishop is the first full-
length novel based upon the life of
a school teacher. Some readers feel
that she is the Laura of this interest-
ing story. She dedicated The Rim
of the Piaiiie to her husband. This,
and her latest book. Song oi Years,
depicts pioneer life in her native
state, Iowa, as do others; such as,
A Lantern in Her Hand. The lives
of her own parents afforded ample
material for the inspiration of these
pioneer volumes. In the latter novel,
she says: "Love is a light that you
carry. . . . Childish happiness, ro-
mance, motherhood, and duty light
it . . . and maybe afterwards, sorrow.
Love is to a woman a lantern in her
hand." Of her last book. Dr. Wil-
liams writes: "To read Song of
Years is to follow an in memoriam
not only of pioneer days in Iowa but
of the first national crisis. Rough
shod, homely, beautiful, the novel
is more than a work of fiction: it is
a monument to painstaking research
in our history. Above all it entertains
through the struggle of humanity
'pulling through' against difficult,
even dangerous odds." And that can
be said of the novels of the other
women writers here discussed. Fur-
thermore, they are themselves all
women with the idealism they por-
tray in their novels.

Some Literary Friends

FloTence Ivins Hyde
III

Diaries And Letters

Two of the most unique forms
of literature are found in diaries
and letters. Comparatively few
diaries have been kept, and fewer
still have fallen into the hands of
publishers. Those of people of im-
portance which have reached the
public have furnished interesting
facts of history as well as sidelights
on the personalities of the writers.

Diary-keeping is a modern custom.
None has been found which dates
farther back than the i6th century.
Only two diaries of English sover-
eigns are available to us— those of
Edward VI and Queen Victoria.

The diary of Edward is very formal
in its style, although it was begun
before he was twelve years of age.
Just before his death, at the age of
sixteen, he wrote in his diary, "I fell
sick of the measles and smallpox."
Wherever he wrote the word "Me"
he used a capital "M," perhaps be-
cause he felt the importance of his
position.

The diary of Queen Victoria was
begun at the age of thirteen. Until
her death at the age of eighty-two,
she made daily entries, filling more
than one hundred volumes, an al-
most unbelievable accomplishment.
She said she formed this habit be-
cause she considered it her duty.

Her diary is not too interesting,
but it portrays in detail her domestic
life, her court life, and her person-
ality. We feel her enthusiasm for
simple things, and how lacking she

was in pretense. When only six-
teen, she wrote: "I love to be em-
ployed. I hate to be idle." Her char-
acter gave us the much used term,
"Victorian."

Quite different in style is the diary
of Fanny Burney, the English author
of the early novel "Evelina." She was
a real diarist. She had an unusual
facility for expression and wrote be-
cause she "couldn't help it." Her
education in music and the fashion-
able society in which she grew up
lend an unusual charm to her diary.

Most of the published diaries are
those of people of prominence. Ex-
pecting that they might be published,
many such people write only what
they want known. It is the diaries
of obscure people which are most
valuable; for example, those of our
parents and grandparents, written
not for the public but as a vent for
their emotions or out of a desire to
keep a scrapbook of events as they
occurred. Great people write of great
events, but it is the obscure person
who puts in his record what he has
for dinner, when he used his first
toothbrush, why he has his particular
religious convictions, and other in-
timate things which give a realistic
picture of the writer. The bad gram-
mar and sometimes poor spelling of
our grandparents in no way detract
from the merits of their diaries. On
the contrary, such things add to their
value. Let us preserve these old rec-
ords exactly as they were written.

526

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

T ETTERS may not be quite as
spontaneous as diaries, for they
are written with the knowledge that
they will be read by someone else.
However, they form an interesting
type of literature. We find fine liter-
ary flavor in the letters of such fa-
mous people as James Russell Lowell,
Charles Lamb, Lord Tennyson,
Robert Louis Stevensen, William
James and others.

There is no finer reading for young
people than the letters of Hans Chris-
tian Andersen, of Victor Hugo, of
Martin Luther. And those of Phil-
lips Brooks, published as A Year
of Travel in Europe and India,
written to his niece Gertie, would
make geography an interesting study.
Phillips Brooks, the great preacher,
had no children of his own; but his
love for children led him to write
charming letters to his nieces.

A book has recently been pub-
lished of the letters of Lewis Car-
roll. Those who are fond of Alice
in Wonderland will find a new
friend in Lewis Carroll— a friend with
a distinctly interesting personality.

We reproduce here three charm-
ing letters of famous men. The let-
ter of Martin Luther to his son Hans,
which gives us his religious philos-
ophy, was written more than 300
years ago, yet it has never grown
old and is still beautiful. Notice the
punctuation and lack of paragraph-
ing.

Luther's Letter to His Son Hans,
Aged Six

Grace and peace in Christ, my dear little
son. I hear with great pleasure that you
are learning your lessons so well and pray-
ing so diligently. Continue to do so, my
son, and cease not. When I come home
I will bring you a nice present from the fair.
I know a beautiful garden, where there are

a great many children in fine little coats
and they go under the trees and gather
beautiful apples and pears, cherries and
plums; they sing and run about and are as
happy as they can be. Sometimes they
ride on nice little ponies, with golden
bridles and silver saddles. I asked the man
whose garden it is, "What little children
are these?" And he told me, "They are
little children who love to pray and learn
and are good." When I said, "My dear
sir, I have a little boy at home; his name is
Hans Luther; would you let him come
into the garden, too, to eat some of these
nice apples and pears, and ride on these
fine little ponies, and play with these
children?" The man said, "If he loves to
say his prayers and learn his lessons, and
is a good boy, he may come; He then
showed me a beautiful mossy place in the
middle of the garden with a great many
golden fifes and drums and silver crossbars.
The children had not yet had their dinner,
and I could not wait to see them play,
but I said to the man, "My dear sir, I will
go away and write all about it to my little
son John, and tell him to be fond of saying
his prayers, and learn well and be good, so
that he may come into this garden; but he
has a grand-aunt named Selme, whom he
must bring with him." The man said,
"Very well: go write him."

Now my dear little son, love your les-
sons and your prayers, and tell Phillip and
Jodocus to do so too, that you may all come
to the garden. May God bless you. Give
Aunt Selme my love and kiss her for me.
Your dear father, Martinus Luther. In
the year 1530. (Coburg, June 19th)

Note the bigness of the heart of
Victor Hugo.

Letter of Victor Hugo to His
Daughter Didine

Good morning, my pet; good morning,
my dear little girlie. I promised to write
to you. You see I am keeping my word.

I have seen the sea, some fine churches,
and some pretty country. The sea is large,
the churches are handsome, the country is
pretty; but the country is not as pretty as
you, the churches are not as handsome as
your mama, and the sea is not as great as
my love for you all.

My pet, I have often given half -pence to

SOME LITERARY FRIENDS

527

poor children walking barefooted by the
roadside for your sakes, my little ones. I
love you dearly.

A few hours more and I shall be kissing
you on your two dear little cheeks, and also
my big Charlie and my little Dede, who
will give me a smile, I hope, and my be-
loved Toto.

Goodbye for the present, my Didine.
Keep this letter. When you are grown
up, I shall be old, you will show it to me,
we shall love each other dearly; when you
are old, you will show it to your children,
and they will love you as much as I do.
We shall soon meet.

Your own Daddy.

The imaginative nature of Hans
Christian Andersen could not be
kept out of his letters.

Letter of Hans Andersen to a
Little Friend

Dear Little Marie: —

Pappa and mama can read this letter to
you, as you cannot read it yourself yet;
but only wait till this time four years; ah,
then you'll be able to read everything. I
know. I am in the country now like you.
... It is so nice, and I have had some
strawberries, large, red strawberries, with
cream — Have you any? One can taste
them right down in one's stomach. Yes-
terday I went down to the sea . . . and
sat upon a rock by the shore. Presently
a large white bird that they call a gull
came flying along. It flew right toward
me, so that I fancied it would have stopped
me with its wings; but, mercy on us, it
said, "Mamaree!" "Why what's the mat-
ter?" I asked. "Mamaree!" it said again,
and then, of course, I understood that
"Mamaree" meant Marie. "Ah," said I,
"then you bring me a greeting from Marie,
that's what it is, eh?" "Ya-ya! Mamaree,"
Mamaree," it said. It couldn't say it any
better than that for it only knew the gull
language, and that is not very much like
ours. "Thanks for the greeting," said I,
and off flew the gull. After that, as I
was walking in the garden, a little sparrow
came flying up. "I suppose you now have
flown a long way?" said I. "Vit, vit," (far,
far,) it said. "Did you see Marie," I
asked. "Tit, tit, tit," (often, often, often)
it said. "Then give my greeting to Marie,

for I suppose you are going back?" I said.
"Lit, ht," (a little, Httle), it rephed.

If it has not come yet, it will come later
on but first I'll send you this letter. You
may feed the little bird, if you like, but you
must not squeeze it.

Now greet from me all good people, all
sensible beasts and all the pretty flowers
that wither before I see them. Isn't it nice
to be in the country, to paddle in the
water, to eat lots of nice things, and to get
a letter from your sweetheart.

H. C. Andersen.

With all the changes that have
taken place in the last 150 years,
this letter of a Quaker father to his
son, is still filled with sound advice,
particularly the N. B. which reads,
"Take care of the little money thee
has for thee will find that to be a
friend where all others have forsaken
thee."

To Isaac Shreve Fiom His
Beloved Father

Dear Son Isaac:

Alexandria, 2gth,
the 5th month, 1794.

Thee is now going from under the care
of thy loving father, whose eyes have
been ever watchful for thy good, into
the wide world. Thee will be now under
the care of Captain Very, who will advise
thee for thy good and I would wish thee
to be advised by him. I have thought it
most for thy good for thee to go to
Salem to learn the trade of a tanner. If
Captain Very can get thee a place to suit,
I would advise thee to stay; if not, come
home by the first opportunity that offers.
As thee will be among strangers, take good
care how thee forms acquaintances. Let
them be friends (meaning Quakers) if
possible, and steady, sober lads, older than
thyself, and the fewer, the better. A young
man's happiness both in this world and
that which is to come, in a great measure
depends upon the connections he forms
when young. Keep steady to meeting and
to plainness both in speech and apparel and
the God that made us will protect thee
from all harm. Above all things, be true
to thy trust and defraud no man though

528

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST. 1940

the thing be small. But do unto men as
thee would that they should do unto thee.
And by so doing, thee will gain the esteem
of all good men and thy master and come
up in the world a useful member of
society. Thee will have peace in thy own
mind which cannot be taken away but by
actions which I hope thee will not be
guilty of. If I should be spared to live until
thee comes of age, I am in hopes to be able
to set thee up in thy intended business, so
that by care and industry thee may soon
get above the frowns of this world. But
if I should be taken from works to rewards,
thee may expect an equal share of what I
leave behind me, provided thee conducts
thyself in a sober, orderly manner. If thee
agrees to stay, I shall send thee a certificate
which thee must take to the monthly meet-
ing. As there will be many opportunities,
I would have thee to write often and let
me know if thee stand in need of any-

thing, and I will endeavor to furnish thee
from time to time. I want thee to serve
five years and a half. Then thee will have
some time in the winter which will give
time for thee to prepare for settling thyself
in the spring following. I now recommend
thee to that God that has protected me
from my youth until this time (my father
having died when I was about four years
old). And I am sure He is the same Heav-
enly Father that ever He was and will re-
main to protect and preserve all those that
love and fear Him. From thy loving father
Signed

Bery Shreve.

N. B. Take care of the little money thee
has for thee will find that to be a friend
where all others have forsaken thee. I shall
furnish thee with small matters of money
according as I hear of thy behavior. Often
read this advice and endeavor to follow it.

-^-

REQUITE

O do not weep for me; I shall return

When April looses blossoms from the bough

With pink and gentle fingers. You shall learn

My voice anew when rains fall soft; and how

My hand will lie in yours, then lift your hair

In brief but lingering caress— the way

It used to do. And then I shall be there

When moonlight in the garden follows day,

Day so bright it seemed to mock your pain —

But somber now; leaves move, a white moth dips;

These roses painted pale are ours again.

For I shall drink their breath, then kiss your lips.

O do not weep for me; my love is yet

So near your heart— my heart cannot forget.

—Jessie J. Dalton.

-^-

HI

By Annie Wells Cannon

A UGUST - A restful hour for
books, dreams, and meditation
is a soul enrichment.

OEADING is one recreation which
relaxes and refreshes both mind
and body during the long summer
days. It also may help one to forget
for a time the sorrows and turmoil
confronting the people of the world
today. Among recent engaging books
from the pens of English women
novelists, one notes Mis. Miniver by
Jan Streether, whose identity is only
recently revealed. Elizabeth, author
of the delightful book Mr. Skeffing-
ton, mentioned last month, is no
other than Countess Russell, author
of the charming book Elizabeth and
Her German Garden of forty years
ago. Then, Angela Thirkell's amus-
ing story. Before Lunch, which af-
fords the fillip: "If you start Before
Lunch before dinner you can't stop
Before Lunch before breakfast; but,
if you begin Before Lunch after
breakfast you can finish Before
Lunch after dinner or before supper
if you haven't started Before Lunch
before lunch." One wonders what
will now be the field of work for
these gifted women.

Other interesting books by women
are The Family, the Atlantic Month-
ly's $10,000 prize novel, by Antonina
Riasanonsky, pen name Nina Fed-
rovna, of South America; Biography
of Richard Biindley Sheridan, Eng-
lish dramatist, by Alice Glasgow, and
Our Southwest by Erna Ferguson, a
colorful first novel.

OATTIE BAGLEY MAUGHAN,

of Utah, for her one-act play.
Of Goodly Parentage, won first hon-

or in the contest of the General
Federation of Women's Clubs. Her
play will be presented in the Pasa-
dena Playhouse.

A MESSOLOVA, chief matron
' of the Red Cross Hospital in
Athens, was recently awarded the
Florence Nightingale Medal.

^GNES B. SUTTON, of Cape
Province, South Africa, has been
appointed prosecutor in the Juvenile
Courts of the province— the first
woman to receive such appointment.

CONJA HENIE, Olympic figure-
skating champion and film favor-
ite, was married last month to the
wealthy New York sportsman Daniel
Reid Topping.

£)ORIS DUKE CROMWELL,
heiress to millions, has offered
to support 500 English refugee chil-
dren.

gLIZABETH BERGNER, famous
Vienese actress, is being sought
for the leading role in Robert Sher-
wood's London presentation, "There
Shall Be No Night."

A LICE MARBLE, tennis star and
holder of the titles in both the
English and American singles and
doubles, again carried off the honors
in the finals at the National Clay
Courts Tournament.

CUSAN GLASPELL'S novel. The
Morning Is Near Us, has already
sold one hundred thousand copies
and been bought for film production.
This book won the Literary Guild
selection for April.

THE RELIEF SOCIETY OF THE CHURCH OF
JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS

Motto — Charity Never Faileth
THE GENERAL BOARD

Amy Brown Lyman -

Marcia K. Howells

Donna D. Sorensen

Vera W. Pohlman
Belle S. Spafford Nellie O. Parker

Vivian R McConkie Anna S. Barlow

Leda T. Jensen . , t^ ri

Beatrice F. Stevens ^chsa E. Paxman

Rae B. Barker Mary G. Judd

First
Second
Secretary-

Luella N. Adams
Marianne C. Sharp
Anna B. Hart
Ethel B. Andrew

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Editor

Acting Business Manager

President
Counselor
Counselor
Treasurer
Gertrude
Leona B.

R. Garff
Fetzer

Edith S. Elliott
Pauline T. Pingree
Alice B. Castleton

Belle S. Spafford
Amy Brown Lyman

Vol. XXVII

AUGUST, 1940

No. 8

cJhe [Power of (composure

AT various times and under dif-
ferent circumstances special
character traits seem particu-
larly desirable. Dependability, cour-
age, loyalty, affability, and a long list
which we might enumerate, while
desirable at all times, take on special
significance under certain circum-
stances. The pioneer would be help-
less without courage; the man in
business finds dependability a re-
quirement; in the social group af-
fability is of outstanding importance,
and so forth. In today's strife-swept
and insecure world, a character trait
which stands out as of paramount
importance is composure. Compo-
sure imiplies a settled state of mind,
calmness, tranquility, self-possession.
The possession of this trait enables
the individual to face facts squarely,
to think clearly, to reason intelli-
gently and to arrive at sound con-
clusions. Composure does not im-
ply that an individual is less sensi-
tive to the seriousness of a situa-
tion, nor does it lessen the evil or
make the condition less grievous,
but it enables the individual to draw
fullv upon all his inner resources in
meeting a situation and is the first

step in the intelligent solution of his
problem.

Too often when we face a grave
situation, when our accustomed way
of life is interrupted, when some un-
expected calamity sweeps down
upon us, or even when we are over-
worked or face tasks for which we
feel inadequate, a sort of hysteria
takes possession of us; our normal
poise is upset, and we "go to pieces."
We exhibit imperfect self-control
and indulge in destructive emotional
outbursts. Thus, we lose mastery of
both self and the situation. Though
we recognize the power of compo-
sure, we argue, "Anyone would be
upset facing what I face." We gen-
uinely believe it would be more than
human to remain calm and serene.
But the emotions need education as
well as the mind. We should strive
constantly to engender in ourselves
emotional stability. We should form
habits which utilize our emotional
energy in constructive ways. Not be-
ing able to change a situation, we
should try changing our attitude to-
ward it. While it is probably true
that some people naturally possess
a greater degree of emotional stabil-

EDITORIAL

ity than others, an honest effort to
be less sensitive to disturbing stimu-
h and to remain self-possessed under
trying circumstances usually results
in improved behavior.

We all admire and are inclined to
follow the indi\'idual who is master
of his emotions. We can all recall
numerous instances in which the
composure of one person made him
master of the group.

The Church is proud of its record
of composed leadership; it is equally
proud of its numerous examples of
outstanding group composure. Re-
call with me the terrible experience
of the Saints at the time of the
Martyrdom. It was expected that
the outraged and grief-stricken peo-
ple would burn the town. The peo-
ple of Carthage fled in all directions,
even the governor and his posse took
flight; but there was no uprising or
violence on the part of the Saints.
Elder Willard Richards stood be-
fore eight or ten thousand Saints at
Nauvoo and advised them "to keep
the peace." He stated that he had
pledged his honor and his life for
their peaceful conduct. When the
multitude heard that, notwithstand-
ing the scene of outraged justice un-
der which they labored, and the cruel
invasion of the rights of liberty and
life— in the very midst of their grief
and excitement, with the means at
their hands to wreak a terrible ven-
geance, they voted to a man to fol-
low the counsel of their leader. Such
composure is scarcely paralleled in
the history of our country— if in the
world.

531

Brigham Young displayed the
same type of composed leadership.
On July 24, 1857, President Young
and 2,587 persons were encamped at
the head of Big Cottonwood Can-
yon, celebrating the tenth anniver-
sary of their entrance into the Salt
Lake Valley. A spirit of peace, joy,
and patriotism prevailed, when men
bearing "war news" rode in upon
the scene. The United States Army
was about to invade the Utah terri-
tory; everything the Saints owned
would be destroyed. Yet, there was
no hysterical nervousness. President
Young received the message quietly,
and Church history records: ". . .
the afternoon's merriment went on
as if no messengers . . . had arrived.
At about sunset the camp assembled
for prayers, when President Wells
made a few remarks in relation to
'the latest news from the states,'
upon the order of leaving ground in
the morning, and concluded with
prayer." The calm, wise leaders
evolved a plan whereby the invading
army proved a blessing to the strug-
gling settlers. The confidence of the
people in their leaders, their knowl-
edge of the Gospel, and their un-
wavering faith in God, gave them an
almost superhuman composure.

An understanding of the plan of
life and salvation, which can come
to the meekest and most humble of
us through consistent effort to learn
and live the Gospel of Jesus Christ,
is the greatest power in the world
to equip us to meet whatever life
has to offer with reason and intelli-
gence, to remain composed and un
afraid — come what mav.

-^-

Tlobiiu

TO THE FIELD

(bliza Uxoxeq Snow 1 1 iefnonal [Poem (contest

.oxey

THE Eliza Roxey Snow Relief
Society Memorial Prize Poem
Contest is conducted annually
by the Relief Society General Board.
Three prizes are awarded : a first prize
of $15, a second prize of $10, and
a third prize of $5. The prize poems
are published each year in the Janu-
ary issue of the Relief Society Maga-
zine. Prize-winning poems are the
property of the Relief Society Gen-
eral Board and may not be used for
publication by others except upon
written permission from the General
Board.

The General Board reserves the
right to publish any of the other
poems submitted, paying for the
published poems at the regular Mag-
azine rates.

TThe contest opens each year upon
publication of the announcement in
the August number of the Magazine,
and closes October 15.

This contest offers another oppor-
tunity to the women of our Church
to do creative work. The object of
the contest is to encourage women
to write poetry and to appreciate
more deeply the beauty and value of
poetic verse. About 1400 poems
have been entered in this contest
since 1923. May this be a climax
year for participation and excellence
of poetry.

RULES OF THE CONTEST

1. This contest is open to all Lat-
ter-day Saint women.

2. Only one poem may be sub-
mitted by each contestant.

3. The poem should not exceed
fifty lines and should be typewritten,

if possible; where this cannot be
done, it should be legibly written.

4. The sheet on which the poem
is written should be without sig-
nature or other identifying marks.

5. Only one side of the paper
should be used.

6. Each poem must be accom-
panied by a stamped envelope, on
which should be written the con-
testant's name and address. Nom de
plumes should not be used.

7. A statement should accompany
the poem submitted, certifying that
it is the contestant's original work,
that it has never been published, that
it is not now in the hands of an edi-
tor, or other person, with a view of
publication, and that it will not be
published nor submitted for publi-
cation until the contest is decided,

8. Members of the General Board
and persons connected with the Re-
lief Society office force are not elig-
ible to enter this contest.

9. A v^nriter who has received the
first prize for two consecutive years
must wait two years before she is
again eligible to enter the contest.

10. The judges shall consist of one
member of the General Board, one
person selected from the English de-
partment of a reputable educational
institution, and one from among the
group of persons who are recognized
as writers.

1 1 . The poems must be submitted
not later than October 15.

12. All entries should be addressed
to Eliza R. Snow Memorial Poem
Contest Committee, 28 Bishop's
Building, Salt Lake City, Utah.

NOTES TO THE FIELD

533

lliefnoership iDrive

Time For Action

M'

[EMBERSHIP work has rested
for a season. Now it is again
time for action — industrious and
concerted action. We need to bring
together our most creative thinking
and tactful determination to insure
an increase by December 31, 1941,
of one-third of the 1937 member-
ship.

Rehef Society is challenged to as-
sist in meeting a present-day need.
We, as Latter-day Saint women, de-
sire to strengthen our homes. A com-
prehensive knowledge of the Gospel,
a clear concept of the Latter-day
Saint way of life, can fortify us and
our families against demoralizing in-
fluences.

Our challenge is to search out
those who are not now Relief Soci-
ety members; also, to revitalize our
enrolled members who are not ac-
tively participating. Let us convince
them that Relief Society can give
purpose and direction to their living,
and that they, in serving a glorious
cause, enrich the lives of others. It
is a reciprocal opportunity.

A summary of material presented
in the membership department of
the Relief Society April, 1940, con-
ference was reserved for this issue of

igjfO ilLaga

gEPTEMBER 15 to October 15 is
the time assigned to Relief So-
ciety for its annual Magazine drive.
Plans should now be under way in
all stakes and wards, missions and
branches, to make the 1940 drive
the most successful up to date.
The outstanding record made in

the Magazine, believing that it
would better serve the membership
workers if presented just prior to the
1940 drive.

Due to the shortened educational
year (October through May), the
time of the intensive membership
drive has been changed. Instead of
extending from September 15 to
December 1 5, it v^dll now begin Oc-
tober 1 and close December 31. Since
"well begun is half done," we urge
a preparation meeting far enough in
advance of the opening date of the
drive to insure efficiency from the
start. Stated briefly, our job is: get
them coming, keep them coming.

We are told that sponsors of new
radio programs and advertising
schemes usually allow two or more
years for an idea to "take hold." The
past two years' performance in mem-
bership growth assures us that the
Relief Society Membership Cam-
paign has taken hold. With a recep-
tive attitude already built up among
our Church membership, we are con-
fident that the work this year will
be even more pleasurable and suc-
cessful. Substantially larger gains in
new membership will result in unity
and strength to the whole body of
Latter-day Saint women.

zine

CD

rive

1939 ^s ^ challenge to our best ef-
forts. Success depends upon conver-
sion to the work, careful planning
and united effort. Alert, energetic
Magazine representatives, supported
by enthusiastic executive officers and
a loyal Relief Society membership
are sure to attain their goals.

534

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

The goal of the drive is a subscrip-
tion hst equal to the total number
of enrolled Relief Society members.
Each ward and branch Magazine
representative reporting a subscrip-
tion list equal to 75 per cent or above
of the total enrollment of her ward
or branch as of December 31, 1939,
will have her ward or branch record
and her name published on the
Honor Roll in the December issue
of the Magazine. Stakes and mis-
sions securing a subscription list
equal to 75 per cent of their total
enrollment as of December 31, 1939,
will also have their records pub-
lished, together with the name of
the stake or mission Magazine repre-
sentative.

All subscriptions taken from Oc-
tober 15, 1939, to October 15, 1940,
are to be included in figuring 1940
percentages. Subscriptions taken
after October 15, 1940, vdll be in-
cluded in the 1941 drive.

Detailed rules for the conduct of
the drive and the earning of awards,

supplies such as receipt books and
order blanks, and forms on which to
report to the General Board at the
end of the drive, will be mailed to
the stakes sufficiently early for the
drive. Helpful suggestions for the
successful conduct of the drive, given
in the Magazine department at Re-
lief Society general conference, April
1940, are summarized in this issue of
the Magazine beginning on page 543.

The General Board deeply appre-
ciates the work done by the Maga-
zine representatives. In past years
they have worked enthusiastically,
efficiently and unselfishly. They have
rendered a valuable service to the
General Board, to the local organ-
izations and to the thousands of
women who are now subscribers.

The goals attained in the past, the
spirit with which the work has been
carried forward, the good resulting
from the activity justify the predic-
tion of another outstanding drive in
1940. The General Board extends its
best wishes for a banner year.

TWO EDITIONS OF ADAM BEDE

A TTENTION is called to the June Relief Society Magazine, page 423,
in which the books for the Literature course for 1940-41 are announced.
The book Adam Bede is available in two editions, and but one of these
needs to be chosen. Ward and stake literature class leaders should make a
choice between the two editions of Adam Bede which are offered and
specify in their orders to the Deseret Book Company which one of the two
they desire.

"There's no dearth of kindness

In this world of ours;
Only in our blindness

We gather thorns for flowers."

—Gerald Massey.

Relief Society Membership and
Magazine Drives

Vera White Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer

A summary of the proceedings at the department meetings on the membership
and Magazine drives at the general Relief Society conference, April 3, 1940. This
summary was withheld from the main report of the conference, which was published in
the May, 1940, issue of the Relief Society Magazine, so that it could appear just before
the intensive annual drives, which are conducted from September 1 5 to October 1 5 for
the Magazine, and from October 1 to December 3 1 for membership. A general statement
precedes the condensed reports of conference talks given at each of these department
meetings.

cJhe f I Lembership 'Jjnve

¥ OOKING forward to the Relief
Society Centennial in 1942, the
General Board of Relief Society
early in 1938 inaugurated a four-year
campaign for a membership increase
of one-third, by the end of 1941, over
the membership as of December 31,
1937. Half of this four-year period
had elapsed by the end of 1939, and,
accordingly, membership data de-
rived from the annual reports of the
wards and branches for 1939 were
carefully analyzed and reviewed be-
cause of their significance in reveal-
ing the progress which had been
made and indicating the possibilities
of reaching the goal two years later.
It was found that, for all Relief So-
cieties throughout the Church, mem-
bership had reached 86,142 by De-
cember 31, 1939— a net gain during
the two-year period of 11,078 or 14
per cent over the 1937 figures of
75,064. There were wide differences,
however, in the percentage of in-
crease reported by the various stakes
and missions. A few of them had
suffered a slight decline, but others
had nearly doubled their member-
ship. The six missions and twelve
stakes which, midway in the drive,
had already achieved a net increase

of one-third or more, were recog-
nized in the membership depart-
ment of the April conference, where
their names were read together with
their respective numerical and per-
centage increases, as shown in the ac-
companying table.

All six of the missions and four
of the stakes included in this group
had recorded membership gains of
approximately 50 per cent or more,
ranging from 48 per cent in the Bra-
zilian Mission to 88 per cent in the
Seattle Stake. Representatives of
this latter group of stakes and mis-
sions were introduced individually
to the congregation in the member-
ship department of the April con-
ference.

It is recognized that because of
varying conditions in the different
stakes and missions, considerable
variance in the rates of increase in
membership is to be expected. In
some districts the greater proportion
of eligible women were already en-
rolled in Relief Society prior to the
inauguration of the drive; whereas,
in other sections of the Church, the
field of potential members was
much larger; and, in still other areas,
local conditions may justify some in-

536 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

STAKES AND MISSIONS WHOSE 1939 RELIEF SOCIETY

MEMBERSHIP REPRESENTED AN INCREASE OF

ONE-THIRD OR MORE OVER THAT OF 1937

Membership Increase

1937 1939 Number Percent

Seattle Stake 193 363 170 88

Texas Mission 246 447 201 82

Mexican Mission 182 315 133 73

Portland Stake 242 403 161 67

Northwestern States Mission 790 1294 504 64

East Central States Mission 261 401 140 54

Western States Mission 576 884 308 52

Carbon Stake 701 1054 353 50

Oakland Stake 390 581 191 49

Brazilian Mission 54 80 26 48

San Fernando Stake 279 405 126 45

Sacramento Stake 243 343 100 41

New York Stake 174 239 65 37

Phoenix Stake 262 354 92 35

Pasadena Stake 321 430 log 34

Smithfield Stake 505 676 171 34

Boise Stake 249 333 84 33

South Davis Stake 671. 891 220 33

evi table losses. Consequently, al- the same challenge— the challenge of

though the net increase may not be so conducting and developing their

so large in some districts as in oth- organizations that high attendance

ers, the effort of Relief Societies rates will be assured and the bene-

everywhere to enroll all eligible fits of Relief Society membership

women is equally appreciated by the extended to the greatest possible

General Board. Furthermore, Relief number of members. (See also,

Societies everywhere are faced with "Notes to the Field," page 533.)

MEASURING UP

Rae B. Barker

Member of the General Board o{ Relief Society

(Note: The following summarized comments are in explanation of points diagram-
med on mimeographed sheets relating to the four-year (1938-1941) membership drive
which were distributed at the conference.)

J^ QooJ (Rule ^^^ stakes that have scarcely tapped

their resources. This fact, we feel,
Our objective for the first two justifies an optimistic outlook upon
years was that we might make a net achieving our objective of 25,000 new
gain of 12,500 new members. Our members by 1942. We believe the
actual increase for 1938 and 1939 was secret for measuring up can be found
11,058. The second year we gained in this very good rule: "Do more-
more than the first, and still there grow more."

RELIEF SOCIETY MEMBERSHIP AND MAGAZINE DRIVE

537

cJertile Qjield: Small Ljield
ana (^reat

Typifying a fertile field but a small
yield, is the Relief Society with an
enrollment of 900, with 2,700 Latter-
day Saint families from which to
draw, and with an annual increase
of only 12. A great yield is typified
by the Relief Society with an enroll-
ment of 500, having 2,000 Latter-day Q^^l ^P (Bali
Saint families to draw from, and an
annual increase of 200 members.

be accomplished in all localities.
Some stakes have far exceeded their
quotas, and this is as it should be, to
offset conditions where only slight
increases are possible. In some stakes
even a decrease is inevitable. We
will, of course, always remember that
our real objective is to reach all who
would share in the benefits of Relief
Society.

Lyomparative [Progress

The per cent of increase achieved
by your stake will tell at what rate
you are traveling— whether by cov-
ered wagon, pony express, automo-
bile, streamlined train or airplane.
Twelve stakes and six missions have
exceeded the general goal of an in-
crease of 33^^ per- cent, one stake
reaching 88 per cent. These percent-
ages are based on net increases, not
the total number of new members
but the increases after deducting
withdrawals, removals and deaths.

xA.rouna. the Vl/orla

Each local unit is an integral part
of a great movement divinely estab-
lished for women's best interests.
Looking at it from this angle, we
would no doubt catch a vision of Re-
lief Society as it operates, serving
Latter-day Saint women around the
world. Are we measuring up to our
greatest possibilities in extending the
service of Relief Society to others?
Where the Latter-day Saint popula-
tion is greatest, we must make the
greatest growth. The general quota
of an increase of one-third is not, of
course, a true measure of what can

The membership project would
be out of balance if we devoted all
our attention to enrolh'ng members.
We cannot neglect the factois which
influence attendance. Coordinators
are dependent upon the officers and
class leaders to fulfill the promises
of value which they make to pros-
pective members. We look to our
very competent presidents to pro-
vide the type of organization and
quality of meetings that will contin-
ually challenge interest.

y^ooa JLeaaership — the cKey

A president's position is a key posi-
tion. She spreads her attention in
various directions. She secures com-
petent class leaders. She builds up
a happy atmosphere. Group co-
operation and group enthusiasm
definitely depend upon her. All
these greatly influence sound mem-
bership growth with consistent at-
tendance. There must be great satis-
faction in being the kind of president
who makes each of us feel that she
is genuinely interested in us, or the
kind of class leader who makes her
work so interesting that we feel we
cannot afford to miss her class. Mem-
bership coordinators have been ap-
pointed to assist the presidents in the
membership drive. Perhaps support
and cooperation sum up the presi-

538

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

dent's responsibility. This includes
active interest, consultation on plans
and arrangements, approval of pub-
licity measures, etc.— most of all, the
encouragement of the coordinators.
Only through the president can co-
ordinators arrange for needed prep-
aration of membership workers, for
special instructions to visiting teach-
ers, for specialized help from class
leaders, or for time and opportunity
to create general interest in the drive.
To succeed in the membership drive
we need presidents who are one
hundred per cent for it. The groups
over which you preside are as sensi-
tive to your attitude as a barometer
is to changes in atmospheric condi-
tions. Your hearty approval, or your
lack of it, does more in the success
or failure of this campaign than most
of us realize.

Goordinators JCead the Vi/ay

A coordinator's responsibility is the
what and the how of interesting and
enrolling in Relief Society all eligible
women. Her assignment requires a
great amount of creative but prac-
tical thinking to work out actual
procedure in all its detail. Her as-
signment also includes securing the
necessary help to put her ideas into
operation. The creative genius for
developing and carrying on the mem-
bership drive lies in your individual
units, and initiative would be re-
tarded if detailed plans went out from
the General Board, The following
rules, taken from work plans pre-
pared and used by stake member-
ship coordinators, may help you to
measure up: Attack your work vdth
faith, prayer, and enthusiasm; make
every member "membership con-
scious"; let the ward members know
of the membership objective for

1942; make Relief Society popular
and give it as much worthy publicity
as possible; attempt to inform all
members of the merits of Relief So-
ciety, asking for assistance in this
from officers, class leaders, and visit-
ing teachers; inform new members
of requirements as to dues and par-
ticipation; after the drive closes, con-
tinue to work to keep up attendance.

oCet s axave Sails Jxil Set — K^ct. t

Start early on this year's prepara-
tion for the membership drive. It
takes time to originate or to gather
ideas, to test their workability, to
iron out snags, and to improve on the
first draft of your plan. Remember,
too, that you are dealing with groups,
and group action is slower than in-
dividual action. At the very outset of
your planning, check the number of
Latter-day Saint families living in
your stake or ward. Compare that
figure with your Relief Society en-
rollment and you will have some in-
dication of the increase you should
make. A tentative yearly activity
program will be an economy meas-
ure. Take into account the regular
and special occasions, including so-
cials, Relief Society ward conference,
fifth Tuesdays, and Anniversary Day,
which normally constitute the Relief
Society calendar, and determine how
these may be used effectively in pro-
moting membership. Plan some oc-
casions where the whole ward popu-
lation may be aroused to interest in
the drive.

Snare c/ne Wealth

Relief Society is not just another
study group. We find here possi-
bilities for rounded spiritual richness
rarely found in so full a measure.
The membership drive is our mis-

RELIEF SOCIETY MEMBERSHIP AND MAGAZINE DRIVE

539

sionary project among our own. It is
Relief Society's share-the-wealth
plan. Today we haven't the com-
mon physical dangers or enemies that
faced women in the early years of
the Church, and which tended to
draw them close together, almost
with the solidarity of a family. Now,
there are many competitive influ-
ences making inroads which may ad-
versely affect our unity and strength.
I believe that the leaders of this or-
ganization were inspired to make the
call to seek out and gather the women
of the Church into Relief Society

under the influence of the Gospel
that we might stand unitedly to-
gether, a power for good. There may
be ahead of us great need for the
strength of simple faith in God. We
may be facing a time when we will
need burning personal testimonies to
fortify us with courage, as did our
pioneer mothers.

If we possess the pioneering urge,
that forward-moving drive, that al-
truistic attitude, an indefatigable
spirit of working for a cause, the
question of "measuring up" will
have a positive answer.

KEEP THE DRIVE ALIVE

Estella Mclntire

Coordinator, Carbon Stake ReJi'ef Society

/^NLY that which has a spark of
life can be kept alive. In the
membership drive, this spark was an
idea with possibilities for growth and
endless development passed out to
us by our General Board. Because
Carbon Stake has been successful in
reaching its quota in the membership
drive, we have been asked to tell of
our methods. Because I am the co-
ordinator, I have been asked to repre-
sent the Carbon Stake, but I have
played but a minute part in the suc-
cess of our drive and have offered
suggestions only where needed. I
was fortunate in having the complete
cooperation of our entire board and
of the members of our stake.

In our drive there were seven
salient points of action: prepared-
ness, projected interest or a definite
goal to anticipate, personalized ap-
proach, showmanship with interest,
keeping interest week by week,
theme-writing contest, and recogni-
tion of the accomplishment.

In preparing for the drive we first
discussed it at stake board meeting
until all phases were understood, the
opening date of the drive set, and a
definite plan of action outlined.
Every available source of informa-
tion was gone over until we felt our-
selves equipped to go out and do the
job well. At the first union meeting
in September, the ward coordinators
were called into session as a group.
There the plans were discussed and
new ideas accepted and some dis-
carded. At the same time, the ex-
ecutives were selling the idea in their
departments and converting all ward
officers so that perfect cooperation
would be assured.

Feeling next the need of imme-
diate personal interest among our
members and prospects, we arranged
an announcement program which we
thought would capture and hold
their attention. The twenty-one co-
ordinators, the music director, the
chorus, and several program par-

540

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

ticipants met early in another room
on union meeting day. We had
previously asked for ten minutes of
every ward meeting for six weeks to
carry on our work. To the strains
of One Hundred Thousand Strong
we marched into the assembly room
wearing blue caps with the an-
nouncement date printed in gold.
The printed announcements, which
were wrapped around gold-colored
sticks of candy and tied with ribbon,
were passed out by the coordinators.
They also carried the slogan, "Every
Member Get A Member."

After these had been distributed,
the coordinators formed a half circle,
and a two-minute sales talk on "A
Worth While Organization" was
given by one of them. The stake
coordinator then passed quota cer-
tificates to the ward coordinators
with the following request: "Co-
ordinators of the Carbon Stake, with
this little certificate, I commission
you to raise your quota thirteen per
cent, thereby making a gain of fifty
per cent in two years. In all humil-
ity I ask you to pledge yourselves to
the task."

The ward coordinators then took
the following pledge: "I pledge by
the help of the Lord to do my best
to make this membership drive a
success." The audience took the
same pledge; then all joined in the
rally song, and our drive was on its
way. Departmental work followed
where helps and hints were given for
the entire month. We had set a goal
for thirteen per cent for one year,
with a recognition program at the
end— an incentive to keep the drive
alive.

We felt that our personalized ap-
peal must go still further; so the fol-
lowing week the entire stake board

participated in a get-acquainted mis-
sionary drive throughout the stake
wherever possible. The members of
the board met with the ward officers.
Each ward was divided into districts,
and one ward officer and one stake
officer went out together to cover
each district. Some very fine and
successful contacts were made. The
ward coordinator was asked to follow
up this canvass with notes, telephone
calls, and weekly visits to the pros-
pective new members.

With the belief that "the eye is
more receptive than the ear" we tried
to stress more and better shownnan-
ship by using interest devices such
as catchy slogans, skits, demonstra-
tions, and welcome cards.

October 31, being a fifth Tuesday,
was to be celebrated as "guest day,"
Each member was asked to bring as
many guests as she liked, and all de-
partment leaders were asked to sell
their wares in a skit or stunt, with as
much showmanship as possible. We
tried to impress the class leaders with
the idea that although we could
bring in new members it was their
responsibility to hold them with effi-
cient lesson presentation. Some very
original and spectacular programs
were given all over the stake. Lessons
were demonstrated in costume; greet-
ing committees were formed and so-
ciability stressed. Guests were given
every consideration. All members
were asked to help make Relief So-
ciety popular by talking it and ad-
vertising its fine lessons and good
class leaders. We created personal
appeal through individual invita-
tions, cleverly devised party favors,
and inquiry cards following absence.
Crowd appeal was achieved through
programs, guest days, and frequent
introduction of new slogans. By

RELIEF SOCIETY MEMBERSHIP AND MAGAZINE DRIVE

54T

having each member seek out a new
member we were able to reach every
part of the ward. New members
were given responsibihties when ad-
visable, and those gifted in art were
asked to help with our show-card
writing.

To keep up interest week by week
we decided to give away a little favor
each week carrying a suggestive
thought; such as, "sails all set" on a
gumdrop ship, "only three more
weeks of the drive" on an animal cart,
and "pull together" on an ox cart.
Each of these favors was the theme
for a weekly sales talk. Rally songs
were used often in community sings.
There was a weekly progress chart
and an honor roll; and one ward used
a tree, naming the leaves for the
Relief Society members. The type
of device used depended on the
originality of the ward coordinator,
because we did stress originality. On
union meeting day a little book of
memory was given to each ward co-
ordinator, reminding her of her re-
sponsibilities for the entire month so
that there would be no excuse for
loss of memory.

Next, some satisfying form of rec-
ognition of each ward's accomplish-
ment was provided, first in ward re-
ceptions and finally in a stake re-
ception. At the ward reception, the
new members were ushered to seats
of honor, and each old member in-
troduced her enroUees. One 1939
member brought in five 1940 mem-
bers, and one new member entered

into the canning enterprise with
much spirit. Women who haven't
been to Relief Society for twenty
years are now attending, and one is
coming in a wheel chair.

The grand finale was a stake re-
ception where each ward received its
recognition certificate, and a candle-
lighting ceremony was performed,
honoring the winners in both the
Magazine drive and the membership
drive. The candle was to be kept
by the winning ward for one year to
give light to its programs and also to
light the way for a bigger and better
drive in 1941. Corsages made from
the harvest field were awarded, and
a homemade box of goodies carrying
the Christmas greetings of the stake
board was presented to each member.

In our theme-writing contest,
only thirteen themes were entered,
but the type of essay received was
very good, one of them winning rec-
ognition from the General Board.

In all our work we have put
forth our very best efforts to
make it as cultural as we could with
as little expense as possible. It defi-
nitely has not been a one-man drive,
but a drive carried on by the seven
hundred and one members of Car-
bon Stake. For the year 1940, one
thousand and fifty members will
"keep the drive alive" in Carbon
Stake. We have "sails all set" to
make Relief Society popular and to
sell membership in the finest wom-
en's organization in the world.

^

"When a man turns his back upon the light, he sees nothing but his
own shadow."— Robert Lay ton.

542

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

THE MEMBERSHIP DRIVE IN THE
NORTHWESTERN STATES MISSION

Ann P. Nibley
President, Northwestern States Mission Relief Society

0

UR 1939 membership shows an
increase of 64 per cent over that
of 1937. This increase gives our mis-
sion fifth place among stakes and
missions of the Church during this
period. We humbly attribute this
success to the following reasons:

1. The' spirit and love of Relief
Society work which exists in rich
abundance among our faithful offi-
cers and members, the same spirit
which urged them to outstanding
success in the Magazine drive, and
the same spirit which lessens the
burden of traveling from 25 to 300
miles to attend conferences and
union meetings,

2. The rapid growth of the mission
from the outside. Nearly 100 per-
sons per month are moving into the
Northwest from the states of Utah
and Idaho. The Latter-day Saint
women among this number are eager
for the opportunities, the advantages
and culture which attendance at Re-
lief Society meetings brings them.
Wide-awake membership coordi-
nators have little difficulty in enroll-
ing these women.

3. The opportunity, with the help
of our missionaries, of organizing in
the last three years 42 new Societies,
including two in Alaska— one at An-
chorage and one at Fairbanks. The
latter two organizations are the
farthest north Societies in the
Church, and both have doubled
their membership in the last year.

4. The energetic work of the mis-
sion, district and branch coordinat-
ors, and the splendid cooperation
they have received from Relief So-
ciety members. The work of these
coordinators is continuous. As soon
as the drive is finished in December,
follow-up work is begun, new plans
are made and started for the next
drive. Many interesting and unique
ideas are carried out by coordinators
to keep the interest up week by
week, and "the drive alive." Each
member has been given the responsi-
bility of interesting and bringing to
the meetings one new member, at
the same time still giving special at-
tention to the member she was suc-
cessful in adding to the rolls during
the last drive.

5. Special recognition and awards
to members writing essays of out-
standing merit. Awards were also
given by the mission to the district
and branch coordinators gaining the
most new members. These awards
were presented on the special Anni-
versary Day programs. The names
of those receiving special recognition
are printed in our mission Relief So-
ciety bulletins, which are sent to all
of our Relief Society officers.
Through special meetings, songs,
plays, socials, interesting projects,
the mission bulletin, union meetings
and conferences, every member has
been made "membership conscious."

Qjhe iflagazifie LOnve

A feature of the department meet-
ing on Reliei Society Magazine at
the April general conference was the
presentation of a leather-bound vol-
ume of the Relief Society Magazine
for 1939 as an award to each of the
twelve women who obtained the
highest scores in the Magazine drive
in 1939. The names of these award
winners, together with identification
of the Relief Societies which they
represent and the record of their
achievement, were in the December,
1939, issue of the Magazine.

A clever skit, "Which Are You?"
demonstrating effectual and ineffec-
tual methods of presenting the mer-
its of the Magazine to prospective
subscribers was presented at this ses-
sion of the conference. The dialogue
was written by Luacine S. Clark,
wife of President J. Reuben Clark,

Jr.; the characters were represented
by Bessie Jones (now general secre-
tary-treasurer of the Primary Asso-
ciation), Luacine C. Fox and Elsie
Ramsden, all KSL radio players. A
complete text of this skit vdll be
mailed soon to all stake and mission
Magazine representatives, together
with a supply of order blanks, re-
ceipt books, etc. The package of
supplies will also contain revised
regulations and instructions to Mag-
azine representatives for the conduct
of the annual Magazine drive and
the preparation of reports to be sub-
mitted to the General Board at the
end of the drive. These instructions
were discussed at the Magazine de-
partment of the general conference
by Belle S. Spafford of the General
Board. (See also, "Notes to the
Field," page 533.)

THE STAKE PRESIDENT'S PLACE IN THE DRIVE

Agnes M. Bolto

President, Granite Sfake Relief Society

I

MMEDIATELY after the Relief
Society Magazine drive in 1938,
we began preparations for the 1939
drive. We felt that the Magazine in
every home would stimulate attend-
ance and increase membership.
Plans were discussed in a stake board
meeting, and every board member
was asked to lend support to the
stake Magazine representative in her
work of assisting and stimulating
the ward representatives in reaching
the desired goal.

At the first union meeting after
the drive began, our stake represen-
tative gave a five-minute talk, giving
a brief history and interesting facts

concerning the Magazine. At every
union meeting thereafter the pre-
siding officer mentioned the Mag-
azine briefly or read an article or
poem from it which correlated with
the season or the subject of the day.
The ward presidents were asked to
bring the Magazine before their
groups every Tuesday in a similar
manner. It is not an uncommon
thing on Work-and-Business Day,
while the women are quilting and
sewing, to hear the ward Magazine
representative read an article from
the Magazine which radiates human
interest and touches the experience
of all.

544

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

Then the visiting teachers were
asked to cooperate by taking the
Magazine with them on their
monthly visits, by referring to the
Magazine when discussing the
"Message to the Home," and by re-
ferring the names of prospective sub-
scribers to the Magazine representa-
tive.

Having no outlined message for
the month of September, the visit-
ing teachers announced the annual
Magazine drive during that month,
leaving in every home a printed leaf-
let which called attention to the
value of the Magazine and to the
new features added since the last
drive. Prior to the drive, we held a
meeting with each ward presidency
and Magazine representative, where
we considered a comparative report
prepared by the stake Magazine rep-
resentative showing for each respect-
ive ward the number of subscrip-
tions during each of the three years
preceding, the number of renewals
and new subscriptions necessary to
obtain one hundred per cent (i.e.,
Magazine subscriptions equal to the
total number of members), the
number of Latter-day Saint families
in the ward, the number of Relief
Society executive and special officers
and visiting teachers and the num-
ber of these taking the Magazine. A
bulletin setting forth desirable atti-
tudes of a Magazine representative,
obstacles to overcome in selling, and
outstanding features of the Maga-
zine was handed to each Magazine
representative. A loose-leaf folder
containing a list of all the families

visited by the teachers in each dis-
trict, checked to indicate Relief So-
ciety members and Magazine sub-
scribers was prepared and arranged
for each ward Magazine representa-
tive. Another record, covering a four-
year period, was kept of all sub-
scribers in each district, listing ad-
dresses of the subscribers and expira-
tion dates of subscriptions.

At the beginning of the drive, the
stake board gave a luncheon for ward
presidents and ward Magazine repre-
sentatives where ways and means
were discussed for the selling of the
Magazine and a splendid article on
salesmanship was given to each repre-
sentative.

During the drive, the ward repre-
sentatives reported progress weekly
to the stake representative and pres-
ident.

A moving-picture show is spon-
sored every year during this drive by
one of our wards. Every woman
who sells ten tickets receives a sub-
scription to the Magazine. In this
ward, with 107 members, the num-
ber of Magazine subscriptions has
equalled the number of members for
the past five years.

I acknowledge with gratitude the
loyalty and faithfulness of the whole
membership of Granite Stake. The
benefits derived from the work of
those connected with the Magazine
drive can hardly be measured; not
only has the stake accomplished its
purpose of one hundred per cent,
but its organizations have been
strengthened.

<^CELF-CONFIDENCE is a positive attitude built on the sure foundation
of inner worth, with faith ever present."

RELIEF SOCIETY MEMBERSHIP AND MAGAZINE DRIVE

545

FACTORS CONTRIBUTING TO SUCCESS
IN MACAZINE DRIVE

Camille W. HaUiday

Magazine Representative, Ensign Stake Relief Society

{Note: In behalf of the twelve Magazine representatives who were awarded bound
volumes of the Relief Society Magazine for 1939, Mrs. Halliday responded with appre
ciation, and with a discussion of factors contributing to the success of the Magazine drive
in her stake, which is summarized here. )

I^IRST, I would list enthusiasm.
Charles M. Schwab said, "A per-
son will succeed in anything about
which he has real enthusiasm, in
which he is genuinely interested; he
will encounter barriers, but will meet
them with such energy of thought
and action that they will vanish be-
fore his onslaughts."

Second, know your subject. With-
out personal knowledge we cannot
hope to interest others. Irresistibly
we are drawn to that which is made
to appear close to our individual
needs.

Third, cooperation. It is the
members that make the wards and
stakes. There can be no progress
without individual cooperation.
Every advancement of the member
advances the group. I reserved a
month of my time to personally as-
sist the ward representatives during
the Magazine drive. In one or two

^-

instances where the wards were hav-
ing difficulty in attaining the desired
goal, I met several times with them,
helped them organize their groups
and personally canvassed some of
their blocks.

As stake Magazine representatives,
be one with the women in your
wards, keep informed of their prog-
ress during the drive, encourage and
praise them for the special effort
they are making to reach their goal.
Keep your group together throughout
the year by meeting vvath them as
frequently as necessary at union
meeting. There are no designated
lessons for the Magazine representa-
tives at these meetings, but we have
met and discussed subjects which
would help us to be better Maga-
zine agents. During the past year
we have taken up such subjects as
salesmanship, personality, friend-
ship, service, habits, dependability,
and optimism.

"How sweet and gracious, even in common speech.
Is that fine sense which men call Courtesy!
Wholesome as air and genial as the light,
Welcome in every clime as breath of flowers,
It transmutes aliens into trusting friends
And gives its owner passport round the globe."

—James T. Fields.

Cathedral of Peace

Doiothy Chpp Rohinson
CHAPTER TEN

AFTER leaving June, Bob swung
down the slope and passed
close by the Elkhorn feeding
lot. He gave it no more than a pass-
ing glance, for he had no knowledge
of the number of stock supposed to
be there. At the river, he followed
it south to the bluff. A theory that
had been teasing at his consciousness
began to take form. Somewhere
along here, cattle were being loaded
and taken away. The water in the
river always dwindled to a mere tric-
kle in the winter time, and that
would be frozen over. A truck could
be backed up against the bluff for
loading. Then, if the truck belonged
to some reputable rancher, it could
pass up the highway with impunity.
Was Carson helping that rancher?
Tim had seen him. It didn't make
sense, but he had to know.

As he hurried along he again open-
ed his jacket. The air was definitely
warmer. The sky was rapidly dark-
ening with the cloud bank. It was
going to snow— a quick blizzard. He
could tell by the force of the wind.
He was thankful now for the small
flashlight he had dropped into his
pocket when leaving. By its light,
he found fresh droppings on the
bluff and fresh tire tracks in the
snow of the river-bed. He fol-
lowed them down to the lane and
had started back when he heard the
sound of a motor. Quickly he step-
ped behind a tree and listened. At
once headlights blazed in the lane,
and a car stopped at the crossing.
Then he saw flashlights and heard

voices. He recognized one as be-
longing to Mr. Straughn. Bob slip-
ped quietly from shadow to shadow
until he was well away. The thief
had blundered this time, and men
were on his trail. Bob cut directly
across the field toward home. The
time to tell his suspicions had come.
Carson might be in that truck, and
the men following might be able to
pick up the trail on the highway—
unless the storm beat them. Flakes
were already beginning to sting Bob's
face.

"What is it?" Turner asked as the
light flashed in his face. "What's
up?"

"Is Carson here?"

"No. Why?" Turner threw the
covers from him and reached for
his clothes. Before Bob was through
with his story he was dressed. As
the boy realized his father's inten-
tion, he drew himself to his full
height.

"I am going after him. Father,"
he said, "I'm younger."

"Don't bother me." Turner was
pulling on his overshoes. "You are
tired from ..."

"I'm going."

They faced each other. "I drove
him away, and now I am bringing
him back-r-or staying with him."

"But I could ..."

"If we are not here by morning,
follow with a sleigh."

"Dad, it would be suicide to go in
the car. There is a blizzard on the
way."

Turner was already striding

CATHEDRAL OF PEACE

547

through the kitchen. Neither no-
ticed that Carolyn had come to the
partition doorway and was Hstening
with white, set face.

npURNER had difficulty reaching
the highway. The snow softened
a little, but it was a sinister thaw
waiting to catch unwary victims. The
highway was slippery, but better. He
could make faster time, but he was
not deceived. He knew that the
snow, now beating so relentlesssly
against his windshield, was an im-
placable enemy, and that it had a
hundred-to-one chance of winning.
Time was the essence of success. If
he could reach the Cross Line before
the storm stopped his car, he would
be safe.

If Gray of the Cross Line were in
this, he would not take the stolen
animals to town, but to his ranch,
where he would hold them until such
times that they could be butchered
and sold at the mining camps across
the border. If he could reach Car-
son before the law did; if he could
keep between Carson and the men
that were hunting him! He had no
way of knowing whether the other
car was ahead of him or behind, or
whether it had gone the other way.

Speeding along with the rear end
lurching drunkenly. Turner Evans
thought bitter thoughts. Life had
caught up with him at last. Carson
was his. If he had done something
for which the law would exact pay-
ment, they would all pay; but the
fault was his. As head of the family,
he should have avoided this situa-
tion. He should have been able to
work out this problem.

He remembered suddenly the les-
son on emotions. Was it fate that
had brought it to his attention? He

realized as never before the blind,
dangerous course they had been pur-
suing. Emotions must have a legiti-
mate, constructive avenue of expres-
sion; deprived of that, they were
dynamite. He wondered what was
back of Carolyn's right-about-face.
Was she trying to get back upon
their old footing? If she were, and
were sincere in her efforts, then what?
He faced the question honestly, and
he did not know. If they could go
back to where they had been fifteen
years ago, what a heaven that would
be! But to go back was impossible.
Could they capture enough of the
old spirit to make a future together
worthwhile— to satisfy this terrible
hunger that gnawed so persistently?
Again he honestly did not know. A
face passed fleetingly before his
mind's eye, but he brushed it aside.

The storm increased. He had not
passed anyone, nor had he been over-
taken. The road would not be open
much longer. The windshield wiper
was having more and more trouble
keeping the glass clear. His lights
cut the swirling darkness just ahead.

Out of the storm curtain a figure
loomed suddenly, head bent to the
wind. Turner swung desperately at
the wheel. The car skidded, swayed,
tottered for a breath, and then as if
tired from the wild rush, collapsed
on its side in a snow bank. There
was a moment of oblivion, then Tur-
ner became conscious that someone
was dragging frantically at him.

"Are you alive? Are you hurt?"
The voice brought him back quickly
to the present.

"Carson."

"Dad! Dad! Is it you? Dad, speak
to me. Are you all right?"

"I— I think so. If you can lift
these cushions."

548

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

Very quickly he was out, and they
were standing before each other try-
ing to see through the dark and
storm.

"Are you hurt?" the boy asked
again,

"No, just shaken; but you— how
did you get here? Why are you
walking?"

For a moment there was no an-
swer; then with a quickly drawn
breath that was part sob, the boy
reached out and clutched his father.

"Dad, will you believe me?"

"Have I ever doubted your word?
I've done enough, goodness knows,
but that isn't one of the things."

"No, you haven't doubted, but — "
then he plunged on, "I didn't know
what I was getting into at first. Yes-
terday—that is, today, or was it yes-
terday?—I asked one question too
many and was fired."

"Fired?"

"Yes, and then it came over me
why Bob had questioned me so close-
ly. I was under suspicion. I had to
prove who it was to clear myself.
I rode to Semple's."

"Semple. Jed Taylor. I might
have known."

"Yes. He has been selling to the
Cross Line all winter. Said he had
bought the stuff up over the country.
Then I remembered a number of
things. I waited at the bluff on the
river. I told him, when he came,
that Gray was afraid of the storm
and had sent me to help. He only
half believed me, but he had to take
me along."

"And you went with them?"

"Him. What else could I do? I
had rushed into the thing without
thinking it through. Now all I could
do was watch for a chance. Above
here, I realized I couldn't go back

to the Cross Line. The truck stuck,
and I got out to push. Then, I made
a quick duck into the storm."

"Huh! Any chance of him fol-
lowing you?"

"No, not now. He will be too
busy getting rid of evidence."

After some work, they found a
flashlight in the pocket of the car.
A hasty but thorough examination
showed the impossibility of moving
the car.

"We will have to walk."

Without further words they turn-
ed and started back in the direction
of home.

"We will have to stick to the
highway," the father said, "it is our
only chance of being picked up."
Then as they were trudging along,
keeping close together, Turner stop-
ped and spoke sharply, "What is
wrong with you?"

"It is my ankle. We— we had a
tussle, and I guess I must have turn-
ed it." His voice faded on a note
of pain.

Turner shortened his long strides,
and set his lips grimly.

"Put your hand on my shoulder,"
he said. "It will help take your
weight from your foot."

There was a struggle ahead. The
blackness and the storm closed in
about them. By feeling, more than
by the feeble ray of the flashlight,
they kept to the highway. Turner's
head didn't feel too well, but the
hand on his shoulder gave him
strength in spite of its heaviness.
They would make it somehow. Soon,
Carson was slowing perceptibly. Un-
less they walked fast, they could not
keep warm.

A T home, after seeing the car roar
out of the driveway. Bob turned

CATHEDRAL OF PEACE

549

back to the stable. Taking the most
trusty team, he harnessed the horses
and hooked them to the bobsleigh.
Driving into the yard, he tied them
while he went in.

"I have heated some bricks," his
mother told him, when he came into
the kitchen. She had known what
he would do. "I want you to eat
this warm soup while I fill the ther-
mos bottle."

"I haven't time. This is a blizzard,
and it is getting worse every minute."

"You must eat." There was no
relenting in her voice. "You have
been on the go all evening."

When all was ready, she went with
him to the sleigh and watched him
gather the reins.

"Robert."

"Yes, Mother."

"There will be three of you gone."

"We will be back. If they reach
the ranch, they will stay there."

"And if . . ." she stopped. He
finished her thoughts in his own
mind, "they have been caught."
Aloud he said, "Go in, Mother, be-
fore I leave."

She obeyed. He turned the team
into the face of the storm and tucked
the blankets closely about him.

Back in the warmth of the kitchen,
Carolyn wondered what she would
do now. She would keep a fire, yes,
but what else? She went to the twins
and made a pretense of covering
them. She went upstairs to tuck
Dennis in; as if by covering these
children, she could keep the storm
and cold away from the others.

They were gone — her three men.
She tried not to watch the clock.
She knew it would be a long time,
probably another day before they
could return, if they ever— No!
No, they would be back!

"It is my fault," she mourned
aloud. "There was nothing in the
house to hold him,"

Another time: "Turner, if you
will come back, I will get on my
knees to you. I will ask you to for-
give and forget."

Morning came after an eternity
of blind watching. It was a gray,
anemic light struggling through a
curtain of driving snow.

She went upstairs to call Dennis
but decided against it. The snow
was beating against the windows in
heavy gusts. There would be no
school bus today. The stock would
have to wait. She went to a west
window and stood looking out. Once
the curtain of storm parted, and she
caught a glimpse of an unbroken
expanse of snow. It would take end-
less hours for a team to get through.
A car would have been abandoned
hours ago. Several times she tried
to call the Cross Line, but the line
was reported down. She walked the
floor trying to assure herself that all
would be well. Once she stopped,
and a cold sweat broke out on her
face. What if Kane Holland had
been less decent? What if he had
encouraged her discouragement, or
urged her to get a divorce? She
would now be living with him. Hor-
rible! But it could so easily have
happened. That was why so many
women and men were not happy
after divorce. It wasn't what they
wanted at all.

Suddenly the silence was shattered
by the ringing of the telephone,
Carolyn rushed down the stairs and
clutched the receiver in a shaking
hand. She had to speak twice before
her voice carried over the wire. It
was June.

"May I speak to Bob?"

550

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

"Bob isn't here."

"Oh, Mrs. Evans, did he go with
the men? We have been nearly wild.
Mother is sure Dad is frozen some-
where."

After she had replaced the re-
ceiver, Carolyn let a ray of thank-
fulness warm her hopes. June had
called Bob in her hour of anxiety.
They were the men Bob had said
were after the thief! Later, June
called again.

"Did Bob call you? Daddy did.
They are all safe in town. They
will be back as soon as the snowplow
gets through."

DUT Turner and Bob hadn't gone
to town. They had gone north
to the Cross Line. Which group
was Carson with, if either? Later
she tried to get June, but the line
was dead.

Dennis was up, and they had
fought their way to the barn to feed
the horses and milk cows. When
that was over, another fear caught
Carolyn and chilled her already cold
heart. Would any of them return?
Could the team hold out? Could
anyone be out in this storm and
live?

"Please," she prayed, "let him
come home, so I can tell him I love
him."

"Listen!" Dennis held up a warn-
ing hand. They were standing by
a window trying to look toward the
barn. Instantly he reached for jacket
and overshoes, but Carolyn was
through the door and fighting to
reach the gat e. Indistinctly,
through the storm, she could see the
outline of the sleigh. Bob was stand-
ing by the wagon-box, and Turner
was climbing stiffly to the ground.

In that moment Carolyn lived an
eternity. They were alone.

"Carsonl"

At the cry of pain. Bob turned.
"He is here. Mother. Open the
gate. We will have to carry him
in."

From the sleighbox they lifted the
inert boy, and while she held the
door open, they went through to lay
him on the dining room couch. Den-
nis went out to look after the team.

"What is it?" Carolyn cried as
she tore at his frozen wraps. "What
happened to him?"

"Exhaustion. Sprained ankle. We
hope it isn't frozen."

Together they worked over him.
Once Carolyn's hand touched Tur-
ner's. It was stiff with cold. In-
stantly she took it in both of hers.

"Turner, you're frozen. Take those
things off and get into bed at once."

Just then Carson opened his eyes.
He looked around vacantly until his
glance found his mother's face.

'Mother!" he cried, and Carolyn
dropped beside him sobbing with
relief and thankfulness.

"Mother." His hand reached out
to End hers. "Mother, I didn't . . ."

"Sh-h. You are back, and that is
all that counts."

He clung to her, weakly. "I want-
ed to come home every day I was
there, but I would not give in. I
didn't want to go in the first place.
That wasn't what I wanted at all."

After he had eaten warm food, he
fell asleep. Carolyn shooed the
twins out of the room and closed
the door. It was not until then that
she realized she had not done what
she had promised herself she would
do. She looked about. Bob and
Turner were both gone.

"Bobby went to help Dennis,"

CATHEDRAL OF PEACE

551

Judy told her, "and Daddy is asleep."
In the kitchen she found his half-
cleaned plate. He had been too
weary to finish. She went to his
room. He lay on his bed, where he
had fallen in the act of removing his
shoes.

Carolyn removed them without
waking him. She could not move
him, so she covered him with blan-
kets. He was breathing heavily, and
his wind- and frost-burned face was
haggard with weariness.

Something broke within her.
Some last reserve gave way. This
was the boy she had married. The
boy by whose side she had worked
and slept, planned and failed, wept
and rejoiced. How could she have
thought for one instant that life
could go on without him? Dropping
to her knees, she laid her cheek
against his. With a deep sigh he
relaxed, as if he, in his sleep, sensed
the gesture.

"Mother. Where are you?"
Before she could rise. Bob was
there, looking down at her. His face,

too, was burned, and his eyes were
bloodshot. Softly she went out and
closed the door behind her.

"Where did you find them?" she
asked.

"They were fighting the storm,
trying to walk home. Dad was half
carrying Carson. I think Carson has
broken a bone in his ankle." His
tired eyes searched her. Finally, he
said, "You do love him, don't you?"

"More than life. My task now
shall be to prove it."

A rare smile broke the weariness
of his face. He squared his shoul-
ders. "Now I can face the universe."

But when Turner awoke the next
morning, Carolyn went sick with a
dark wave of disappointment. He
was as far from her as ever. He was
kind to her, solicitous over Carson,
but that was all. A peace seemed to
have settled over him, but the spark
for which Carolyn watched and
longed was not there. Bravely she
smiled, and resolutely she raised her
head. She was not defeated yet.
(To be continued)

-^-

ONE DAY

Celia A. Van Cott

One day when I was yet a lass
I pinned my curls up high.
And for a kiss of mad moon bliss
I tripped up to the sky.

I danced along the milky way,
I teased the great big bear;
From heaven's bar I stole a star
And tucked it in my hair.

Today I bake a caramel cake,
I clean a cottage through;
I dream my dreams in tiny seams
And broil a steak for two.

Tbhiiu

FROM THE FIELD

Vera White Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer

Wherever the name does not readily indicate the geographical location of the stake
or mission, the location of its headquarters is designated in parentheses.

Regulations governing the submittal of material for "Notes from the Field" appear
in the Magazine for April, 1940, page 275.

K/ictivities cJ^nciaent to the 1 1 iemoersmp ^Jjnve

Uintah Stake (Vernal, Utah)
AT the beginning of the year's
work in 1939-40, the Uintah
Stake Board offered a prize to the
ward gaining the highest percentage
of new members. This was won by
Jensen Ward which recorded a gain
of 40 per cent during the year and
received its award on "achievement
day," June 25, which was also the oc-
casion of the stake's annual Relief
Society outing.

This stake, of which Mae T. John-
son is Relief Society president, em-
phasizes attendance and activity as
well as increased enrollment, evi-
dence of which is seen in the ac-
complishments of three of the wards
cited below.

By the close of the season, the
Ashley Ward in this stake had 100
per cent of its eligible women enroll-
ed in Relief Society— there were 52

women in this ward and 52 enrolled
in the Relief Society, and nearly all of
them were active or honorary mem-
bers. The accompanying picture is
of the 47 women in attendance at
the Ashley Ward Relief Society
work-and-business meeting, June 10,
1940. Other wards in the stake have
also made gains in membership, and
the stake is well on its way toward
the goal of one-third increase over
the 1937 membership by the end of
1941.

The stake board also offered an
award at the beginning of the 1939-
40 season to the ward having the
largest number of officers in attend-
ance at union meetings. Two wards,
Jensen and Vernal Second, both
reached the same high mark, and
each received one-half dozen copies
of the new Relief Society Song Book
as an award.

ASHLEY WARD RELIEF SOCIETY, UINTAH STAKE

CO

North Sanpete Stake (Mt.

Pleasant, Utah)
nPHE picture opposite shows the
membership arch of the Spring
City Ward, the four executive of-
ficers, and the two membership
coordinators. Coordinator Emma
Jensen stands at the left of the
arch, in front of LaVee Draper,
secretary-treasurer, and Grace B.
Alhed, second counselor; at the right
of the arch are coordinator Aurelia
Madsen with Manett Allred, first
counselor, and Bergetta Jensen,
president, behind her. The arch
was planned and painted by Max
Blain. An unusual feature of this
arch is the scrolls appearing on

MEMBERSHIP ARCH
Spring City Ward, North Sanpete Stake

the combined Fairview wards. On
this occasion, the young women who
had joined the Relief Society during
the 1939-40 season lighted their can-

CANDLE-LIGHTING CEREMONY

Conducted by Combined Wards of Fairview

each block, and bearing the names of
all the members of this Relief So-
ciety from its beginning in -1868.
These names were compiled by the
two coordinators, and all the scrolls
were prepared by James W. Blain,
including the inscribing of the 1220
names which they contain. The
names of all the new members en-
rolled during the four-year drive,
1938-41, will be placed in the key-
stone at the top of the arch.

The picture in the center of the
page shows participants in a candle-
lighting ceremony held at an annual-
day program in March of this year by

dies from the lighted candles repre-
senting experience, development,
achievement, etc., held by the oldest
Relief Society members of their
wards. A chorus of Singing Mothers
contributed to the lovely effect and
significance of this ceremony.

Ruby S. Jensen is president of the
Relief Society of the North Sanpete
Stake, in which these wards are lo-
cated.

Liberty Stake (Salt Lake City)
nPHE membership arch of Liberty
Stake, pictured on the next page,
is rotated among the various wards in

554

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

recognition of accomplishment in
the membership drive. According to
the president, Emma G. Philhps, the
ward with the highest percentage of
attendance during the preceding
month, plus one point for every new
member enrolled during that month,
receives and displays the arch for
one month. The following excerpts
are from a statement on the "Mean-
ing of the Arch" written by Henry
Fetzer, the designer of the arch:

"In broad terms the membership
drive is not merely to increase the
membership but to accomplish the
vast spiritual job of 'building Latter-
day Saint women' and to serve man-
kind joyfully in ever widening fields.
The Relief Society goes hand in hand
with the Priesthood in helping in the
Lord's work of saving and exalting all
of mankind. Every part of the work
is characterized by loftiness of pur-
pose. Thus, the unusually tall pro-
portion of the arch symbolizes the
vastness of the Gospel in the way it
transcends anything earthly. The
desire is to give the impression of
that which soars heavenward to
eternal and infinite heights, symbol-
izing the power of the Gospel to
lift the spirit of man to eternal and
infinite joy and advancement. As
the column of stone defies the force
of gravity, so the vertical line, inter-
preted in the proportions of the arch,
represents strength and victory over
opposing forces which would draw
us downward. The broadness of the
base and steps symbolizes the never
ceasing appeal to all mankind and
the invitation to partake freely of the
blessings and joys of the Gospel. The
immense stones used in the arch
symbolize the tremendousness of the
righteous and loving efforts of the
sisters in the Gospel. They have

MEMBERSHIP ARCH
Liberty Stake

builded with good works and willing
sacrifice, through which they have
accomplished mighty things, both
spiritually and materially. The first
stone laid in the building of the arch
is its cornerstone. This stone was
laid in the accomplishments, under
the inspired plan as outlined by the
Prophet Joseph Smith, of the hand-
ful of women of the first Relief So-
ciety organization. In a structural
arch the great keystone is the last
stone set in place binding the whole
together and giving it final strength
and solidarity. So the whole arch, in
another sense, symbolizes the organ-
ized strength of many women as a
real power for good in the world.
Spirituality is represented by the
pure white of the arch. As the pure
white light is the medium whereby
we see all color so also does spiritual-
ity open our minds and souls to see
all truths in every field of God's uni-
verse and empowers us to appreciate
them to the full depth that our souls

NEW RELIEF SOCIETY MEMBERS IN PORTLAND STAKE WITH

MEMBERSHIP COORDINATORS AND STAKE BOARD

(Seated to right of table are: Ann P. Nibley, Relief Society president of Northwestern

States Mission, and Clarice G. Sloan, Relief Society president of Portland Stake)

are capable. The gold and blue of
the base represent the material daily
efforts in the tasks we are continu-
ally called to do during this earthly
sojourn, which form the solid base
and soil for the eternal growth of
spirituality. Even as the steps, so
puny in comparative size, neverthe-
less support the arch, even so our
small daily efforts form the basis
for vast spiritual works, the final im-
port of which we only dimly envi-
sion now."

Portland Stake (Oregon)
nPHE Portland Stake Relief Society
Board sponsored a membership
party in May, honoring the fifty-four
new members enrolled in the Soci-
ety during the 1939-40 season from
the ten wards in the stake. Perhaps
the most outstanding feature of the
evening's program was the candle-
lighting ceremony in which each
new member participated. The first
candle, representative of the stake,
was lighted by Clarice G. Sloan,
president of Portland Stake Relief
Society, as she opened the ceremony
with words which struck the theme

of the occasion— a new day of radi-
ance in the lives of the new mem-
bers—and emphasized the symbol-
ism of the candle-lighting. Next, a
ward coordinator lighted one of the
large candles, representative of a
ward, as she presented the new
members from her ward. Then, each
of these new members lighted a
smaller candle in turn, each repeat-
ing a different pledge. The cere-
mony was continued until the co-
ordinator of every ward had present-
ed her new members and each had
given her pledge and lighted a
caTidle to strengthen the radiance of
the new day in their lives.

A tribute to new members follow-
ed the ceremony, and each was pre-
sented with a booklet commemorat-
ing the occasion. The cover of the
booklet, printed in Relief Society
colors, blue and gold, bears an ap-
propriate title, "On the Threshold
of Abundant Living." Included in
the contents is a copy of the article,
"The Radiance of a New Day" by
Joseph Quinney, Jr., which appeared
in the Reliei Society Magazine for

556

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

August, 1936, and which inspired the
candle-lighting ceremony. A nice
feature of the booklet is the list of
names of all the new members, ar-
ranged in groups according to wards;
with each ward group the names of
its ward Relief Society president and
membership coordinator also appear
in recognition of their interest and
effort in the membership campaign.
The accompanying picture, taken at
the candle-lighting ceremony, is of
new members, coordinators, and the
stake board.

M'

Nampa Stake [Nampa, Idaho)
fEMBERSHIP growth in Nampa
Stake is recorded on a large
"wheel," designed by the stake
membership coordinator, Bardella
Rasmussen. The "wheel" is a blue
disc, three feet in diameter, divided
into six segments by six gold-colored

spokes. Each segment represents
one of the six wards of this stake,
and is filled in with stars represent-
ing the members of the Relief So-
ciety. In each ward's section is one
gold star for each member of the
ward Relief Socie'ty who was en-
rolled prior to the beginning of the
present membership drive, and a red
star for each new member enrolled
during the course of the drive. The
wheel is prominently displayed at
each union meeting, and it is at
these meetings that the red stars are
added. Thus, the wheel becomes an
effective graphic chart which shows
at a glance the relative size of each
ward Relief Society, and the location
and extent of the gains in member-
ship within the various wards of the
stake. Minnie L. Rose is president
of this stake Relief Society.

-^-

Excerpts From Documentary Histoiy oi the Church, Vol. 5,

Written by the Prophet Joseph Smith

(Selected by Marianne C. Sharp)

"DROTHER SHEARER inquired the meaning of the 'little leaven which
a woman hid in three measures of meal.' I replied it alluded expressly
to the last days, when there should be but little faith on the earth, and it
should leaven the whole world; also there shall be safety in Zion and Jerusa-
lem, and in the remnants whom the Lord our God shall call. The three
measures refer directly to the Priesthood, truth springing up on a fixed
principle to the three in the Grand Presidency, confining the oracles to a
certain head on the principle of three" (p. 207).

"... nay, the world itself presents one great theater of misery, woe and
distress of nations with perplexity. All, all, speak with a voice of thunder,
that man is not able to govern himself, to protect himself, to promote his
own good, nor the good of the world. It has been the design of Jehovah,
from the commencement of the world, and is his purpose now, to regulate
the affairs of the world in His own time, to stand as a head of the universe,
and take the reins of government in His own hand. When that is done,
judgment will be administered in righteousness; anarchy and confusion will
be destroyed, and 'nations will learn war no more' " (p. 63).

LESSON

DEPARJMENT

cJheoiogy and cJestimony
THE RESTORED GOSPEL DISPENSATION

Lesson 2

The Heavens Open— Restoration and Joseph Smith

(Tuesday, November 5)

"Wherefore, I, the Lord, knowing the calamity which should come upon the
inhabitants of the earth, called upon my servant Joseph Smith, Junior, and spake unto
him from heaven, and gave him commandments; and also gave commandments to
others, that they should proclaim these things unto the world. . . ." (Doctrine and
Covenants, 1:17, 18)

JOSEPH SMITH AND HIS
PROBLEM. In the mind of the
fourteen-year-old Joseph Smith, re-
hgious rivalry had created perplexity.
Being a thoughtful youth, he tried
to learn the truth concerning re-
ligion, the purpose of existence and
the will of God. There is a unique
element in what he did. Just as great
pioneers in the field of science have
cast traditional explanations aside
and undertaken experimental re-
search to discover truth, he subjected
his religious difficulties to objective
experimentation. In the beginning
he did not set out to reform an exist-
ing church nor to establish a new
one. Accepting Jesus as the Christ,
he sought the true interpretation of
Christianity that had been taught in
the Apostolic Period.

There were two sources readily
available from which he might have
gained portions of the knowledge he
desired. He was already familiar
with the Bible, but it gave merely
a sketchy form of the original Chris-
tian church. A secon(i source frorn

which the desired information might
be secured was through direct revela-
tion from God. Frankly confessing
his inability to learn from the Bible
what he desired to know, and being
trusting enough to follow literally a
biblical injunction, he chose the sec-
ond of these courses : "If any of you
lack wisdom, let him ask of God,
that giveth to all men liberally, and
upbraideth not, and it shall be given
him" (James 1:5).

SIGNIFICANCE OF THE
FIRST VISION. There is no evi-
dence to indicate that when Joseph
Smith entered the wood that bright
spring morning he had any precon-
ceived notions concerning the nature
of the Godhead or religion other
than the contemporary Protestant
views. But when he emerged some
time later, these mistaken teachings
had been blasted away and replaced
by definite facts. His faith and
openmindedness had resulted in a
revelation that taught three distinct
truths lost to the world: First, God
the Father and Jesus Christ had b^^n

558

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

revealed as possessing materiality, in-
dividuality and personality; second,
tangible evidence had proved con-
clusively that revelation had not nec-
essarily ended and could be had
when conditions were favorable for
its reception; third, no existing earth-
ly church was in possession of the
Gospel of Jesus Christ in its purity
and simplicity.

RESTORATION, NOT REF-
ORMATION. Although youthful,
untrained as a professional religious
leader or scholar, and sensing his
own inadequacies, he did not turn
to the writings of the famous phil-
osophers, theologians, and reformers
for guidance. His first vision had
taught him that the Restoration must
come through revelation, not
through reformation. His contribu-
tions to the theological and religious
heritage of the world have never
been fully appreciated, and the world
is only gradually commencing to
comprehend the magnificence of his
teachings. Only a few of his out-
standing contributions can be dis-
cussed in the current lesson.

THE PRIMITIVE AND LAT-
TER-DAY CHURCHES. Through-
out the work of Joseph Smith it is
evident that he was striving to re-
establish on earth the Primitive
Christian Church organization and
its doctrinal teachings and practices.
To effect this, the various Priesthood
offices, quorums and councils in the
Church were successively organized.
Through the Priesthood, available to
every worthy male when old enough
to assume Church responsibilities,
Joseph Smith restored the concept of
a church managed by its member-
ship, rather than a class of profession-
al priests.

UNWERSAL SALVATION
AND ETERNAL PROGRES-
SION. One of the earliest glimpses
of the breadth of the Prophet's vi-
sion of the eternities is found in his
teachings concerning the universal
salvation given all of God's mortal
creations. However, for exaltation
in the hereafter, obedience to certain
eternal principles or ordinances is re-
quired. Through baptism, endow-
ments, and sealings for the dead this
blessing is not denied even to the
dead who were unable to obey these
requirements in mortality. Not only
is there scriptural evidence for such
practice, but the early church "Fa-
thers" acknowledged its existence,
although Tertullian (between 207
and 220 A. D.) was forced to admit
that the church no longer under-
stood it.

Tn Joseph Smith's concept of eter-
nal life there was no such thing as
static or purposeless existence. Even
God is made subject to this prin-
ciple. The Prophet said: "God him-
self was once as we are now, and is
an exalted man, and sits enthroned
in yonder heavens! ... he was once
a man like us; yea, . . . the Father
of us all, dwelt on an earth, the same
as Jesus Christ himself did." (Teach-
ings oi Joseph Smith, pp. 345-346.)
How closely this resembles the doc-
trine still prevalent in the second
century church, as stated by Iren-
eaus, Bishop of Lyons, when he
taught that "God became what we
are, that we might become what He
is." (S. J. Case, Highways oi Chris-
tian Doctrine). And again, "We
have not been made gods in the be-
ginning, but at first merely men,
then at length gods." (Against Her-
esies, Book IV, 38:4 and Book III
6:1)

LESSON DEPARTMENT

559

FIRST PRINCIPLES AND OR-
DINANCES. Into a world teaching
the doctrines of predestination, in-
fant damnation, and the total de-
pravity of man, Joseph Smith
brought the knowledge of a just and
merciful God, who asked man to be-
lieve, repent and then manifest the
sincerity of his faith and changed life
by entering the water of baptism and
receiving the Holy Ghost as a con-
firmation of this regeneration. Here
again historical documents vindicate
the accuracy of these teachings, indi-
cating that infant baptism was never
practiced by the Primitive Church.

The interpretation of the Sacra-
ment of the Lord's Supper made by
Joseph Smith was revolutionary to
an apostate Christian wodd that had
attached so much mysticism to this
simple rite. Yet, how similar to the
second century practice as recorded
by Justin in First Apology, Chap.
65: "There is then brought to the
president of the brethren bread and
a cup of wine mixed with water;
and he taking them, gives praise and
glory to the Father of the universe,
through the name of the Son. . . And
when he has concluded ... all the
people present express their assent
by saying 'Amen'. (Then) . . . those
who are called by us deacons give
to each of those present to partake
of the bread and the wine mixed
with water, over which the blessing
was pronounced . . ." Here is free-
dom from supernatural interpreta-
tions. It is purely a simple, memori-
al meal, depending upon the spir-
itual condition of the partaker for its
efficacy, rather than a divine element
in the substances.

CONTRIBUTIONS OF JOS-
EPH SMITH TO CHRISTIAN
THOUGHT AND LIVING. The

Latter-day Prophet did more than
any religious leader since the days of
Jesus to stress the dignity and worth
of the human soul. He did much
for the emancipation of women. The
organization of the Relief Society
indicated that he realized women
should fill a definite place in society,
through welfare work. Within the
Church, she was to share the bless-
ings of the Priesthood with her hus-
band and encourage him to righteous
living. In marriage, she was to be an
equal as well as an eternal compan-
ion. He showed the world that a
prophet was not a pious, archaic fa-
natic, but a normal man, blessed
with vision, who interpreted the will
of God to his generation. His con-
tribution to sacred scripture— the
Book of Mormon, Book of Moses,
Book of Abraham and Doctiine and
Covenants— nearly equal in volume,
and far surpass in worth for present-
day living, the products of all bib-
lical prophets combined. His relig-
ious philosophy of life is one of the
profoundest concepts of life.

JOSEPH SMITH AFTER A
CENTURY. From the vantage
point gained by the Church and so-
ciety after more than a century of the
Restored Gospel, we can make some
valid evaluations of the Prophet of
this Dispensation. The fact that he
passed through the highly emotion-
al strain of religious revivals as he
did indicates stability of character
and remarkable maturity of judg-
ment for a youth. His later life
manifested these same rugged char-
acteristics of independence. We see
this manifested still further in his
work of restoring the Gospel. Cer-
tain of the divinity of his calling and
promise, he blazed new trails in the-
ology and religion. Although ac-

560

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

cused by his opponents of blasphemy
and un-Christian-hke teachings, the
discovery during the past century of
Christian documents describing the
Primitive Church indicate that his
teachings accorded with the apostolic
doctrines. Time, the great justifier,
has validated the truths he taught,
and the Restored Church rolls forth
to fill the earth with knowledge
and power.

Questions and Piohlems
for Discussion

1. What sources are available for a study
of the Primitive Christian Church?

2. What truths did Joseph Smith know
vt-hen he emerged from the Sacred Grove
that he did not know when he entered?

3. What is the importance of the trans-
lation and publication of the "Fathers"
of the first and second centuries of the
Christian Church for a study of the Resto-
ration?

4. Why did Joseph Smith succeed in
restoring the Gospel, whereas other great
minds before his day had never done more
than attempt a reformation of an apostate
church?

5. Why do you suppose the Lord has
commanded the Church in this dispensa-
tion that all things should be done by
"common consent"?

Topics for Study and Special Reports

1. Make a report on the parallels be-
tween second-century writers on Christi-
anity and Joseph Smith's teachings, as

presented by Professor James L. Barker in
the Improvement Era, March, 1938, pp.
144, 145, and 185.

2. Summarize the philosophy of Joseph
Smith as presented by B. H. Roberts in
Comprehensive History oi the Church,
Vol. 2, pp. 381-412.

3. What interpretation do you place on
the statements in Amos 8:11, 12 and
Revelation 14:6, 7?

4. Read the summarization of Joseph
Smith's character on pages 360, 361 of
Roberts' Comprehensive History oi the
Church.

References

Wm. E. Berrett, The Restored Church,
pp. 18-27 ^"^ 274-280.

B. H. Roberts, Comprehensive History
oi the Church, Vol. 2, pp. 362-412.

Geo. Q. Cannon, Liie oi Joseph Smith.

Deseret News, Church Sections, radio
addresses by Wm. E. Berrett, Lowell L.
Bennion and T. Edgar Lyon on "Contri-
butions of Joseph Smith," commencing in
issue of June 24, 1939, and continuing
through to December 30, 1939. "Joseph
Smith — the Prophet," by Preston Nibley,
commencing in the issue of May 20, 1939,
and continuing to the issue of October 7,
1939.

Doctrine and Covenants, Sections 18,
20 and 27.

J. H. Evans, The Heart oi Mormonism,
pp. 7-37 and 249-312.

J. H. Evans, Joseph Smith — ^an Amer-
ican Prophet, pp. 225-316 and 415-433.

Joseph Fielding Smith, Essentials in
Church History, pp. 40-49; 91-94; 180-192;
and 315-319.

^^T KNOW what I say, I understand my mission and business. God
Almighty is my shield, and what can man do if God is my friend? I shall
not be sacrificed until my time comes; then I shall be offered freely."
[1843]

<<pAUL saw the third heavens, and I more. Peter penned the most
sublime language of any of the Apostles." (Excerpts from Docu-
mentary History of the Church, Prophet Joseph Smith.)

i/iSitifig oJeacher

MESSAGES TO THE HOME
How We May Honor Priesthood in the Home

No. 2

Divisions of Priesthood— The Aaronic Priesthood

(Tuesday, November 5)

"Teach them (your children) to honor the authority that God has bestowed upon
his Church for the proper government of his Church." (GospeJ Doctrine)

'T'HE Aaronic Priesthood is so call-
ed because "it was conferred up-
on Aaron and his seed, throughout
all their generations." (Doc. and
Cov. 107:13)

In this day, it was brought to the
earth by John the Baptist, who or-
dained Joseph Smith and Oliver
Cowdery to the Aaronic Priesthood,
May 15, 1829, near Harmony, Penn-
sylvania.

"The power and authority of the
lesser, or Aaronic Priesthood, is to
hold the keys of the ministering of
angels, and to administer in outward
ordinances, the letter of the gospel,
the baptism of repentance for the
remission of sins, agreeable to the
covenants and commandments."
{Doc. and Cov. 107:20)

The offices of the Aaronic Priest-
hood are deacon, teacher and priest.
A boy may be ordained to this Priest-
hood at the age of twelve. He re-
ceives first the office of deacon.
When he is fifteen, if he has proved

faithful to his duties, he usually is
advanced to the office of teacher; at
seventeen, he may become a priest.
A deacon acts as a help to the bishop
of his ward in many ways; such as,
collecting fast offerings, cleaning
meeting houses, acting as ushers at
meetings and passing the Sacrament.
A teacher may perform the duties
of a deacon and also visit the homes
of the Church members once a
month to take a message from the
bishop, to inquire as to conditions
of people, and also to teach the Gos-
pel. A priest may teach, preach,
baptize and administer the Sacra-
ment. He may ordain others to the
Aaronic Priesthood. (See Doc. and
Cov. 20:46-59)

Home. Discussion Helps
To hold the Priesthood is a strength to
a boy or young man if he honors it and
holds it sacred. It helps him to overcome
temptation and to live better.

It affords through its activities and quo-
rums opportunity for training in leadership,
for intellectual and spiritual development.

-:£>t^?^ex

u

jyjORMGNISM is strong because God is its author— the engineer
directing its course— and all the might of Omnipotence is behind it,
impelhng it on to its destiny. It is the everlasting Gospel, the saving,
glorifying power of God, the power by which He carries on His mighty
and marvelous work, bringing to pass the immortality and eternal life of
man"— Orson F. Whitney.

Vl/ork-and- 'jousmess

NUTRITION

Lesson 2

Health for Your Eyes

(Tuesday, November 12)

NUTRITIONAL CARE
OF THE EYES

Good general nutrition is reflected
in the eyes. Eye health is now
known to be affected specifically by
vitamins A, B, and C.

Vitamin A and Eye Health

Vitamin A prevents and cures
Xeraphthalmia, which is the Greek
name for dry eye. Deficiency of this
vitamin affects the epithelial tissues
of the eyes and tear-secreting glands.
Total blindness results if vitamin A
deficiency continues too long.

Nutritional night blindness, which
is the inability to see in dim light,
is another result of a diet low in
vitamin A. Night blindness comes
on so gradually that vision may be
impaired without the person realiz-
ing it.

People concerned with nutrition
research feel that the prevalent low
vitamin A diets may be the cause of
many automobile accidents which
occur after dark or in the dim twi-
light.

Lack of vitamin A affects the rods
of the retina, thus narrowing the
range of vision. Car drivers so af-
flicted fail to see cross traffic when
approaching intersections. They
may not see pedestrians at the side
of the road. Their side vision is not
sufficient to prevent them from cut-
ting in to cars running by their side.

Vitamin A regenerates the visual
purple in the retina of the eye and

sharpens one's sense of color discrim-
ination.

Fish liver oils, liver, fish roe, egg
yolk, butter and cheese are our best
animal sources of vitamin A.

The best vegetable sources are the
green, leafy and the yellow-colored
ones, such as spinach, kale, escarole,
chard, beet greens, carrots. Toma-
toes, apricots, prunes, and yellow
peaches are also very good sources.

Vitamin B For Eye Health

Keratitis is a blinding eye disease
which affects the cornea. Lack of
riboflavin, a member of the vitamin
B complex, is now seen to be the
cause of keratitis. Clinical tests us-
ing this vitamin with patients whose
vision was badly impaired resulted
in a restoration of normal vision.

Best food sources of riboflavin are
liver, milk, eggs, and the dark green,
leafy vegetables.

Vitamin C For Eye Health

Diabetic patients frequently have
impaired vision due to bleeding from
the tiny veins and arteries in the
retina.

Vitamin C strengthens the fragile
walls of these blood vessels and
keeps this bleeding tendency under
control.

In the clinical tests, the use of the
vitamin B complex along with vita-
min C showed marked improvement
in this eye condition. Brewers yeast
and liver were used as the sources
of the B complex,

LESSON DEPARTMENT

563

Rich sources of vitamin C are to-
matoes, citrus fruits, sweet peppers,
cabbage and other raw, leafy vege-
tables.

MEDICAL CARE OF THE EYES
Vision defects which are not nu-
tritional usually come from changes
in the shape of the eyeball or from
disturbances in the muscles which
control the eyes. Such defects should
be corrected according to recom-
mendations from a physician who is
trained in the care of the eyes. Faulty
vision affects one's physical well-
being. Eye strain is a common cause
of poor posture. Poor digestion is
another result of eye strain. Vision
defects often retard the child's prog-
ress in school.

Following are recipes for some of
these foods which are important to
good health:

LIVER BAKED IN SOUR CREAM
i3^ pounds liver
1/8 pound salt pork

3 tablespoons lemon juice
1 cup sour cream

1 teaspoon salt

Tomato juice or French dressing.

Use a covered baking dish. Cut salt
pork in small strips. Cut liver in one-half
inch slices. Put pieces of salt pork between
slices of liver and sprinkle each layer with
lemon or tomato juice or French dressing.
Let stand one-half hour. Four over it the
sour cream.

If beef or pork hver is used, let the
liver stand 2 or 3 hours or over night after
it has been mixed with the sour cream.
This helps cut some of the strong flavor
of the liver and makes it more tender.

Bake in a moderate oven (300 degrees
F.) until tender — about i^/^ hours for veal
and 2 hours for beef or pork liver.

CARROTS IN PARSLEY BUTTER

4 cups carrots

1 teaspoon salt

2 tablespoons butter

2 tablespoons lemon juice
4 tablespoons finely chopped parsley
Wash and scrape the carrots and cut
them in slices or dice them. Cook in a
small quantity of boiling, salted water 10 to
15 minutes, or until tender. Drain, add
the butter, lemon juice, and parsley, and
serve at once. Serves 8.

SPINACH SOUFFLE

1 cup strained spinach

1 tablespoon minced onion

1 cup medium white sauce

2 eggs

Salt and paprika

Add the spinach, the onion, and the
seasoning to the white sauce, then add
the beaten egg yolks. Beat the whites
of the eggs until they are stiff. Fold them
lightly into the first mixture, and turn
this into a buttered baking dish. Set the
dish in a pan of hot water and bake the
souffle for 30 minutes in a moderate oven
( 300 to 3 50 degrees F. ) Serve at once from
the dish in which it is baked. Serves 4.

CABBAGE SALAD WITH WHIPPED
CREAM DRESSING

3 cups shredded green cabbage
V2 pint cream

4 tablespoons lemon juice
iJ4 teaspoons salt

1 teaspoon sugar
1 teaspoon scraped onion
3 tablespoons ground horseradish
Put the shredded cabbage in a cool place
to become crisp. Whip the cream, add
the seasonings, and combine with the cab-
bage just before serving. If allowed to
stand after mixing, the juices are drawn
from the cabbage and the dressing becomes
too thin. Serve the salad very cold. Serves
6.

Human Nutrition — Year BooV, U. S.
Dept. of Agriculture.

¥ood% Blch in Vitamins, Esther Peterson
Daniel, U. S. Dept. of Agriculture, Bureau
of Home Economics.

Foundations of Nutrition, Mary Swartz
Rose.

Consult any good physiology text on
structure of the eyes.

JLiterature

THE MODERN NOVEL

Lesson 2

Adam Bede

(Tuesday, November 19)

Lesson Topics

1. Brief review

2. The setting

3. The characters

Review

The last lesson gave briefly the
story or plot of Adam Bede— the love
of Adam for Hetty Sorrel, her love
for Arthur Donnithorne, their sin
and its resulting effects upon Hetty,
leading her to the greater crime of
infant-murder, Adam's desperate ef-
fort to save her from execution, Ar-
thur's remorse and intervention, her
deportation and death in a foreign
land, Arthur's sacrifice to atone for
his weakness, and Adam's ultimate
happiness in marriage to Dinah Mor-
ris.

The theme, or central idea, that
every act is followed by inevitable
consequences which often affect
many lives was pointed out. We see
how the sin of Hetty and Arthur
brings tragedy to themselves and to
others, even to Adam who is wholly
blameless, as are so many in actual
life who suffer because of the weak-
nesses or sins of others.

In lesson two, other phases of the
novel will be considered, particularly
the setting and the characters.

Setting

One of the three essentials of the
novel besides the plot, is the setring,
or the time and place of the action
of the story. It is from this phase
of the novel that we receive much
of the intellectual value previously

mentioned. Many facts about the
country, the manners and customs
of the times, events in history, pre-
vailing views and attitudes are almost
unconsciously acquired through a
careful study of the background.

Adam Bede is a story of Warwick-
shire, England, in the nineteenth
century. We first see Adam and his
brother Seth at work in a carpenter
shop. This shop is described accur-
ately, as are the various parts of Hall
Farm, the different units of the an-
cestral home of the Donnithomes,
the rectory, and the humble home of
the schoolmaster. So we become ac-
quainted with many types of homes
and the kinds of life lived in them.
We are shown the church, the inn,
the prison. We see the highways,
meadows, and other phases of natur-
al scenery. George Eliot suggests in
the first sentence what she is going
to do for us in the matter of setting.
She says: "With a single drop of ink
for a mirror the Egyptian sorcerer
undertakes to reveal to any chance
comer far-reaching visions of the
past. That is what I undertake to
do for you, reader. With this drop
of ink on the end of my pen, I will
show you the roomy workshop of
Jonathan Burge, carpenter and build-
er, in the village of Hayslope, as it
appeared on the eighteenth of June,
in the year of our Lord 1799."

Then she draws a picture of the
room with five men at work, with
Adam's dog asleep on a heap of
shavings. She gives us the smell of
the pine wood they are working on,

LESSON DEPARTMENT

565

of the elderberry blossoms beside
the window; she gives the glint of
the sunbeams shining through the
transparent shavings that fly before
the planes of the workmen. We are
shown the B urge's home across the
way vidth its "smooth gray thatch
and buff walls looking pleasant and
mellow in the evening light. The
leaded windows were bright and
speckless and the doorstone was as
clean as a white boulder at ebb-tide."
We are introduced to the charac-
ters as they go about their habitual
work, and we see them as a part of
the background which helps to make
them what they are. We first meet
Mrs. Burge standing out vividly on
her doorstone, dressed in her dark-
striped linen gown, red kerchief, and
a linen cap, talking to her speckled
fowls. We see the Poyser dairy:

"Such coolness, such purity, such fresh
fragrance of new-pressed cheese, of firm
butter, of wooden vessels perpetually bathed
in pure water, such soft colouring of
red earthenware and creamy surfaces, brown
wood and poUshed tin, grey limestone
and rich orange-red rust on the iron
weights and hooks and hinges. . . ."
She shows us Martle Massey's home,
where, despite the fact that "no woman
but his dog Vixen" was allowed to enter,
his table was "as clean as if Vixen had
been an excellent housewife in a checkered
apron; clean also was the quarry floor and
the old carved oaken press."

In contrast to this small abode is the
rector's home with its "large and lofty
dining room with an ample mullioned oriel
window at one end, new walls not yet
painted, but with old furniture, a thread-
bare, crimson cloth over the large dining
table upon which stands a massive silver
waiter with a coat-of-arms conspicuous on
its center, a room which makes you suspect
the inhabitants inherited more of blood
than wealth."

Through such background details
we understand the type of life the

characters lived, for the author fuses
the setting with characterization and
plot. She describes the church as she
presents the activities centering
there; such as, regular services or a
funeral. She shows us an open-air
Methodist service at which the lov-
able preacher, Dinah Morris, pre-
sides. Aside from the interest she
creates in the characters of Dinah
and her varied listeners, and their
responses to her sermon, she gives us
many significant facts about the
Methodist Church.

Woven with the picture of the
festival at Squire Donnithorne's es-
tate, there are many interesting de-
tails about various social classes in
England— their customs and tradi-
tions, significant events of national
importance that are before the pub-
lic; such as, war with France, the ac-
tivities of Napoleon, the reactions of
the people to their times. It is evi-
dent, then, that much knowledge
may be gained from the setting. Our
intellectual horizons are plcasurably
widened at the same time that we
are enjoying the story. Knowledge
gained in this way has, perhaps, even
more truth than that acquired in the
formal processes of learning; for as
someone has said, "History tells us
what men have done. Literature in
addition tells us how they felt about
it, which is of even greater signifi-
cance."

diameters

There are also ethical values to be
gained from a study of the novel.
These values are closely tied up with
the characters, their ideals, their at-
titudes, their philosophies of life as
they face the realities of their world.
We may know cliaracters in a book
better than it is possible to know

566

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

people in real life. The author reveals
to us their motives, factors of hered-
ity, the influence of environment
which help to make them what they
are and which cause them to respond
to life as they do. We may apply such
knowledge of human behavior learn-
ed from novels to real characters
about us, and so come to know them
better. Of the characters in this
novel the central one is Adam Bede,
a man whose ideals and integrity we
admire and long to make our own.
He believes that:

"There's the speerit o' God in all things
and all times, week day as well as Sunday,
and in the great works and inventions; and
God helps us with our head pieces and
our hands as well as with our souls, and if
a man does bits o' jobs out o' working
hours — ^builds a' oven for's wife to save her
from going to the bake house, or scratches
at his bit o' garden and makes two po-
tatoes grow instead o' one, he's doing more
good and he's just as near God as if he
was running after some preacher and a
praying and a groaning." He also says,
however, that "if a man gets religion he'll
do his work none the worse for it."

Adam has a passion for work and
a great pride in doing his best, no
matter what the task. When quitting
time comes, the other men in the
carpenter shop drop whatever they
are doing and prepare to leave. One
man throws down his hammer as he
is in the act of lifting it; another
leaves a screw half driven in.

"Adam alone had gone on with his
work as if nothing had happened. He said
to the others in a tone of indignation,
'Look there now! I can't abide to see men
throw away their tools in that way the
minute the clock begins to strike, as if they
took no pleasure in their work and was
afraid of doing a stroke too much.' "

He has a keen sense of duty to-
ward his parents, although he has no
patience with his drinking father.

Once he felt as if he could endure
the burden of providing for the fam-
ily and the disgust of seeing his fa-
ther come home drunk no longer,
and he ran away.

"But he thought of his mother and
Seth left behind to endure everything with-
out him, and he came back the next day.
Reahzing the misery and torture his mother
had suffered in his absence, he resolved
that that could never happen again. He
said, 'If you've got a man's heart and soul
you can't be easy making your own bed
and leaving the rest to lie on the stones.' "

He is very independent and is not
cowed by those above him in social
rank. Though he and Arthur Donni-
thorne, despite their difference in
social status, had been friends for
years, and though Arthur had just
given him a position which would
insure his economic independence
and a chance to do the kind of work
he liked, when he discovered that
Arthur was trifling with Hetty's af-
fections he fearlessly confronted
him:

"I don't know what you mean by flirting,
but if you mean behaving to a woman as
if you loved her and not loving her at all
the while, I say that's not the action of
an honest man, and what isn't honest
comes to harm. . . . It'll not be soon forgot
as you've come between her and me; you've
robbed me of my happiness while I thought
you was my best friend and a noble-minded
man I was proud to work for. And you've
been kissing her and meaning nothing,
have you? And I never kissed her in my
life — but I'd ha' worked hard for years
for the right to kiss her. And you make
light of it. ... I throw back your favors,
for you're not the man I took you for. . . .
You don't want to fight me because you
think I'm a common as you can injure
without answering for it. ... I tell you
you're a double faced man. I won't go
away without fighting you. . . . You're a
coward and a scoundrel, and I despise you."

Yet, after the duel, Adam cares for

LESSON DEPARTMEKH

567

Arthur as he would have done for a
brother. His love for Hetty is pa-
thetic. Terrible as her sin is, he stands
by her to the end. He says to Dinah
after the trial— Hetty's trial for mur-
der when they think she is to be
hanged: "If only I could have done
anything to save her— if my bearing
anything would ha' done any good!"
And when he goes to the prison to
tell her good-by, and she asks his
forgiveness for the wrong she has
done him, he says with a half sob,
"Yes, I forgive thee Hetty. I forgave
thee long ago."

The above quotations indicate but
a few points in Adam's admirable
character. The book is filled with
them. He is not perfect, but he is
splendidly human.

It would be interesting, if space
permitted, to discuss and illustrate
traits of the other characters. Each

one is worthy of special considera-
tion; his philosophy, his visions and
struggles give a sense of the funda-
mental nobility in human nature. In
such points lie the ethical values in
the study of the novel.

Teaching Helps

1. By which method, direct or indirect,
does George Eliot chiefly present her char-
acters? Illustrate.

2. What are Seth's outstanding char-
acteristics? Give some quotations to up-
hold your views.

3. How may Mrs. Bede's character help
mothers to avoid faults in regard to their
children and their own happiness?

4. Analyze Hetty's character and discuss
the part environment and heredity may
have had in making her what she is.

5. Quote some of Mrs. Peyser's trench-
ant and amusing sayings.

6. The chief problem of the novelist
is to create an illusion of reality. Mention
some of the means by which George Eliot
achieves this illusion.

Social Service

EDUCATION FOR FAMILY LIFE
Family Relationships

Lesson 2

Long-Time Vision of Family Life

(Tuesday, November 26)

w

ifHEN war and rumors of war
become prevalent throughout
the nations of the world, as is the
condition today, hazardous changes
come along with such rapidity that
habits, mores, and institutions are
subjected to a stress and strain that
rush them from their moorings and
often leave them so modified that
millions of men and women must
change the routine of their lives and
adjust to new conditions of living.

When a nation is faced with the
necessity of turning its attention and
efforts toward preparedness and de-
fence along military lines, there is a
danger that it may, temporarily at
least, lose sight of the fundamental
importance of its social institutions;
this is particularly true with respect
to the family.

Many of the changes that are
forced upon us prove to be advan-
tageous for our growth and progress:

568

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

but, on the other hand, great gains
that have been made during past
generations are completely lost, or
receive a setback that may require
generations to overcome. Many of
the mores are replaced by hedonistic
life adjustments on a short-term
basis. This is particularly obvious
among the mores that have to do
vi^ith the family.

The preservation of values, to serve
as the social heritage of future gen-
erations, can be greatly aided by de-
veloping power of vision on the part
of individuals and groups, and
through the practice of long-time
planning for the life of the individual
as well as for the life of the group.

During the last half century our
attitude toward life has been con-
sistently turning more and more to-
ward the extrovertive philosophy.
We have been more concerned v\dth
getting things done than with the
consequences of what we do. We
have been interested in what the
family, the church, or other institu-
tions, what life itself has to offer as
a reward for today, rather than in
the rewards of tomorrow; and the
reward that makes the strongest ap-
peal is the one which comes in the
nature of immediate pleasures. This
attitude toward life in general has
penetrated our attitudes toward fam-
ily life to the extent that it is not
uncommon today to find persons
who lend a listening ear to that
small group who predict no future
for the institution of the family.

Any nation that is sincerely con-
cerned with the building up of na-
tional defense mechanisms and agen-
cies can well afford to turn attention
to its family life, both for the present
and for the future.

Does the future of the family, as

our primary social institution, war-
rant the necessary time and effort re-
quired to train and educate for vi-
sion and long-time planning? We
quote Groves: "If the question,
'What is to be the future of the
family?' means whether it is to
continue, the answer must be that
it is as secure as the human race
itself. ... So long as the genera-
tions of mankind come and go, there
must be the perpetuation, in some
form, of family activities and values,
since there is nothing to indicate that
the evolutionary process can go into
reverse and gradually wipe out the
extension of the infancy period
which gave man his opportunity and
his culture. . . . The destiny of the
family and of the human race are in-
separably tied together so far as the
future is concerned." ^

For members of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints the
future of the family means more
than it can possibly mean to any oth-
er group of people. To those who
are united in the holy bonds of mat-
rimony in our temples, it means fam-
ily life throughout all eternity. With
such a belief, the pertinent question
before us is not, "Shall we consider
the long-time plan?" but rather,
"How shall we go forward in our pro-
gram of long-time planning for the
family?"

The source of our greatest hope
lies in our ability to offer to every
young man and young woman an op-
portunity for education and training
for marriage and parenthood, and
also to provide for those who are
married every possible means of as-
sistance in solving their problems as

'Ernest R. Groves, The Family and Its
Social Functions, pages 597-98.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

569

they arise and in helping them to
plan for the future, that the eventide
of hfe may offer the choicest and
richest of satisfactions.

Too few parents are conscious of
the fact that the ideal or the picture
of family life that their children
bring to their own marriage repre-
sents a mosaic made from the daily
experiences and ideals that are part
of the everyday life in the parental
home. Minor incidents, about which
the parents give no thought, often
form important parts in the mosaic
of the family life of their offspring.

The degree of happiness that one
enjoys during the latter years of life
does not come accidentally, nor is
it a gift of the fates or just good
luck, as many say. Rather, it is the
result of living a life well planned; of
accepting, as they come, the disap-
pointments and tears, the labors and
sacrifices, the laughter and joys, the
loves and companionships, giving to
each its proper weight and consider-
ation. There is no place for the fair-
weather type of person or the blue-
Monday type in family life. Family
living offers little to the person who
lives for immediate rewards in the
form of fun and good times, because
many are the days that are too crowd-
ed with family duties and responsi-
bilities to permit the use of time for
amusements. Many immediate joys
come as a by-product of homely, rou-
tine living; but at the same time, de-
ferred payments in happiness are be-
ing stored for future years.

A REMARK frequently heard in a
certain neighborhood is, "Did
you ever know a couple who are
more fortunate than Mr. and Mrs.
R? Even though they are in their
sixties, they enjoy life more than any-

one in the neighborhood, young or
old." A little investigation reveals the
fact that the R's are enjoying rich
dividends from the investment of
living a well-planned life.

The R's are living in their own
home, the same one in which their
five children were born. Their fam-
ily consists of three daughters and
two sons, all of whom are married,
and all except one daughter live
within a radius of one hundred miles
from the parental home.

The outstanding characteristics of
this family can be felt as well as seen
when they are together. Comrade-
ship and cooperation, harmony and
consideration for each other are the
most impressive traits of the group.
Probably, we should add to the
above list the fact that all are speci-
mens of unusual physical well-being.

When Mr. and Mrs. R were ask-
ed what particular family practices
and customs they thought had con-
tributed most to their success as a
family, they agreed that having had
specific goals since they were first
married, and definitely worked-out
plans by which they hoped to reach
these goals, had been their most
beneficial practice. The goals were:
(i) to have a family of strong,
healthy children; (2) to own their
home; ( 3 ) to be able to provide op-
portunity for the education of their
children; (4) to have their children
active members of the church; (t;)
to have their children honorable
members of the community; (6) to
have their children as happily mar-
ried as they themselves.

The eldest son, who was present
at the interview, said that another
factor that had contributed to the
success of their family life, and which
had impressed each of the children.

570

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

was the fact that the mother and fa-
ther had always put the welfare of
the family first; nothing ever seemed
as important as the family group.

Mr. R said that almost as soon as
each child was born the family
"blueprints" were placed before him,
so that by the time he reached his
teens he was fairly well inculcated
with the desires and expectations of
the family; and each one was expect-
ed to contribute to the success of
the aims.

Mrs. R said, "Let me assure you
that it has not all been as easy and
smooth running as it appears at this
stage of our lives. We have had our
troubles, disappointments, and sor-
rows, but we have always tried to
meet them together and accept
whatever was inevitable without
complaining. Every once in a while
when the children were small, and it
seemed as if Mark (her husband)
and I were not getting nearly as
much fun out of life as our friends
were, we would ask ourselves if we
were not too concerned about the
future, at the expense of the present.
However, at the end of such a dis-
cussion, we always agreed that we
were on the right road to happiness.
And now when we look back on the
journey, we wonder how we ever
could have felt that we were missing
anything of importance." She con-
tinued, "Naturally, young children
keep their parents away from many
clubs, parties, shows, and entertain-
ments of one kind and another, but
I think they also keep a lot of mar-
ried folk out of the divorce courts,
and out of other troubles, too! An-
other thing we have always tried to
do is to keep check on our desires
and not allow them to get out of
bounds, and so in the long run we

have enjoyed a greater degree of con-
tentment."

Undoubtedly, the last statement
suggests something of significance in
the marital accord of Mr. and Mrs.
R. It is difficult to enumerate inci-
dents which contribute to marital
happiness because of the subjective
nature of happiness. In answer to
the question, "What is marital satis-
faction?" Nimkoff says: "Clearly it
is an individual matter. Some per-
sons are disheartened by the slight-
est degree of domestic conflict; oth-
ers would be miserable without it."
There is a story by O. Henry, in illus-
tration, of the wife who always re-
quired her husband to give her a se-
vere drubbing as evidence of his in-
terest in her. When he was kind to
her, she became uneasy, thinking he
must be centering his affection on
another woman. It is clear that some
husbands and wives stay together,
satisfied, under circumstances that
would drive others apart. Why
should this be so?

"The degree of one's satisfac-
tion with one's marriage depends on
the relation between two things: ( i )
what one expects, and (2) what one
receives. . . , Satisfaction with mar-
riage may be increased by expecting
less, or achieving more. The situation
may be represented by the formula:

__ Achievement

Happiness^ = :

Expectation

"If 'expectations' are given free
rein and allowed to run wild,
'achievement' cannot hope to keep
pace. Happiness in marriage, there-
fore, requires the imposition of a
self-discipline which keeps desires
and their possible realization in
proper balance."*

'M. F. Nimkoff, The Family, pages 381-
82.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

This working principle is worthy
to be incorporated in every family
plan.

^ FAMILY of healthy children
came first in the R family pic-
ture. Need we say more than to call
attention to the fact that the func-
tions of parenthood provide the cen-
tral core about which the institution
of the family has developed. To jus-
tify the remark of Mrs. R in refer-
ence to children and divorce, we re-
fer to the report of the Bureau of
the Census, Marriage and Divorce,
1932, Table 8, which shows that
about three-fifths of all divorces
granted that year were granted to
childless couples, and one-fifth in-
volved families of one child only;
1.6 per cent had four children, and
0.1 per cent were couples with eight
children. We must not conclude
that the number of children was the
only factor in determining divorces,
but we may assume that it was an
important factor.

For a family to own its own home
is undoubtedly an asset. We shall
consider this matter in a subsequent
lesson. The question of religion has
likewise been discussed in the pre-
ceding lesson. At this time, we mere-
ly refer to the findings of Burgess and
Cottrel? in their study of 526 fam-
ilies, which were as follows: Both
brides and grooms who reported no
church connections rated lower than
the average in good marriage adjust-
ment. Of more significance than
church membership in determining
religious interest, was attendance at
church services and Sunday School.
In this regard, it was found that at-
tendance at Sunday School was corre-

'Burgess and Cottrell, Predicting Suc-
cess or Failure in Marriage, Chapter VIII.

571

lated with marital success. Mates
who never attended Sunday School,
or who discontinued going after ten
years of age, showed a decidedly low-
er proportion of highly successful
marriages as far as adjustment was
the criteria; while those who contin-
ued to attend Sunday School until
they were nineteen to twenty-five
years old, or older, showed a higher
proportion of successful marriages,
with few failures. From this particu-
lar study, we find that religious activ-
ity and interest, as demonstrated by
attendance at church, is positively
correlated with probabilities of mari-
tal success.

Mr. and Mrs. R have been active
members in the church all their
lives, as were their parents before
them. With a justified pride, Mr. R
said, "Well, one thing Sarah (his
wife) and I can truthfully say is that
our method of instilling religion into
our children has been by example,
and we are pretty well satisfied with
the results."

It would, indeed, be of great value
if a well-trained person could make
a detailed study of the R family for
the purpose of discovering what in-
fluences and practices have been re-
sponsible for their success.

Mrs. R says that from childhood
she was taught to consider the prob-
able effect of today's actions on to-
morrow's living, and she was im-
pressed with the high degree of pride
that her mother showed in her work
as a homemaker. These two points
stand out as important influences in
her childhood. Mr. R says that he
remembers an outstanding character-
istic of father to be the fact that he
was always working according to a
definite plan and for a specific pur-
pose. As a child, his father was for-

572

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST. 1940

ever asking him two questions; name-
ly, "What are you doing it for?" and
"How are you going to do it?" We
beheve the above factors in the child-
hood training of Mr. and Mrs. R
have contributed much in determin-
ing their subsequent plan of family
life.

AS a nation, as a state, as a com-
munity, as a ward, we must look
to the future values of family life.
We must lay the foundation of fam-
ily living according to the fundamen-
tals of religious and moral training,
and specific education for marriage
and parenthood.

Groves says, "There is much more
hope of society's insisting upon bet-
ter preparation for parenthood. The
insight that has been gathered by
psychoanalysis, psychological and so-
ciological investigation, and by psy-
chiatric experience gives force to the
growing conviction that both the
mother and the father need to have,
not only for their own good and that
of the child but for the welfare of
society, an understanding of their re-
sponsibilities that can never come
without specific preparation. At pres-
ent, otherwise highly trained individ-
uals can easily be found who as fa-
thers and mothers are not only basic-
ally ignorant of their task but men-
tally closed to any approach of sci-
ence. The penalties of their unfit-
ness for their responsibilities appear
clearly but not, as a rule, until their
children have gone so far away from
the formative period that little can
be done to reconstruct their person-
alities. The home cannot be left iso-
lated as science goes forward in its
understanding of human life. It
seems fair to say that nowhere as
yet is there such wastage of oppor-

tunity as is found in the home of
parents who either neglect or are un-
prepared to meet the character-needs
of their children.

"A well-secured civilization shows
its strength through the quality of
family life that it has brought forth
and protects. At no time in human
history were there more resources
than at present for the building of
wholesome family life or for making
it the means of advancing human
welfare. The proper functioning of
the home, however, demands that
parental intelligence improve, since
chiefly from the home must come
the discipline and motivation neces-
sary for a wide use of the resources
provided by our rapid material prog-
ress. From no quarter will our politi-
cal and social leadership get larger
returns than from investment of
thought and endeavor in matters
that concern the family. The social
functions that belong to the family
give it the key position in the pro-
gram of social adaptation which de-
cides the survival of each civilization
just as the physical and psychic ad-
justment determines the life career
of each individual."*

To carefully plan for the utiliza-
tion of all available resources for the
enhancement of family living is not
only the mark of a wise and educated
couple, but it is also an investment
that will return the highest dividends
in family happiness. The earlier the
"newly-weds" work out their "blue-
prints" for family living, the greater
will be their value, provided the
plans are not allowed to lose plastic-
ity and thereby become static.
Growth and development call for in-
telligent modification of plans.

*Burgess and Cottrell, Predicting Success
or Failure in Marriage, page 594.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

573

Pioblems and Questions

1. What is your interpretation of the
findings of the Burgess and Cottrell study
referred to in the lesson? In general, what
are the characteristics of young people who
prefer religious rather than civil marriages?

2. In the light of your own experience
in a plan for successful family living, what
factors would you add to those suggested
by Mr. and Mrs. R? Which would you
eliminate from their list?

3. If you have a long-time plan for your
family, what methods are you using to
make your children conscious of the plan?
Give examples to show to what extent the
children are cooperating for the successsful
working out of the plan.

4. Mrs. R says that since the first mar-
riage in their family it has been customary
for as many members of the family as pos-
sible to come for family dinner one Sunday
each month. As many as can, arrive
Saturday evening. It is seldom that fewer
than four of the five families are present
for these dinners. Make a list of possible
objections to this practice and a list of
advantages. Suggest ways and means of
overcoming the objectional factors.

References

E. R. Groves, The Family and Its SociaJ
Functions, Chapter XXI.

Burgess and Cottrell, Predicting Success
or Failure in Marriage, Chapter VIII.

iflission JLessons

LATTER-DAY SAINT CHURCH HISTORY

(To be used by missions in lieu of Literature, if so desired)
Lesson XI

Happenings in Nauvoo

(Tuesday, November 19)

I

N ancient Arabia there was a sa-
cred bird called phenix. Its plum-
age was red and golden, and it re-
sembled an American eagle. Every
five hundred years, so the story goes,
this bird left its native country, flew
to Heliopolis, in Egypt, burned it-
self on the altar, and then rose from
its ashes younger and more beautiful
than ever. The phenix has become
a symbol of the resurrection.

The Latter-day Saints of this pe-
riod were like that.

You remember what happened to
them in Missouri. Some of them
were killed, others severely wounded,
most of them were robbed of their
property, and all of them were driv-
en from the state. And then, to make
matters worse, their leader, after be-

ing sentenced to be shot, was kept
in prison for five and one-half
months. Everybody, except the
Saints themselves, thought that was
the end of Mormonism.

You have seen, also, how the
Prophet won his freedom, how he
chose Commerce for the new home
and changed its name, how he heal-
ed the sick on the river banks by the
power of God, and how houses went
up, a temple was planned, and a
government was established.

But there was something back of
this planning and building. What
was it? It was the spirit of a people,
the faith and hope of men and wom-
en—a spirit, a faith, a hope that
could not be defeated by any adver-
sity. Nauvoo, on its spiritual side.

574

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

shows how the Saints, like the phe-
nix, rose from the ashes stronger and
more lusty than ever.

W

''HAT strikes us most in this
Nauvoo period of between five
and six years is not the city nor the
government nor the Legion nor the
university nor the tremendous activi-
ty there, but rather the way in which
the Church developed and spread.
This is shown in two respects:

First, the missionary work was
pushed with new vigor.

You may recall that the English
mission grew out of the mission to
Canada. That was in the Kirtland
days. Now, after the expulsion from
Missouri, it was decided to push the
work in Great Britain. Seven of the
Apostles were sent over the Atlantic,
to join Willard Richards, who had
been left there to preside over the
Saints. At the same time, Elder Or-
son Hyde was sent to Palestine to
dedicate the land for the gathering
of the Jews. It happened, then, that
eight of the Aposties were in Eng-
land at one time, and one in Pales-
tine.

At this time in England there
were thirty-four branches of the
Church, with a total membership of
sixteen hundred and eighty-six.

Then the eight Apostles went to
work there. They met with great suc-
cess. This was especially true in the
part of England where Elder Wil-
ford Woodruff labored. In a few
weeks he baptized eighteen hundred
persons, which more than doubled
the Church membership there.
Scores of these were preachers. In
other parts of the country the
Apostles met with encouragement.
Before they returned home, they had
increased the membership of the

Church there to four thousand. Also,
they had established a periodical, the
Millennial Star, and published a
large edition of the Book of Mor-
mon.

Meantime, Orson Hyde had gone
to Palestine alone. In October, 1841,
he ascended the Mount of Olives
and dedicated the land for the gath-
ering of the Jews. Here, and later on
Mount Moriah, he erected a pile of
stones as a witness to what he had
done. About this time, it is interest-
ing to note, the spirit of gathering
came upon that people; and now
there are more than three hundred
thousand Jews in Palestine. The
land is under the protectorate of
England.

"DUT at home, in Nauvoo, a great
deal was going on, too. The
Prophet made known some impor-
tant truths to the Saints. Much of
this centered in the idea of home-
home here and hereafter.

You may know that Christians
generally believe that baptism is es-
sential to salvation, just as Jesus said
it is. But there have been millions
of men and women who, while they
lived on earth, did not hear of the
Gospel. What was to become of
them? If they could be saved with-
out baptism, then baptism was not
necessary for salvation; and, on the
other hand, if it was necessary, then
they would not be saved, no matter
how much they deserved to be. Here
was a strange dilemma.

Our Prophet, however, showed
Christians the way out.

Man consists of a spirit and a body.
The body is the house in which the
spirit lives. The spirit existed before
it entered the body, it exists in the
body, and it will continue to exist

LESSON DEPARTMENT

575

after it lays down the body in death.
It is the spirit, not the body, that
thinks and acts and loves. It can do
these things without the body.
Hence, when a person dies, his spirit
goes into the spirit world, where it
goes on thinking and acting and
feeling, just as it did in the flesh.

The Prophet said the Gospel is
preached in this world of the spirit,
just as it is in this world of the flesh.
And the spirit is able there to re-
ceive or to reject the Gospel, as it is
here. But there are certain ordi-
nances, like baptism, that have to
be performed in the body, since they
cannot be performed in the spirit
world. When, therefore, one of the
spirits is converted to the Gospel
there, someone must be baptized for
him here.

This was not a new teaching. It
was known to the ancient Saints and
practiced by them. Paul says, "Else
what shall they do which are bap-
tized for the dead, if the dead rise
not at all? why are they then bap-
tized for the dead?" (I Corinthians
15:29)

This work of baptism for the dead
was done at first in the Mississippi
River, after the doctrine was reveal-
ed to the Prophet. Later, when the
temple there was finished, it was per-
formed in that house. This is partly
why the Latter-day Saints build so
many temples.

Doing work for the dead, how-
ever, was not the only doctrine
taught by the Prophet at this time.

You have probably observed that
it is our human relationships that
give us the most happiness here. Al-
ways we find people to love— par-
ents, wives and husbands, and then
children— and always our circle of
friendships widen. Love is the great-

est thing in the world. What would
we do without our loved ones and
our friends?

But these relationships are just as
necessary to our happiness in the
next world as they are here. That is
what Joseph Smith taught. He could
not derive any comfort from the no-
tion so commonly accepted as true
in other churches, that we shall not
know one another in Heaven, nor
care to know any one. On the con-
trary, he knew that our joys here
come from our knowing and loving
other people.

It was during this period, then,
that the Lord revealed the idea of
celestial marriage. Celestial marriage
is marriage for eternity as well as for
time. You may know that in other
churches a man and a woman are
married till death parts them. That
means that they will not be husband
and wife in the hereafter. It is as if
a ceremony were instituted by which
a couple were married for, say, ten
years; after the ten years were ended,
they would not be married any more.
That is the way it is in other church-
es—they marry only for time. The
reason, of course, is that the minis-
ters do not have the authority to
perform marriage ceremonies for
more than this life.

Joseph Smith had that authority.
It was given to him by the ancient
Apostles, Peter and James and John,
who had received it from Christ
himself. And so, when he performed
a marriage ceremony for eternity as
well as for time, the man and the
woman were married for the next
world as well as for this world.

But that was not all. The children
born of this marriage would be their
children in Heaven as well as on the
earth. In this way the race would be

576

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST, 1940

united there. And thus, people
would find happiness in Heaven, in-
stead of the misery of being alone.

This is what came of having di-
vine Priesthood. The Lord not only
gave the Prophet certain knowledge
about the next life, but he gave him
also the necessary authority to per-
form the ordinances of salvation for
that life. You may remember reading
that Jesus said to Peter, "I v^ll give
unto thee the keys of the kingdom of
heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt
bind on earth shall be bound in
heaven; and whatsoever thou shalt
loose on earth shall be loosed in
heaven." (Matt. 16:19.) These
keys Peter gave to Joseph Smith.
That is why the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints, alone,
has the right to perform ordinances
for time and eternity.
jQuestions

1. What was the condition of the Saints

when they entered Illinois? What might
be expected to happen to them?

2. What did happen to them? How
do you account for this? What had Joseph
Smith to do with all this?

3. Tell about the mission to England:
first, the one in which the Gospel was
introduced there, and then the mission
during this Nauvoo period.

4. What has brought you the greatest
happiness in this world? To what extent
have other people contributed to your hap-
piness? How can this happiness be con-
tinued in the next world?

5. What must you do to be happy in the
next world? Why do the Saints build tem-
ples? Name them.

6. Explain why there should be baptism
for the dead.

In connection with this lesson, read: Sec-
tion 128, of the Doctiine and Covenants,
baptism for the dead; Section 131, on
celestial marriage; Section 133, on gather-
ing; Section 135, on the martyrdom.

Note: Map printed in July, 1939, issue
of the Magazine is to be used in teaching
Church History lessons.

^

HER SHINING HOUSE

By Olive C. Wehr

I'm sure that I have never seen

A house kept fresh and spotless clean

As hers. Each surface polished so

Gives back to it some borrowed glow

Until the radiant whole but seems

New fashioned of a housewife's dreams—

An order only such as she

Could maintain in reality.

Such bold perfection greets me there

To enter in I hardly dare

For fear of erring in her eyes

That, tired but anxious, guard her prize.

She keeps a shining house— but oh,

The home her loved ones long to know!

"Haw Firm a Foundation"

The unimpaired Gospel ei Jesus Christ is. in Latter-day Saint beliei, the deepest
and strongest foundation ior a happy life ... for the security and progress of the in-
dividual, for the harmony and progress of the world.

Christ's message is the base upon which the Church is building and operating
Brigham Young University. It is the rock upon which charocter and scholarship may

be erected with safety.

• • •

The latest building to be added to the B. Y. U. campus is the splendid religious
and social center now being completed under the Church Welfare Plan.

Significant also is the expansion this year of the former Religious Education De-
portment into a Division of Religion vrith the four departments of Bible and Modem
Scripture. Church History, Church Organization and Administration, and Theology
and Religious Philosophy.

• * *

Since the aim at B. Y. U. is to enable well-rounded preparation ior a useful life,
courses are given leading to success in scores of occupations. In the five colleges,
there are thirty-seven departments offering more than 1600 courses.

The University is specifically organized to train young men and women for lay
leadership; to give them, that is, occupational efficiency as well as the power and
the desire to serve spiritually.

• • •

AUTUMN QUARTER
Registration — September 20, 21, and 23

Nationally Accredited — No Out-of-State Fees
For catalog, address The President

BRIGHAM YOUNG UNIVERSITY

PROVO. UTAH

LIFE'S TESTS

are the hours that call for
sympathy and tender love

LARKIN MORTUARY LARKIN & SONS

Was. 5132— Hy. 180 Telephone 821

LARKIN MORTUARY CO.

6003 Compton Avenue

Los Angeles, California

Jefferson 1244

When Buging Mention Relitl Societg Magazine

Opportunity Is Calling

. . . calling your attention to the beginning
oi another successful school year at your
University:

DATES FOR REGISTRATION

Sept. 25:

English and Psychological
Examinations

Sept. 26: Engineering Examination

Sept. 26-27: Special Instruction and Regis-
istration of Freshmen

Sept. 30: Registration of Sophomores and
Upper Division -

Oct. 1: Regular Class Work Begins

Write for Catalog — Address the President

UNIVERSITY OF UTAH

NOW Is The Time To Order Your

BDDKS for RELIEF SOCIETY

Literary Course — 1940-41

ADAM BEDE By George Eliot

A choice is offered of this book in two
editions, but only one is necessary to
buy. We recommend (b) edition

(a) Grosset & Dunlap, Pubhshers,
Regular Price $1.00

Special Relief Society Price.. .80

(b) The Best Known Novels of
George Eliot, Modern Library,
Inc., which includes four nov-
els of George Eliot in one
book:

Adam Bede. Silas Mamer, The
Mill on the Floss. Romola.
This is the recommended book.

Regular Price $1.25

Special Relief Society Price..$1.13

THE TREE OF LIBERTY

By Elizabeth Page

Price S3.00

The Book Store is not allowed to
sell this book at a cheaper price
at this time.

THE SONG OF YEARS

By Bess Streeter Aldrich

Regular Price $2.50

Special Relief Society Price $2.00

We alio have copies of Literary Course Books of previous years, for those who wish
to complete their libraries.

DESERET BOOK COMPANY

44 East South Temple

Salt Lake City, Utah

When Buying Mention Relie[ Society Magazine

"^"^"T^

fc»^-',

4

)^\

.«,Tf. A*^

nPHE statue pictured on the cover of this
■*■ issue of the Magazine is located on the
City and County Building grounds, Salt
Lake City, Utah. It was erected through
contributions of the school children, assisted
by the Board of Education, as a tribute to
our Nation's Constitution and flag It is the
work of the sculptor Torlief S. Knaphus, and
was dedicated lune 4, 1937.

r low Id ike ^l

ime

to subscribe for the RELIEF SOCIETY MAGA-
ZINE for your own family and as gifts for your
friends.

An attractive new gift card will be mailed with
each gift subscription upon request.

SUBSCRIPTION PRICE— $1.00 A YEAR

To

Fisher Master Bakers 577

Larkin Mortuary . . Inside Back Cover

L. D. S. Business College ....

Inside Back Cover

Mountain Fuel Supply Co. . . .

Inside Back Cover

Relief Society Song Book .... 577

Telex 577

Z. C. M. I. . . . Outside Back Cover

I WAS

DEAFENED

But Now I Can

HEAR

Everything with the New

HIGH FIDELITY

Vacuum Tube-Crystal
HEARING AID

0 0 0 "I have been deaf for 1ft
years, but with my TELEX hearing
aid I am now able to hear group
conversations, church services, the
radio, or at distances Just as well
as any normal hearing person.'

The TEUKX aids where other aids
have failed • • • Try TELEX
Today . . , and HEAR!

FREE Hearing Test _

with the new TELEX — Call or Witt*
TILJX HEARIKG AiP SERVICf

511 Mclntyre Bid?.

Salt Lake City

5-4036

THE

fKeiieP ^ocietu ^ona d^ook

Is Now Ready— The Price is 85c
Per Copy— Post Paid

Address Orders to GENERAL BOARD
RELIEF SOCETY

28 Bishop's Building — Salt Lake City

Have you tried this bread?

A Product of
The Fisher Master Bakers

It's Delicious
It's Different
It's Wholesome

It's Ji&hsJiL

DUTCH
BREAD

W/ier. Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine

The Relief Society Magazine

Organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

Vol. XXVII SEPTEMBER, 1940 No. 9

Qonhniiu

Special Features

A Lincoln Prayer 577

Frontispiece — Liberty Bell 578

"A More Perfect Union" Vesta P. Crawford 579

The Blessing of Constitutional Government Elder Don B. Colton 584

This Year It's the Straight and Narrow Silhouette Emily Smith Stewart 595

Some Persian Poets You Will Like Estelle S. Harris 599

Fiction

Home of the Brave Christie Lund Coles 589

We Find America Mary Ek Knowles 609

Cathedral of Peace (Chapter 11) Dorothy Clapp Robinson 620

General Features

Some Literary Friends ("The Last Lesson") Florence Ivins Hyde 605

The Sunny Side of the Hill (Under Skies of Blue) Leila Marler Hoggan 614

Happenings Annie Wells Cannon 617

Editorial:

A Land of Liberty 618

Notes from the Field Vera White Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer 626

Music Department (Ready for Rehearsal?) 634

Excerpts from Discourses oi Brfgham Young Selected by Marianne C. Sharp 635

Night Jane Romney Crawford 649

Lessons

Theology — A Practical Religion — Brigham Young 636

Visiting Teacher — Divisions of Priesthood — The Melchizedek Priesthood 640

Work and Business — Your Teeth and Your Bones 641

Literature — Adam Bede 643

Mission — The Martyrdom of Joseph Smith 646

Poetry

A Prayer of Thanks Wyroa Hansen 588

These Are America Alice Morrey Bailey 594

Who? Grace M. Candland 604

My Mother's Crochet Olive W. Burt 608

Youth Faces Tomorrow Alice L. Eddy 613

Song of Night Caravene Gillies 625

Autumn Beatrice E. Linford 633

Transition Alberta H. Christensen 650

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Offices : 20 Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah, Telephone Wasatch 980.
Subscription Price: $1.00 a year; foreign, $1.00 a year; payable in advance. Single copy, 10c.
The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. Renew promptly so that no copies will be
missed. Report change of address at once, giving both old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Stamps should accompany manu-
scripts for their return.

c/t JLincoln U^rayier

From "Abe Lincoln in Illinois," by Robert E. Sherwood*

OGOD, the Father of all living, I ask you to look with
gentle mercy upon this little boy who is here, lying sick
in this covered wagon. His people are traveling far to
seek a new home in the wilderness, to do your work, God,
to make this earth a good place for your children to live in.
They con see clearly where they are going, and they're not
afraid to face the things that lie along the way. I humbly
beg you not to take their child from them. Grant him the
freedom of life. Do not condemn him to the imprisonment
of death. Do not deny him his birthright. Let him know the
sight of great plains and high mountains, of green valleys
and wide rivers; for this little boy is' an American, and these
things belong to him and he to them. Spare him, that he
too may strive for the ideals for which his fathers have la-
bored so faithfully and so long. Spare him and give him his
father's strength. Give us all strength, O God, to do the work
that is before us. I ask you this favor in the name of your
Son, Jesus Christ, who died upon the cross to set men
free. Amen.

'Courtesy Charles Scribner's Sons.

osn3

:

^

'

' y

i\

MM

?'

—

^M

■■

y^llH

"H

■■■ilim 1

_,. '

1

:n

—

»

Mm

■1

^

ii

j^ .&£ Ii a 4r

• K^aiA**

30J)SiJdjij^ £sdL

"... proclaim liberty throughout the land unto all
the inhabitants thereof." — (Lev. 25:10.)

The

Relief Society Magazine

Vol. XXVII

SEPTEMBER, 1940

No. 9

''A More Perfect Union"

. Vesta P. Crawford

"We, the people of the United States, in order to form a more perfect Union,
estabhsh justice, insure domestic tranquility, provide for the common defense, promote
the general welfare, and secure the blessings of liberty to ourselves and our posterity, do
ordain and establish this Constitution for the United States of America."

ONE hundred and fifty-three
years ago this September, the
people of the United States
of America raised a new standard to
the world.

Two words they had in mind—
LIBERTY and UNION-two guid-
ing words, which every patriot spoke
with hope and reverence. Liberty
for each individual, a union of com-
monwealths to work out mutual
problems through the cooperation
of a "Parliament of Concord."

The paths of history are long, and
the road into the past grows dim
when the shadows of the years rest
upon it. Yet it is possible for us to
journey along the corridors of the
long ago and see the great illumina-
tion of a beacon set high in the
universe of the nations.

It is September in the year 1787.
Mellow tints of autumn and the
amber patterns of leaves rest upon
the two rivers that guard the "City
of Brotherly Love." Philadelphia,
a city that grew up with the nation,
awaits with great anxiety to hear
what the delegates to the Constitu-
tional Convention have done. It is

rumored through the city that they
have drafted a new "testament of
liberty" to guide America, a docu-
ment that is not yet signed.

Eager crowds throng Chestnut
Street in front of Independence Hall
where the committee has labored in
secret sessions for four months.

The historic walls of the old Penn-
sylvania State House have seen
events that will never be forgotten
wherever free men dwell. The walls
have heard voices raised in defense
of the inalienable rights of men.
Here, since 1736, the legislative as-
semblies of Pennsylvania have con-
vened. Here, in 1775, the Continen-
tal Congress appointed George
Washington Commander-in-Chief
of the Army. Here, the Declaration
of Independence was signed with
eternal words — "all men are endowed
by their Creator with certain inalien-
able rights . . . that to secure these
rights governments are instituted
among men." Here, in this "Cradle
of Liberty," a name was given to
the new nation— "The United States
of America." Here, the Star Span-
gled Banner, in the year 1777, was

580

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER, 1940

INDEPENDENCE HALL, PHILADELPHIA

(Scene of the proclamation of the Declaration of Independence, July 4, 1776 and the
meeting place of the Continental Congress and the Constitutional Convention)

acclaimed as the standard of the
Union.

T ET us enter the room quietly and
see the representatives of the
people at work; let us see them as
they complete the final words of the
Constitution of the United States.

If all the deputies are present,
there will be fifty-five men here. All
the states except Rhode Island are
represented.

They sit quietly and thoughtfully
in their great carved chairs. Near the

back of the high-ceilinged room Ben-
jamin Franklin stands and looks at
his fellow Americans.

Something has bothered him all
during this convention— an item of
little intrinsic significance, and yet
the learned Doctor Franklin believes
that it may be an emblem of some-
thing. On the back of George Wash-
ington's great armchair there is a
carving of the sun with a halo of
light around it. In spite of all his
wisdom, Franklin cannot figure out
to his own satisfaction whether this

'A MORE PERFECT UNION'

581

is a rising or a setting sun. Artists
never can distinguish between dawn
and sunset. Strange people, artists.
A setting sun, or a rising sun . . .

Benjamin Franklin is nearly
eighty-two years old. The son of a
poor candle-maker, he has known
hard work and adversity. He has
worn ragged clothes, and many times
he has been hungry. But those early
days of struggle are long passed.
Most prominent of the men of Penn-
sylvania, Franklin is a figure of dig-
nity and strength. He has been
honored for his work as Postmaster
General of the new Union; largely
through his efforts the Revolution
was financed. He is the most learned
man in America; he has been hon-
ored by foreign scientific societies.
He has been called "the greatest
philosopher of the present age." He
has talked with kings and deported
himself as the most kingly man of
all. It has been said of him: "The
very heavens obey him and the
clouds yield up their lightning to be
imprisoned in his rod."

The wisdom of years glows upon
the face of Benjamin Franklin. His
mind is unclouded, his thoughts
clear, his words measured, deep and
rich.

Again he looks at the carving on
the back of Washington's armchair.
Then he sees that Washington sits
with his head bowed on his hands.
He looks tired, weary of the bur-
dens he has borne for his country.

George Washington, the best
loved man in America, is fifty-five
years old. He has served the col-
onies as surveyor, as a soldier on the
frontier, as a colonel under the Brit-
ish General Braddock. He has long
loved his beautiful estate, Mt. Ver-

non, on the banks of the Potomac,
and there he has gone for the short
intervals of peace and rest his coun-
trymen have allowed him.

He has seen flags waved before
him and flowers strewn along his
path. He has stood beneath an an-
cient oak tree and accepted com-
mand of the colonial armies. He
has felt the bitter winds of Valley
Forge, and his boats have plowed
through rivers of ice. He has seen
his soldiers ragged, hungry, despair-
ing. He has walked among them
speaking words of cheer, and he has
prayed with them in the darkness
of winter nights. He has seen the
colonies win their struggle for inde-
pendence and reach out for larger
unity and greater strength.

And now in this convention
v/here the representatives of the
states are assembled, George Wash-
ington, the presiding officer, is re-
garded as a man of unselfish prin-
ciples, unbiased judgment, unfailing
loyalty. He does not know, and no
man in the assembly can know, the
ways of the future — but George
Washington will be the first Presi-
dent of the new nation. He will
shape American destiny under the
very Constitution that he will this
day sign. In after years, he shall
be remembered for the strength of
his manhood and the splendor of
his patriotism. It shall be said of
him: "The virtues of this man will
continue to animate the remotest
ages. He shall be called the first
citizen of the world."

All this in time to come. Perhaps
Benjamin Franklin, more than any
man in this assembly, appreciates
the austere dignity, the high magni-
tude of George Washington's unlim-
ited service to America.

582

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER. 1940

Fianklin reviews again, silently, all
that he has learned of liberty, and
how it came to the New World.
He thinks of the Mayflower Com-
pact. How charged with fate that
moment must have been when the
Pilgrim Fathers signed a written doc-
ument in Provinceton Harbor one
month before they set foot upon
the shores of America . . . "to frame
such juste and equall laws ... as
shall be thought most meete ... for
the generall good. ..."

Franklin thinks of the colonies
and their charters and their codes
of law. He thinks of the beginnings
of union, the meetings of the Con-
tinental Congress, the drafting of the
Articles of Confederation, the
growth and the upward reaching of
the men who wished first for liberty
and then for union.

'pHE Articles of Confederation had
called for "perpetual union," but
they had not supplied the framework
for achieving this high degree of
cooperation. They had outlined a
central government too weak for ac-
tion, and they had not provided for
a real executive.

But this convention of 1787,
which at first had met to revise the
Articles of Confederation, has now
written a new document, a Constitu-
tion which shall be "the supreme
law of the land."

Not without conflict, not without
despair, not without a weighing of
values, not without a broad liberality
of ideas, has this Constitution been
achieved.

Not without prayer. Benjamin
Franklin remembers well the long
hours of discussion, the ebbing of
hope, the writing and re-writing, the
changing, the additions and subtrac-

tions, that have been made to perfect
the constitutional testament.

He thinks of the young Alexander
Hamilton and his work in the con-
vention. Alexander Hamilton, now
only thirty years old, eariy in life
was deprived of parental care and
forced to make his way alone. He
earned his own money for attend-
ing King's College and learned
the intricacies of the law and the
instruments that guide the destinies
of individuals, the high resolve of
nations. Hamilton became a lieu-
tenant colonel on General Wash-
ington's staff and served four years
as his aide and confidential secre-
tary. The General became warmly
attached to this frail-looking young
man whose slender strength was far
more dependable than it looked.
Hamilton has served in the Con-
tinental Congress, and now he repre-
sents New York State in this assem-
bly of free people.

He is a small, lean man with deep
violet eyes and reddish brown hair.
He is young, but his words carry the
power of a brilliant mind. Profound-
ly he shapes the form and purpose
of the Constitution.

Hamilton does not know the ways
of the future— but he will become
Secretary of the Treasury in the cab-
inet of President Washington; he
will lay the basis for the financial
structure of the United States.

Young men and old men. It is
not a man's age, but the qualities
of his mind, the steadfastness of his
character, that give him ability and
the desire to serve his country.

Once more Benjamin Franklin
looks over the assembly of the pa-
triots, and his eyes center on a dele-
gate only six years older than Hamil-
ton. This young man is James Madi-

"A MORE PERFECT UNION"

son. "The Great Little Madison,"
he is called. He is the "Master
Mind" of this convention. One day
he shall be called the "Father of the
Constitution."

He is a pale, thin man, below aver-
age height, but his face bears a great
illumination. Once he studied for
the ministry but later changed his
profession to law and politics. He
is the author of the "Virginia Plan,"
which has been the starting point
for the deliberations of the conven-
tion.

James Madison will be the fourth
President of the United States, and
his writings explaining and defend-
ing the Constitution will be a guide
for generations of Americans.

At the very beginning of the ses-
sions, in May, 1787, Madison de-
clared solemnly: "Now we must de-
cide forever the fate of Republican
government."

And James Wilson, the able law-
yer delegate from Pennsylvania, an-
nounced with all seriousness: "This
is the first instance of a people as-
sembled to weigh deliberately and
calmly and to decide leisurely and
peaceably upon the form of govern-
ment by which they will bind them-
selves and their posterity."

'T^HE Constitution has been called
"A New Roof for America."
There was a long discussion upon
the relative rights and duties of the
states and the central government.
Washington believed in compromise
of the conflicting interests. "Let us
raise a standard," he declared, "to
which the wise and honest can re-
pair."

583

So it was through the days of that
summer. Constant effort, continued
self-control, ever an attempt to draft
principles of government which
would be invincible enough for per-
manency and yet pliable enough to
meet national emergencies.

When the final day came and the
document was ready for the signa-
tures, Benjamin Frankhn slowly un-
folded a paper and read in measured
tones: "I doubt whether any Con-
vention we can obtain may be able
to make a better Constitution. It
. . . astonishes me ... to find this
system approaching so near perfec-
tion as it does. ..."

Then he watched the men as they
signed. He walked slowly toward
the front of the room and stood
behind Washington's chair. He
watched the curves of the letters as
Washington wrote his name —
"George Washington, President and
Deputy from Virginia."

It was then that Benjamin Frank-
lin felt that the problem which had
been troubling him all summer was
solved— that carved sun on the back
of the chair. It was a rising sun.
He knew it. He told the other dele-
gates how sure he was.

"I have the happiness to know
that it is a rising, not a setting sun."

A radiance seems to fill the room.
The delegates rise from their chairs.
George Washington stands with the
precious document in his hands. His
eyes seem to look forward along the
future years when the Constitution
shall stand as a beacon for Americans
in the ages that shall come.

^^-^^^-^

The Blessing of Constitutional
Government

Elder Don B. Col ton

AMERICAN people live under
the most complex of all forms
of government; that is, a fed-
eral republic. We are, at once, citi-
zens of a sovereign nation and also
of a sovereign state. One English
political scientist has said, "There
are two loyalties, two patriotisms.
There are two governments covering
the same ground, commanding with
equally direct authority the obedi-
ence of the same citizen." Compli-
cated as it seems, it may be simple
if studied and understood.

As each "Constitution Day" draws
near, we should examine carefully
the basic law under which we live.
I shall consider in this article more
particularly some phases of the Fed-
eral Constitution.

England has, and France also un-
til recently, a simple non-federal or
centralized government. "The will
of the British Parliament is the su-
preme law of the kingdom."

To understand fully our complex
federal government, one must know
how the early English colonies de-
veloped into American states, and
how they were finally welded into
a union. A separate charter or grant
was given to each of the thirteen
colonies settled along the Atlantic
seaboard from Canada to Florida.
Sometimes the grant was to an indi-
vidual, sometimes to a company, and
again, to a group of people. The gov-
ernments varied greatly. Not all of
the governors were appointed by the
Crown. A few of the colonies were
almost entirely self-governed.

The Declaration of Independence
declared against the mother country
and affirmed that, "these united col-
onies are and of right ought to be free
and independent states." The col-
onies soon learned, however, that
they were too weak to stand alone
and that the situation demanded
union. The states were extremely
jealous of their sovereignty. Their
problem was to maintain their in-
dependence and yet acquire strength
by unity. They tried first a govern-
ment under the Articles of Confed-
eration, but it was entirely inade-
quate. The Constitution was finally
adopted and welded the states into
a nation in 1789.

It must always be borne in mind
that the state was the original sov-
ereign and was independent. The
work of forming a union was the
surrender voluntarily of powers
which had been exercised by a state
completely sovereign within itself.
Therefore, the federal government
was one of delegated authority. The
Constitution provided but one way
by which further powers could be
delegated to the federal government
— by amendment ratified by the peo-
ple of the several states.

It must be remembered that at
the beginning of the trouble with
Great Britain there was no intention
of breaking away entirely. They did
not revolt against law but against
the tyranny of being deprived of the
blessings guaranteed them by law.
Their forefathers had compelled
King John at Runnymede to grant

ANDti

FOUR SHEETS OF SHEEPSKIN PARCHMENT
. . . conuining the Supreme Law of the Land, repow.- in the glass cifse in the
Library of Coiigft-i**, Abov« hangs the Deciaratioa of independenct*.

586

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER, 1940

them certain fundamental rights em-
bodied in the Magna Charta. These
guarantees were being violated by a
tyrant who had arrogated, gradually,
powers unto himself. The colonies
were contending for rights under
English law, either written or under
the Common Law. They petitioned
many times for redress, but the pe-
titions were scornfully rejected. The
representatives of the people waited
until all hope of peace was gone. The
people demanded redress. The Con-
gress was compelled to act.

It has been rightfully said, "The
Declaration of Independence con-
tains the ideal of American liberty
and the conception of the origin
and purpose of human government.
The Constitution sets up the ma-
chinery by which these ideals are
to be attained."

The central government— if such
it may be called— set up by the col-
onies was a weak one. In the Con-
gress, each colony had but one vote,
irrespective of its size. The govern-
ment was a mere league where mu-
tual problems could be considered,
but with little or no power to enforce
its decrees. The states were drifting
apart; jealousies arose between them,
and chaos seemed inevitable.

TT was not an easy thing to "ordain
and establish" the Constitution of
the United States. It was the work
of many months. Careful and, in
many instances, prayerful men work-
ed long and earnestly in drawing up
that great document. It required
great skill and inspiration to prepare
it and secure its ratification. It was
one of the world's great accomplish-
ments.

The Constitutional Convention,
which assembled in May, 1787, de-

liberated four months. On Septem-
ber 17, 1787, the document was com-
pleted and signed by delegates from
twelve states. Rhode Island did not
participate in the convention.

We are all familiar with Joseph Smith's
statement: "The Constitution of the
United States is a glorious standard; it is
founded in the wisdom of God. It is a
heavenly banner; it is to all those who are
privileged with the sweets of liberty, like
the cooling shades and refreshing waters
of a great rock in a thirsty and weary land.
It is like a great tree under whose branches
men from every clime can be shielded from
the burning rays of the sun."

The system of checks and balances
set up in the Constitution is the only
thing which saved it. It never would
have been ratified had there not been
three independent, equal, coordinate
branches of government. It was
especially designed so that the Exec-
utive Department should not arro-
gate to itself powers never intended
to be given.

Until we study recent develop-
ments in Europe, we cannot appre-
ciate the inspiration and foresight
back of the provisions calling for
checks and balances. Lack of se-
curity and economic problems trou-
bled the framers of the Constitution
and, indeed, the people themselves,
just as they have worried the peoples
of Europe during the last two dec-
ades. It will not be denied that the
autocrats now ruling most of Europe
arose to power through promises of
economic security. Hungry people
will do almost anything for food.
Men came with alluring promises
and asked for temporary power. The
result has been that the people have
surrendered all that heroes have
fought and died for during the last
thousand years. Liberty of speech,
freedom of the press, and even the

THE BLESSING OF CONSTITUTIONAL GOVERNMENT

587

right to worship God have gone from
those lands. A few men have turned
back the pages of history five hun-
dred years simply for the hideous
monster of tyranny and oppression
to raise its awful head.

Shall the American people ever
be caught off guard and allow the
same conditions to be brought about
here?

The matter of concentrating pow-
er in one man has always been dis-
pleasing to the Lord because of the
temptation to abuse that power.
Read I Samuel, Chapter 8, and you
will find the danger of concentrated
power clearly pointed out. I quote
only a few verses:

"And said unto him. Behold, thou art
old, and thy sons walk not in thy ways:
now make us a king to judge us like all
the nations.

But the thing displeased Samuel, when
they said. Give us a king to judge us. And
Samuel prayed unto the Lord.

And the Lord said unto Samuel, Hearken
unto the voice of the people in all that they
say unto thee: for they have not rejected
thee, but they have rejected me, that I
should not reign over them.

According to all the works which they
have done since the day that I brought
them up out of Egypt even unto this day,
wherewith they have forsaken me, and
served other gods, so do they also unto
thee.

Now, therefore, hearken unto their voice:
howbeit yet protest solemnly unto them,
and shew them the manner of the king
that shall reign over them.

And the Lord said to Samuel, Hearken
unto their voice, and make them a king.
And Samuel said unto the men of Israel,
Go ye every man unto his city."

Again, the Lord speaking to the Nephites
said: "Now I say unto you, that because
all men are not just it is not expedient that
ye should have a king or kings to rule over
you.

For behold, how much iniquity doth one
wicked king cause to be committed, yea,

and what great destruction!" {Book of
Mormon, Mosiah 29:16-17)

Nor is the danger alone in concen-
trating power in the Executive. Con-
gress has frequently passed laws
which have violated the "inalienable
rights" mentioned in the Declara-
tion of Independence and set forth
in the first ten amendments to the
Constitution. Congress has tried to
provide a religious test for holding
office; it has attempted to deprive
persons accused of crime of the sa-
cred right of trial by jury, and has
attempted to deprive citizens of
property without just compensation.
Many other instances of unconstitu-
tional laws could be cited. The great
bulwark of our liberty in times past
has been our Supreme Court. It has
been necessary, also, at times,
through the demands of the people,
to check the Courts. Our safety lies
in keeping, so far as possible, the
powers of government in the hands
of thoughtful people.

I can do no better than quote ,
from a statement issued by the Com-
mittee on American Citizenship of
the American Bar Association:

"Whether you have your citizenship like
St. Paul, by right of birth, or acquire it by
naturalization, it is not sufficient that you
merely obey the law and commit no offense
against it. That is important, but the
franchise, the right to vote, is the most
sacred of all privileges under our Constitu-
tion; it is the right protective of all others;
armed with it you safeguard all others,
because by your vote you freely choose
those who rule you and by delegation make
your own laws. If you fail to exercise this
privilege, you are a recreant to your citizen-
ship. Forty years ago four-fifths of all the
voters went to the polls; in 1924 less than
one-half of them, forty-nine per cent, exer-
cised their right to vote. As a result, every
office holder is chosen by a minority of the
voters; in some states as low as five per cent

588

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER. 1940

of all the voters. In the cities the 'better
element,' as it calls itself, stays away from
the polls, and then rails bitterly at the
result. You have no right to criticise your
Government or its Agents unless you take
your part in choosing them. This is the
most sacred duty of citizenship."

'pHE brilliant Henry W. Grady
once said, "The man who kindles
the fire on the hearth-stone of an
honest and righteous home, burns
the best incense to liberty. He does
not love mankind less who loves his
neighbor more. Exalt the citizen.
As the state is the unit of Govern-
ment, he is the unit of the state.
Teach him that his home is his cas-
tle, and his sovereignty rests beneath
his hat. Make him self-respecting,
self-reliant and responsible. Let him
lean on the state for nothing that
his own arm can do, and on the Gov-
ernment for nothing that his state
can do. Let him cultivate independ-
ence to the point of sacrifice, and
learn that humble things with un-
bartered liberty are better than splen-
, dors bought with its price."

The issues of the cruel and terrible
wars now being fought with such
ferocity are two-fold: shall the peo-
ple be subject to a one-man govern-
ment, or shall the sacred rights of
free people be kept in the hands of
thoughtful and, I hope, prayerful

citizens? Which do we prefer, for
instance, the peaceful judgment of
the Supreme Court, civil war, or pos-
sible dissolution of the Union? The
answer lies with the people. The
experience of the ages clearly points
to one course as the only safe one.
Let there be written laws, under-
stood and obeyed by an enlightened
electorate, and men chosen who will
execute those laws. The supreme
law, the Constitution, carefully stud-
ied, understood and obeyed, leads to
safety, happiness and prosperity. Let
us have a government of laws— not of
men. Let this, the American con-
tinent, be an ensign to all the world.
The people are not going to have
one-man rule even though such a
government for the time being may
be more efficient.

In these days of strife and turmoil,
let us hope that every citizen will
rededicate himself to the task of se-
curing honest and efficient govern-
ment, always remembering that
"eternal vigilance is the price of lib-
erty." Let us know the basic law
of the land. Let September 17
take on a new meaning, that liberty
and freedom shall have a new birth.
The government given us on that
day in 1787 shall be ours forever if
we are worthy to possess it in right-
eousness.

.^-

A PRAYER OF THANKS

Wyroa Hansen

For the prairie land and mountain sod.
For flowers patterned on the hill.
Where plodding feet of pioneers trod
The soil their hands did till —
O God, we offer thanks to Thee
For everything we share.
For life and love and liberty
And homes of free men there.

Home of the Brave

Christie Lund Coles

EULALIE JANSON breathed
deeply and braced herself
against the porch rail. The
really hard thing to do now was to
go up these stairs, into the dingy
apartment, to meet the eyes of her
mother, her father, and younger
brother.

At the office, it had been easy to
smile, to pretend, to assume an air
of "everything's all right." But here,
her act was just that— an act. These
who loved her could see through her
assurance, because there really wasn't
any assurance. She knew and they
knew how conditions were. There
weren't enough jobs to go around.
Last year Father had lost his job;
Jim had had to quit school. They
were both doing odd jobs now where-
ever they could find them. Oh, the
irony of it, when Father was one of
the best cabinet makers in the entire
city.

She was up the steps now, and
once more she sighed deeply, threw
back her shoulders and opened the
scuffed, ugly door.

There was no opportunity to break
the news until after the family had
eaten their evening meal and were
seated in the living room— her father
with the help-wanted section of the
evening paper; her mother with some
lace she was crocheting.

She had attempted to read the so-
ciety section, but her thoughts had
been far off. She had dropped the
paper to the floor and was staring
absently into space when her mother
said:

"What is it, Lalie? What is the
matter?"

"Why .-. . nothing," she tried to
assure them, "nothing, really."

But her mother was beside her,
insisting, "You're sick. You were
pale when you came in. Where does
it hurt?"

She smiled a little at that, shook
her head, "Mother, I'm not ill. I'm
just . . . tired."

Her father interposed with,
"They've been working you too hard.
They're nothing but slave drivers,
and you're little more than a child."

She bit her lip, but the words
came out almost hysterically, "Well,
they won't be working me too hard
any longer. I got my notice tonight.
I'm fired . . . through."

"But why? Why? Haven't you
done good work?" questioned her
father.

"I've done the best I could. There
was talk that it was a relative of the
vice-president who was going to take
my place. But I doubt if that's true.
They're just cutting down. ..."

But during the sleepless night it
became increasingly easy to believe
that a relative was to take her place,
and it made a strange and powerful
bitterness rise within her. The next
day, when she was drying dishes for
her mother, she said bitterly,
thoughtlessly,

"So this is your America. Land
of equality! Everyone equal, humph!
It's a land of class distinction, favor-
itism, snobs, money ..."

Her mother's thin, lined face
flushed, her hands paused half-way
out of the soapy water, a look of
incredulity crossed her eyes. She
said:

590

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER, 1940

"Eulalie, how can you say such
things? This is your country! You
should be so proud, so proud."

"What do you mean, proud? Not
when my country isn't doing right
by me. There are things that need
changing here, and I'm going to help
change them."

"What do you mean?"

"You'll see."

Both women were silent until the
dishes had been put carefully in their
places and the kitchen tidied up.
Then Eulalie started toward her bed-
room, and her mother said, "Wait,
come with me into the parlor. Let's
talk this over, shall we?"

The girl shrugged, "There really
isn't anything to say, is there?"

"Yes, I think there is."

When they were seated, Mrs. Jan-
son picked at the folds of her ging-
ham dress nervously before she be-
gan. She moistened her lips. "You
see, my dear, there are many things
I've never told you, things that lie
deep within my heart. You . . . you
modern young people always seem
so sure of yourselves, so embarrassed
when we speak of sentimental things,
but . . " she paused briefly, sighed,
"but I must tell you these things
now. When you speak lightly of your
country, it is almost as if you struck
me. It means so much to me. I
gave up my home, my family, my
friends, all— to come to America."

"I know that. Mother."

"Yes, but you don't know that my
love for this new country and my
faith in it had to replace all those
things. But here we have had op-
portunities we would never have had
in the Old Country. Here we have
made friends with many fine people.
We are looked up to at church; we
vote; we help say what is best for us.

We have so many conveniences —
lights, gas, and warm water. Even
the better classes don't have so much
there."

"Of course, Mother, but there is
so much to have here. Everyone
could be free of all worry, could be
well-off. . . "

"A little worry doesn't hurt. If
everything was easy, we wouldn't ap-
preciate anything."

"Oh, you don't understand."

"MaylDC I don't. But I wish you
would try to understand how I feel.
When you were born, I thought,
'She is an American, not just an
adopted child as I am. This is her
own country, her heritage!' Don't let
anything cheapen that heritage —
ever."

Eulalie arose, then bent and kissed
the older woman's forehead, "You're
terribly sentimental. Mom, but I
love you."

MEVERTHELESS, a few nights
later, she visited a group of young
people who had organized and were
meeting in the basement of a lodge
hall. Their ideas were similar to
hers; they believed in making a better
world, a finer America.

She listened intently as several of
the young people spoke, told of their
constitution, their ambitions. One
boy said, "We refuse to be the spawn
of a nation that has forgotten us,
neglected us, betrayed us. We must
go forward and take our heritage—
the wealth and security that is right-
fully ours."

After the meeting, she walked
home with a copy of their constitu-
tion under her arm. Perhaps now
she could make her folks understand
what she meant. America as they
had known it had been all right in

HOME OF THE ftRAVfe

5*1

their day; but now there were bigger
needs, and how were they to come
about except through the youth with
vision?

She said as much to her family
when she arrived home, and her
brother, two years younger than she,
inquired tartly, "Yes, but are you
sure these kids have the vision?"

"Well, at least they don't sit back
and say, 'All's right with the world.' "

"I'm not sitting back, my girl, I'm
busier than a cat on a tin roof, trying
to find work enough to get me to
school. And I'm not doing so bad
either."

Her father had not said anything
but had read the copy of the con-
stitution over carefully. When he
had finished, he went over to a lovely
desk which he had built, rubbed,
carved himself, and took out a vol-
ume of United States history. Open-
ing it to a dog-eared page, he handed
it to Eulalie, saying,

"I want you to read our Constitu-
tion. It isn't as radical as this—
this other thing; but then, it was
written with all the people in mind.
It was written after weeks, yes,
months of prayer and thought. Even
when it was finished, the Bill of
Rights was added. That gives every
one an equal chance, a fair trial, the
right to achieve and go forward as
far as each of us is capable. God
himself can give us no more."

Eulalie drew her dark brows to-
gether thoughtfully, "But you don't
understand. These young people,
some of them, have never had a job.
Perhaps they never will under the
present system. Something has to
be done or there will be revolution.
The few can't have it all ... . "

"Some things aren't right," agreed
her mother, "but America will find

a way. We may have to pray— and
pray hard. But the light will come."

Her father nodded, "Yes, we have
come a long way in righting social
wrongs. We'll come out all right-
not through rebellion and revolu-
tion, but rather, through faith and
courage."

"Oh, but Dad, look . . . you've
had faith and courage. Where are
you? You're an old man and you're
beaten. It isn't because you can't
work as good as you ever could. It's
just that the system has ruled you
out."

An almost visible tremor seemed
to pass through her father, and he
drew himself to his full height as
he said slowly, "I am a thousand
times better off right now than I
would ever, ever have been in the
Old Country. The trouble with you
young people is that you want the
world handed to you on a silver
platter, and you don't want to work
for it."

No one answered, and after a mo-
ment, he added, "And I'm not beat-
en. I had promise today of a job — an
excellent one. I hadn't meant to
tell you— yet."

The controversy was forgotten in
the family's sudden elation over his
news. But when the others had re-
tired to their beds, Eulalie sat with
the volume of history and pored
over the three-thousand-word Con-
stitution of the United States. It
was lofty and high-sounding, of
course; but she was a little tired, and
her eyes began to droop. As she
lowered the book, a small clipping
fell out upon the floor. She picked
it up and looked at it. It was titled,
America's Creed. It was brief, so
she began to read the words: "I be-
lieve in the United States of America

5§2

RELIEF S6CIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER, 1$46

as a Government of the people, by
the people, for the people; whose
just powers are derived from the con-
sent of the governed; a democracy
in a republic; a sovereign Nation of
many sovereign States; a perfect
union, one and inseparable; estab-
lished upon those principles of free-
dom, equality, justice and humanity
for which American patriots sacri-
ficed their lives and fortunes.

"I therefore believe it is my duty
to my country to love it; to support
its Constitution; to obey its laws; to
respect its flag, and to defend it
against all enemies."

She held it between her fingers
a few moments, then put her hands
over her eyes, murmuring, "Oh, it
isn't that I don't love my country.
I do, I do! I'm sure every member of
my group does, too."

T^HE next Friday, she persuaded
her brother to go with her to
the hall, so that he could better
understand what they were doing,
what they wanted. He was reluc-
tant and skeptical, but said, "If you
say its okay, it must be," and they
walked hand in hand under the
peaceful stars.

The room smelled close and damp.
Jim whispered to her, "Nobody
could have a healthy attitude in such
a place." She replied, "Hush!"

A sallow-faced youth began a dra-
matic, intense discourse on "What's
Wrong with America?" He began his
enumeration of its ills, its weakness-
es, its failures. He rose to a loud-
pitched climax when he asked,
"What chance has the blind, the
deaf, the dumb? They're doomed-
inextricably doomed. . . "

Jim whispered to her, "Yeh. Like
Helen Keller."

He went on, "How are the Negroes
discriminated against? They haven't
a chance, except perhaps in the prize
ring"

Once more Jim whispered, "Poor
Booker T. Washington and Marion
Anderson."

And he concluded, "But most of
all, what about our own young peo-
ple—you and I? Can we find work?
NO. When there gets to be too
many of us, they stir up a war and
send us off to be killed so there will
be more fat profits for the successful
business man."

Before she could stop him, Jim
was on his feet, asking in a steely
voice, "May I ask if you have looked
for work?" When the other young
man shrugged the question away as
too ridiculous to answer, Jim looked
about the group and went on, "I've
been watching the want-ads for near-
ly two years. I've gone wherever
I thought there might be a sign of
work. I've sat for hours with other
young people— waiting. But I might
say, I've never seen one of you there.
I don't think I ever will. You're
content to spout off at the mouth,
to discourage other decent, liberty-
loving young people, to ... "

The chairman asked Jim to sit
down, and Eulalie lowered her head
under the many eyes turned upon
them. Her face was flushed, yet she
couldn't help feeling proud of Jim's
courage and his sound convictions-
proud of the strength and power
of him. It was as it had always been
with them. As children, she had
discouraged him to fight; yet when
he persisted, she ended by rooting
for him. When they were older,
she would be on the other side of
the issue he was debating; yet always

HOME OF THE BRAVE

593

at the close, she was one hundred
per cent with him.

Though she wasn't entirely agreed
now, she couldn't help feeling that
he was one up on the sallow-faced
youth standing defiantly, a little hesi-
tantly now, before them.

After the speech, they grouped
about in a round-table discussion.
Many crowded around Jim, eager for
an argument, anxious to voice their
views. One boy said, "I suppose
you would contradict him on what
he said of war, too?"

Jim nodded, "Perhaps. You see
I've got enough loyalty in me to
stand back of the President of these
United States. I've got enough faith
to believe him when he says we
aren't going into war unless we have
to."

"Yeah," said another, "unless we
have to. I, for one, won't go even
if we have to."

Jim and Eulalie turned incredu-
lous eyes upon him, simultaneously.
Eulalie felt herself go weak. Jim
asked, "Even if we were invaded?"

The other youth answered casu-
ally, "Why should I? This life is all
I've got. I don't intend to be shot
down. They'll have to think up
something better to do with us."

Anothed would-be wit said sardon-
ically, "You should regret that you
have only one life to lose for your
country. Isn't that the accepted tra-
dition?"

She felt Jim's fist clench danger-
ously, but she held to his arm tight-
ly. Before he could move, she was
on her feet talking rapidly, heatedly.
"I'm ashamed of you," she said,
facing the group, "ashamed. I en-
tered this group thinking we stood
for something fine and worthwhile.
Perhaps some of the ideals were that.

But you are meeting your problems
—your frustrations— with a destruc-
tive and vindictive attitude. We're
cowardly, all of us. We're failing
our country when it needs us most.
We speak of our country. What is
it if it isn't us— you and I? It takes
brave people to make a great coun-
try; it isn't only brave to die for
one's country, but it is brave to live
for it, to believe in it, to preserve it,
and to defend it against all enemies."

She realized suddenly that she had
ended by quoting from America's
deed. No matter, she was suddenly
inexpressibly moved by the words.
She closed her eyes, and all in a
brief moment she understood what
it meant to be an American. She
knew what her mother and father
had felt when they first saw the stars
and stripes floating against the sky.
She would never see the flag again
without the same pride and joy and
humility. She knew what Washing-
ton felt when he drove his sick and
wearied men through the snow and
ice, while he secretly wept for them.
She knew what the framers of the
Constitution felt when they knelt to
pray so that they would make no mis-
take. She knew what Lincoln felt
when he walked the streets at mid-
night—alone and hated— and knew
that America, the preservation and
rightness of it, was what mattered.
She knew what Francis Scott Key felt
when he looked into the first rays of
dawn, after a night of fearful waiting
and wondering, and saw the flag
untramelled and flying high against
the sky.

She wanted to go home and thank
her mother and her father for having
kept faith and for giving her her
heritage.

Later, she and Jim walked home-

594 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER, 1940

ward again under the starlight, whatever happened, the two of them
There were no words said, but each would always, somehow, be going
understood. And she knew that forward with America.

-^-

THESE ARE AMERICA

Alice Morrey Bailey

Truth rose in deep indignation
At old-world irreverence to God,

And made her way shining, triumphant
To grow in this choice, virgin sod.

Justice, long blinded, obstructed,
Followed with measured, sure tread,
Planted the seeds of achievement
From which honor and glory are bred.

Freedom, down-trodden and feeble,
Flourished in growth, wide and strong,
Burst into blossoms of beauty.
Of art and of speech and of song.

Liberty, bound and in shackles,

Stepped from the dungeons, the night.
Fed on the fruit of rebellion
And cast off the chains in her might

These— and all they who love them—
Swept with an unyielding urge.
Driven in sore desperation
Crossed the sea, surge upon surge

These are the roots— deep, unshaking—
Gripped in the mountains, the sand.
Drinking the lakes and the rivers.
Thrust in the soil of this land.

^-

THIS YEAR IT'S THE
IMT I

J and I
SILHOUETTE

Emily Smith. Stewart

FALL . . . Fine Fashions . . . Furs
. . . and Fun! Maybe Fun?
Maybe Work? It all depends
on the amount of time you yielded
to temptation and comfort
and spurned your "founda-
tion" during the steaming
90 days at 90°. During your
weaker moments you prob-
ably used the aged bromide
argument that "there's no
one home but the children"
and "no one will see me."
Well, if you did, you are apt
to be the owner of a figure
greatly in need of control. If
such is the case, be honest
with yourself and your fam-
ily. Admit your guilt, dig
down deep into your hoard-
ed budget and pry loose
enough to buy the best cor-
set you can find— and don't
stint. Your foundation is
the most important item in
your wardrobe. Chalk the
expense up to hot weather
or weak will, just whichever you
choose; but start the business of
being well dressed from the founda-
tion out. Your new corset should
give you that longer, leaner look; a
longer torso; give you that "pulled

taffy" appearance; make your midriff
slender and tapering.

Being well dressed is an art; the
acquiring of a flattering fashion-right
wardrobe is an accomplish-
ment. Haphazard dressing
is costly and unattractive.

Fashion is elusive. Your
style is the dramatization of
your own fine personality.
Oh, Lovely Lady, be sure
you amplify your own
charm, your own good
points, and be yourself.

Choose from Fashion's
gorgeous offerings a basic
wardrobe to suit your needs.
Decide on the type of clothes
suited to your life. Select a
basic color and build around
that theme. A good cos-
tume—coat, suit or dress-
should render valuable
service for two seasons
and, if well chosen, can
be converted into many
different costumes with
simple changes of hat and acces-
sories.

This fall the narrow silhouette is
back of it all. Any change you will
see this season is derived from the
movement to make the skirts nar-

596

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER. 1940

rcwer. No one can dogmatically say that the
narrow silhouette alone is going to control the
situation, but it is asserted that it is a major influ-
ence in bringing forth new aspects of style types.
The lay-out of fashion factors that are producing
these types are apparent in the fall collections.
Factors that produce width above the waist em-
phasize the narrowing skirt.

Fashion inspiration must come from some
definite source: The desire to re-create pictures
of past periods— the mode of living, the psychology
of the people — in terms of the contemporary
scene.

During 1914 to 1920, dresses literally hung
on the figure. Little attention was paid to suita-
bility or becomingness. Long, straight lines pre-
vailed; skirts were straight v^th some fullness.
Then pleats were introduced.

In 1924 and 1926, shoulders were uncom-
fortably narrow, looked pinched and skimpy. Waist lines were still long
and skirts quite full. In 1927, skirts dropped nearly to the ankle. In 1930,
skirts rose a few inches, ending just below the calf. Dresses became softer,
and sleeves carried the trimming.

From 1930 to 1937, the change was gradual. Fashions became more
sensible and wearable and, most important of all, more becoming to most
women.

The fall of 1939 staged a fashion revolution. Bustle backs made head-
lines and left just as quickly. Rounded hips and defined bust lines brought
back the "hour glass" figure of an outmoded era.

All this has been discarded. Now, fashion is concentrating on beauty
and natural lines, producing a
subtle sophistication which so
aptly expresses the spirit of
American women of this day
and age. So today the hard im-
pertinence of chic is out. You
are to be charming and simply
gowned. How wisely and how
well depends on your skill in

planning a wardrobe to flatter ^*^ \^ ^/iBI^B5^ ^^^^

both your personality and abil- ^^^^ ^^^A

ity. ^"^ ^

If a coat is to be the major
item in your new wardrobe, de- v s^ y >*)

cide if it is to be sport, untrim- * - ' — ^

med, casual, dress, fur-trimmed
9f fur. Mentally picture it >yith

STRAIGHT AND NARROW

597

the clothes you have ready for fall, and be sure
its style and color will be fashion right and
service right. Your hat, shoes, bag and gloves
must match in color exactly; if your coat is
black, your shoes, gloves, hat, and bag should
also be black to be basically correct. If good
fortune can permit you extra accessories, pick
up the color of your dress in your gloves, bag or
hat. To make one basic wardrobe serve as a
background for many variations is a clever trick
to have Dame Fashion perform for the tal-
ented and gifted woman.

If a dress is to be your most important
new acquisition, ponder well the type it should
be— meditate on your social and business pro-
gram, and plan to make your new dress fit
your needs. Choose one that you can literally
perform Alladin tricks with— one that in a
twinkling of an eye will step from the purely

business to the utterly feminine. Pack your wardrobe pouch with fashion
wiles— a new glamour pin, a set of clips, a necklace, matching earrings and
bracelet; costume rings are very new and smart. At a moment's notice be
ready to awe your adoring family or astound your devoted husband with
the magnitude of your fashion artifices.

Black is top rating the color family for fall. There is renewed interest
in brown. The brown family is scheduled as second only to black
for town coats and suits, silk dresses, millinery and shoes. Wool dresses,
sports coats and suits are all expected to reflect the brown influence. The
nutria shade, in particular, is indicated.

A committee of 16 members of the Associated Merchandising Corpora-
tion places black first for formal coats and suits, estimating that 75 per cent

of early fall clothes will be in black.
Browns, represented by mink and
nutria shades, rank second and are
followed by wine, two greens and
blue.

For casual coats and suits — a
grouping which includes reefer types
—black is expected to account for 40
per cent of early designing appear-
ances. Brown, Indian earth, wine
red, two greens, and yarn-dye grey
follow in the order mentioned.

For sports coats and suits, naturals,
beiges and covert tans are ranked
first. The brown to Indian-earth

598

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER, 1940

range comes next, followed by blues, greens, wines and reds, black-and-whites
and greys. Tweeds, a fashion committee comments, will often be multi-
colored in plaids or stripes, running into colors similar to those indicated
on the card for fleeces and monotones.

In dress costumes, the committee places brown first, with blue-black
green, and wine following. A note on the card indicates that wine is for
better costumes only.

For wool dresses, blue is placed first and is represented by a soldier-
blue shade and teal. Next come tan and chicory brown, olive green and
a bright green, black, grey, bright red,
rose, and a grape tone. In a note, the
fashion committee points out that black
wool dresses, although high style, will be
seen more than they have been in previ-
ous seasons, especially in jerseys.

Millinery colors are riumerous on
the 1940 fashion program, in spite of the
fact that black is expected to account for
75 per cent of early selections. Colors are
expected to come up in importance as the
season progresses.

Basic for millinery are black, chicory
brown, bright wine, soldier blue, promen-
ade green, wine, and grey. The high
fashion shades include berry red, Indian
Simplicity Pattern earth, gold, khaki green, beige, teal blue.
No. 3412, and bright red.
bizes 32 0 42. gy ^^y ^£ suggestion, if you person-

alize your own clothes by self-creation, two patterns are suggested that may
be helpful in making the important decision of what to wear.

Leather colors chosen by the style-conscious group for shoes, hand-
bags and gloves emphasize the importance of black suede, with or without
colored trims. After black, only two basic colors are shown— brown and
wine.

Best fashion authorities, commenting on color correlation of costumes
and accessories, point out two major trends : One toward subtle harmonies
and monotone costumes, and another toward either subtle or sharp con-
trasts in ensembles. The "match two" rule prevails for fashion coordination
—shoes and bags, gloves and shoes, etc.

If you are still "summery" in your mood, you will create or buy shortish
sleeves; if you feel "forward-looking," you will have long ones. In any
event, don't let the first cool days catch you "off-base"; make the transition
from summer to autumn well groomed with confidence and charm.

McCall Pattern

No. 3818,
Sizes 12 to 42

Some Persian Poets You Will Like

Este/Ie S. Harris

LIVING in Persia during the
last year has given me an op-
portunity of learning some-
thing of the rich literature of this
very interesting country, in which
every person is something of a poet.
I want to share with you a little of
the pleasure I have found in becom-
ing acquainted with the writings of
a few of the many poets who, during
the past thousand years, have built
up a literature which is surpassed by
that of few countries of the world.
Probably in no country does its
poetry enter into the lives of all the
people more than in Persia. These
people may be unlettered in modern
science, but they cannot be called
unlearned, since they have a much
better knowledge of their classics
than the average American has of the
masterpieces in his own language.

On a recent trip we took, a fellow
traveler recited poems by the hour,
and he had at his finger-tips the main
known facts about scores of poets.
Occasionally one meets a person who
can recite from memory as many as
four thousand passages of poetry. I
venture that almost any person you
might stop on the street in Persia
would be able to tell you something
about Ferdowsi, Sa'di or Hafiz.

The pMDetry of such a long period
of time is known because of the fact
that the language of Iran, or Persia,
as it is more popularly known, has
changed but little during a thousand
years. This is not true of any other
language. Even at present the
"Academy" is assigned the task of
eliminating foreign words and re-
storing into general use words of

Persian origin. How different it is
with the English language; the
poetry of one who wrote as late
as Chaucer in the fourteenth century
cannot be understood without spe-
cial study.

One writer has said: "To the
Persian, his national poetry is what
the Psalms were to Europe in the
Middle Ages— an incentive to action,
a consolation in trouble." The
muleteer driving his mules, the shep-
herd on the hillside, the digger of a
well, or the office worker during his
period of rest is fond of reciting pop-
ular and classical verse from the poets
who have recorded tales of national
heroism or expressed the wisdom of
the ages and the passions of the hu-
man soul.

T ET us take a glimpse at some of
these poets who are regarded so
highly in the affections of all Per-
sians and whose verses add enjoy-
ment to the lives of all classes in this
land where beauty is given place
above utility.

The first is one of the greatest.
His long life was devoted to record-
ing in verse the heroic tales of his
country. Most countries, at some
time in their history, have produced
an epic poem; Persia is no exception.
Ferdowsi, who was born just about
a thousand years ago, brought to-
gether in the great work Shahnamah
a collection of stories and legends of
all the Persian kings up to the Arab
conquest in 636 A. D. This covers
some 3600 years. Much of the story
tells of the conflict between Iran
and Turan, or Turkey, having many

600

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER. 1940

things in common with the conflict
between Greece and Troy, which is
the subject of the better known
classics.

In the first part, the main charac-
ters are personified powers of good
and evil, Urmuzd and Ahriman. The
second part is devoted to the Shahs
and other kings who are the heroes.
One of the most familiar of the
stories is that of Sohrab and Rustum
which has been known to many of
us through the poem of Matthew
Arnold. This has been a required
reading in some of the schools.
Rustum is one of the great legendary
national heroes of Persia. Teheran
has a modern bronze statue of him
killing a dragon. The Shahnamah
story tells in very touching manner
of the conflict of Rustum with his
son Sohrab without either knowing
the identity of the other. His horse,
Rakush, was always a great aid in the
contests and battles of his master,
who was ever valiant in fighting for
the king.

Shah Mahmud was the patron of
Ferdowsi during the thirty or more
years he spent in writing the great
epic; but due to some intrigue at
court, he obtained the enmity of the
poet, who expressed his feelings in
satirical lines from which the fol-
lowing are taken:

"O tree whereof the fruit is bitter, even if
thou plantest it in the Garden of
Paradise,

And if at the time of watering, thou
pourest on its roots nectar and fine
honey from the River of Paradise,

It will in the end give effect to its nature,
and bring forth that same bitter
fruit."

We do not know a great deal
about the life of Ferdowsi. He was
born about 941 in Tus, a city in the

northeast part of the country. To-
day his name is a household word,
and his lofty verse is quoted in
many homes. It is said that as his
corpse was being taken for burial out
of one gate of his native Tus a mes-
senger arrived at another gate bring-
ing restitution from the Shah who
had been unjust to him.

He is rated as the greatest poet
of his age and one of the greatest
of all ages according to some. His
epic was written somewhat earlier
than some of the great epics of oth-
er lands, as he finished his in 1010.
For example, the Spanish epic of
Cid dates back to 1140; the French
Song of Roland back to the eleventh
century, and the German Song of
the Nibelungs was first written about
1200. The stories of all these epics
before they were written were told
and retold for many generations. If
you like epics, you will enjoy Shah-
namah.

I

N the next few centuries after the
great epic poet, Persia had a rap-
id succession of sweet singers. The
one who is best known to the west-
ern world is Omar Khayyam whose
Rubafyat, translated by Fitzgerald,
has been available to English read-
ers for a generation. Which one of
us has not delighted in these stately
quatrains, and who has not tried to
repeat the one about "A Book of
Verses underneath the Bough."
Khayyam, though best known in
some foreign lands, is not regarded
by Persia as her greatest poet. It
was in other fields than poetry, such
as mathematics and astronomy, that
he made his greatest contribution.
If you are not in too great a hurry,
and if you are not looking for a plot
but are satisfied with reading each

SOME PERSIAN POETS YOU WILL LIKE

verse for its own beauty, you will
find pleasure in reading the Ruhaiy-
at. This book is sold in any book
store, a thing not true of the works
of the other poets of Iran,

Soon after Khayyam, Jelaluddin
Rumi attracted attention by his
verse. He claimed descent from Abu-
bekr, father-in-law of Mohammed.
He studied in Damascus and Alep-
po and became a college teacher,
gaining a reputation for his learning
as well as for his religious devotion.
His interest was in getting people to
worship, and he thought they
"might be tempted to love God
through the bait of sweet sounds
addressed to their outward senses."
His piety led him to found the order
of Dancing Dervishes. Incidentally,
the head of this order has been in
the same family for over six hundred
years.

He wrote the Mesnevi, which is
to the Mehlevi fathers what the Acts
of the Apostles is to us. This work
contains many hundreds of stories,
each giving an account of some mi-
racle or unusual experience. Attach-
ed to the stories are moral maxims.
Rumi lived between 1207 and 1273.

Coming in between Khayyam and
Rumi, we have Nizami (1141-1203),
who told in exquisite verse some of
the most beautiful stories in all lit-
erature. He retold the old Arabian
story of Laili and Majnun, which is
an unsurpassed example of devotion
and love, with a tenderness and path-
os that stir the reader to the very
depths. Nizami is the great Persian
romantic poet. Hafiz said of him:
"Not all the treasured lore of ancient days
Can boast the sweetness of Nizami's lays."

Sa'di said of him when he died:

"Gone is Nizami, our exquisite pearl.

£01

which heaven in its kindness formed of
purest dew, as the gem of the world."

His works are: The Storehouse of
Mysteries, Koshiu and Shiiin, Di-
wan, Lain and Majnun, Book of
Alexander, and Seven Fair Faces.

^NOTHER poet greatly beloved
in Persia, and by many consid-
ered the greatest, is Sa'di (1184-
1291), who was born in Shiraz in
southern Persia. Although his fa-
ther died when he was young, he
had a patron who sent him to school
in Baghdad, where he came under
the influence of eminent men. For
thirty years he traveled extensively,
making at least twelve pilgrimages
to Mecca. Wliile traveling, he as-
sociated with all kinds of people;
observing keenly, he was able to
make use of this rich experience
in his writings. He returned to
Shiraz somewhat of a linguist and
started writing. He published his
two great works, Guhstan or Rose
Garden, in 1258, and Bustan or Or-
chard, in 1257. Guhstan is a series
of stories written in prose inter-
spersed with verse giving the moral.
^^ Professor Browne said of Sa'di:
"His real charm and the secret of
his popularity lie not in his consis-
tency but in his catholicity; in his
works is matter for every taste, the
highest and lowest."

His poems are the first studied
in the schools of Iran. Here are
some choice bits:

"Green was the gay apparel of the woods.
Like festal robes on happy multitudes.
One with bright-robed tulips all aflame,
One dark with fruits of many a curious

name.
The wind, amid the shadows of its bow-
ers.
Had diapered the jewelled turf with flow-
ers."

602

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER, 1940

One writer said of Sa'di's writ-
ings: "The bitter tonic of advice is
sweetened with honey of wit." The
following are taken from GuJistan,
which is full of sage sayings :

"If you know of news which will cause pain,
be silent and let others disclose it.
Nightingale bring word of spring,
Leave bad news to the owl."

"I saw a holy man upon the seashore,
who had been torn by a tiger. No drug
could relieve his pain; greatly he endured,
and yet was forever giving thanks to God
most high, saying: 'Praised be Allah that
I have fallen into ill luck, and not into
sin.' "

"Musk is known by its perfume, and
not by the druggist's label. The wise man
is like a vase in an apothecary's shop, silent
but full of virtue, whilst the ignorant man
is loud of voice, like the warrior's drum."

The special field of Sa'di was the
moral tale, the maxim and the fable,
all of which he does with a certain
charm. He said of his own works
that "the pearls of salutary counsel
are strung on the thread of diction,
and the bitter medicine of advice is
mingled with the honey of mirth-
ful humor." He wrote late in life,
and his works show the mind of a
matured philosopher who could
wink at the follies of humanity. He
was a realist who pictured the life
of highway and bazaar. He has been
loved by successive generations of
Persians for over six hundred years.

CHIRAZ is honored in being the
birth and burial place of two of
Persia's greatest poets. Hafiz was
born there early in the fourteenth
century, living his entire life in Per-
sia. By many he is considered their
greatest lyric poet. He was born of
a rich father whose death left the
widow and son in poor circum-
stances, but somehow he managed
to go to school and learn the Koran

by heart. Very early he started to
write and recite poetry. Hafiz taught
the Koran in a college that had been
founded for his benefit. He lived a
rather peaceful life, taking no part
in politics and hence not interested
or worried about who was in power.

All Persians agree that no trans-
lation does Hafiz credit, and that if
one should really know his worth one
must read his poems in the original.
No one has done for him what Fitz-
gerald did for Omar Khayyam. His
favorite means of expression was the
ghazal, or ode. This is a poem of
about sixteen couplets. The first
couplet has the double rhyme; but
thereafter, the first line of each
couplet has no rhyme, and the sec-
ond line rhymes with the first coup-
let, making only one rhyme through-
out the poem. He wrote about five
hundred ghazals besides other lyrics
and quatrains. His friends tried to
persuade him to put all his poems
together as "lustrous pearls on one
string, so that they might become a
necklace of great price for his con-
temporaries." Teaching and writing
kept him too busy to comply with
his friend's wishes, but a pupil col-
lected some of the poems into a
volume as the Diwan of Hafiz.

Hafiz had a wife and son to whom
he was much attached and for whom
he wrote some of his finest lines,
since both died while he still lived.
The following lines were written to
his wife:

"Then said my heart, I will sojourn myself
in this city which is perfumed by her
scent;
Her feet were bent upon a longer journey,
but I helpless knew it not."

"Open my grave when I am dead, and thou
shalt see a cloud of smoke rising from
out of it;

SOME PERSIAN POETS YOU WILL LIKE

603

Then shalt thou know that the fire still

burns in my dead heart —
Yea, it has set my very winding-sheet

alight."

"If the scent of her hair were to blow across
my dust
When I have been dead a hundred years,
My mouldering bones would rise
And come dancing out of the tomb."

After the death of his son, he
wrote:

"The ease of the eye of mine, that fruit
of my heart, ever be his memory!
That went himself an easy journey and
made my journey hard."

One writer said this of Hafiz:
"His verses are full of roses and of
musk, the song of nightingales, the
light of the warm stars, the shade
of cypress and of olives, and all the
balmy odors of the mysterious East."

Some of the clergy refused to
bury him in a Mohammedan ceme-
tery, so it was left to chance; and a
verse was chosen at random from
his works which read:

"Fear not to approach the corpse of Hafiz;
Although stained with sin, he will enter
heaven."

It is needless to say, he was buried
in the cemetery. Even to this day
people open his books to receive
consolation or to get their fortune
told.

Jami (1414 to 1492), who died
the year Columbus discovered
America, is one of the most exquis-
ite of the Persian writers. One writer
says of him: "Jami, with his flashes
of sunset glow, ushers in the night of
decadence in the fifteenth century."
His real name was Nuruddin Abdur-
rahman, but he took the name Jami
from the city of Jam, where he
dwelt. He started out as an investi-
gator in science and achieved the

distinction of Doctor of Musselman
Law. He later became a poet, one
of the most celebrated of his time.
He was not only a polished writer
but a prolific one, many of his works
being beautifully illuminated. His
best work is Yusuf and ZuJaikha, a
story of Joseph and the wife of
Potiphar. The Baharistan or Abode
of Spring is similar to Sa'di's Gulis-
tan, being written as a means of in-
struction for his son. It is divided
into eight gardens, each garden deal-
ing with a different subject.

The following examples will give
some idea of his verse:

"I'll hide myself within my song of love,
That I may kiss thee when thou singest
it."

And from The God Behind the
Veil:

" 'O fairest rose, with rosebud mouth,' I

sighed,
'Why, like coquettes, thy face forever

hide?'
He smiled, 'Unhke the beauties of the

earth,
Even when veiled I still may be described.

" 'Thy face uncovered would be all to

bright;
Without a veil none could endure the

sight.
What eye is strong enough to gaze upon
The dazzling splendor of the fount of

hght?

" 'When the sun's banner blazes in the sky.
Its light gives pain by its intensity;
But when 'tis tempered by a veil of

clouds,
That light is soft and pleasant to the

eye.' "

These poets that we have men-
tioned all lived before the discovery
of America. We shall say nothing
of the modern poets of Iran, al-
though there are many of them. The
writings of some of them may not be

604 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER, 1940

translated into English, and many all the more popular because on the

Americans will, therefore, not have way one may see the shrines erected

an opportunity to become acquaint- to Ferdowsi and Omar Khayyam.

ed with them. The writings of the poets of Per-

This is a land of shrines. Some sia have made living in this land more

of the most beloved are those erect- pleasant. I hope that all who read

ed to the poets. The city of Shiraz this article may have an opportun-

has many more visitors every year ity of reading from the gems of Per-

because Sa'di and Hafiz are buried sian poetry so that their lives may

there, and the road to Meshed is be enriched.

Editor's Note: Estelle S. Harris (Mrs. Franklin S. Harris) has spent the past year
in Persia in company with her husband. Dr. Harris, who has been investigating all branches
of the Department of Agriculture for the Persian Government, making suggestions and
recommendations for improvements.

WHO?

Grace M. Candland

Who set the pattern of each bud and leaf.
Who chose the colors for the phlox and rose
And made the jeweled night for sweet repose.
And hid the wheaten kernel in the sheaf,
The feathered beauty of the pheasant's breast,
The soft alluring shades of autumn trail.
The floating music of the nightingale.
And hung the glorious sunset in the west?

Our eyes may see a world of loveliness
If we but pause along life's hurried way
To catch the melody of each new day
That teems about us with such lavishness.
Thus life can be a radiant new birth
To match the thrilling sequence of the earth.

H^-

Some Literary Friends

Florence Ivins Hyde

IV
"The Last Lesson"*

FRANCE has always been a land
of romance— a land of knights
and ladies, of chivalry, of per-
fume and fine laces. Yet the nation
of France has suffered many trag-
edies from wars and invasions. The
little section of Alsace-Lorraine is of
such economic importance that it
has always been looked upon with
envy by conquering nations.

In this short story, "The Last
Lesson," Alphonse Daudet, one of
the greatest of French writers, uses
this section to express his love for
his country and for his native tongue.
Although a novelist, many critics
consider that his finest work may be
found in his short stories. His deli-
cacy of expression has led them to
speak of these stories as "poems in
prose." It has been said that his
humor is as "delicate as the quiver of
a butterfly's wings."

Daudet does not deal with extra-
ordinary characters nor unusual
events. In the life of the average
man he finds drama— often tragic
drama. This gift is portrayed in this
story of his schoolmaster. (It was
originally written in the first person
but was changed to its present form
by Sara Cone Bryant.)

Daudet saw so many fine things
that escape the ordinary eye, and
could express with unusual tender-
ness and grace the things he saw.
One biographer says of him, "All
the graces were present at the cradle
of Alphonse Daudet."

In this story we see his gift for
seeing drama in the ordinary events

of life— subtle things which escape
most men. We see his gift of using
words with such exactness that we
remember his picture as if it had
been left on canvas. He once said,
"So many things are lost in that long
journey from the brain to the hand."
We are surprised that with his great
genius he should feel it difficult to
translate into words his emotions of
laughter and tears.

In the picture of the schoolmaster,
we see none of the animosity for the
Teuton, but only his pathetic, his
noble, his heroic character.

See if you can read it aloud to
your family without a lump in your
throat.

THE LAST LESSON

Little Franz didn't want to go to
school, that morning. He would
much rather have played truant. The
air was so warm and still,— you could
hear the blackbird singing at the
edge of the wood, and the sound of
the Prussians drilling, down in the
meadow behind the old sawmill. He
would so much rather have played
truant! Besides, this was the day
for the lesson in the rule of partici-
ples; and the rule of participles in
French is very, very long, and very
hard, and it has more exceptions
than rule. Little Franz did not
know it at all. He did not want to
go to school.

But, somehow, he went. His legs
carried him reluctantly into the vil-
lage and along the street. As he
passed the official bulletin-board be-

$06

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER, 1940

fore the town hall, he noticed a little
crowd around it, looking at it. That
was the place where the news of lost
battles, the requisition for more
troops, the demands for new taxes
were posted. Small as he was, little
Franz had seen enough to make him
think, "What now, I wonder?" But
he could not stop to see; he was
afraid of being late.

When he came to the school yard
his heart beat very fast; he was afraid
he was late, after all, for the windows
were all open, and yet he heard no
noise,— the schoolroom was perfectly
quiet. He had been counting on
the noise and confusion before
school,— the slamming of desk cov-
ers, the banging of books, the tap-
ping of the master's cane and his "A
little less noise, please,"— to let him
slip quietly into his seat unnoticed.
But no; he had to open the door
and walk up the long aisle, in the
midst of a silent room, with the mas-
ter looking straight at him. Oh, how
hot his cheeks felt, and how hard
his heart beat! But to his great sur-
prise the master didn't scold at all.
All he said was, "Come quickly to
your place, my little Franz; we were
just going to begin without you!"

Little Franz could hardly believe
his ears; that wasn't at all the way
the master was accustomed to speak.
It was very strange! Somehow— ev-
erything was very strange. The room
looked queer. Everybody was sitting
so still, so straight— as if it were an
exhibition day, or something very
particular. And the master— he
looked strange, too; why, he had on
his fine lace jabot and his best coat,
that he wore only on holidays, and
his gold snuff-box in his hand. Cer-
tainly it was very odd. Little Franz
looked all around, wondering. And

there in the back of the room was
the oddest thing of all. There, on
a bench, sat visitois. Visitors! He
could not make it out; people never
came except on great occasions,—
examination days and such. And it
was not a holiday. Yet there were
the agent, the old blacksmith, the
farmer, sitting quiet and still. It
was very, very strange.

Just then the master stood up and
opened school. He said, "My chil-
dren, this is the last time I shall ever
teach you. The order has come from
Berlin that henceforth nothing but
German shall be taught in the
schools of Alsace and Lorraine. This
is your last lesson in French. I beg
you, be very attentive."

His last lesson in Fienchl Little
Franz could not believe his ears; his
last lesson— ah, that was what was
on the bulletin board! It flashed
across him in an instant. That was
it! His last lesson in French— and
he scarcely knew how to read and
write — why, then, he should never
know how! He looked down at his
books, all battered and torn at the
corners; and suddenly his books
seemed quite different to him, they
seemed— somehow— like friends. He
looked at the master, and he seemed
different, too, — like a very good
friend. Little Franz began to feel
strange himself. Just as he was think-
ing about it, he heard his name
called, and he stood up to recite.

It was the rule of participles.

Oh, what wouldn't he have given
to be able to say it off from beginning
to end, exceptions and all, without
a blunder! But he could only stand
and hang his head; he did not know
a word of it. Then through the
hot pounding in his ears he heard
the master's voice; it was quite gen-

SOME LITERARY FRIENDS

tie; not at all the scolding voice he
expected. And it said, "I'm not
going to punish you, little Franz.
Perhaps you are punished enough.
And you are not alone in your fault.
We all do the same thing,— we all
put off our tasks till tomorrow. And
— sometimes — tomorrow never
comes. That is what it has been
with us. We Alsatians have been
always putting off our education till
the morrow; and now they have a
right, those people down there, to
say to us, 'What! You call your-
selves French, and cannot even read
and write the French language?
Learn German, then!' "

And then the master spoke to
them of the French language. He
told them how beautiful it was, how
clear and musical and reasonable,
and he said that no people could be
hopelessly conquered so long as it
kept its language, for the language
was the key to its prison-house. And
then he said he was going to tell
them a little about that beautiful
language, and he explained the rule
of participles.

And do you know, it was just as
simple as A B C! Little Franz un-
derstood every word. It was just
the same with the rest of the gram-
mar lesson. I don't know whether
little Franz listened harder, or wheth-
er the master explained better; but
it was all quite clear, and simple.

But as they went on with it, and
little Franz listened and looked, it
seemed to him that the master was
trying to put the whole French lan-
guage into their heads in that one
hour. It seemed as if he wanted to
teach them all he knew, before he
went,— to give them all he had,— in
this last lesson.

From the grammar he went on to

607

the writing lesson. And for this,
quite new copies had been prepared.
They were written on clean, new
slips of paper, and they were:—

France: Alsace.
France: Alsace.

All up and down the aisles they hung
out from the desks like little ban-
ners, waving: —

France: Alsace.
France: Alsace.

And everybody worked with all
his might,— not a sound could you
hear but the scratching of pens on
the "France: Alsace."

Even the little ones bent over their
up and down strokes with their
tongues stuck out to help them work.

After the writing, came the read-
ing lesson, and the little ones sang
their ba, be, hi, bo, bu.

Right in the midst of it, Franz
heard a curious sound, a big deep
voice mingling with the children's
voices. He turned around, and there,
on the bench in the back of the
room, the old blacksmith sat with
a big ABC book open on his knees.
It was his voice Franz had heard.
He was saying the sounds with the
little children— ba, be, hi, ho, bu.
His voice sounded so odd, with the
little voices,— so very odd,— it made
little Franz feel queer. He thought
it was funny; he guessed he would
laugh; then he guessed he wouldn't
laugh; he felt — he felt very queer.

So it went on with the lessons;
they had them all. And then, sud-
denly, the town clock struck noon.
And at the same time they heard the
tramp of the Prussians' feet, coming
back from drill.

It was time to close school.

The master stood up. He was

608 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGA2INE— SEPTEMBER, 1940

very pale. Little Franz had never high up, in big white letters, "Vive

seen him look so tall. He said: h France!"

"My children-my children"- And he made a little sign to them

but something choked him; he could with his head, "That is all; go away."

not go on. Instead he turned and TtTa u f u h

went to the blackboard and took up Mifflin' ComparyrpubHshed in °B^ant's

a piece of chalk. And then he wrote, How to Tdl Stories to Children.

MY MOTHER'S CROCHET

They used to say she wasted time,
My mother, with her crochet hook;
That she could better use her mind
In studying some learned book.
But now I'm older I can see
Just what her handwork did for me.

We were too poor for many things:
For famous pictures, antique lace,
Fine furniture, that 'round it flings
A subtle air of ease and grace.
The loveliness that money buys
Was thus withheld from our young eyes.

And yet our lives were not denied
The gentle influence of art;
And in its warm smile, hate and pride
Were melted from each childish heart:
We could do nothing mean or base
While gazing on exquisite lace.

Thus in each character was wrought
The beauty of Venise crochet;
And to our daily lives was brought
The dignity of rare filet;
Self-confidence and poise and grace
Were taught us by her Cluny lace.

Antique, Hungarian, Gros Filet,
Each helped our characters to school;
While sturdiness in work and play
Was taught by garments made of wool;
Self-sacrificing love was hymned
In tiny garments, crochet trimmed.

O patient hands and loving heart.
That planned so wisely how was best
To give each budding life its part
Of beauty, I shall meet Life's test
More strong, courageous, brave and gay
For knowing you and your crochet.

—OUve W. Burt.

We Find America

Mary Ek Knowles

MARTHA TAYLOR looked up
from her knitting as her son,
Jerry, and Archie, Bill and
Wade, young men from his class,
came noisily down the stairs and
through the hall to the front door.
As she caught snatches of their con-
versation, her gray eyes became trou-
bled. ". . . totalitarian government
. . . dictatorship . . . Marxian theory
. . ." Somehow, it seemed to Martha
that that was all she had heard them
talking about for the past six months.

Jerry's voice rose suddenly above
the rest. "The totalitarian type of
government has advantages the
American form of government never
could offer, that's a sure thing!"
Then there was the sharp bang of
the front screen, and all was quiet.

Martha reached over and tugged
at her husband's sleeve. "Will, did
you hear what Jerry said?"

Will Taylor aroused himself from
the depths of the evening paper.
"Hm?" he asked, looking at her over
his glasses.

"It's Jerry, Will. He worries me.
This new society he's joined, the
radical talk— we should do some-
thing about it!"

"Now Martha ..." Will opened
the newspaper and folded it again
at the sports section. "All boys are
that way. Get old enough to shave
and they look around for a way to
cure all the ills of the world." He
chuckled. "Me, I belonged to a
group when I was Jerry's age.
'Knights of the Morning' we called
it."

"But this is different. Will. It
frightens me. Can't we. . . ."

"Now, Martha," Will's voice was
almost a groan, "I'm tired. Had a
hard day at the office. Let me relax
now and enjoy my paper. Don't be
a calamity howler, making a moun-
tain out of a molehill." His voice
dwindled off, and he lapsed into si-
lence, his attention centered on the
paper.

Martha picked up the front sec-
tion of the paper which had slipped
from Will's lap, and her eyes scan-
ned the headlines; then, she looked
around her pleasant living room.
Evelyn, her twelve-year-old daughter,
was lying on the sofa eating an apple
and reading a book; Patsy and Lin
were playing with their toys by the
fireplace. The voice of Harold, the
ten-year-old, sounded outside the
open window, where he and his play-
mates were playing a game.

Her eyes returned again to the
pictures on the front page. Just so,
Martha thought uneasily, they, the
people of the nations of Europe,
must have spent many a quiet eve-
ning at home, smug and contented,
lulled to inactivity by a sense of false
security, until the enemy of war was
pounding at their gates. Martha
found herself interpreting the day's
events in terms of real people, real
homes, real cities. And the sad faces
of the refugee women and children
that gazed back at her from the pa-
per were suffering no less than her
own little family would suffer under
the same circumstances.

Jerry's parting remark came back
to her. He was wrong, of course.
How could any form of government
offer more than th? democratic form.

610

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER, 1940

Or was he right? Had she trusted
too much to memory? Were the
privileges and Hberties of her coun-
try imagined?

Martha placed her knitting and
the newspaper on the table at the
side of the chair and went to the
bookcase at the end of the room.

After a patient search, she found
a copy of The Declaration of Inde-
pendence and The Constitution of
the United States in the back of
an American history book.

Long after the family was in bed,
Martha sat in her chair beneath the
lamp.

"Declaration of Independence,"
she read. "In Congress, July 4, 1776.
When in the course of human
events, it becomes necessary for one
people to dissolve the political bands
which have connected them with
another. . . . We hold these truths
to be self-evident: that all men are
created equal, that they are endowed
by their Creator with certain inalien-
able rights, that among these are life,
liberty, and the pursuit of happi-
ness. ..."

As simply stated as that, yet there
was a depth, a ring to the words more
impressive than the roll of drums
or the shrill of trumpets.

Martha read through to the end of
the valuable document; and as she
read, she visioned not cold, historical
figures in a dim past but a group of
struggling colonies persecuted to the
limit of human endurance, rising up
against a powerful nation, ready to
uphold the freedom they held dear.
She marveled at their courage and
their strength.

She turned the page to the Con-
stitution, and as she read, the fear
that had been in her heart vanished.
The Constitution was the same as

she had remembered it. It assurea
"a. government of the people, by the
people, for the people," so construct-
ed that no one man should rule as
dictator. Surely, Jerry and his friends
had not studied their Constitution!
Because the Constitution had always
been theirs, it had faded into the
realm of commonplace things, there
was about it none of the glamour,
the adventure surrounding a new
and untried plan.

Three times Martha read through
"The Bill of Rights"— a bill guaran-
teeing certain rights, among which
were liberty of speech and press, im-
munity from arbitrary arrests. . . .

For these high ideals, these in-
alienable rights, a courageous people
had fought and died, and now a new
generation had arisen, a generation
which had forgotten the bloody foot-
prints in the snow at Valley Forge,
a generation which was wondering
if, after all, another form of govern-
ment might not be better.

The thought came to Martha.
"We have had freedom and liberty
handed to us on a silver platter. It
has come too easy. We are like
pampered children toying with a
priceless jewel the value of which
we have no conception."

She had a sudden desire, a great
hunger to know more of her coun-
try. Not from text-books, but from
seeing the people themselves and
how they lived under the democratic
form of government.

OAMILTON was a representative
American city. What better
way to know America than to know
her own home town. Excitedly,
Martha made plans. She could get
Amelia Banks to tend the children
aand prepare the meals. She would

WE FIND AMERICA

be free to wander where she would
for the whole day.

Martha had been born and reared
in Hamilton. But she had never
known her city— not really. She
had been content with her own
circle of friends, blind and indiffer-
ent to the lives of those about her.
At some time or other in her forty
years of life she must have been on
every street in the city. But she had
never seen the houses, and the peo-
ple, and the children. The streets
had been a means of getting some-
where, a distance between stop
signs. As Martha drove slowly about
the city that late September day, or
parked her car and walked leisurely
block after block, she saw things she
had never seen before. "We hurry
too much," she thought almost sad-
ly. "We don't have time to live
and enjoy life."

For the first time in her life, Mar-
tha found herself interpreting houses
in the terms of homes where men,
women, and children worked and
played, wept and laughed, faced
problems much the same as those
she and her family faced.

Several things impressed Martha
in that day's adventure. One was the
wealth of "necessities" which in any
other country would be considered
"luxuries." Through open doors, she
glimpsed stream-lined radios, refrig-
erators, stoves, washers. In the drive-
way of even the most humble house
was an automobile.

The other things which impressed
Martha were the freedom of speech,
and the freedom to worship as one
pleased. The former showed itself
in many ways; the latter, in the many
churches she saw as she drove about.
She passed two men having a spirited
debate on the merits and demerits

611

of the two candidates in the coming
presidential election. At a news-
stand, she purchased a paper, read of
the expose of the dishonest dealings
of a group of politicians. She stood in
the city park and listened to a "soap
box orator" voice his radical views.
As she listened, she wondered, "Is
this wise? Shouldn't this be stop-
ped?" Then the thought came to
her, "A government cannot legislate
against the morals of its people.
They must choose for themselves,
and only through proper education
will they know the right choice."

Parents, Martha decided, had a
greater duty toward their children
than merely feeding and clothing
them. From the cradle, they should
be taught love of country.

Her path took her at last to the
foreign section of the city. Here
she again parked her car and walked
slowly down the crowded streets.
America, indeed, was the melting
pot of the world. People of all na-
tionalities and races lived together
under one flag.

She ate a delicious lunch of soup
and salad in a friendly little down-
stairs restaurant and entered into
conversation with the swarthy-faced
proprietor.

"Are you glad you are an Ameri-
can?" she asked him.

Tony Serpentine placed the bowl
of hot soup on the table in front
of her. "Am I glad I'm an Ameri-
can, Lady!" he said, holding his
plump hands out expressively. "Fif-
teen years I am American citizen,
and I love her! Why shouldn't I?
Here I am a free man. Mr. Serpen-
tine I am. Here I come and go as
I please. Here I have a say who shall
be mayor, who shall be governor,
who shall be the Big Boss even. Here

612

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER, 1940

my vote is as good as Mr. Henry
Ford's or Mr. J. P. Morgan's. Isn't
that wonderful!"

Martha lowered her eyes before
such enthusiasm. She, an American-
born citizen, whose forefathers had
fought for freedom, whose mother
had fought for women's right to
vote, had not even bothered to go to
the poles because she was so busy
and the weather had been wet and
miserable. Again she thought,
"These privileges have come too
easy to us; we don't appreciate
them."

Toward the end of the day, Mar-
tha found herself in the slums of the
city. Here indeed were poverty and
dirt— and silk stockings and perma-
nents. She pondered over that for
a long moment. Poverty and dirt-
silk stockings and permanents! Even
here were "necessities" that in any
other nation would be considered
"luxuries."

America had her share of greed,
of poverty, of injustice, Martha real-
ized. But she was a young country.
Only one hundred and sixty-four
years had passed since the signing
of The Declaration of Independence.
In that comparatively short time,
America was accomplishing the
greatest experiment of all time— the
blending of all races. There was
still much to be done before the
ideals of the American forefathers
became a reality, but there was noth-
ing that was impossible if the ener-
gies of the people were bent toward
the common good.

A government of the people, by
the people, for the people. The
government then could be no strong-
er, no more perfect than the people
who composed it. The government
was the people!

It was well, then, Martha thought
soberly, for America to turn her eyes
inward and look to herself. She saw
America as a rich nation, a wasteful
nation, who needed, as Martha's pio-
neer grandfather used to say, to
"Tighten your belt, and put your
shoulder to the wheel."

But first Martha realized, the
change must come in the individual
families. She remembered how she
had coaxed Lin at breakfast that
morning, "Eat your cereal, darling,
that's a good boy. Come now. Eat
so you'll be a big, strong boy." She
saw for the first time that her own
family was overfed, overpampered.
American mothers could well start
disciplining their children.

TT was almost dark when Martha

arrived home. The family was
watching anxiously for her.

"Where have you been?" Will
asked.

Martha did not speak for a mo-
ment, and her gray eyes lingered
lovingly, almost fearfully, on each
of the family group.

"Where have I been?" she asked
at last. "I've been finding America.
I've seen a country where hundreds
of religious faiths exist in peace. I've
seen a country where people of many
nationalities, with all their different
customs, ideals, peculiarities, live un-
der one flag, united in the principles
of freedom and liberty. I've seen a
nation of fine homes, free public
schools, free libraries, splendid build-
ings. I've seen a country where even
the poor have 'luxuries.' " She turned
to Jerry, "Match that in any other
type of government!" A sharp little
edge crept into her voice, and Jerry
looked up quickly. The feeling of

WE FIND AMERICA 613

impatience turned to one of mingled ment. I know you will find there

fears and prayer. are no reforms, no beneficial changes

"Upon the youth of the land," she that cannot be accomplished right

said, "depends the future of Amer- here in our own country, under our

ica, for they are the men and women own flag,
of tomorrow." "Then after you have studied it,

She handed Jerry the history book think America, talk America, LOVE

she had studied the night before. AMERICA, lest the cherished birth-

"The Constitution of the United right of freedom and liberty be

States is in this book," she said. "All taken from you!"
I ask is that you and your friends The solemn quiet of the little

study it as carefully as you have group was more impressive than the

studied the other forms of govern- clapping of a thousand hands.

YOUTH FACES TOMORROW

Aiice L. Eddy

The world of tomorrow will be of our making;
The dream of today is tomorrow's bright deed.
War, want, and sorrow we see all around us—
Can aught of value grow from this dark seed?

Harness the waters with reenforced concrete
Future embankments must curb passion's flow.
What of this speed, this proud force beyond measure.
If greed flourish rampant? If avarice grow?

Not engines, not weapons, but well-builded concepts.
Not towers but high thoughts will most help mankind.
Truth, virtue, knowledge must set up the beacons
To lighten the uncharted skies of the mind.

Trail blazers, pioneers, builders are needed
The worth and the glory of work to restore.
Tomorrow's horizons are wide as the spirit;
The frontiers of justice are still to explore.

We have apprenticed our powers to the future,
Sounding a keynote courageous and gay.
We are the builders of all the tomorrows;
We are the undaunted youth of today.

The Sunny Side of the Hill

Leila Marler Hoggan
No. 4

LLnaer Skies of ioli

WE all remember the story,
"The Old Man of The
Sea." We recall how Sin-
bad the Sailor carried this old man
safely across a turbulent stream; and
then how the old fellow continued
to cling to the sailor's neck, refusing
to walk upon his own feet, until
Sinbad, becoming jaded, footsore
and weary, finally resorted to ca-
price in order to rid himself of his
ungrateful burden.

How many of us today are stum-
bling along very much like that long-
ago traveler, burdened with number-
less cares and worthless possessions
that might just as well be dropped
from our shoulders?

Through the years we gather about
us unnecessary belongings. We per-
mit our lives to become crowded
with accumulations that have no per-
manent value. We fill our hands
with dead wood that will never know
a future blossoming. We become
slaves to our things, our habits, our
fears.

We are cheating ourselves when
we acquire in youth habits that will
betray us later in life. We are de-
serting our ideals when we follow the
crowd, letting today's convenience
outweigh tomorrow's development.
If we drift with the throng, permit-
ting ourselves to be burdened with
all of the non-essentials that chance
to roll across our path, we shall one
day awaken to the fact that many of

ue

the things we had hoped to achieve
are not even begun.

Life catches up with us and lays
a hand on our shoulder. "Do you
remember this unfulfilled dream,
and that one?" she asks. "Have you
forgotten how we planned thus and
so?" Yes, in the frenzied onrush of
life we had forgotten.

A great emptiness enters our heart.
It is a lonely moment when we come
to realize that we have disappointed
ourselves. But it need not be a hope-
less moment. For tomorrow holds
in her magic hand new dreams and
bright visions waiting to be fulfilled.
Nature is always ready to let us try
again, if we are really in earnest. She
covers our past errors with a cloak
of forgetfulness so that we may start
afresh.

TN a measure, our possessions are
an index to our lives. We no
sooner learn the meaning of mine
and thine than we begin to collect
personal belongings. Unless we use
discretion, our accumulations soon
become burdensome. And if we do
not early acquire the art of discard-
ing, we fill our lives with gaudy
trifles to the exclusion of genuine
values.

As we grow in judgment, we learn
to discriminate between this and
that, to select and to decide what
we shall leave and what we shall
take. We search for permanent val-

THE SUNNY SIDE OF THE HILL

ues, trying to lay hold on the things
that will satisfy the soul. "Is there
not some key," we ask ourselves, "by
which we may be guided?" And out
of the wisdom of experience, we
gather here a thought and there a

615

suggestion that helps us to choose
more prudently.

Some of these findings are: Life
here and now is of little worth to
us unless we can have health and
strength and a keen sense of appreci-
ation. The promotion of intellectual
growth and spiritual development
brings its reward. Experience that
leaves us with satisfied hearts and
happy memories is of real worth.
And the good which we can carry
with us through the ages has su-
preme value.

Too often, however, we permit
life to become so congested with un-
important things that we fail to rec-
ognize real values.

When you arise some morning
with your hearts so full of distractions
and forebodings that the tension is
fairly smothering you, that is the very
day you should pause long enough to
wash the slate clean and to start over
again. Put a cold lunch on the table
for the family and go out alone to
commune with life. When you pass
the last fence, as you approach the
mountains or the lake or whatever
outpost it may be, hang your last
worry on that fence and close your
mind against everything of a disturb-
ing nature. Maybe if you offer a
little silent prayer or sing a verse of
some happy melody or repeat the
Twenty-third Psalm, it will put you
in harmony with the rhythm about
you, the gentle rustle of leaves, the
cadence of rippling water, the clear
call of a bird's note.

In the solitude of the mountains
or the wooded hills you forget your
trivial cares. Truth sits with you be-
side the lilting stream and counsels
with you in wisdom's ways. The soft
wind brings fragrance of pines and
roses. Sorrow and foreboding and

616

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER, 1940

unrest seem to fall away. You view
life with a clearer vision, a surer pur-
pose, a deeper understanding. Alone
with nature you have found com-
munion with the Most High. You
go back to your home renewed in
strength and fortified against every
emergency.

Let us spend more time under the
blue skies. Let us watch for the col-
ors in the mountain shadows and in
the shifting clouds at dawn. Let us
learn to look long and lovingly at
the out-of-doors. Also, let us watch
with seeing eyes for hidden spiritual
beauty. That old lady next door, in
her long dress and shoulder shawl,
perhaps has a past filled with ro-
mance. Why not spend an hour
with her sometime? And that war
veteran across the street, who walks
with a limp, has seen life in its most
tragic reality. Why not talk with
him? Looking at trouble sympathet-
ically reveals a new world to us. Shar-
ing the sorrow of others reduces our
own grief and helps us to discrim-
inate between fleeting and eternal
values.

Careful planning yields leisure
hours, and into these we may crowd
all of heaven we know how to accept.
But so long as we permit ourselves
to go on lugging a burden of care
about we cannot hope to find courage
or stamina with which to meet life
heroically. Why should we cling so
tenaciously to that which brings only
defeat? Why not shed it forthwith?

Remember, the heart has its habits
as well as the mind. If we encourage
Mirth to sing a little song of joy

^-

under our window each day, we shall
come to expect the happy melody
and the peaceful comfort that it
brings. And if we postpone our hap-
piness too long, we may be surprised
to find that we have lost the art of
being glad.

Of course, there are many distrac-
tions to frustrate even our wisest
plans. Duty raps at our door before
we are awake in the morning. Love
calls us to her bidding with impera-
tive haste. Sorrow enters unan-
nounced. These high loyalties we
would not evade. To abandon them
would bring us not release, but a
deep loss. They are the rich, endur-
ing experiences of life. Too often we
neglect these greater values because
of preoccupation with less important
ones.

We enslave ourselves with a load
of non-essentials that demand more
time than is recorded on the calen-
dar. And nothing detracts from our
efficiency so much as a burden of
unfinished things. We shackle our-
selves by our own thinking. We
build up a wall of obligations that
holds us to a beaten course within
its bounds. Sometimes we fail to
realize that we are the sole guard
at the gates, and that we carry the
key in our own pocket.

Why not walk out on ourselves?
We have as much freedom as we are
brave enough to use. Faith is wait-
ing to show us the way out. She
will help us to discard our excess
baggage and to reroute our course of
life to a happier landing.

a

/^UR Centennial will be not only an appraisal of the past but a dedication
to the future."— President Amy Brown Lyman,

H

By Annie Wells Cannon

OEPTEMBER - It Was a lovely

morning when the little fellow

started to schooL I wonder why

my eyes were dimmed with tears?

pLIZABETH BIRD HOWELLS,

94 years old, pioneer of three
states— Cahfornia, Utah, and Idaho
—demonstrated the truth of the
poet's lines, "Ah, nothing is too late,
Till the tired heart shall cease to pal-
pitate," when last month she made
a trip by plane from Salt Lake
City to San Francisco to attend the
dedication of a plaque commemor-
ating the arrival of the first party of
American emigrants to land from sea
on California shores. A sailing ves-
sel, the ship Brooklyn, carrying 235
Latter-day Saints from Boston, down
the Atlantic, around Cape Horn, up
the Pacific, after a voyage of six
months reached San Francisco Bay,
July 31, 1846, and landed her pre-
cious cargo. The city was then called
Yerba Buena. Mrs. Howell is now
the only surviving member of that
company. She is an interesting fig-
ure anywhere, and greatly enjoyed
her trip and the marvelous changes
she beheld. She was the honored
guest of the San Francisco Camp of
Daughters of Utah Pioneers.

T AURA INGALLS, famous wom-
an aviator, believes there is a tre-
mendous future for women in avi-
ation, and she is training women
now in order to have them ready to
take part in the intensive defense
program.

PARRIE C. GANSCHOW, for-
merly of Chicago, where she was
a worker in the Logan Square Relief

Society, was recently awarded a med^
al and prize of $25 as the outstanding
"good neighbor" in her community.
The award, made by the Jefferson
Park Times, followed a vote taken
in that Chicago suburb of about
10,000 inhabitants.
ALICE MARBLE is now the
world's premiere tennis player,
since she defeated the brilliant Eng-
lish champion, Mary Hardwick, at
the Seabright, New Jersey, tourna-
ment.

PORMER Empress Zita of Austria-
Hungary, a refugee from Nazi
military conquests, has been joined
in America by her children— a re-
union of great happiness.

'pHE Ranee of Sarawak, wife of
Sir Charles Viner Brook, the
white Rajah of Sarawak, a British
state in Borneo, is in the United
States on a lecture tour in behalf of
the evacuation of children from the
British Isles.

lyiARY FIELD GARNER, age
104, of Utah, was an interested
spectator of the parade, July 24, de-
picting pioneer days. What golden
memories are hers!

CARAH A. J. CANNON, 80, be-
loved and faithful Relief Society
and temple worker of 30 years' serv-
ice, died this past summer. Other
faithful Utah pioneer mothers who
passed on were Anna Boren, 93, of
Provo; Martha F. Taylor, 95, of Lehi;
and Mary W. Harman, 97, of Salt
Lake.

PLEMISH women are now plant-
ing potatoes, where the poppies
and tulips grew.

THE RfiiJEP SOCIETY OF THE CHURCH OF
lESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS

Motto — Charity Never Faileth
THE GENERAL BOARD

Amy Brown Lyman -

Marcia K. Howells

Donna D. Sorensen

Vera W. Pohlman
Belle S. Spafford Nellie O. Parker

Vivian R McConkie Anna S. Barlow

Leda T. Jensen , , „ „

Beatrice F. Stevens Achsa E. Paxman

Rae B. Barker Mary G. Judd

First
Second
- - Secretary

Luella N. Adams
Marianne C. Sharp
Anna B. Hart
Ethel B. Andrew

Editor

Acting Business Manager

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Presiderii

Counselor

Counselor

-Treasurer
Gertrude R. Garif
Leona B. Fetzer
Edith S. Elliott
Pauline T. Pingree
Alice B. Castleton

Belle S. Spafiord
Amy Brown Lyman

Vol. XXVII

SEPTEMBER, 1940

No. 9

J^ JLand

TN New York harbor stands the
colossal Statue of Liberty, pro-
claiming to all the world that this
is a land of freedom and opportunity,
a land where liberty reigns, and that
its light shall enlighten the world.

One hundred and fifty-three years
ago this month (September 17,
1787) the founding fathers brought
forth their proposed Constitution of
the United States and offered the
document for ratification to the thir-
teen states. The Constitution was
planned to perpetuate American lib-
erty, which had been so dearly won
by the American Revolution; all
other aims were subordinate.

The fifty-five delegates who framed
the Constitution were an unusual
body of men. Among them were
soldiers, planters, lawyers, physicians,
merchants and judges. Some of
them were rich and others were poor.
One of the ablest among them had
been a penniless painter. Another,
Rodger Sherman, had been a poor
shoemaker who had studied at night
to become a lawyer. George Wash-
ington had been trained in the stern
school of war. But they represented

©/ X,Lrty

the keenest intellects of the states.
They were students of government.
They knew history and were familiar
with the struggle of the English peo-
ple toward liberty. They knew the
bitter struggle that had won Amer-
ican independence. Most important
of all, they knew the worth of liberty
for the happiness and well-being of
mankind.

Calvin Coolidge truly said, "To
live under the Constitution is the
greatest political privilege that was
ever accorded to the human race."
For over one hundred fifty years its
blessing and its strength have been
proved. Through years of great so-
cial and economic change, it has ac-
commodated itself to American life
and safeguarded the liberty and hap-
piness of the American people.

The right of mankind to enjoy
liberty comes from God. The law
of liberty is God's law. In the far-
distant past this momentous ques-
tion was settled in the Council in
Heaven when Lucifer's plan of com-
pulsion was rejected and Christ's
plan of free agency was accepted.

According to God's prophets,

EDITORIAL

6)9

America is a land of promise, de-
signed to be a land where the in-
habitants may enjoy liberty as long
as they serve God and keep His com-
mandments. The Book of Mormon
records the words of Lehi: "... we
have obtained a land of promise, a
land which is choice above all other
lands; . . . Yea, the Lord hath cove-
nanted this land unto me, and to my
children forever, and also all those
who should be led out of other coun-
tries by the hand of the Lord.

"... there shall be none come
into this land save they shall be
brought by the hand of the Lord.

"Wherefore, this land is conse-
crated unto him whom he shall
bring. And if it so be that they
shall serve Him according to the
commandments which he hath giv-
en, it shall be a land of liberty unto
them. . . "

How marvelous are the opportuni-
ties and benefits derived from living
in this land of the free. The Amer-
ican people have the highest stand-
ard of living in the world. We are
free to voice our opinions, to say

how and by whom we shall be gov-
erned. We enjoy a free press. We
may worship God in our churches
unmolested. America offers free
schooling. We have a free public
library system with extension service
to villages and farms. This is a land
where each individual is privileged to
develop his gifts and achieve accord-
ing to his ability; it is a "land where
each man and each woman shall be
able to attain to the fullest stature
of which they are innately capable."
America is indeed a land of privilege
and opportunity, a choice land, a
land of promise.

But even as the prophets have
promised the inhabitants of this
land great blessings, so also have they
told us: "... he that doth possess
it shall serve God or shall be swept
off; for it is the everlasting decree
of God." (Ether 2:10) In the words
of President J. Reuben Clark, Jr.
"The price of the promised blessing
of freedom has always been and ever
will be the serving of Jesus Christ,
the God of this land.

liotice to Lylass JLeaders

npHE moving picture based on the book, The Tree of Liberty, which is to
be used in the literature department of the Relief Society for the
coming year, 1940-41, will be released in late September and will be shown
in local theaters during the fall. The picture will not be given the title of
the book, but instead will be called The Howards of Virginia. At one
time the publishers of The Tree of Liberty, Farrar and Rinehart, con-
templated issuing a cheaper edition of the book at the time the moving
picture was released; but according to very recent information from them,
this will not be done. Consequently, this book will be available to class
leaders at the regular price, which is $3.

Some of the lessons in the educational departments of the Relief Society
this coming year, 1940-41, have various Church Sections of the Deseret
News listed as references. Class leaders may procure these Sections by
writing directly to the Deseret News, Salt Lake City, and enclosing five
cents for each copy desired.

Cathedral of Peace

Doiothy Chpp Robinson
CHAPTER ELEVEN

WHEN the storm was over, the
sun rose on a cold, white
earth. As soon as the chores
were done, Bob put on his overshoes
and turned his face toward the Elk-
horn.

"Where is he going?" Turner
asked, as standing by the window
he saw him start away.

Carolyn came to stand by him.

"I think I know," she said softly.

Turner sighed in deep satisfac-
tion. With a wife like June, Bob
would go a long way. Carolyn also
sighed, but her sigh was a little envi-
ous. She half turned to her husband.
Since its resuscitation, her love was
growing rapidly in strength and wis-
dom. Nevertheless, she sighed again,
this time with impatience. Her hus-
band turned and went out.

There was a hard crust frozen over
the snow. It met Bob's eyes like
a thousand shattered jewels. The
wind that had carried the snow had
whipped it into distorted hills and
hollows. He took them in his stride
as effortlessly as a bird skims through
the air. He crossed the fences as if
there were none. He reached the
Elkhorn and approached the house
by the doorway through which he
had, once upon a time, seen a start-
ling canvas.

Mrs. Straughn opened the door in
answer to his knock. Hiding her
astonishment, she said:

"Come in. Bob. You must be
frozen. How could you cross the
fields?"

"It wasn't bad." His glance went
about the room. "May I see June?"

"I'll call her. Have a chair and
take off your wraps."

Bob preferred to wait as he was.
There was no time for amenities.
He glanced impatiently at the par-
tition door, and Mrs. Straughn left.
It was only a moment until June
came. Her mother closed the door
after her.

"Bob," she came swiftly across the
room to him, "has something hap-
pened? What is wrong?"

"Nothing is wrong." His eyes
feasted on her loveliness. She wore
a simple dress of print. Her hair
was held back by a narrow band of
ribbon. She had been baking, and
there was a smear of flour on one
cheek; but to the eager boy, she was
all the beauty and graciousness that
existed. His heart began a heavy
pounding. She watched him, puz-
zled, yet knowing what had brought
him there so early.

"I came to tell you ..." he said at
length.

"Tell me? Shall I take your coat?"
Then she wondered if she were ready
for him to tell her.

Mechanically, he slipped the
heavy blazer from his shoulders.

"... to tell you everything is all
right again. Now we can ..."
He reached out and gathered her
hungrily into his strong arms. With
a little sigh of acquiescence, she gave
him her lips. She had always been
ready.

TT ^A^s a week before the telephone

line was repaired. Before that, the

news spread on the radio. Mr. Tay-

CATHEDRAL OF PEACE

621

lor had been found beside his stalled
truck. The animals in the back of
it were frozen. When the officials
searched the Cross Line, they found
nothing. So the dead man carried
the sole blame. Carolyn was besieged
with calls : How was Carson? Wasn't
it wonderful that he had escaped?
As for that, it was a marvel that any
of the men had lived through the
storm. Wasn't it terrible for poor
Mrs. Sample to lose her brother in
such a manner? Since she was his
heir, she was going to sell out in the
spring and move from the valley.
No wonder she had been so unfriend-

There had been a small bone brok-
en in Carson's ankle; and even after
he could put his foot to the floor,
it took several weeks longer to com-
pletely heal. Since coming home,
though often in pain, he had had no
outbursts of temper. His eyes often
followed his mother as she went
about her work. One day he said:

"Mother, what is different here?
I used to feel that I was sitting on a
volcano. Now there is, well, there
is something different."

That alone, she thought, was pay
for all her efforts. She was so thank-
ful to have him safe under the home
roof, no price was too great to pay.
His words indicated, too, that she
was slowly winning. She could still
use all the help she could get. It
was a gigantic task to lift her home
from the rut into which it had fallen.
It was a long, long way yet from
being on firm ground.

Once she had said she hadn't time
for study, but now she found herself
making time. The more she persist-
ed, the easier it became. She not
only studied lessons, she became
alive to things about her. She con-

sidered her husband in all things.
She knew she must have him back,
not alone for the sake of the children,
nor just for the home. Necessary
as he was to them, that alone had a
hollow sound. She knew she had to
have him back because he was hers,
because life without him had become
unthinkable. Turner noticed her at-
tentions; he accepted them kindly
but with an inner indifference. At
least, that was the way Carolyn ex-
plained it to herself at night when
tears could not be stayed and hopes
were low. She would almost rather
have him impatient and rudely ag-
gressive than to have this indiffer-
ence, which she could not reach.
That must have been the way he had
felt when she used to go to the grove.

The children were quick to sense
her attitude. To all intent and pur-
poses the family was again united,
with the father at the head. One
day, he asked her why she did not
drive. It was Tuesday, and she had
asked for someone to take her to
her meeting. She looked up quickly.
Her face flushed. "Oh, I couldn't."

"Why not? We shall soon be in
the fields, and then no one will have
time to take you."

"I would rather have you drive
me," she said, and waited for the
pleased expression that should follow
the implied compliment. Turner
looked out of the window for a mo-
ment. The snow was nearly gone
en the fields. In a week, at least,
the roads would be free of hindering
mud. That Carolyn was trying to
recover what they had lost, he was
well aware. He was not sure that
he wanted it. He was not sure there
was any desire left in him. But for
her own sake, the reformation should
go all the way, to be effective. There

622

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER, 1940

were so many things the modern
woman had that could be of use to
her.

"No," he said, shortly. "You
learn. I have wished for years that
you could handle the car. There
are so many times when it would be
convenient. I'll have Carson teach
you. He isn't able to do much yet."
With this new attitude, she was in
danger of becoming too much of a
leaner.

So Carson drove her to meeting
and on the way initiated her into
the rudiments of driving. She did
not want to learn. She thought back,
a little wistfully, of her old life when
she had had only herself to think
about. Immediately the mood
passed.

"Atta girl," Carson praised, when
she had successfully passed another
car. "You will soon gain confidence.
I can't see why you haven't been
doing this for years."

She couldn't either. She could
not understand now how she had
ever allowed herself to get so bogged
in a slough of inertia. She had so
little time to think of herself now;
even some of the old hurts that had
gone so deep seemed a little silly. It
was hard to understand why she had
worked herself up to such a passion
over them.

This was a work meeting. A bulb-
and-seed exchange was being held,
and the talk ran to house cleaning
and new things. Always before,
spring, for Carolyn, had meant noth-
ing but a renewal of hard work, cook-
ing for men, gardening, chickens,
turkeys. The fever of planning and
planting caught her. She decided
she would like to have the house
done over. She would like to make
it presentable, so Turner could in-

vite business associates up over the
week-ends or for fishing trips. Her
fingers moved rapidly over the work
given her, but her thoughts went
faster. With all the added work
involved, she would need help; she
could not do it alone. In the past,
she had given too much time to rou-
tine labor.

"This is a flower I brought with
me," she heard little Durnin say,
and then she had her answer. She
was a widow who had to support
herself. Why not have her? It
could be worked out to the advan-
tage of both. On the way home,
she told Carson her plan.

"Gee, Mom, that would be great.
You could use some help." Then
in a burst of confidence, he added,
"Gee, I must have gone a long way
off the deep end. I didn't realize that
home could be so ... so comfortable.
I don't even remember you talking
much to us until this winter. I
must have changed."

/^NE day Turner was at the foot-
bridge across West Fork. He
was strengthening its braces in prep-
aration for high water that would
come later when they were in the
fields. The driver of a car coming
up the lane saw him and stopped to
talk. When he was gone. Turner
realized his apathy of the last few
months was giving way before a new
interest. The driver was the stake
president. Turner was wanted for a
counselor. For the first time in years
he wanted to accept. It might be
worked out this time. He was going
to try to talk it over with Carolyn.

Then he turned, and there was
Carolyn at his elbow, wanting to talk
about something of her own.

"What is it?" he asked.

CATHEDRAL OF PEACE

623

Watching him work, she explained
little by little. She wanted Mrs.
Durnin to work for her. She wanted
the house papered and painted from
roof to basement. Did he think they
could afford it?

Listening, it came over Turner
that this was an almost forgotten
pattern, a pattern that had once
brought them great joy and satisfac-
tion. He turned slowly. She waited
expectantly; it did not occur to
her that she no longer waited fear-
fully.

"Why do you want to do this?"
he asked.

Without hesitation, without guile,
she answered, "To make a happier
home for you, Turner."

His glance came back from the
distant hills. His hands clutched
hard over the hammer he held. Then
he smiled, and his smile was like
none other in the world.

"And you?"

"Then I, too, shall be satisfied."

"Does it mean so much?"

"Oh, Turner." Then she saw his
eyes which were turned full upon
her, and a wild, sweet hope sprang to
life. Had the time come? Beneath
the hope, she was suddenly very, very
frightened. "Nothing else in all the
world means so much. I have been
trying."

He dropped the hammer and held
out his arms. She went into the
safety, the sanctity of their shelter.
This simple little incident had done
what a near tragedy had failed to
do; and since life is made up so
largely of simple little things, they
felt their feet were on solid ground.
Turner bent his head and laid his
cheek against hers.

"I know you have, my darling, I

know you have. Can you ever for-
give me?"

She was crying softly, as if she
would never cease. Forgive? What
was there to forgive? She could not
remember. There was much to for-
get, but together they could do it.

"Love us, too," the twins cried,
drawn from their play in the sand
by this strange sight.

"Scram, you angels," Turner
laughed— such a throaty, satisfied
laugh as they had never heajd. "Your
mother and I have things to talk
about."

They refused to scram; and when
Carolyn had ceased to weep. Turner
took out his handkerchief and wiped
her tears away, though he could
scarcely see them because of his own.
They clung to each other. It was as
if one had been gone on a lonely,
perilous journey and had returned.
He took a twin by one hand, and she
took the other, but neither was al-
lowed to come between them.

Turner's shoulders were straighter.
There was a lilt to his voice, a sparkle
to his eye, a great humility in his
soul. She had come all the way.
He must see that she never regretted.
He must give and give from his great
store of affection. They were once
more secure, and in that security lay
the power for growth and action.

A S they neared the yard gate. Bob
and June came riding up and
stopped.

"The young hound," Turner said,
"he thinks he owns the earth."

"Doesn't he?"

He looked down at her. "Not my
part of it."

Bob stared at them. When before
had he seen his parents walking hand
in hand? When before had he seen

624

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER, 1940

that look of complete understanding
between them? He was glad June
was seeing it. His strength was sud-
denly without bounds. Putting an
arm about her, he lifted her bodily
from the saddle. Unblushingly, he
kept his arm about her while they
waited for his parents to come up.
Here then was another power born
of the same security. Never again
would he be afraid to bring June to
his home. That something which
had givep him being was there again
to bring grace and beauty and mean-
ing to all their lives.

Carolyn was getting the back room
ready for Mrs. Durnin when Turner
said, "Sit here with me. I want
to talk this thing out." Disregarding
the spread, he sat down on the bed
and pulled her down beside him.
His face was grave.

"I assume," he began, "that we
are entering a new life, but that en-
tails a great deal more than just the
wish. We have formed habits that
will work against us. We must know
what we are facing."

She did not answer. It was like
Turner to think the thing through.
She had trusted to her feeling, and
her feeling had brought with it a
long view of this thing called love
that she had never seen before. It
was not appearances. It was not
impassioned words or thrilling
glances. It was not physical excita-
tion. It was not mental intercourse.
It was an integration of all these,
welded and buoyed by spiritual
unity. It was laughter and song.
It was sadness and prostration. It was
giving and receiving. It was sacri-
ficing and demanding. It was growth
and habit. It was challenge and quiet
understanding. It was a way of life
that took two people and made them

one, yet demanded they remain two
distinct entities. It was the factor
that raised life above mere existence.
It was flavor and hope eternal. Each
ingredient was necessary to the per-
fection and full expression of the
whole.

"If we recognize what brought
about this condition, we shall know
what to avoid in the future," Turner
was saying.

"It was my fault," Carolyn an-
swered, quickly. "I let myself be-
come a mere machine."

He stopped the words on her lips.
"The fault lay partly with us and
partly with conditions. When a fam-
ily is young, a woman has little time
for outside interests; her great effort
should be given to her home. Unless
she struggles, she is soon absorbed.
Man's nature, his love for his wife,
his pride in his children demand that
he be a good provider. In being one,
he is likely to overemphasize the im-
portance of money. Each resents
mental or physical inertia on the part
of the other. Boredom is fatal. In-
terest covers a multitude of sins. Are
you listening?" he demanded sud-
denly.

"Yes. Only I love to look at you."

"I want you to listen." He caught
her in his arms and laid his face
against her hair. Its whiteness
caught at his heart. "Oh, Caro,
Caro," he cried. "I don't know af-
ter all. I just want you and me and
the children against the world." La-
ter he added, "Lest we be disap-
pointed, we must remember we can-
not take a flying leap back to our
old footing. Years such as we have
experienced leave their scars. We
shall have to recognize them as scars
and build from there."

During the night, Carolyn awoke.

CATHEDRAL OF PEACE 625

A bright spring moon full of promise She turned and looked at the face
was shining through the unblinded of her sleeping husband. The bond
window. This was the kind of night between them that had been so near-
she had loved to go to her Cotton- ly severed would grow strong again.
wood Cathedral. She wondered now It would be her pleasure to foster
how she could have found comfort its growth.

there. Nature should be comforting; "This is my CATHEDRAL OF

but she had made of the silence, the PEACE," she whispered, snuggling

peace, a mental sedative dulling her into arms that though heavy with

senses to conditions and problems, sleep yet reached out to draw her

It had been an avenue by which she within their protecting strength,

had become ingrown. THE END

^

SONG OF NIGHT

Caravene Gillies

Twilight closes the doors of the world;
Shadows creep, and moonbeams keep
Their silent watch.

As countless lanterns of night appear,
The crickets call to grasses tall
To join their dance.

Then to the muted songs of birds
Flowers sleep, while green trees keep
Nightly vigil.

Great orange moon looks down, serene;
The river's chime keeps rhythmic time
To the night owl's song.

The silvery lake is all at rest;
From a hollow log the croaking frog
Calls to his mate.

The cloak of night is drawn secure;
All sorrows cease; the world's at peace
At the end of day.

Tiojbiiu

FROM THE FIELD

Vera White Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer

Wh.erever the name does not readily indicate the geographical location of the stake
or mission, the location of its headquarters is designated in parentheses.

Regulations governing the submittal of material for "Notes from the Field" appear
in the Magazine for April, 1940, page 275.

Iiiessages from the 1/1

Netherlands Mission
pRANKLIN J. M U R D O C K ,
Church mission secretary and
former president of the Netherlands
Mission, sent the following report,
under date of June 28, 1940, to the
General Board:

"I had the pleasure yesterday of
reading a letter direct from the little
war-torn country of Holland. It is
the first direct information which we
have received relative to conditions
there since the invasion of that little
country by Germany. The letter was
written by Sister Zippro, who is pres-
ident of the Relief Society.

"Sister Zippro is a very intelligent
and courageous lady, and we are
thankful that the work of the Relief
Society is in her hands. She is living
in Amsterdam, and just as soon as
the two armies had concluded to
cease firing, she took her bicycle and
bicycled from Amsterdam to Rotter-
dam, a distance of sixty miles. Nat-
urally, the trains were disrupted and
there were no buses running, and
she had to depend upon her faithful
bicycle to carry her on this journey.
It took nine hours to make the trip
from Amsterdam to Rotterdam, and
the sights which she saw along the
way, as she stated, could not be
described adequately by her pen.

"The terrible destruction of life
and property was abundantly exhib-
ited on every hand. She says she has

issions

never seen so many men marching,
so many tanks, airplanes, and trac-
tors, which caused a tremendous de-
struction of life. She left her little
family in Amsterdam with her hus-
band and felt the urge to go to Rot-
terdam to see if there were some un-
fortunate members whom she could
help. This desire seems to me to
be the characteristic of a true and
noble woman, willing to face the
hazards of an invading army in order
that the members of our Church
might receive some assistance from
the Relief Society. She found many
families in Rotterdam who had had
their homes, furniture, and all earth-
ly belongings completely destroyed
and had gone to live with other
members temporarily. The old hall
in Rotterdam had been completely
destroyed, but the new chapel over-
mass was still intact, and the mem-
bers were planning to hold Sunday
School there.

"She visited the members, found
out their needs, and immediately set
about to raise a collection through-
out the mission to care for the un-
fortunate members who suffered
most through the invasion. She is
also planning to visit the other mem-
bers in all branches of the mission
and keep the work of the Relief So-
ciety moving along. We can all be
thankful that we have such a lady as
Sister Zippro in the mission in charge

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

627

of the Relief Society work, and I am
sure that she will measure up to every
responsibility which comes to her.
Her example of bravery and devotion
to a cause which is dear to her heart
I feel is worthy of commendation,
and I thought you would be inter-
ested in having this direct word
which has just come.

"We have started a collection here
among all the Dutch people and
have already collected nearly $400,
which will be sent as soon as assur-
ance is given that it will reach there
and will be placed in the hands of
those for whom it is intended."

New Zealand Mission
pLVA T. COWLEY, supervisor
of women's auxiliary organiza-
tions in the New Zealand Mission,
sent an interesting report of Relief
Society activities, dated April 25,
1940, from which the following ex-
cerpts are quoted:

"From March 22 to 25, 1940, the
Church held its annual conference,
or Hui Tau, as it is known among
the Maori race, at Nuhaka, Hawkes
Bay District, which is centrally lo-
cated on the North Island. The
Relief Society was conspicuous for
the part it played in this gathering.
We held our officers'-and-teachers'
meeting at 8:00 a. m. Sunday morn-
ing; forty-nine branches were repre-
sented with about 200 women pres-
ent.

"Women came from far-distant
places with their husbands and ba-
bies. Some of them rode over 450
miles in open trucks and buses up
hill and down dale and around nu-
merous curves, taking nineteen hours
for the journey. On arrival, they
were directed to a large tent or mar-
quee in which had been spread new-

mown hay. Here they selected a
place for their families and spread
their blankets. This was their sleep-
ing apartment for the duration of
the conference.

"In the officers' - and - teachers'
meeting, the sisters received instruc-
tions for furthering the work in their
branches for the coming year, and
a vital message on health and clean-
liness was given. The spirit of the
Lord prevailed in abundance, and
at the conclusion of the meeting
many expressed the opinion that it
was the best meeting of its kind they
had attended.

"Sunday night at 7:00 p. m. in the
large Church hall, the Society, under
my direction, presented a pageant
called, 'The Finding of Moses.'
With the lighting, costuming, and
lovely music from the Singing Moth-
ers, it was acclaimed by all to be very
beautiful. One of the Saints who
is a splendid musician had previously
mimeographed copies of the music
for the pageant, which had been
sent to the different branches to be
learned. When the time came for
their combined appearance, the
women were able to blend their
voices in beautiful harmony.

"On the center of the marae
(grounds) was a large marquee for
the display of the handwork made
throughout the year, at the request
of the mission board. Many beau-
tiful applique and patchwork quilts
were exhibited, and also made-over
clothing for boys and girls. Some
of the older Maori sisters whose
fingers were not accustomed to
pakeha (European) sewing entered
their Maori kits, taniko belts, bas-
kets, and mats. These were sold and
the money donated to the general
fund. Prizes were awarded to

MAORI MAT

(Exhibited at recent Hui Tau, New Zealand Mission; now on display in Church Museum
Building, Temple Square, Salt Lake City)

branches and individuals who did the
finest work.

"Probably the most important
work of the conference was done by
the sisters of the Mahia District.
These women undertook the great
task of preparing food for 1500 peo-
ple three times a day. The organi-
zation and dispatch with which this
work was accomplished was remark-
able. I am sure you would marvel
that such delicacies as jello, fruit sal-
ad, cakes, pies, cookies, and pickles
of several varieties, could be served
to such a crowd.

"Since the Hui Tau, the sisters
have already started to write for quilt
patterns and suggestions for next
year's project, and some of the quilts

have been started. One sister was
so thrilled with the knowledge she
gained from helping make a quilt
that she intends to make one for
herself. She said it was the first
quilting she had ever done. Another
branch, which had worked under
great difficulty, was the first to sell
its quilt at the Hui Tau; this made
the sisters very happy.

"The Relief Society Magazine is
being appreciated by these women
more and more. We are gradually
convincing them of the wonderful
help it can give them. In one branch,
I was told they have an evening
study class with their husbands and
use the Magazine for their study
material. One sister told me that

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

629

her husband, who is branch presi-
dent, uses the Magazine for much
of his preaching material. One of
the husbands, who is a music di-
rector, gets many valuable helps from
the music department.

"Just now the feeling of patriotism
is strong, and the sisters are offering
their services, under the name of
Relief Society, to help in any way
they can. I have suggested that they
use part of their Work-and-Business
Day and some of their evenings sew-
ing for the soldiers. They are all
enthusiastic, and I am sure that the
country of New Zealand will know
that there is a charitable organization
in the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints that responds to
every call, no matter what creed or
color, where human life is con-
cerned."

Samples of hand-made articles ex-
hibited at the recent Hui Tau are

on display in the Church Museum
Building, Temple Square, Salt Lake
Citv, Utah: four types of baskets, a
small Maori mat, and a taniko. The
picture of these accompany this ar-
ticle. The coarse basket is the kind
used to carry kumeras and potatoes.
Flax grows in abundance in New
Zealand. The women prepare it
themselves and make their own dyes
out of clay and barks— a very long
and tedious process. They make
very beautiful mats, which are spread
on the floor to sleep on. The taniko
work is used for belts, head bands,
purses, and for decorating costumes.

Sister Cowley is to be commended
for her zeal in preserving the art
crafts of the Maori sisters and at the
same time training the women in the
European skills.

Sister Cowley says, "I am very
pleased with the work of the women.

MAORI BASKETS AND TANIKO BELT

(Now on display in Church Museum Building, Temple Square, Salt Lake City)

FIRST RELIEF SOCIETY IN JAPANESE MISSION, HAWAII
(Seated, third from left, is Hazel M. Robertson, mission Relief Society president)

They are not as fortunate as the
women in Zion, who have everything
to work with and plenty of skilled
instructors, but they are trying hard
and respond willingly to requests
made of them."
Japanese Mission

OAZEL M. ROBERTSON, Relief
Society president of the Japan-
ese Mission, sent the accompanying
picture of the newly organized Re-
lief Society in this mission. She
wrote on July 27, 1940, as follows:
"I am very happy to report that
we now have a Relief Society in the
Japanese Mission with a member-
ship of eighteen women. As you
perhaps know, the Japanese Mission
in the Hawaiian Islands was organ-
ized only three and one-half years
ago, and all our efiForts were turned
first to building fine Sunday Schools,
Primaries, and M. I. A. organiza-
tions, in order to touch the parents
through the children. Our Relief
Society has been last but not least

in our hearts, as we realize what it
will mean in the Japanese home.

"Our mission is now organized on
four of the islands, and we hope to
soon have a Relief Society on each.
We are carrying out the lessons as
outlined and find them interesting.
Especially are the members interest-
ed in the theology, handicraft, and
lessons on the home and children.

"The Japanese women are very
devoted to their homes and families,
and the beautiful lessons outlined by
the General Board will help them
to carry out their ideals in the home."
Northwestern States Mission
(Portland, Oregon)
ANN PARKINSON NIBLEY,
president of Relief Society in the
Northwestern States Mission, wrote
on March 17, 1940, a report of prog-
ress of Relief Society work in the
Northwest, from which the follow-
ing excerpts are quoted:

"It has been my pleasure to visit
many branch organizations and to

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

631

hold meetings with all six Relief
Society district boards the last few
months. I find the branch members
anxious to cooperate in every way,
and they are doing splendid work.
They are holding regular board meet-
ings, traveling many miles to visit
branch organizations, holding con-
ferences, and union meetings. These
district boards are most assuredly
strengthening the branch organiza-
tions, which now number sixty-two,
with a Relief Society membership of
over 1300. Some forty-two of these
Societies have been organized within
the last two and one-half years. Two
hundred of our members were gained
in last year's membership drive, and
311 were gained in this year's drive,
making our total over 1 300 members,
the same number as were in our
mission before Portland and Seattle
Stakes were organized from parts
of the mission.

"We are directly supervising fif-
teen Societies, including Anchorage
and Fairbanks in Alaska. These or-
ganizations are too far removed from
district centers to attend union meet-
ings or conferences or to be visited
by board members. Our branch offi-
cers seem very loyal and are cooper-
ating and supporting the district
board members, many of these sis-
ters traveling as far as 150 miles
or more each way to attend confer-
ences and union meetings.

"In our mission Magazine drive,
more of our branches went over the
top this year than in any previous
year, six Societies gaining from 108
percent to 200 percent. We also
had a mission essay contest this year
in connection with the membership
drive which met with splendid suc-
cess. Awards were given to the sis-
ters sending in the two best essays.

and to membership coordinators and
Magazine representatives gaining
special recognition in their depart-
ments."

Following are interesting items
taken from a letter to Sister Nibley
from May Oldroyd, Relief Society
president of Fairbanks, Alaska:

"I think you will be interested to
learn that we have increased our
membership from five to eleven
members. We hold our meetings
every Tuesday afternoon. Four of
us live from five to seven miles from
Fairbanks, so it is always dark when
we return from our meetings, our
daylight hours during November,
December and January being from
three to five hours long. Because
of having so few members and being
so far apart, we thought best to take
only two divisions of the work out-
lined. We chose theology and liter-
ature lessons with a roll-call report
of the reading of other outlined les-
sons, and an occasional work-and-
business meeting. This seems very
satisfactory, and it is seldom we have
a member absent. Our class leaders
are efficient, and we have some very
interesting meetings.

"Our Church has been asked to
broadcast every fifth Sunday over
radio station KFAR for a half hour
religious service. It is both a thrill
and an opportunity for us. Our
branch has conducted two successful
programs, and we hope to be able
to continue these broadcasts.

"It is surprising how many people
are becoming interested in our re-
ligion. It seems hardly possible that
less than two years ago we were only
three small families not even organ-
ized into a branch. Now we have
from thirty to forty persons attending
Sunday School each Sunday.

632

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER, 1940

"The branch has rented a hall in
which we hold Sunday School, but
our Relief Society is not included
in this, so we must meet with any
lady who will open her home to us.
This is a disadvantage, as we do not
feel at liberty to advertise and invite
others to meet with us in private
homes, and eleven or twelve women
are all one can entertain in most
Alaskan living rooms. We feel like
singing continually 'give us room that
we may dwell.' "

North Central States Mission
(Minneapolis, Minn.)
jyflMA M. BROADBENT, Relief
Society president of North
Central States Mission, submitted
the following report:

"For the first time in the history
of our mission, we were honored
with a visit from one of the General
Presidents of the Relief Society,
President Amy Brown Lyman.

"On June 18, a reception and
luncheon were given in her honor
in the Minneapolis chapel, at which
members of the local Relief Societies
of St. Paul, Minneapolis, Brainerd,
Princeton, and Monticello had the
privilege of greeting her personally.
Flowers in blue and gold (our Relief
Society colors) were used as decora-
tions. At the luncheon which fol-
lowed the reception, the place cards
were small envelopes containing a
picture of President Lyman. A fea-
ture of the luncheon was 'A Hun-
dred Thousand Strong', rendered as
a trumpet solo by Wilma Thorup.
The program which followed includ-
ed a musical number by members of
the St. Paul Singing Mothers, and a
number by the Minneapolis Singing
Mothers. Short reports were given
by the various Relief Society presi-

dents, after which Sister Lyman gave
an inspiring address. She spoke ap-
preciatively of the work done in the
missions, encouraging the sisters in
their work and emphasizing the im-
portance of spirituality, kindness,
consideration, and loyalty to each
other. She encouraged them to live
close to our Heavenly Father and
to do their best; in her very words,
'Give the best that is in you. Be
the best of whatever you are.' As a
closing number, the song, 'A Hun-
dred Thousand Strong', was sung by
the entire group.

"Elder Richard R. Lyman, of the
Council of the Twelve, and Presi-
dent Amy Brown Lyman also attend-
ed inspiring conferences at Duluth,
Minnesota, and at Winnipeg, Can-
ada. Following the meeting at Du-
luth, a dinner was served by the Re-
lief Society members for Elder and
Sister Lyman, President and Sister
Broadbent, for the mission secretary,
W. Ashby Robison, and the mission-
aries."

Argentine Mission
PORRAINE S. WILLIAMS, pres-
ident of Relief Society in the
Argentine Mission, wrote on June
14, 1Q40, of activities in this mission
as follows:

"Our sisters had no opportunity
to study music before being contact-
ed by the elders. But in spite of
this, we organized a group of Singing
Mothers who furnished the music
for our two semi-annual conferences
in 1939; they had joy in singing.

"We held a Mothers' and Daugh-
ters' banquet the 18th of November,
at which there were 1 27 mothers and
daughters in attendance. The food
was prepared by the mothers, the
tables and decorations by the daugh-

N6TES from the field 633

ters. The elders served the banquet source of development and enrich-
so that every sister could be seated, ment of life to them.
A program and toasts were given "I should like to express my own
during the meal. appreciation for the Magazine. It is
"All of our Relief Societies hold truly a friend and a guiding hand
branch conferences, with the presi- always,
dents conducting. The Rosario "^^ ^^e trying to store food and

Branch compiled and published a ^^«^.^^"g ^^"^ f^^"'^^ "f • ^"^^.^ ^'^

1 1^1 J IT • . .1 1 raisme every day, and most of our

cook book and are sellmg it through- o • ^° i -^t. / t •

^ ^, . . T^ • . . bamts have but a meager livmg at

out the mission. was an interest. ^^^, There are no adequate fa-

ing project as well as a means of ^-^-^-^^ f^^ bottling or canning foods,

adding to their funds. These people eat entirely different

"We feel that the Relief Society from us; spaghetti, macaroni, meat,

organization is truly a blessing to the yerba mate and bread comprise the

women of the Argentine. It is a largest part of their diet."

-^

AUTUMN

Beatrice E. Liniord

How I love these autumn days
With their gorgeous crimson sprays

Swaying in the breeze,
With their dim enchanting haze
And their arrogant displays

Of color in the trees.

How I love the crispy air,

The warm sunshine gleaming there

On my kitchen door.
These of all the days are rare
Just before the earth is bare

And so very poor.

There's a mystic call I feel,
Through my blood I feel it steal.

Really I must go
To the woods — I cannot rest —
To the fields, upon my quest

For autumn's beauty.

I shall climb the mountain side,
I shall tramp my way, not ride.

Or I shall not see
Some bright splendor on the way.
Some last flower or color gay

That was meant for me.

God, I love Thy lovely earth
Filled with beauty, joy and mirth;

Each exquisite design
Found in leaf, and flower, and vine
Is but proof to me of Thine

Omnipotence — divine.

MUSIC DEIPARTMIENT •

[fieaay cfor [rienearsal?

IF you are to be the conductor of
a singing group this year, you
have problems in common with
many others, and we may profitably
discuss some of them together. Our
first consideration might well be a
few qualifications that are desirable,
as well as ways in which we may
increase our ability to fill this posi-
tion satisfactorily.

Being a chorister presupposes mu-
sical knowledge, but with this must
go eagerness and ambition that find
ways for constant improvement. By
being alert and a good listener, one
may add much to his knowledge,
without any financial obligation.
Conducting privately before a mir-
ror may prove helpful; also, beating
time to the radio or phonograph
may improve technique. Enthusi-
asm, generous effort, a love for song
that is contagious, and a good sense
of humor will do much to bring
success.

Plan rehearsals well in advance
so that definite goals may be reached.
Be entirely familiar with composi-
tions to be practiced— as complete
numbers and with each separate part.
Anticipate difficult passages and be
prepared to handle them. Present
the message of the song before prac-
ticing it; for, "words are jewels made
to shine and sparkle through musical
tones that enhance their beauty and
meaning." Information concerning
the composer adds interest.

Be sure the room is well lighted
and ventilated. Be business-like,
starting on time, so that members
will feel that their time and efforts
are not wasted. Because people learn
by doing, do a great deal of singing

and not much talking; however, a
period for relaxation is necessary, and
announcements could be made then.

Know your singers and make the
goal within their possibilities, so they
may have the satisfaction of success.
There is a wide choice of material in
The Relief Society Song Book that
can be used by all. To sing good
hymns well is more creditable than
to give a poor rendition of an an-
them. There is joy in singing familiar
songs; however, strive always to en-
large and improve repertoires, keep-
ing standards high, as in the past.
Build up to the difficult.

When beginning the study of new
music, directors differ in methods of
procedure, but the following usually
brings good results: "Sing it through
with the accompaniment, sink or
swim fashion, getting a glimpse of
the piece as a whole. Then, take it
in sections and concentrate on one
thing at a time." For solo work,
when possible, give different mem-
bers the benefit of experience.

The singing of the chorus is "good
or bad, vital or dull, according to the
guiding influence of the director."
The stronger she feels the message
of the music, the greater the force
with which the chorus conveys it to
the congregation. In this work, let
us remember that we are working
with human beings subject to chang-
ing conditions and emotions, as we
ourselves are. Members come to re-
hearsal in varying moods; whatever
their moods may be, it is within the
power of the conductor to clear the
atmosphere and send singers away
feeling better than when they came.
So let us be ready for rehearsals.

EXCERPTS FROM DISCOURSES OF
BRICHAM YOUNG

(Selected by Marianne C. Sharp)

"No earthly argument, no earthly reasoning can open the minds of
intelligent beings and show them heavenly things; that can only be done
by the Spirit of revelation." (p. 56)

"There is no music in hell, for all good music belongs to heaven."

(P- 374)

"I would as soon see a man worshiping a little god made of brass or

of wood as to see him worship his property." (p. 485)

"The wicked do not know how to enjoy life, but the closer we live to
God the better we know and understand how to enjoy it." (p. 122)

"God has revealed all the truth that is now in the possession of the
world, whether it be scientific or religious." (p. 2)

"Of one thing I am sure: God never institutes war; God is not the
author of confusion or of war; they are the results of the acts of the
children of men. Confusion and war necessarily come as the results of the
foolish acts and policy of men; but they do not come because God desires
they should come. If the people, generallv, would turn to the Lord, there
would never be any war." (p. 562)

"I can say with regard to parting with our friends, and going ourselves,
that I have been near enough to understand eternity so that I have had to
exercise a great deal more faith to desire to live than I ever exercised in my
whole life to live. The brightness and glory of the next apartment is
inexpressible. It is not encumbered so that when we advance in years
we have to be stubbing along and be careful lest we fall down. ... But
yonder, how different! They move with ease and like lightning. . . .
If we want to behold Jerusalem as it was in the days of the Savior; or if
we want to see the Garden of Eden as it was when created, there we are,
and we see it as it existed spiritually, for it was created first spiritually and
then temporally, and spiritually it still remains." (pp. 582, 583)

"Thrust a man into prison and bind him with chains, and then let him
be filled with the comfort and with the glory of eternity, and that prison
is a palace to him. Again, let a man be seated upon a throne with power
and dominion in this world, ruling his millions and millions and without
that peace which flows from the Lord of Hosts . . . his palace is a prison; his
life is a burden to him; he lives in fear, in dread, and in sorrow." (p. 51 )

"You cannot give any persons their exaltation unless they know what
evil is, what sin, sorrow, and misery are, for no person could comprehend,
appreciate and enjoy an exaltation upon anv other principle." (pp. 85, 86)

"We can have all the experiences we need, without sinning ourselves;
therefore, we will not sin that good may come; we will not transgress the
law of God that we may know the opposite." (pp. 118, 119)

"I want to see men and women breathe the Holy Ghost in every breath
of their lives, living constantly in the light of God's countenance." (p. 48)

LESSON

DEPARTMENT

c/heoiogy and cJestimony

THE RESTORED GOSPEL DISPENSATION

Lesson 3

A Practical Religion— Brigham Young

(Tuesday, December 3)

"What doth it profit, my brethren, though a man say he hath faith, and have not
works? Can faith save him?" (James 2:14)

r\F the seventy-six years that
elapsed between the birth of
Brigham Young on June 1, 1801, and
his death in August, 1877, forty-two
were spent in the presiding councils
of the Church. For thirty-three
years he presided over its destiny,
and these years proved to be among
the most crucial for the existence
of the Restored Church. By nature,
experience, and divine endowment
he was well fitted as successor to the
Prophet Joseph Smith. Being strong
physically, he had the stamina to
face the vicissitudes of pioneer life.
He had the ability to make friends
and hold the allegiance of those
whom he directed. Close contact
with the Prophet had taught him
the ways of the Lord and the ulti-
mate destiny of the Church. While
the Prophet was incarcerated in Mis-
souri prisons during the winter of
1838-1839, he had managed the ex-
odus of the Saints from Missouri,
which served as excellent training
for the great trek to the West that
was soon to follow. His humility,
sincerity and keen spiritual sense
made him a worthy successor to re-
ceive the inspiration of the Lord for

the welfare of the infant Church.
THE CHURCH IN THE
GREAT BASIN. Once settled with-
in the protecting ranges of the Rock-
ies, Brigham Young and those asso-
ciated with him in the presiding
councils of the Church undertook
a task that has won the acclaim of
the world. Outwardly, it was to
conquer the forces of nature and
make fruitful fields of the barren
wastes. But in the mind of Brigham
Young, this practical side was but a
means toward an end. Colonization,
agricultural success, industrializa-
tion, and economic independence
were stressed by him. Even Ihe re-
ligious services on Sunday were often
devoted to the furtherance of these
vital phases of existence, until visit-
ing observers sometimes said the
Mormon Church was but a business
organization. But back of all the
stress placed upon success in these
worldly pursuits was the concept in
the leader's mind of the establish-
ment of the Kingdom of God on
earth. The various settlements were
naught but the driving of the stakes
of the tabernacle of Zion more firmly
into the earth. The industries and

LESSON DEPARTMENT

6^1

agriculture were more than just
means of existence. They furnished
work which developed Christian
character and habits of industry, pro-
vided the financial means by which
the Church was able to continue its
redeeming work for the souls of men,
and were the support of the mission-
ary system. Never were success in
overcoming the obstacles of nature
or the accumulation of wealth laud-
ed for their own sakes. They were
only commendable when they ena-
bled the possessor to further "The
Kingdom."

THE KINGDOM OF GOD ON
EARTH. From the standpoint of
Brigham Young, the Kingdom of
God was threefold, consisting of the
temporal salvation of man, the mis-
sionary work to save the world, and
the spiritual enrichment of those
who had allied themselves with the
Kingdom. Hence, religion became
an integral part of life in its entirety
and not a phase of worship or think-
ing entirely divorced from the con-
duct of daily life. He once said,
"Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday,
Thursday, Friday and Saturday must
be spent to the Glory of God, as
much as Sunday, or we shall come
short of the object of our pursuit."
(Jomnal of Discourses 13:261)
While pious critics have even said
that Brigham Young's admixture of
religion and the practical phases of
life were sacrilegious, one need only
turn to the Old Testament prophets
or the Epistle of James to see that
true religion is more than a mental
assent or a passive attitude. In lead-
ing latter-day Israel in its economic,
social, and political, as well as its
religious advancement, Brigham
Young was inspired as God has in-

spired His prophets in all ages of the
world.

1. The Temporal Salvation oi
Man. Upon entering the valley of
the Great Salt Lake, the Mormon
pioneers were faced with a very prac-
tical situation. They must make it
sustain them or they would perish.
They might have set about to con-
quer the wilderness individually, as
pioneers elsewhere so often did. In-
stead, their inspired leader had a
different plan. It consisted of com-
munity colonization, whereby the co-
operative effort of the group could
subdue physical obstacles, afford pro-
tection from hostile Indians, provide
for its own needy, care for the edu-
cation of young and old, while spirit-
ual strength was afforded by Church
worship. But it is interesting to ob-
serve that Brigham Young attributed
this plan to the Prophet Joseph. The
very city-plan adopted for Salt Lake
and most of the Mormon settle-
ments in the Rocky Mountains, fol-
lowed the plan given by Joseph
Smith for use in laying out "Zion"
in Missouri.

Having selected colonists for a
specific site, so that a variety of oc-
cupations and talents were included,
they were encouraged to become self-
supporting. Cotton, silk-worm, su-
gar beet, fruit and nut cultures were
started, as well as the raising of staple
grains and vegetables. Irrigation, of
necessity, was developed. Leather,
clothing, sugar, silk, cotton, woolen,
iron, brick, stone, paper, and other
industries were established. Coop-
erative merchandising was instituted.
Education of children was made an
obligation of parents and the com-
munity, but formal book learning
was not enough. Both boys and
girls were taught useful occupations

638

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER, 1940

as well as the arts. In all these ac-
tivities, the education was given un-
der the guidance of the spirit of the
Lord. Sensing the psychological
principle that recreation is needed
for good mental and physical health,
the Church fostered the play-life of
the community, for the purpose of
affording constructive recreation.

2. Missionary Work. While build-
ing Zion in the tops of the moun-
tains, Brigham Young was not forget-
ful of the need of increasing the
membership of the Church, that it
might fulfil its destiny. The mis-
sionary work in Europe was extended
to include most of the European na-
tions. A more systematic organiza-
tion of the missions to cover the
North American continent and the
islands of the sea, as well as those
in oriental lands, was effected. The
organization of the Perpetual Emi-
grating Fund Company was designed
to facilitate the gathering of the na-
tions to the new Zion.

3. Spiritual Welfare. While it is
true that Brigham Young placed
great emphasis on the practical
phases of life, the world has been
too prone to forget that he was
equally great as a spiritual teacher.
The numerous sermons in the Jour-
nals of Discourses attest a spirituality
that was able to reveal divine truths.
He pushed to completion the St.
George Temple and selected the sites
for the Salt Lake, Manti and Logan
temples, indicating his great interest
in the salvation for the dead as well
as the living.

ATTITUDE TOWARD WOM-
EN. Not only did Brigham Young
believe in civil equality for women,
but he had some advanced ideas for
his day concerning their place in so-

ciety. He thought that women
should first of all become good wives
and mothers, but before marriage
and after the children were grown
to maturity there were years in which
useful service could be rendered out-
side the home. So he encouraged
them to become bookkeepers, ac-
countants, typesetters, telegraph op-
erators, dressmakers, teachers, store-
keepers, nurses, midwives and doc-
tors. Furthermore, not only could
thev be of service to the community
and Church through the Relief So-
ciety; but he approved them as mem-
bers of school boards and leaders in
civic affairs.

BRIGHAM YOUNG'S CAR-
DINAL VIRTUES. Abhorring
idleness, dishonesty and unethical
conduct, the great pioneer leader's
characteristics were industry, hon-
esty, thrift, sobriety, temperance,
chastity, justice, love of children,
compassion for the sufferer, and
humility.

CONFESSION OF DEBT TO
JOSEPH SMITH. Repeatedly
throughout his sermons he attributed
what he did to the teachings of the
Prophet Joseph Smith. On one oc-
casion he said, "... what Lhave
received from the Lord I have re-
ceived by Joseph Smith. He was
the instrument made use of. If I
drop him, I must drop these prin-
ciples. They have not been revealed,
declared, or explained by any other
man, since the days of the Apostles."

AN APPRAISAL OF BRIG-
HAM YOUNG. Summarizing the
place of Brigham Young in the set-
tlement of the West, B. H. Roberts
gives the following estimate of his
greatness: "These achievements

LESSON DEPARTMENT

639

write down Brigham Young as the
Greatest Pioneer and Colonizer of
modern times — an Empire Founder;
and place him easily among the first
score of Great Americans." (Com-
prehensive History oi the Church,
Vol. V, page 513)

Questions and ProhJems
for Discussion

1. Pioneering on the American Frontier
was extremely difficult for the women and
resulted in much physical and mental suf-
fering and premature death. Mormon
communities, however, were not greatly
plagued by these evils. To what extent
do you think the Relief Society of the
Church was responsible for this? What
other factors in Mormon colonization do
you think may have helped to prevent
these tragedies?

2. What influence did Doctiine and
Covenants 68:30 and 75:28, 29 have on
Brigham Young's atitude toward industri-
ousness?

3. What purpose do you suppose Brig-
ham Young had in mind in establishing
numerous settlements throughout the In-
termountain Region, rather than in en-
couraging the settlement of a few large
cities?

4. What practical message for today's
problems can we learn from Brigham
Young's plan of cooperatives?

5. How do you account for Brigham
Young's liberal attitude toward the place
of women in society?

Topics ioi Study, and Special Reports

1. Comment on this statement of Pro-
fessor Thomas Nixon Carver of Harvard
University: "I have never found more
sound and wholesome personal habits than

among the Mormons. I have never mingled
with people who showed fewer signs of
dissipation. I have never studied groups
of people who seemed better nourished
and more healthy. I have never known
people who took more pains to educate
their children. This gives a clue to the
success of the Mormons as colonizers and
nation builders." {The Westerner, April,
1930)

2. Read the quotations from Brigham
Young's sermon, printed on pages 264-265
of Nibley's Brigham Young: The Man and
His Work, and comment on his advice
in view of our present-day society.

3. Read chapter 35 of Discourses oi
Brigham Young and report on some of the
spiritual instruction given in his sermons.

References

Wm. E, Berrett, The Restored Church,
pp. 350-454.

Discourses of Brigham Young. Contains
numerous quotations from his sermons,
topically arranged.

Deseret News, Church Section, "A Con-
trast in Civilizations," Glynn Bennion,
September 9, 1939. Very good on Brig-
ham Young's reason for discouraging the
Saints to mine for precious metals.

Improvement Era, "Utah's Pioneer
Women Doctors," by Claire Wilcox Noall.
A series of articles cornmencing in the
January, 1939, issue, pp. 16 ff.

John Henry Evans, The Heart of Moi-
monism, pp. 369-439.

Susa Y. Gates and Leah D. Widtsoe,
Lite Stoiy of Biigham Young, pp. 114-154;
199-309; 320-380.

Preston Nibley, Brigham Young: The
Man and His Work, pp. 534-542.

B. H. Roberts, Comprehensive History
ot the Church, Vol. 3, pp. 268-283; 382-
498; Vol. 5, pp. 76-131; 216-238; 509-518.

Joseph Fielding Smith, Essentials in
Church History, pp. 565-574.

nin'^nin

^^UE (Brigham Young) was always one with the people, and thousands
familiarly called him 'Brother Brigham.' He did not set himself
up to be great; he set himself up to be a servant of God, and he was one,
in word and in deed." (Brigham Young: The Man and His Work,
Preston Nibley)

Visiting cJeacher

MESSAGES TO THE HOME
How We May Honor Priesthood in the Home

No.

Divisions of Priesthood— The Melchizedek Priesthood

(Tuesday, December 3)

'.'An understanding of the power of the Priesthood and its proper use precludes all
feeling of any possible jealousy by either men or women." {Piiesthood and Church
Government, p. 89)

"nPHERE are, in the Church, two
priesthoods; namely, the Mel-
chizedek and Aaronic. . . . Why the
first is called the Melchizedek Priest-
hood is because Melchizedek was
such a great high priest." (Doc. and
Cov. 107:1-2)

"The Melchizedek Priesthood
comprehends the Aaronic and is the
grand head and holds the highest
authority which pertains to the
Priesthood." (Teachings of Joseph
Smith, p. 167)

Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery
were ordained to this Priesthood by
Peter, James and John, between May
15 and the end of June, 1829, near
Harmony, Pennsylvania. The keys
and power of the Melchizedek Priest-
hood were given to Peter, James and
John by the Lord Jesus Christ, when
he was upon the earth, and they
were commissioned by him to re-
store them to the earth in the dis-
pensation of the fullness of times.
(See Gospel Doctrine, p. 242.)

In the Doctrine and Covenants

we are told: "The Melchizedek
Priesthood holds the right of presi-
dency, and has power and authority
over all the offices in the Church
in all ages of the world, to admin-
ister in spiritual things." {Doc. and
Cov. 107:8) The offices in this
priesthood are elder, seventy, and
high priest. In order to understand
fully the Priesthood and its offices
and power requires study. President
Joseph F. Smith said: "The word
and the law of God are as important
for women who would reach wise
conclusions as they are for men; and
women should study and consider
the problems of this great latter-day
work from the standpoint of God's
revelations." (Gospel Doctrine, p.

364)

Home Discussion Helps

A woman shares all the blessings that
come to her husband through his priest-
hood.

The family relationships are formed for
eternity by authority and power of the
Melchizedek Priesthood.

^

vi/ork-and- iousiness

NUTRITION

Lesson 3

Your Teeth and Your Bones

(Tuesday, December 10)

npEETH which last a hfetime and
bones which are strong and
straight depend on good building
materials while they are being form-
ed and throughout the entire life
span. The same blood stream feeds
all the body cells. If this blood
stream carries the essential food nu-
trients for good nutrition, the teeth
and bones will have what they need
for building and maintenance.

Ninety-five per cent of America's
school children have seriously defec-
tive teeth. Far too many young
adults have lost all of their teeth.

Estimates show about 80 per cent
of our adult population with bone
deformities due to having had rickets
in infancy.

THE TEETH. Teeth begin their
formation by the third month of
pregnancy. All the teeth are under
construction before birth. At birth
all of the 20 temporary teeth are
inside the jaw and their crowns are
almost completely calcified.

Calcium and phosphorus are the
most essential building materials for
the teeth. Vitamins A, C, and D
provide conditions for the utilization
of the calcium and phosphorus. The
entire tooth structure, including the
inside pulp section, the dentine, the
enamel, the cementum which holds
the teeth in the jaw, and the gums
may be damaged if these vitamins
are left out of the diet.

A diet which is fully adequate for
good general nutrition will insure the
teeth the necessary minerals and vita-

mins. Milk and other dairy products,
vegetables of the leafy green, and
vellow classes, tomatoes and citrus
fruits will provide calcium and phos-
phorus and the A and C vitamins.
Cod liver and other fish liver oils
are our only rich sources of the D
vitamin. These foods are part of a
fully adequate food supply.

CAUSES OF TOOTH DECAY.

The two general theories as to causes
of tooth decay may be classed as
external and internal.

The external theory is the oldest
and probably is accepted by the larg-
est number of dentists. According to
this theory, bacteria act upon carbo-
hydrates, causing fermentation. This
produces an acid which dissolves the
enamel so that decay into the tooth
structure takes place.

The internal theory holds that
tooth decay comes by way of the
blood stream. The tooth, from the
outside enamel to the inside pulp,
is a living organ and needs a constant
supply of material to maintain and
repair it. Exponents of both theories
agree that a good diet goes a long
way in preventing tooth decay.

The 1939 American Dental Asso-
ciation convention reported the prev-
alent American diet, which is high
in starch and sugar, is one of the
chief causes of tooth decay.

A diet high in starch and sugar is
usually low in the protective foods.

CARE OF TEETH. Complete
removal of all food particles from

642

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER, 1940

the teeth and between them with
dental floss and tooth brush at least
twice daily is important in good
tooth care. Examination and clean-
ing of the teeth by the dentist every
six months, together with any need-
ed repair, is essential to tooth pro-
tection.

THE BONES. Rickets is the
most common cause of bone deform-
ities. This disease comes from poor
utilization of calcium and phosphor-
us in the bone tissue. Vitamin D
is essential, along with calcium and
phosphorus, in the prevention of
rickets.

Rickets is most prevalent during
the first two years of life. It may
develop during any period of rapid
bone growth and is quite common
during adolescence. Rickets affects
the whole body, but its greatest dam-
age comes from the failure of the
bones to calcify properly, and results
in bone deformities. These deformi-
ties may be knock-knees, bowed legs,
enlarged ankles and waists, bulging
forehead, chest deformities, narrow
space in pelvic and jaw regions.
Rickets does damage to the teeth.
Teeth are slow to erupt; they fre-
quently are poorly formed, poorly
spaced, and poorly calcified. They
decay easily.

RECIPES
Cream of Parsley Soup
2 cups thin white sauce
Vz cup fresh parsley, chopped fine
Add parsley to white sauce just before
serving so that parsley is hot but not
cooked. This protects against loss of vita-
min C in the parsley.

Cheese Souffle (Serves six)
1 tablespoon flour
1 tablespoon butter
Va teaspoon paprika
Vi cup milk

'X cup grated cheese

Make white sauce from these ingredients

3 eggs
Add cheese and slightly beaten egg
yolk to white sauce. Beat egg whites unai
stiff and drj'; fold into white sauce mixture.
Pour into buttered baking dish. Place dish
in pan of hot water and bake in slow oven
until a knife inserted comes out dry.

WeJsh Rarebit (Serves six)

6 tablespoons butter
6 tablespoons flour
3 cups milk
1 teaspoon salt

3 eggs

1 cup grated cheese

Make a white sauce of butter, flour, milk
and salt. Beat eggs slightly. Pour milk
mixture over eggs. Cook over water until
mixture thickens. Add grated cheese and
stir until cheese is melted. Serve over
spinach, carrots or other vegetables, or on
toast, crackers, brown rice, etc.

Carrot Custard (Serves six)

3 eggs

1 Yz cups mashed, cooked carrots

3 cups milk

1 teaspoon salt

3 tablespoons melted butter

Beat the eggs slightly, add the carrot
and other ingredients; pour into an oiled
baking dish; place on a rack in a pan of
hot water. Have the water as high in the
pan surrounding the baking dish or custard
cups as the custard is on the inside. This
insures a more uniform temperature, which
will result in a better quality custard. Bake
in a moderate oven (300° F. ) for about
one hour, or until the custard is set in
the center. Serve at once.

Tomato Jelly

2 level tablespoons gelatine
54 cup cold water

3 Vi cups canned tomatoes
2 tablespoons onion juice
Vi bay leaf

1 stalk celery

Few grains cayenne

2 tablespoons mild vinegar or
2 tablespoons lemon juice

Few grains salt

Soak gelatine in cold water about five

LESSON DEPARTMENT

minutes. Mix remaining ingredients, ex-
cept vinegar; bring to boiling point and
let boil lo minutes. Add vinegar and
soaked gelatine. When gelatine is dis-
solved, strain, turn into wet molds and
chill. Remove from molds to bed of
shredded cabbage. Use dressing as desired.
Shredded vegetables may be molded with
the jelly.

643

References

The Foundations oi Nutrition, Rose.
(See index for references to teeth and
bones.)

"Human Nutrition", U. S. D. A. Year
Boole, chapters on minerals and vitamins.

"Your Child's Teeth", Children's Bur-
eau Folder No. 12, U. S. Department of
Labor, Washington, D. C.

^Literature

THE MODERN NOVEL

Lesson

Adam Bede

(Tuesday, December 17)

hesson Topics

1. Review

2. Some of the ideals and philoso-
phies found in the novel

3. The author's philosophy

Review

f ESSON two considered the set-
ting and characters of the novel,
emphasizing the intellectual and eth-
ical values to be found in these two
phases of the book. It was shown
that a great body of interesting and
useful information of a general char-
acter may be gained without any
conscious effort while reading a
novel. In this novel, for instance,
the reader learns about 19th century
England, not as he would from
studying it historically, but as he
would by living with the people of ,
that time. He learns of the various
institutions— the home, the work-
shops, the church, and so on —
through seeing the activities that go
on within them. He becomes ac-
quainted with the geography, his-
tory, and sociology of the time, not

as isolated subjects, but as a back-
ground for the story, which enables
him to live in a past age.

The ethical values to be gained
from a study of characterization were
suggested in lesson two. The novelist
reveals character through actions,
speech, attitudes, reactions to others.
By so doing, she helps the reader to
understand what makes people be-
have as they do. She shows what
circumstances and influences make
the characters what they are. Know-
ing such facts, the reader under-
stands the characters and sympathiz-
es with their struggles. Many de-
tails learned through a study of the
novel can be carried over into actual
life, giving one a greater understand-
ing of his neighbors and of himself.
The reader is indirectly warned
against attitudes and actions which
he has seen bring unhappiness or
disintegration. He is inspired to
emulate attitudes and actions which
he has seen bring happiness and suc-
cess.

644

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER, 1940

Ideals and Philosophies

One of the greatest needs of any
individual is a philosophy of life, a
set of standards and principles to
guide his daily conduct. It is his
philosophy of life which makes him
strive toward definite ideals.

The philosophies and ideals of the
characters in a book help the reader
to formulate his own. We become
like that with which we associate.
Living for a time very intimately
with a man like Adam Bede cannot
but make the reader something like
him; for truly, we are a part of all
that we meet, whether outside of
books or within them.

Hetty's wasted life is the result of
the lack of a guiding philosophy or
ideals. She was vain; she lacked
sympathy and affection. She did not
understand how anyone could be
fond of middle-aged people; and, as
for children, they were "as bad as
buzzing insects on a hot day, teasing
you when you want to be quiet."
Her aunt says of her:

"She's no better than a peacock as 'ud
strut about on the wall and spread its tail
if all the folks in the parish was dying. . . .
Ther's nothing seems to give her a turn
inside. . . . It's my belief her heart is as
hard as a pebble."

There was feeling in Hetty, but
it took a great tragedy to find it,
and then it was too late; she had
ruined her life.

Opposite to her is Dinah, who
loves everyone and whose life is
guided by definite and high ideals.

"Her eyes seemed rather to be shedding'
love than making observations; they had
the liquid look which tells that the mind
is full of what it has to give out, rather
than impressed by external objects. . . .
They looked so simple, so candid, so grave-
ly loving that no accusing scowl, no light

sneer, could help melting away before their
glance. . . . She looked like St. Catherine
in a Quaker's dress."

"She said: 'I could sit silent all day long
with the thought of God overflowing my
soul, as the pebbles lie bathed in the
brook. For thoughts are so great. . . .
They seem to lie upon us like a deep
flood.' "

The book is filled with impressive
statements by the different charac-
ters, which reveal their philosophies
and which could well help to shape
our own. Space will permit quoting
but a few of them:

Adam — "It's well we should feel as
life's a reckoning we can't make twice over;
there's no real making amends in this
world, any more nor you can mend a
wrong substraction by doing your addition
right."

Regarding Seth's love for Dinah — "Love
of this sort is hardly distinguishable from
religious feeling. All deep and worthy
love is so, whether of woman or child,
or art or music . . . our caresses, our tender
words, our still rapture under the influence
of autumn sunsets or Beethoven symphon-
ies all bring with them a consciousness that
they are mere waves and ripples in an
unfathomable ocean of love and beauty."

Regarding Adam's feeling after his fa-
ther's death — "When death, the great
Reconciler, has come, it is never our ten-
derness that we repent of, but our severity."

Dinah — "We can all be servants of God
no matter where our lot is cast, but He
gives us different sorts of work according
as He fits us for it and calls us to it."

Mrs. Poyser — "We shall all on us be
dead some time, I reckon — it 'ud be better
if folks 'ud make much on us beforehand,
istid o' beginnin' when we're gone. It's
but little good you'll do watering last
year's crop."

She thought of Mr. Craig — "It's a pity
he couldn't be hatched o'er again and
hatched diflferent."

"I'd sooner ha' brewin' day and washin'
day together than one o' these pleasurin'
days. There's no work so tirin' as danglin'
about and starin' and not rightly knowin'
what you're goin' to do next."

Adam — "Ther's many a good bit o'

LESSON DEPARTMENT

work done with a sad heart. . . . Ah, that's
a blessed time . . . when the outward
light is fading and the body is a httle
wearied with its work and its labor. Then
the inward light shines the brighter, and
we have a deeper sense of resring on the
Divine strength."

There are numberless such pas-
sages reveahng the various characters.
The philosophy of each is significant
in the story and in its influence upon
the reader. But more important
than any of these is the philosophy
of the author herself, who has watch-
ed life and has a definite reaction
to it.

The Author's Philosophy and Ideals
In the first chapter of Book Sec-
ond, George Eliot speaks directly to
her readers of her own feelings about
life and the function of a writer.
This self-revelation is intensely in-
teresting and gives us a sense of
gratitude that we have made the ac-
quaintance of such a high-minded
person. The entire chapter should
be read, but a few sentences will
show the nature of the whole:

"The highest function of the artist is
to reflect life as it is. My strongest effort
is to give a faithful account of men and
things as they have mirrored themselves
upon my mind. ... I would not, even
if I had the choice, be the clever novelist
who could create a world so much better
that you would turn a colder eye on the real
breathing men and women. ... I am con-
tent to tell my simple story without trying
to make things seem better than they were,
dreading nothing but falsity — falsity is so
easy, truth so difficult. . . . Examine your
words well. ... It is very hard to say the
exact truth even about your own immediate
feelings."

She finds significance in commonplace
things. She calls upon art to paint its
angels and Madonnas but not to banish
from the region of art "those old women
scraping carrots with their work-worn
hands . . . those stupid, weather-beaten

645

faces that have bent over the spade and
the rough work of the world. ... In the
world there are so many of these common,
coarse people! It is so needful that we
should remember their existence, else we
may happen to leave them out of our re-
ligion and philosophy. . . . Therefore, let
art always remind us of them. Let us
always have men ready to give the loving
pause of a life to the faithful representing
of commonplace things, and delight in
showing how kindly the light of heaven
falls on them. . . . There are few prophets
in the world; few sublimely beautiful wom-
en; few heroes. I can't afford to give all
my love and reverence to such rarities.
I want a great deal of my feelings for my
everyday fellow men."

The philosophy of the author her-
self, so given, is one of the precious
gains from the novel; for, as Philo N.
Buck, an eminent critic, says, "It is
these vital philosophies of the great
writers themselves as they come to
us warm and concrete from their
own vivid experiences— their ideas
on the meaning and value of life—
that lend to their work the highest
significance. They show us the
deeper secrets of human nature and
its powers and destinies, and by that
vision our lives are made richer,"

Study Helps

1. Give a list of definite, interesting
facts, independent of the story, that you
have learned from Adam Bede.

2. Relate some part of the story which
stirred your emotions. Try to analyze your
emotional reaction to it. Did it deepen
your sympathy or understanding, heighten
your admiration for certain traits of char-
acter, etc.?

3. Give a character sketch of Adam,
Seth, Dinah or any other character who
has contributed definitely to you ethically.
Illustrate in what way; such as, making
you more keenly aware of the need of defi-
nite guiding principles in hfe, of the sig-
nificance of commonplace people and
things.

Social Q>(

ervice

Inasmuch as Christmas occurs ber, no Family Relationship lesson
during the fourth week in Decem- is planned for this month.

i/lission JLesson

LATTER-DAY SAINT CHURCH HISTORY

(To be used by missions in lieu of Literature, if so desired)
Lesson 12

The Martyrdom of Joseph Smith

(Tuesday, December 17)

I

N the Doctrine and Covencmts is
this very striking statement, put
there after the death of the Prophet:
"Joseph Smith, the Prophet and
Seer of the Lord, has done more,
save Jesus only, for the salvation of
men in this world, than any other
man that ever lived in it. In the
short space of twenty years, he has
brought forth the Book of Mormon,
which he translated by the gift and
power of God, and has been the
means of publishing it on two con-
tinents; has sent the fulness of the
everlasting gospel, which it contain-
ed, to the four quarters of the earth;
has brought forth the revelations and
commandments which compose this
book of Doctrine and Covenants,
and many other wise documents and
instructions for the benefit of the
children of men; gathered many
thousands of the Latter-day Saints,
founded a great city, and left a fame
and a name that cannot be slain. He
lived great, and he died great in the
eyes of God and his people; anc?
like most of the Lord's anointed in
ancient times, has sealed his mission
and his works with his ovm blood."
It is too bad that a man who
brought happiness and salvation to
hundreds of thousands of men and

women, and injury to no one, should
have been killed by a mob of angry
men.

How was it that feelings of bitter-
ness and hate were so aroused against
him?

VOU may remember the reception
which the Saints received when
they first entered Illinois. There
were two reasons for this reception:
One was that the hearts of the peo-
ple were touched at the plight of the
Mormons; the other was that the
state was in need of taxpayers. In
spite of their unhappy lot in Mis-
souri, the Saints had a reputation
for industry. The newcomers would,
therefore, share the increasing bur-
den of public debt.

The Mormon people did not
waste any time in going to work.
Almost overnight, they created a
town that Illinois might be proud
of. People came from all over the
nation, and some even from distant
lands, to see the miracle of Nauvoo.
It was at the time the largest town
in the state.

We sometimes think of the Proph-
et as always despised by his country-
men. This is not quite true. During
the early years of the town, when it

LESSON DEPARTMENT

647

was growing so fast and wonderfully,
he was famous throughout the coun-
try. More than one great newspaper
said he was among the great Ameri-
cans. The truth is, he attracted
wide and even favorable attention
when people looked at what he had
done in Nauvoo.

But this success proved, in part,
his undoing. You know how jeal-
ous towns can become of one an-
other. Two towns in particular be-
came jealous of Nauvoo— Warsaw
and Carthage. They wanted to
grow, too, but they did not. They
had real estate agents who wanted
to make money, and so certain classes
of men in these towns did not feel
very well toward Nauvoo and its
chief builder.

That was one source of ill will to-
ward the Prophet. Another source
was politics.

Not only were the mature male
members of the Church taxpayers,
but they were voters as well. In
Illinois, as in every other state, there
were two political parties. These
were the Democrats and the Whigs.
Unfortunately for the Saints, as it
turned out, the two parties were
about equally divided. In the elec-
tions, rivalry was very keen.

As you can easily imagine, each
party courted the favor of the Mor-
mons, especially of Joseph Smith,
whom the members of the Church
thought so much of and who had
such influence with them. How
would the Mormons vote in the next
election? Would they vote in a body,
or would they divide into Whigs
and Democrats? The candidates
for office would have to wait and
see. But meantime, they could pay
court to the newcomers and their
leader.

As time went on, the Mormons
voted according to what they be-
lieved to be their own best interests.
When the Democrats won, the
Whigs became angry at the Saints.
The same was true if the other side
won— the Democrats were angry. At
last, both sides came to dislike the
Mormons. This was, then, another
source of hatred against the Prophet;
for, in the end, he got the blame.

A third source of hatred arose
within the Church. Some men who
wished to be prominent, but could
not be, were vexed at the Prophet
on that account. Joseph loved his
people, and they loved him in return.
No man could take his place in their
affection. These disappointed men,
in 1844, joined forces with his ene-
mies on the outside, and the effect
was bad for him.

npHE occasion of the difficulty be-
tween the Prophet and those
who brought about his death was
something that happened in Nau-
voo.

Some apostates thought they
would publish a paper in opposition
to the periodicals put out by the
Church. They gave it the suggestive
name of The Expositor. This meant
that it would "expose" something
that went on in Nauvoo. Only one
issue came out, however, because the
City Council decided to suppress it
as a nuisance— which it undoubtedly
was. It was filled with slander
against the prominent men in the
town, especially Joseph Smith.

Results followed quickly. Two
days later. Constable Bettisworth
called on the mayor and served a
writ on him and the members ot
the Council. They were jointly
charged with having "committed a

648

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER, 1940

riot at and within the county." At
the suggestion of a non-Mormon,
they were all tried before a non-Mor-
mon judge in Nauvoo, and acquit-
ted.

But this would not satisfy certain
persons in the county. They wanted
the Prophet tried in Carthage. Jos-
eph appealed to the Governor,
Thomas Ford. Would his Excellency
come to Nauvoo and investigate?
Governor Ford said he would. In-
stead of going to Nauvoo, however,
he went to Carthage, where many
of the Prophet's enemies were, who
had gathered from various parts of
that county and other counties.

From Carthage, the Governor sent
word to Joseph that he would like
to have a committee come to him
from Nauvoo, to consult about the
case. The Prophet sent Dr. Bern-
hisel, John Taylor, and Dr. Willard
Richards, all of whom knew the
facts about the situation. The Gov-
ernor then asked the Prophet to
come himself to Carthage, and he
gave his word that no harm would
come to him or anyone with him.

Naturally, Joseph did not want to
go to Carthage. Here all his enemies
had congregated. He said so to
the Governor, but the Governor
insisted. Instead of going there,
however, Joseph, with two or three
others, crossed the river into Iowa,
with the intention of going to the
West himself and later sending for
all his people. They would settle
in the Rocky Mountains, where there
were no people except Indians.

Some false friends, however, came
to him in Iowa and charged him
with deserting his people in their
need. This was virtually a charge
of cowardice on his part— something
not in his nature. He said, "If my

life is of no value to my friends, it
is of no value to myself." Then he
and his companions returned to Nau-
voo. Very soon they went to Car-
thage, Joseph to be tried shortly.

He seemed to know that he would
be murdered. On the way there,
he said, "I am going like a lamb
to the slaughter." To Hyrum, who
went with him, he said, "We shall
be butchered."

On reaching Carthage, he, his
brother Hyrum, and some others
were put into the jail. There was
no law by which this was done, but
it was done anyway. Then the Gov-
ernor went to Nauvoo, breaking his
promise to Joseph in doing so. Thus,
the Prophet was left to the mercy of
those who had sworn to take his life.

On the afternoon of June 27, 1844,
a mob shot Joseph and Hyrum to
death and severely wounded John
Taylor. Only Dr. Richards escaped.

The cowardly deed was over in
two minutes.

Questions

1. How does the Church regard Joseph
Smith? What are the things named here
that he did?

2. Why did his enemies want to kill the
Prophet? Give three reasons.

3. What was the occasion of the trou-
ble?

4. Tell the story of how the Prophet
went to Carthage.

5. What is your opinion of the Gover-
nor? Why do you hold this opinion?

Hymn to be Read or Sung

"The Seer, Joseph the Seer." This poem
was written by John Taylor, who became
the third President of the Church. He
was born in England, in 1808, went to
Canada in his youth, and was converted
by Parley P. Pratt, in 1836. In 1839 he
was made an apostle. You may remember
that he was wounded in Carthage Jail
at the time of the Martyrdom. The Seer,

LESSON DEPARTMENT

649

of course, was Joseph Smith. The first
stanza tells of the sacredness to the author
of the Prophet's memory; the second, of
the Seer's work for mankind; the third,
of his love for the Saints; the fourth.

of his freedom from the strife and woes
of earth.

Note: Map printed in July, 1939, issue
of the Magazine is to be used in teaching
Church History lessons.

Night

Jane Romney Crawford

W

''HAT is night? For one it is a
time of deep sleep, to be
broken by the annoying ring of an
alarm clock; for another it is alter-
nating hours of sleep and wakeful-
ness; for still another it is a time
when nerves are in rebellion and
sleep refuses to be won.

How do you live the night? For
you who sleep it through, nothing
need be done; but for you who suf-
fer from insomnia there is a way to
bring about a night of tranquility
and repose.

It is important to form the habit
of anticipating bedtime with a calm-
ness that encourages relaxation. En-
ter your bedroom abounding in grace
and kindness; leave the day's burden
behind you; let your thoughts be at
peace with the world; rather than
chide yourself for small failures, in-
wardly give praise to yourself for the
accomplishments of the day; let the
evening be as a benediction to you.

Roll back the curtains, that the
moon's soft light may fill your room.
Lift up your eyes. See the clouds.
How they change before you! Let
them carry your thoughts to the pro-
tecting hand of the Creator. How
He blesses us when He causes night
to come!

Think how pleasant solitude may
be; learn to love still things and si-
lent places. Notice the surrounding
houses, how hushed they are, with
rarely a stir of life.

As this glory unfolds itself, you
can hear night's symphony. The
whispering of the winds as they filter
through the trees and the pitter-
patter of the rain as it taps against
the windowpane or softly touches
the earth, soothe the soul. A chorus
of crickets reminds us of community
singing at its best, when all partici-
pate whole-heartedly.

You might go on and on, filling
in more hours than the night affords
for wakefulness, but sleep is prone
to creep on unawares when fear and
anxiety are banished. In any case,
whether you sleep or whether you
wake, peace is yours.

Then when morning comes, if you
are up to see the dawn breaking
through the darkness, your heart will
be filled with thanksgiving for the
light and warmth of the sun.

The birds are up to greet the
morning with songs of joy; the flow-
ers raise their pretty faces to the sun;
even the beasts stir themselves at the
first streaks of light. But man, who
does not understand the meaning of
it all, hides behind his window
blinds, and sometimes grumbles, not
remembering that through all this
beauty of the dawn God, who loves
us, is telling us, "Good morning!"

O holy Night! from thee I learn to bear
What man has borne before!
Thou layest thy finger on the lips of Care,
And they complain no more.

— Longfellow.

TRANSITION

A Poem Cycle

Alberta H. Chiistensen

NEW LEAVES

But when I took his trousers from the shelf
And tried to help him put them on in haste.
He said that he could do it by himself —
Could do the buttons even, on the waist.
Again today he closed the bedroom door
And cut the shining ringlets from his head;
He didn't want to have curls anymore —
He wanted hair like Daddy's, so he said.

I held him close and saw him smile with pride,
But when he joined the older boys outside,
Within a box I put the auburn curls
Beside my mother's locket and her pearls.

But later took them out — then put them by.
Then looked at them again — and wondered why.

SPRING TO SUMMER

Now that Spring had laid its tender hand

Upon the waiting garden and the field,

She walked aloof, as if about to yield

Herself to some new force; or she would stand

Quite dreamily a moment on the stair;

Or sit beside her mirror, comb in hand —

Become impatient at some slight command.

And take an hour to rearrange her hair.

Once when I tiptoed softly to her room
At midnight, she was standing strangely still
Beside the casement, watching from the gloom
The moonlit patterns on the window sill.

And then I knew youth's gay caprice was gone —
Her heart was listening to a newer song!

FROST

Because it was a part of him, he dreamed

In terms of land, more land and hfting seed.

Acres reclaimed and furrowed somehow seemed

To quench an inner thirst! it was not greed

Made him accept the challenge of the soil.

And I could not dissuade him, though I tried —

Recalling bitter drought and endless toil.

Or needs which I thought greater — though denied.

But when this year October chill had turned
The summac scarlet, and the barley field
And strip of orchard land he sold, I yearned
To hide the truth his weathered face revealed.

Dim-eyed, I pressed his brave but calloused hand —
And wished that he were dreaming — of more land!

LARKIN MORTUARY

260 East South Temple

Salt Lake City— 4-9126
Alma J. Larkin, Mgr. Leo W. Goates, Asst. Mgr.

Alma J. Larkin, Jr. Elmer H. Myers

Whitney H. Jensen Max S. Larkin

Clyde R. Stark

Larkin & Sons

466 24th St.— Ogden, Utah— 821
Elijah A. Larkin, Mgr. George F. Larkin

Orson T. Foulger

Larkin IMortuary Co.

6003 Compton Ave.
Los Angeles, California — Jefferson 1244
Lyles W. Larkin, Mgr. Ashby Stringham

Nelma R. Bitter

As a stenographer in the offices of the
Relief Society, Mrs. Bitter, daughter
of Mrs. Rebecca Richardson, Mesa,
Ariz., has proved the truth of the
statement:

Ask us to explain how it can help YOU,
too!

L D. S. BUSINESS COLLEGE

SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

EIVJDY

NATURAI.

You can still

SAVE 10%

ON A NEW

GAS FURNACE

Come in Today

MOUNTAIN FUEL
SUPPLY COMPANY

Salt Lake • Ogden • Provo
Serving 23 Utah Communities

When Buying Mention ReU'-.f Society Magazine

/

Z C M I's authentic
ADVISORY SCHOOL
BOARD FASHIONS

For the first time in the west ZCMI
presents school clothes selected by
fashion-wise students themselves. They
told us whet they wanted . . . we've
rounded them up. They're here ready
to help you conquer the campus!

Cowhide link belt 1.00

Brushed wool ribbon-bound
cardigan 3.98

"Lazy Bones" campus
brogues 4.95

Matching short sleeved
sweater 2.98

"Rhythm Step" smart dress
shoes 7.95

Gay broadcloth and kid
mittens 1.98

Plaid fabric bag holds
everything 1.98

Scotch Clan Plaid frock
whirling skirt. Contrast
color binding 14.95

ZCMI

fSociety

L^ouer . . .

THE cover picture this month is a copy of The
Gleaners, by Jean Francois Millett (1814-75).
Noted for his peasant scenes, the one reproduced on
the cover is regarded as one of his best.

Himself a peasant in origin, familiar with the toil
and privation of farm life, he interpreted peasant life
with a truthfulness, simplicity and pathos unequaled
in all art. The pose of his figures is superb and there
is an extraordinary unity between them and the
landscape backgrounds which he handled with the
greatest skill.

QndsDLh) CldvsudLiJiJtA.

Arden Dairy 651

Deseret Book Co Inside Back Cover

Fisher Baking Co 651

L. D. S. Business College 651

Larkin Mortuary Inside Back Cover

The Deseret News Press Outside Back Cover

Utah Power & Light Co 651

COOK ELECTRICALLY

HEAT WATER
ELECTRICALLY

titawtn^

See Your Electric Appliance Dealer

"L. D. S. Training Pays!"

THE

L D. S. BUSINESS

COLLEGE is
SECOND to NONE

Equipment
Buildings
Faculty
Employment Service

It's the Right School

for Your

Commercial Education

Ask for our "Bulletin of Information"

L. D. S. Business College

SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

^^^For Perfect Healthy

Milk is the only food that is a complete menu of health.
So when we prescribe "3 glasses of Arden Milk daily"
— it's only another way of saying: "Safeguard your
health . . . enjoy greater energy and vigor with Arden
Milk. It's Perfectly Pasteurized — better tasting — better
for you."

■"ARDEN MILK

Phone 3=2703

d Tlsuv JcudsL JhJuU!

awaits you in every loaf of Fisher's DUTCH
BREAD. Be sure it's on your table often — it
makes the most delicious toast you ever
tasted . . . and v/hat is so appetizing os
golden-toasted bread, either plain or spread
with jam? It's especially good for the teeth,
and generally very healthful for all the fam-
ily. Take home a loaf next time you shop.

jiaA^ DUTCH BREAD

A Product of the FISHER MASTER BAKERS

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine

The Relief Society Magazine

Organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

Vol. XXVII OCTOBER, 1940 NbTlO

Special Features

Pioneers All Irene R. Davis 651

Frontispiece — Salt Lake Regional Grain Elevator 652

Church Grain Elevator Dedication Counselor Donna D. Sorensen 653

The Church Grain Elevator Tells Its Story Dr. Royal L. Garff 658

Juvenile Delinquency Judge Rulon W. Clark 663

Toning Up the Home — $37.06 674

Highlights In Kitchen Planning Lalene H. Hart 676

Sugar and Spice and Everything Nice Anna Prince Redd 681

Why Go To Rehef Society? ....Clarice G. Sloan 689

Fiction

In Time of Harvest Beatrice Knowlton Ekman 668

Rebellion For Ahcia Beatrice Rordame Parsons 683

General Features

Some Literary Friends ("The Right Thing") Florence Ivins Hyde 691

The Sunny Side of the Hill (A Little Shelf of Books) Leila Marler Hoggan 695

Happenings - Annie Wells Cannon 698

Editorial:

The Motivating Spirit of Rehef Society 699

Notes to the Field:

Mormon Handicraft 701

Beautification Notice 701

Notice to Magazine Representatives 703

Music Department (Sing Now More Than Ever) Beatrice F. Stevens 704

Excerpts from Life of John TavJor Selected by Marianne C. Sharp 705

Lessons

Theology — The Power of Loyalty — John Taylor and His Loyalty to Joseph Smith.... 706

Visiting Teacher — The Democracy of the Priesthood 709

Work and Business — Good Posture 710

Literature — The Tree of Liberty 712

Social Service — Am I A Housekeeper or A Homemaker? 718

Mission — Who Shall Take the Prophet's Place? 722

Poetry

Fertility Mabel Jones 657

The Birth of Irrigation , Celia Anderson Van Cott 662

Appreciation Alice Morrey Bailey 667

The Weaver Delia Adams Leitner 673

Accomplishments Courtney E. Cottam 680

Hands Grace Zenor Pratt 688

Gallant Day Reba S. Wetzel 690

Petition Gertrude Perry Stanton 694

Realization Eunice J. Miles 697

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Offices: 28 Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah, Phone 3-2741, Ex. 243.
Subscription Price: $1.00 a year; foreign, $1.00 a year; payable in advance. Single copy, 10c.
The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. Renew promptly so that no copies will be
missed. Report change of address at once, giving both old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Stamps should accompany manu-
scripts for their return.

PIONEERS ALL

Along the trails, afoot, by ox,
A rugged band undaunted came
To find surcease from foes; oppressed
By all the woes of humankind.
They did not question those who led,
But staunchly looked toward the west
And hills, from whence their courage came.

Lead on brave hearts! Your faith in self
And God, from whom all goodness comes.
Shall beckon us to firmer ground.
Not ours the paths of yesterday,
Through foes and wilderness and sand.
But struggles of the heart and mind
O'er problems of a troubled world
Of which we harbor no command.
We shall look up ,and out ,and on,
Where hills reach up to touch the sky.
We shall not falter in our faith
Nor lose our courage by the way;
For lo, we stand undaunted, too.
And though our anxious faces turn
To meet the dawn of rising sun.
We still would pioneer in truth
By keeping faith with you of old
And looking toward the hills, the west,

And God.
— Irene R. Davis.

gg

%

SALT LAKE REGIONAL GRAIN ELEVATOR

Dedicatory Service, August 27< 1940
The buildiag of this elevator was a project of the Church welfare program.
All wards in the Salt Lake Region contributed labor and funds for its construction.
Wheat purchased with Relief Society funds will be stored in the elevator. As
part of the dedicatory service. President J. Reuben Clark, Jr., broke the seal on the
first carload of Relief Society wheat to be stored in the elevator.

>

Th.

Relief Society Magazine

Vol. XXVII

OCTOBER, 1940

No. 10

Church Grain Elevator Dedication

Counseloi Donna D. Sorensen

HISTORY for the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints and for the National
Woman's Relief Society was made at
the dedication on August 27, 1940,
of the great Church grain elevator,
located at 751 West Seventh South
Street, Salt Lake City, Utah. At
the services, which were held at
noon, on the platform of the ele-
vator many of the General Author-
ities, members of the General Board
of the Relief Society and the General
Church Welfare Committee sat fac-
ing carloads of wheat, which were
later emptied into the huge compart-
ments of the elevator when President
J. Reuben Clark, Jr. broke the seal
on the first carload of wheat. Thus
did golden grain share the spotlight
on this memorable occasion with the
new steel and concrete structure that
will hold 318,000 bushels of grain
"which could be held as a great reser-
voir against emergency."

The Church built the elevator,
using ninety per cent welfare labor.
The Relief Society contributed the
funds from their Relief Society
Wheat Fund, for the purchase of
wheat which will be known as Relief
Society wheat and will be stored in
the elevator.

Several hundred people stood with

bowed heads as President David O.
McKay offered the stirring dedica-
tory prayer. Some in the audience
were the workers who had labored
on the new structure. Many in the
group were Relief Society officers
and members, and these women
noted with satisfaction and pleasure
the reference to the Relief Society
when President McKay said: "We
are grateful for that spirit which has
prompted the organization of the
Relief Society, from those early days
until the present, to render service
to the needy, to comfort the sick
and the afflicted, to give blessings to
those who are downcast and sorrow-
ful, and whose heartstrings are strain-
ed in the presence of death. Truly,
Heavenly Father, these our sisters,
members of the Relief Society, thy
handmaidens, have set an example
not only to the Church, but to the
entire world in thus losing them-
selves for the good of others, in sac-
rificing their own comforts and de-
nying themselves of necessities, if
necessary, to bless and bring solace
and comfort to those less blessed
than they.

"We are grateful that when the
time came that the government
needed wheat for those who were
suffering, who were hungry, the spir-

COUNSELOR DONNA D. SORENSEN
AND PRESIDENT AMY BROWN

LYMAN
(At dedicatory service of grain elevator)

it of giving prompted the Church
to give the wheat to bless those in
need.

"We are grateful for the inspira-
tion that came to the First Presiden-
cy to recompense the Relief Society
for this wheat, so that the sisters
in giving still retained."

As the beautiful prayer of Presi-
dent McKay continued, a feeling of
security and thankfulness for the suc-
cessful culmination of a tremendous
project was felt in the hearts of all
assembled, and he voiced the appeal
of all in his concluding words: "Now,
Holy Father, we have met here to
dedicate this spot of ground, to dedi-
cate this building for the express
purpose of storing the staff of life.
Accept it. Holy Father, as one ex-
pression of our devotion to Thee.
May the spirit of cooperation, the

spirit of service, ever be character-
istic of everything which is done in
connection with this building. May
it remain solid and firm, from the
piles under the foundation to the
roof of the highest pinnacle.

"May the machinery be kept in-
tact; but above all may it stand as
a monument to Thee of the service
and devotion of Thy people, and may
everybody who has anything to do
with it realize that every effort should
be impregnated with the spirit of
love, devotion, and service. Banish
from their hearts, O God, any de-
sire to cheat, or rob, or to take ad-
vantage of one another.

"May this be an edifice of service,
a contribution of love; and as such,
we dedicate it unto Thee and ask
Thy blessings to attend all who have
contributed to its erection, and all
who may contribute to the keeping
of these bins filled with the wheat
which is considered necessary to be
preserved, preparatory for judgments
that await the nations of the earth."

nPHE interest of the women of the
Relief Society in wheat dates
from the time when the first edi-
torial on wheat or grain-saving ap-
peared in the Woman's Exponent,
October 15, 1876. Mrs. Emmeline
B. Wells wrote the editorial after
she had been advised by President
Brigham Young that wheat gather-
ing and storing was to be given as
a special mission to the women of
the Church. After admonishing the
women to accept this mission. Sister
Wells commented further: "In what-
ever women undertake they are gen-
erally earnest, and our advice would
be immediately without any delay
(except such as is unavoidable), to
commence to carry out President
Young's counsel in this matter.
Where there is a will there is (almost

i

CHURCH GRAIN ELEVATOR DEDICATION

655

invariably) a way, and in this matter
there should be a personal and indi-
vidual as well as a general interest.
In order to satisfactorily accomplish
any scheme, one great object is to
be in earnest; on this earnestness
depends much of the success of
whatever enterprise is undertaken.
If you determine to do anything, of
whatever name or nature, first be
sure it is the proper thing to do, and
then without losing time bring your
energies into immediate requisition
and you are almost sure to succeed."
As already indicated, because wom-

en of the Church in these early days
did take their responsibility serious-
ly and earnestly, a fund was accumu-
lated which will be used to purchase
wheat for storage.

An intimation of this action was
given by President J. Reuben Clark,
Jr. at last April General Conference
when he quoted from a letter written
in 1918 concerning "the reinvesting
of the Relief Society Wheat Fund,"
which letter was signed by the Presi-
dent of the Church, the Presiding
Bishop of the Church and the Presi-
dent of the Relief Society. The last

GROUP IN ATTENDANCE AT DEDICATORY SERVICE OF GRAIN

ELEVATOR

(Railroad cars are loaded with wheat purchased with Relief Society funds. The Salt Lake

Regional Storehouse is shown in the background of picture.)

,^mm. ,

656

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

two paragraphs said: "The money
received for the wheat the govern-
ment has taken must be kept in the
banks and draw interest. In no case
should it be loaned out or used for
any purpose whatsoever other than
the purchase of wheat, as it is a
sacred trust fund which can be used
only for the purpose for which it is
donated.

"When the time comes to again
invest this money in the purchase of
wheat, you will be advised of it by
the Presiding Bishopric and the Gen-
eral Board of Relief Society."

At the dedicatory services, Elder
William E. Ryberg of the Church
Welfare Committee, who had
charge of the construction of the
elevator and the installation of
equipment to weigh, wash, dry, mix
and sort grains, gave the following
facts: The grain elevator is one of
the most modern in the nation;
15,000 bags of cement were used to
make the concrete which was poured
in one continuous process with three
shifts of men working twenty-four
hours a day for eight and one-half
days; not a single reportable acci-
dent occurred during the construc-
tion.

In her inimitable way, General
President Amy Brown Lyman, of the
National Woman's Relief Society,
related the history of grain-storing
in the Latter-day Saint Church. She
told of the call which Brigham
Young made on the women of the
Church, through Sister Emmeline
B. Wells, whom he asked to lead
out in the movement. In speaking
of Sister Wells, President Lyman
said, "That Mrs. Wells, later the
fifth General President of the Relief
Society, regarded this unique and
unusual assignment as one of the

most important and serious under-
takings of her life, can be attested
to by her intimate friends. She felt
that it was an inspired call . . . and
her convincing editorials inspired
zeal and earnest effort which were
remarkable and which launched suc-
cessfully this important movement."

President Lyman recounted the
various ways by which the Relief
Society sisters secured wheat: glean-
ing in the fields, direct contributions
of both cash and wheat by individ-
uals, sale of such items as cheese,
jams, quilts, rugs, carpets and Sun-
day eggs. All these swelled the
wheat fund until at the close of the
World War, when all the wheat had
been converted into money, there was
centralized at the Presiding Bishop's
Office $412,000, which became
known as the Wheat Fund. The
interest on this money has been used
for maternity, child welfare and gen-
eral health purposes throughout the
wards of the Church for the past
twenty-two years.

President J. Reuben Clark, Jr., the
concluding speaker at the dedicatory
exercises, informed the people that
the wheat which would be put in the
elevator would be used for storage
and not for the purpose of trading
in wheat. He continued:

"There is a good deal of expense
incident to the storing of wheat after
the building is erected and the wheat
is in it. And so it was determined,
after consulting the Relief Society,
that the Church would undertake
to meet the cost of storage. So far
as possible, the principle that has
already been used in erecting the
building will be used in providing
the labor necessary and incident to
the storage of the wheat; namely,
welfare labor. It was also decided

CHURCH GRAIN ELEVATOR DEDICATION

657

that inasmuch as at times there may
be some loss incident to replacing
wheat, the Church would bear the
cost of the replacement and stand
the loss. As a reciprocal principle,
it was determined that if at any time
any profit is made as an incident
of replacing wheat, that shall be used
to meet the expenses incident to the
storage of the wheat.

"The use of a part of what has
been called the Wheat Fund for this
purpose of storing wheat, that is, for
the buying of the wheat which is to
be stored here, will, of course, reduce
the funds which are on deposit with
the Presiding Bishopric, and upon
which they have been paying to the
Relief Society an interest charge.
You Relief Society sisters will miss
that extra money which you have
heretofore had, but I am sure you
will not begrudge it to the people
of the Church who are now the bene-
ficiaries of a part of that fund, the
whole Church; for that, of course,
was the purpose for which the orig-
inal contribution was made.

"To me this building represents
even more than the things I have
already named; it represents a funda-
mental principle which lies behind
all of our work. I have in mind
the spirit of cooperation. I wish it
were possible for all of us to appreci-

ate what a united effort on the part
of the people of this Church would
mean. If we could do in all of our
activities what had to be done here
in order that this building could be
erected, if we could subordinate our
individual likes, our individual pref-
erences, our individual will, to the
will of the one great motive which
drives us forward— the spreading of
the Gospel and our own salvation,
if we could mass the power of the
Priesthood and the power of the sis-
ters behind that one great project,
which is why the Church is created,
in the way in which that was massed
by those who worked here for the
erection of this building, I am telling
you that we and the world would
have a different story to tell."

To many Latter-day Saints a feel-
mg of security will come when they
realize that the Church is storing
wheat in such an elevator, which
stands as solid, visible evidence of
the wisdom and foresight of those
who lead the people of the Church.
Members of the Relief Society will
echo the words of President Amy
Brown Lyman when she said: "The
Relief Society women everywhere
will approve of this action, feeling
that it is fulfilling the original pur-
pose for which wheat was gathered."

^ -.

FERTILITY

Mabel Jones

Just as the branch that bears good fruit
Draws strength from roots in deep rich sod.
So I my sustenance recruit
From firm and living faith in God.

For he who has no touch with Him,
Who thinks to walk his way alone.
Just like the severed withered limb
Is parched and barren and unknown.

The Church Grain Elevator
Tells Its Story

Dt. Royal L. Garff

MY home is now in Chicago.
Ten years ago I left Salt Lake
City to pursue a program of
study at a great mid-western univer-
sity. I have a deep love for my home
state and its people, and my visits
to Utah have been as frequent as
possible. Two years had elapsed
since my last trip, however, so I made
it a point to spend my brief vacation
there this summer.

Whenever I go West, there is one
friend I never fail to see. He was
bishop of my ward when I left on a
mission to New Zealand. To help
me make ready for this great experi-
ence, he taught, encouraged, and in-
spired me. He kept in touch with
me during my college career, seeks
me out whenever I come home to
visit the folks. He is now associated
with the men and women who are
the forces in the rapidly expanding
Church welfare plan.

I speak of him and me by way of
introduction to this story, to show
how his friendly interest enabled me
to behold a great manifestation of
how a Church, guided by inspired
leaders, can apply true religious prin-
ciples to the solution of man's ma-
terial problems. As I was conducted
through the various projects, I was
given a candid-camera picture of the
welfare center with its remarkable
new Administration Building, can-
ning and sewing facilities, hog farm,
poultry project, root cellar (to men-
tion but a few), and the wonderful
new grain elevator, with its capacity
of 318,000 bushels. I was lifted up

with pride over the achievements of
my Church.

As I was shown the grain elevator
and told the story of its construction,
it seemed to me that it symbolized
the life of a good man. So real was
this analogy that the elevator might
have been a growing, living thing.
It had become great through the ap-
plication of definite, inexorable laws
—just as you and I can grow fine
through obedience to the principles
of the Gospel.

Buildings and men are both inse-
cure without good foundations.
When it was discovered that the site
for the elevator was on an old lake
bottom, a forty-foot pile was driven
into the ground in search of hardpan.
The first and then a second pile of
the same length failed to reach such
an objective. Finally, an idea was hit
upon that would make the elevator
like a ship afloat, giving it absolute
security against earthquake, the flexi-
bility to withstand any shock. Six
hundred twenty-six pilings, forty feet
long, were driven into that old lake
bottom, covered over with a layer
of coarse gravel one foot deep, tied
together with steel reinforcing, and
finally secured with a three-foot slab
of cement atop the entire foundation
structure. Here were intelligence,
knowledge, faith, and works— all em-
ployed in preparing a sound begin-
ning for the super-structure.

In this same way, every faithful
Latter-day Saint must drive the pil-
ings of his life into fundamental
principles, securing himself against

THE CHURCH GRAIN ELEVATOR TELLS ITS STORY

659

his weaknesses, fortifying himself
against the temptations, the doubts,
the trials, that eventually beset every
individual. As the piles were bound
together with gravel, steel, and con-
crete, so must the true Latter-day
Saint bind the principles of the Gos-
pel to his heart with all the intelli-
gence, knowledge, faith, and works
that he possesses. He must also use
the same principles in binding him-
self to every other worthy member
of the Church, so that the Church
as a whole can maintain a united, un-
broken front against the ever-increas-
ing pressures of worldliness.

The foundation established, the
next step was the construction of the
elevator itself. To do this, a wooden
tower was built, extending into the
air 240 feet. Its function was to car-
ry the large bucket from which ce-
ment was to be poured evenly over
the entire building as it grew taller
and taller. As the elevator went up,
the tower went up, section by sec-
tion, each section being held steadily
m place by strong wire cables. With
every addition to the height of the
tower, length was added to the cables
and anchors laid to tie the tower to
the building itself. The same short
cables could not secure a growing
tower against the increasing on-
slaughts of the wind and the intensi-
fication of the pull of gravity. By
the time the height of the tower
neared 200 feet, the cables required
to hold it solidly in place had to be
500 feet long and moored into the
earth at a great distance. The an-
chors, too, had become heavier,
thereby providing increasing strength
against instability and shakiness.

The symbolism in the erection of
the tower suggests that each member
of the Church needs strong and fast

anchors in the development of a
stable, righteous life, and cables
must be lengthened and anchors
strengthened as the individual
grows into maturity and broad-
ens in experience. When the indi-
vidual begins life, or first becomes
a member of the Church, compara-
tively short cables and light anchors
will be adequate to his spiritual
needs; but as responsibilities increase,
as new and heavier burdens are shoul-
dered, as one is ordained to the
priesthood, called upon a mission,
appointed as an officer of the Relief
Society, set apart to lead others, mar-
ries and rears a family, has more and
more opportunities to ennoble his
or her nature and shine as a beacon
light in guiding others, cables must
be lengthened and anchors weighted.
As he extends the liberty and the
freedom with which judgment is ex-
ercised and free agency used, moving
in ever larger and wider spheres of
action, the Latter-day Saint must
multiply the number of laws to
which strict obedience is given. The
laws are the cables and anchors with
which one builds to the mountain-
top of Sainthood and Godhood. One
keen thinker has stated it thus:

As man increases the number of laws he
obeys, he increases in richness of nature, in
wealth, in strength, in influence. Nature
loves paradoxes, and this is her chief
paradox — that he who stoops to wear the
yoke of law becomes the child of liberty,
while he who will be free from God's law
wears a ball and chain through all his
years.

When the elevator was complet-
ed, the cables were cut, and the
tower fell with a frightful crash,
dashing itself into ten thousand
splinters. The destruction of the
cables, and then of the tower itself,

660

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

reminds one of the lives of such dis-
tinguished men as Ohver Cowdery
and Sidney Rigdon and a score of
others, who were once towers of
strength, and who attained great
heights of privilege and opportunity;
but neglect, inactivity, and sin cut
the cables that held them in their
precious relationships to man and
God. Without their moral and
spiritual cables and anchors, these
men became the weakest and the
most ordinary of mortals, shorn of
greatness, groping in darkness, bruis-
ing their feet against the sharp rocks
that lay along the path of a confused
earth life.

The bins which were to hold the
grain were built to a height of 116
feet. Job forms about four feet high,
of the shape the elevator would
eventually take, were made. One
hundred eight steel rods, one inch in
diameter, around which the concrete
was to be poured, were inserted into
the forms. The forms were raised,
as the walls of the bins increased
in height, by jacks which worked
from above. The forms had to be
raised systematically, continuously,
uniformly, and exactly one-fourth of
an inch at a time by actual measure-
ment. This tedious operation was
necessary to insure the pouring of
the concrete in one solid block. If
the forms had not been raised cor-
rectly, the building would have been
misshapen, eventually the forms
would have frozen, and the work al-
ready done would have been partially
or entirely lost. In each of the three
eight-hour shifts, fourteen men were
assigned to the manipulation of the
jacks. Guiding the work of this
group was a captain who gave a signal
every fraction of a minute for the
turning of the jacks, so that the

forms could be raised upward. Each
man in the crew managed eight jacks.
They were his sole responsibility.
Perfect cooperation and accurate
timing were necessary during the en-
tire period of the pouring. If but
one man failed in his duty, the job
would have been delayed and prob-
ably ruined.

nPHE young engineer, a specialist
in the construction of grain ele-
vators, was astonished when he learn-
ed that the elevator was to be built
with welfare labor. He frankly said
that he was certain that it could not
be done. His objections, however,
were not taken seriously. He was in-
formed of how the Latter-day Saints
had learned to build splendid struc-
tures like the Temple and Taberna-
cle long before he was born. He was
assured that they were again on the
job, determined to build a grain ele-
vator. He said that the kind of labor
he would recommend could build
this elevator in fifteen days and gave
it as his opinion that if the work
could be completed in somewhere
near this length of time, it would be
satisfactory to use welfare labor. He
was astonished when the enthusiasm
and intelligence of the workers made
it possible to complete the project
in eight and one-half days.

Here again is a great lesson to be
learned. What this diligent, enthu-
siastic body of men did through the
finest kind of cooperation can be
done in any line of religious work
and spiritual activity in the ward,
stake or Church itself. Cooperation
in the ward, which is the funda-
mental organizational unit in the
Church set-up, is of the highest im-
portance. The bishop of the ward
may be regarded as the cockswain—

THE CHURCH GRAIN ELEVATOR TELLS ITS STORY

661

the captain who calls the signals,
gives the instructions, keeps every-
thing moving in harmony. Just as
the v^'orkmen had to heed the cap-
tain on the grain elevator when he
shouted his orders, if the jacks were
to be turned at the right time and
the erection of a sound, useful build-
ing made possible, so the Latter-day
Saints must learn to heed the coun-
sel of their bishops and inspired
leaders. Only in this way can we
be exalted and accomplish deeds
worthy of our high mission and prin-
ciples.

The construction of the head-
house, sixty feet above the top of
the bins, was the most dangerous
of all the work. Men actually took
their lives in their hands as they
erected the forms into which the
concrete was to be poured, and again
as they tore them down after the
concrete had set. By taking two
precautions, life was saved and work-
men preserved against danger. Each
man was examined to make certain
that he was physically capable of
undertaking such a task, and those
entrusted with this work were se-
curely anchored with cables and
ropes so that they could not fall.

This part of the work also affords
us a worthwhile thought. Young
people, and scholars in our Church
in particular, are prone to venture
into dangerous speculations that are
not in harmony with the revealed
principles of their religion. Such
adventurers often exceed the power
of their faith to keep a firm grip on
the cables and ropes of spiritual life.
They fall from their hazardous, in-
secure positions, and suffer spiritual
death.

Of all the organizations in the
world, our Church is the leading ad-

vocate of learning and education. On
the basis of population, more of our
young people secure advanced train-
ing than do the young people of any
other church. They are inspired by
such Church teachings as, "The glory
of God is intelligence", and "No
man can be saved in ignorance." In
venturing into the fields of higher
learning, however, the experience of
the men on the grain elevator sug-
gests that these young people and
scholars should secure themselves
with the cables and ropes of prayer,
humility, and constant work in the
Church as they take off into the dizzy
heights of worldly learning.

npHE construction work done, the
machinery was installed and the
elevator worked perfectly, emphasiz-
ing the fact that if we are careful in
building a firm foundation, in an-
choring our lives to the principles of
the Gospel and its abundant activity,
we can move forward to perfection,
happy in the knowledge that we are
following in the footsteps of the
Savior of us all.

Our responsibility is illustrated in
the experience of President Faunce
while he was at Brown University.
He was concerned over a wild, reck-
less boy. One day this youngster
was working in the biological labor-
atory examining a slide containing
bacteria. In quick succession, he
observed one generation after an-
other of those tiny creatures pass be-
fore his eyes. "Suddenly", said Pres-
ident Faunce, "the boy stood up
and walked around the room, saying
to himself, T see it now. I am a
single link between the generations
before me and those who may come
after. I WILL NOT BE A ROT-
TEN LINK IN THAT CHAIN!' "

662 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

We all have a heritage. We are Look to this day!

building links in the chain of the f ^^ ^^ is life, the very life of hfe.

r>u u J £ n ■^• \xT In its brief course he all the verities and

Church and of our families. We realities of our existence:

must make certain that these links xhe bliss of growth,

are sound, virile, worthy to become The glory of action,

a part of the splendid heritage that The splendor of beauty.

is to be passed on to our children. ^^"^ yesterday is already a dream, and to-

A I- 1. • i.T- T- 1 J • £ ii morrow is only a vision:

As each step m the building of the g^^ ^^day, well lived, makes every yesterday

great Church elevator could be tak- a dream of happiness,

en only by applying fundamental And every tomorrow a vision of hope.

principles of construction, so must Look well, therefore, to this day!

each day of our lives be lived in ac- ^"^^ '' *^ salutation of the dawn.

cordance with the wonderful prin- t7j ,. > m ^ -ru- ._• i .

. , r ,1 /->, 1 T .1 1 Editors Note: 1 his article was secured

Ciples of the Gospel. In the words through the cooperation of Elder Rosroe

of the Sanskrit, we must— W. Eardley, Church Storehouse Supervisoi

^

THE BIRTH OF IRRIGATION

CeJia Anderson Van Cott

In the soil of the sun-parched valley.
Sown by the Pioneer's hand.
Seeds of grain lay cupped within
The dry and wind-swept land.

Hot waves lashed the salty shore,
The water holes burned dry;
Cattle stood in huddled groups,
No rain fell from the sky.

Across the dusty barren plain.
Released from the river's flow,
Water was brought to the arid land
So their withered crops could grow.

Where yesterday was naked soil,
Through toil and inspiration,
Green shoots of grain appulse with life
Are succored by irrigation.

Juvenile Delinquency

Rulon W. Clark
(Judge of the Juvenile Court, Salt Lake City, Utah)

WHEN one speaks of "Juvenile
Delinquency," we immedi-
ately become interested be-
cause we are all intensely concerned
about the welfare of young people.
It is true that we all dislike to think
of our children being delinquent,
but because of our desire to prevent
delinquency and crime and to see
the young people develop into good
citizens, we give the subject a great
deal of attention.

Youth is the hope of our Church,
our state and our nation. In him
lies the eternal hope of salvation and
the promise of a better world. He
is full of hope and ambition to climb
to new and better heights and is
filled with energy to accomplish big
things. It is the proper direction of
these divine qualities which gives us
the deep concern. From early morn-
ing to late at night the child is con-
stantly DOING THINGS. What
he does and how he does it plays
an important part in his future life—
his habit formations and his attitudes
toward people and things.

When we think of "Juvenile De-
linquency," some of us are inclined
to think of children committing
crimes. This is not true. The laws
of Utah state, "No adjudication
upon the status of any child by the
Juvenile Court shall operate to im-
pose any of the civil disabilities or-
dinarily imposed by a conviction in
a criminal case, nor shall any child
be deemed a criminal by reason of
such adjudication, nor shall such ad-
judication be deemed a conviction."
(14-7-31) What then is meant by

"Juvenile Delinquency?" "Juvenile"
is used synonomously with "child,"
and the statutes of Utah define a
child as "a person less than eighteen
years of age." Webster's dictionary
defines delinquency as failure, omis-
sion, or violation of duty; the com-
mission of a fault or crime. From
a religious point of view, we may
think of delinquency as the com-
mission of sin, and sin as defined by
Dr. James E. Talmage in his book,
Articles oi Faith, Article 2, Lecture
3, is, "Sin is any condition, whether
consisting in omission of things re-
quired, or in commission of acts for-
bidden, which tends to prevent or
hinder the development of the hu-
man soul." But from a legal point
of view, the delinquent child is "a
person under eighteen years of age
who had violated any state law or
any ordinance or regulation of a sub-
division of the state; a child who by
reason of being wayward or habitu-
ally disobedient is uncontrolled by
his parents, guardian or custodian;
a child who is habitually truant from
school or home; a child who so de-
ports himself as to injure or endan-
ger the morals or health of himself
or others."

It will be noted that even the
statutory definition of delinquency
is liberal in its scope, and its aim is
to prevent children from becoming
criminals. In fact, the legislature in
creating Juvenile Courts in Utah
said, "The care, custody and disci-
pline of children before said courts
shall approximate as nearly as pos-
sible that which should be given by

664

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

their parents; delinquent children
shall not be treated as criminals but
as misdirected, misguided children
needing aid, encouragement and as-
sistance." But even though the
Court is granted broad powers in its
jurisdiction, it must first be deter-
mined that a child has committed
such an act within the meaning of
the statute as to make of him a de-
linquent before making such adjudi-
cation.

A GREAT many cases are referred
to the Juvenile Court during the
course of a year, many of which
should never be recorded. It re-
quires a great deal of patience, un-
derstanding and wisdom in the car-
ing for children, and simply because
they make mistakes, have accidents
or are careless is no reason why they
should be adjudged to be delin-
quents. For instance, if the boys in
*he neighborhood are playing ball in
the street or vacant lot and a ball
is accidentally batted through a win-
dow, there is no reason for referring
any or all of the boys to the Juvenile
Court. It is true that the owner has
sustained a loss and should be com-
pensated for the damage, but the
matter should be settled without
Court action. In fact, the Court
can not enforce the settlement for
damages. The child has no paying
ability, and the parents are not liable
for the torts of their children except
under certain conditions which make
them so closely related to the offense
as to become a part of it.

The seriousness of a case does not
depend alone upon the seriousness
of the offense, but upon the child's
attitude toward the offense, upon his
outlook for the future, and upon
the circumstances surrounding him

which will direct his activities to-
ward good citizenship. A sixteen-
year-old girl was brought before the
Court upon a petition alleging that
she was ungovernable in that she
had run away from home and re-
fused to return. The police had
picked up the girl after she had been
away from home a few days and
brought her to the Court. Her par-
ents were summoned to appear, and
at the hearing the girl admitted
that on the specified date she ran
away from home without the knowl-
edge or consent of her parents, and
that she did not want to go back
home. When asked why she left
home, she said, "I left home Satur-
day morning, because my mother
tells me to get out every day, and I
just couldn't stay home any longer.
I went to my girl friend's and asked
her to run away with me. We went
to the freight yard and got in a
freight car and slept all night. The
next morning we were turned over to
the police. I like my dad and would
live with him any time, but I never
can live with my mother any more.
The only reason I ran away is on ac-
count of Mother. She has never treat-
ed me like a mother should. She does
not whip me, but she tells my older
sister to do so, and she beats me. A
little while ago she hit me over the
head with a milk bottle. We quarrel
all the time. My sister lives in the
same house with us, and she is on re-
lief. Her husband is in California in
prison for robbing a bank. My father
buys my clothes as Mother will not
give me a thing. She says she wishes
I were dead or had never been born.
I told her I was going to run away,
and she said she wished I would and
would never come back."

Investigation of the above noted

JUVENILE DELINQUENCY

665

case revealed that there were nine
in the family living in three rooms
in the upstairs of an old frame house.
It was extremely hot weather. There
was but very little furniture, and it
was poorly kept and inadequate.
There were no rugs on the floor, no
curtains or draperies at the windows,
and the bedding was dirty. The
house was unkempt and infested
with bugs. The girl was attractive
looking and full of energy. She had
ven,' few clothes or personal be-
longings and had no privacy, which
she greatly resented. The mother
had not lived a life that was a worthy
example for the child. The child re-
sented all of these conditions; she
wanted to live as other girls of her
acqaintance lived, to wear respect-
able clothes, to bring her friends into
the home and have them treated
cordially, but above all she wanted
a mother in whom she could impose
confidence and respect.

It is evident that the girl referred
to did not need punishment because
she ran away from home. She need-
ed treatment to help her adjust her-
self to a situation where she could
live without a constant conflict and
feeling of defeat, and where she
could grow and develop as a normal
child should. "Children feed on
love, as they do on fresh air", writes
D'Alve. "The case book of our
Juvenile Courts and Children's
Clinics are full of instances of chil-
dren literally starved for affection.
Wliat happens in starvation? Among
other things, poisons are generated
within the organism. This is exactly
what happens in the case of children
starving for affection. They develop
sulkiness, suspicion, meanness, lying,
and thievery. When, for some mis-
demeanor or other, they are brought

before the bar of justice, they are
ostensibly "bad" children. But most
of us who know anything at all about
psychological processes, know that
they are not bad, in the sense of
being wilfully vicious children; they
are affectionately undernourished.
In most cases, when such children
are wisely placed in an environment
where they receive a normal amount
of aflFection, the entire life-pattern
changes. Sulkiness gives way to
cheerful response, lying and thievery
to honesty; selfish seclusiveness and
downright maliciousness to affec-
tionate cooperation. Love, senti-
mental though this may sound, is
like sunshine; it tends to open up,
to unfold the organism. That is
why the unloved life in adulthood
is so often itself unloving. It builds
a shell around itself— of bitterness
O"- suspicion or despair. It shrinks,
contracts, withdraws."

"I^TE often hear the question asked,
"Is a child delinquent who
smokes?" The answer is, "Yes." Not
only is it unlawful for a child to use
tobacco, but it is unlawful for him
to buy, accept or have it in his pos-
session. The law is as follows: 103-
40-5 "Any person under the age of
twent}'-one years who buys, accepts
or has in his possession any cigar,
cigarette or tobacco in any form, or
any opium or any other narcotic in
any form, is guilty of a misdemeanor,
or shall be deemed a delinquent
child, as the case may be."

It is also unlawful for any adult
to furnish, give or sell tobacco to
a minor. The law on this subject is
as follows: 93-1-12 "Any person who
furnishes to any minor by gift, sale
or otherwise any cigarette or ciga-
rette paper or wrapper, or anv paper

666

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE-^OCTOBER, 1940

made or prepared for the purpose of
making cigarettes, or any tobacco of
any kind whatsoever, is guilt of a
misdemeanor, and shall be punished
by a fine of not less than $25 nor
more than $299 or by imprisonment
in the county jail not exceeding six
months, or by both such fine and
imprisonment."

The same question and answer
applies to the use of liquor, includ-
ing beer. The laws says, "Alcoholic
beverages shall not be given, sold or
otherwise supplied to any person un-
der the age of twenty-one years,"
and "It shall be unlawful for any
person to sell beer to any person
under the age of twenty-one years."

As injurious as the use of liquor
and tobacco might be on the phys-
ical body of the user, it is my opinion
that their use has just as harmful, or
even more injurious, effect on the
user intellectually and morally. The
fact that one knows that it is wrong
and unlawful to use them and con-
sciously violates the law, creates a
conflict within himself that is harm-
ful. It requires him to make a de-
cision whether he will violate the
law of health and the law of the
state on the one hand or abstain from
the unlawful and harmful practice.
If he does decide to use them, he
then becomes conscious of the fact
that he is a law violator and is im-
pairing his health. This creates
a disrespect for the law of the state
and the law of health. This con-
flict becomes particularly acute in
the minds of members of the
Church, since they are taught from
their early youth to honor, obey and
sustain the law of the land and that
the use of tobacco and liquor is in
violation of the mind and will of
the Lord to his people as revealed

through the Prophet Joseph Smith.
The words of the Lord continually
come to their minds, "I have warned
you, and forewarn you, by giving
unto you this word of wisdom by
revelation, that, inasmuch as any
man drinketh wine or strong drink
among you, behold it is not good,
neither meet in the sight of your
Father. And again, tobacco is not
for the body, neither for the belly,
and is not good for man, but is an
herb for bruises and all sick cattle, to
be used with judgment and skill."
The conflict thus created becomes
an important part of the life of the
child. He is conscious of his wrong-
doing and has a feeling of guilt which
sets him apart from others whom
he feels do not have the same feeling
and who are not committing the
same offenses. He, therefore, with-
draws from these persons and seeks
the company of those who are doing
the same thing he is. He is also
conscious that he cannot participate
in the ordinances of the Church nor
can he perform his duties in Church
organizations, and consequently he
stops his Church activity. If he at-
tempts to continue in these activi-
ties, he tries to justify himself in his
wrongdoing and begins to criticize
others who do not do as he does.
Particularly is this true of those in
authority over him and especially
those who talk of the harmful effects
or the violation of the principles of
Church doctrine in his presence.
This creates a feeling of dissatisfac-
tion and resentment, and he is forced
sooner or later to withdraw from
active participation in Church activi-
ties. The extent of withdrawal, of
course, depends upon the attitude of
the person and his willingness to
repent.

JUVENILE DELINQUENCY

667

PSYCHIATRISTS tell us that a
child has a mental life far more
delicate and complex than his phy-
sical body, far more difficult to keep
in order, and much more easily put
out of adjustment. Unfortunately,
however, many parents who would
insist on the best medical advice
available when the child manifests
symptoms of illness may overlook
bad habits and behavior problems
which are symptoms of serious per-
sonality difficulties. Mental distor-
tions and emotional instability de-
velop gradually. The twists in per-
sonality which account for failure
and unhappiness are not introduced
into the life of the individual sud-
denly and unexpectedly. These traits
spring from dissatisfaction with con-
ditions imposed on children or from
behavior patterns arising from con-
flicts gradually acquired.

The matter of delinquency, then,
becomes a matter of proper training
and treatment rather than punish-
ment. Mental and emotional con-
flicts should be guarded against. Feel-
ings of fear and insecurity should be
kept from the minds of young peo-
ple, and in their stead should be im-
planted optimism, courage and obe-
dience to correct principles. Whole-
some activity should be supplied in
which the child has plenty of oppor-

tunity to experience the joy of right
living and of rendering service to
others. Parents, teachers, Church
leaders and prominent leaders of the
community should work unitedly to-
gether toward this end; first, by set-
ting the proper examples and second,
by furnishing ample opportunity for
proper training and experience in
worthwhile activities. The Juvenile
Court cannot accomplish these ends
alone. It requires the cooperation
of all agencies and persons in the
community working unitedly togeth-
er for the welfare of youth.

The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints furnishes a splen-
did opportunity for its young people
to enjoy the privileges and blessings
so essential to the development of
good character. It is unfortunate,
indeed, that all of the Church mem-
bers do not appreciate the value of
it and participate actively in its pro-
gram. Young people, especially,
have the greatest opportunity of any
people in the world by reason of
their membership in the Church.
We, as members of the Church,
should encourage our young people
to become and remain active in
Church work and take advantage of
the rare opportunity afforded them
by the splendid Church program.

-^-

APPRECIATION

Alice Money Bailey

I thank the kind planning that gave me my birth
In a faith and a land that allows me to meet
The most exalted of men on the earth—
The prophet of God as I walk in the street,

In Time of Harvest

Beatrice KnowHon Ekman

THE light buckboard, drawn by
two spirited horses, moved
smoothly over the desert road.
The clip-clop of their hoofs made a
hollow sound like going over a
bridge. A brackish stream of clear,
sparkling water ran across the road
or beneath it at frequent distances.
It looked good enough to drink, but
Clem said the water was full of min-
eral and sulphur. He showed Janet
how it stained the rocks over which
it ran. The hollow sound, he ex-
plained, was due to the subterranean
nature of the country.

"We are probably passing over
springs and streams of underground
water," he said.

They had been married only a few
days and were on their way to Clem's
ranch, where he and his mother had
lived for all of Clem's life— the place
where they would make their home.

The desert road stretched ahead
to disappear in the distance over the
south ridge. Janet had lived in the
city all her life, and this, her first
view of the desert, gave her a strange
impression, deepened the worry in
her dark eyes.

Sagebrush and greasewood reach-
ed to the south and west in endless
gray, and close to the road on the east
a sparse growth of cedar trees etched
the slopes of the hills. Whirlwinds
of dust and leaves spiralled beside
them. Jack-rabbits with long pointed
ears sprang up out of the brush and
leaped across the road ahead of
them. Blue, April sky and white
clouds gave a feeling of quiet.

The outlines of the range loomed
ah^ad, and Clem slowed the horses

to a walk. "There it is!" he sang
out, "there's our place!"

Janet felt no elation, only a strange
loneliness. The distances of the
desert made the bare trees and gray
outlines look drab and isolated, but
she managed a smile for Clem.

How would she fit into this new
life? How would she and Clem's
mother, in the same house all the
time, react? If they wore on each
other's nerves, it would be quite ter-
rible.

Speaking of his mother, Clem had
said, "She's been mother and father
to us. When father died he left
her with three children under nine
years— myself and two sisters. She
never gave up for a minute. She's
a wonder, Janet, you'll love her."

But Janet was not so sure. Her
own life had been very easy and free.
She had no recollection of her father.
He had been dead only a year when
her mother remarried. She thought
of her mother married to Steve. Af-
ter all, this ought to be a happier
life than she had known with them.

She snuggled up to Clem, and he
put his arm around her and smiled
down into her eyes with a question
in his own. They came to the pole
fences of the ranch. Soon they would
reach the house. It was almost dark
and the buildings looked indistinct
and ghostly in the shadows. Clem
gave her the lines while he opened
the big gate that shut in the ranch
from the desert. A white fence sep-
arated the house and garden from
the outer ranch, and soon Clem
stopped before the garden gate and
lifted Janet down.

IN TIME OF HARVEST

669

He held her close. "I want you
to love it so," he said wistfully.

A slim, graceful woman came out
of the shadows. Her face was strong
and firm, like Clem's. Janet met her
with shy uncertainty. Clem held
them both together in his arms, and
his voice was husky when he spoke.

While he went to feed and water
the horses the two women walked
along the board path to the house.
The place looked large and roomy
to Janet. She could see that it
spread over a great deal of surface
and consisted of a story and one-half.

The combined dining and living
room had wide, beautifully-curtained
windows. A fire burned in the rock
fireplace. The table was spread with
a clean white cloth, and plates were
set for three. The light shone over
whitewashed walls and bright rag
carpet.

"How cozy," Janet murmured.
Mrs. Carson showed her up the
stairs to her room, carrying a lighted
candle and the small valise. She
showed the girl where to hang her
clothes and then hurried back down
the stairs to finish preparing supper.

Janet stood alone in the middle
of the room watching the soft darts
of light from the candle. White
ruffled curtains swayed at the gabled
windows, bright rugs covered the
clean floor. A large, white bed stood
between the windows, and opposite
there was a bureau with a large mir-
ror, a chest of drawers, a wash-stand
with a china pitcher and bowl.

Janet washed her face and hands,
powdered her fair skin lightly, re-
arranged her hair. Slowly she walked
down the wide stairs, thinking how
wonderful they looked — mother and
son standing in front of the gate
waiting for her.

TN the following days, Janet had

no time to be lonely. She found
that the ranch had plenty of work.
When it rained the roads became
impassable, and Clem mended har-
nesses and fixed mangers and sheds.
Mrs. Carson, never idle, took the
whole responsibility of the house-
work. She mended and darned, cut
and sewed carpet rags, put the house
in order; when there came a moment
for rest, she had her hands busy with
crochet patterns or knitting.

Clem had extra help for plowing
and planting and for the work on
the range. At first Janet rode with
Clem across the hills and up into
the dark canyons, but as the summer
wore on riding became too strenuous.

When the men were away in the
hills rounding up the cattle, Mrs.
Carson did the milking and the
chores. Janet rebelled. She thought
of her own dainty mother and the
leisurely life they had shared. She
thought of her own lovely room
with its soft blue carpet, its books
and pictures.

"At least it belonged to me," she
thought rebelliously, "and I am never
sure that my room here does."

Clem's mother, so direct, so effi-
cient, drew down the shades in
Janet's room every afternoon and
straightened the rugs. She did it
verv graciously, but Janet resented
it. "She treats me like a child. Noth-
ing belongs to me." Janet's thoughts
grew dark, but she tried to say noth-
ing that might cause trouble.

Clem was gone every morning be-
fore Janet waked, and she saw him
for only a few minutes at noon.
When he came in after dark for sup-
per, tired and soil-stained, his clothes
sweaty, she shrank from him.

In late summer there came several

670

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

days of rain. Janet could not go
outdoors, and it seemed to her that
there was no end to the sweeping
up of mud from the floors, no end
to the strumming on the roof, the
dripping from the windows.

One evening as Janet sat by the
window looking miserably out at the
dark rivulets in the yard, Clem came
in with a great armful of wood and
dropped it down into the box. His
overalls were soaked with rain, his
shoes reeked of the stable.

He walked slowly over to the win-
dow and put his arms around Janet.
She sprank up and pushed him away.
"Don't touch me," she screamed.
Then, at his hurt look, she began to
defend herself.

"How could you bring me to this
place? There is nothing here but
hard work. I hate it, I tell you!"

He stared at her, uncomprehend-
ing, his eyes filled with pain and
surprise. He brushed his hair back.

"What rights do I have here?"
Janet stormed. "This is your moth-
er's home, not mine. I want to go
back to Mama. I won't stay here
any longer!"

Then, without even searching
Clem's eyes for an answer, she ran
sobbing upstairs.

When she had cried herself into
hysterics, she began to feel a little
frightened and ashamed. She heard
the locust boughs tapping against
the windows. The rain had ceased.
There was no sound from down-
stairs, but presently she saw a light
flow out from the big room below
and slant across the garden.

She heard Clem's step on the
stairs. He in came slowly, carrying
9. tray spread with a steaming, warm
supper.

Janet looked at his stricken face

and wondered if he had told his
mother about her sudden' outburst
of temper and resentment.

"It's getting nearly dark," Clem
said. He went over to the bureau
and lighted a candle. Then he sat
down on the bed by Janet and set
the tray on her lap. He made no
motion to touch her.

Janet began to eat, but sobs still
welled up in her throat.

Finally, with a great effort, Clem
cleared this throat. "Janet," he said,
"I'll take you home if you want to
go. Just wait a little longer until
after threshing. I'll take you then."

In the long reaches of the night,
Janet wondered what it was she
wanted. What changes did she
really long for? A home of her own,
less work, some little luxuries, per-
haps. Would these material things
make life better? Would she stay
on at the ranch even if the changes '
could be brought about? But she
wouldn't think of staying. She
wouldn't let Clem and his mother
persuade her. Not even with kind-
ness could they persuade her.

She turned restlessly and drew the
covers up around her shoulders.
Clem lay very still, his dark head
pressed deep into the pillow. She
wondered if he had gone to sleep.
She had a sudden impulse to say in
a very small voice, "Clem, dear . . .
I'm not going away. I can't go away
now . . . our child, Clem, I must be
with you when the baby comes. . . "
But she said nothing, not a word,
in the darkness. After the threshing,
she would go away.

QEPTEMBER faded into the am-
^^ ber shadows of October— the
time of harvest. One afternoon when
the shadows of the grain stacks lay

IN TIME OF HARVEST

671

long across the yard, Janet stood
leaning against the gold wall of a
stack, her eyes half closed, late sun
upon her face.

Mrs. Garson walked briskly along
between the stacks carrying two
large buckets of water to the chicken
yard.

When she saw Janet, she set the
buckets down and came over to the
girl. She laid a hand on her shoul-
der.

"Janet, do you feel it, too? I
hoped you would in time?"

"Feel what?"

"The blessed peace of harvest. The
comfort and security of grain in
stack. Sunlight on the stubble."

Janet looked steadily at the older
woman. "I don't feel anything,"
she said, "except tiredness!"

Then, inwardly amazed at her own
words, she stopped short. Was there
something real in the insistent spell
of the land, earth holding you close,
protecting you; earth singing to you?

October days merged into an am-
ber web of time. One morning
Janet waked with a start. She
stretched luxuriously, then edged
herself back into the warm sheets.
Yellow leaves drifted past the win-
dow.

She heard her mother-in-law's
quick step in the kitchen below,
heard her giving directions to Nora,
the girl who had come to help cook
for the threshers.

Janet raised herself on her elbow
and looked into the mirror. Tliere
were dark shadows under her eyes,
and the corners of her mouth droop-
ed. Wearily, she dropped back on
to the pillow. If only she could
just lie and watch the soft October
sky and listen to the pigeons strut-

ting on the roof. "I'm tired before
I start," she grumbled.

After she had washed and combed
her hair at the stand, she felt a little
better. She would not have to endure
much more of this desert life with
its toil and inconveniences. As she
went down the stairs, though, she
was not happy at the thought of
leavmg Clem.

The kitchen was still a little dark
with the sun not up, but Mrs. Garson
had finished her breakfast. She
looked at Janet and smiled. "I didn't
wake you. You seemed so tired last
night. After you have cooked for
threshers as long as I have you will
get used to it, and it won't be so
hard. Now sit down here and have
some milk and cereal. I'll fix you
some toast."

"I'll never cook for threshers as
you have," Janet thought. But she
only said, "Thank you, Mother."

Janet sank into the chair and un-
folded her napkin. Nora passed
through the room carrying a huge
dish pan full of potatoes. "Have the
threshers come yet?" Janet asked,
but even as she spoke the threshing
machine crescendoed to a roar, and
the day had begun.

All morning the three women
worked, chopping cabbage for slaw,
peeling potatoes, making pie and
cake, loading the long extension ta-
ble with mountains of food.

It was a relief to go into the dark-
ened dining room to place dishes
of pickles, preserves, and Dutch
cheese on the table. The coolness
of the room reminded Janet of the
bookstore where she had worked
when she first met Clem. He came
in to get a book, and after she had
found it for him, they had talked of
books, and he had lingered and

672

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

browsed about the book shelves
seeming reluctant to leave. When
he came in for school the next Sep-
tember, he often bought books of
her and walked home with her after
work. She liked him more and more.
Her mother made him feel at home,
and Steve was unusually cordial.
Clem talked of the ranch and of his
mother. "I never could have made
college if it hadn't been for her," he
said, "she can move mountains.
You'll love my mother, Janet."

Now she was going to leave them,
leave Clem and his mother. Sudden-
ly the voracious roar of the thresher
died down into a chasm of silence.
The men's laughter grew loud as
they came to the housie for dinner.
At the flowing well they began
washing, taking their turns at the
basin, scrubbing their faces with the
roller towel.

Clem sat at the head of his table.
Once Janet caught his eyes looking
intently at her pale face.

When the men had finished the
last vestiges of the pie and cake, they
filed out to the grape arbor for a
short rest before beginning the af-
ternoon session.

Clem lingered and put his arms
around Janet. "Pretty hard on my
pet," he said, "but it comes only
once a year. Try to get some rest
between now and supper."

She heard him speak to his moth-
er, and then the back door banged
shut.

She began to clear the table, but
Mrs. Carson came in and took the
stack of plates out of her arms. "You
go upstairs, Janet, and rest a while.
You need to lie down each afternoon
nowadays. Nora and I can wash
the dishes."

But Janet slipped out through the

side door and crossed the bridge to
the stackyard. She watched the men
hitch the horses to the sweepstakes
around the power. There were five
sweepstakes and two horses each.
Clem was down underneath the cen-
ter power oiling the great cogwheels.
When he climbed back to his place,
he saw Janet and smiled down at
her.

Clem stood erect on the platform
and called and whistled to the horses,
and they began to go round and
round the circle, Clem's whip crack-
ing above them. The cylinders
hummed and the tumbling-rods and
fan-belt set the whole threshing ap-
paratus into vibration. It took up a
roaring crescendo.

The pitchers on the tall yellow
stacks lifted the bundles of grain,
and they fell with rhythmic steadi-
ness on to the board. The band-
cutter, with a sharp knife, cut the
bands. The feeder caught the bun-
dles from the bandcutter and fed
them into the teeth of the cylinder,
which tore them apart with a greedy
roar. It was fascinating to watch.

The bundles rose and fell; the
straw and chaff ran up the elevator;
the beads of grain poured into the
sacks. Wheat— yellow wheat! Staff
of life, someone had said. How beau-
tiful it was. How safe and secure
it made people. How wonderful
that it came from desert fields, pure
gold and shining as metal.

The sun dipped down to the blue
hills, and the air turned golden as
chaff. Clem called to the horses.
Some of the men caught the sweeps,
pulling them back, and they slowed
down. The last sheaf fell into the
mouth of the cylinder, and the voice
of the machine died down into the
evening.

IN TIME OF HARVEST 673

Clem climbed down wearily from Around them in the golden twi-

the power and walked stiffly to light, the edge of the stackyard

where Janet stood. The sky was a merged dimly into the stubble fields,

blaze of red and orange and purple, and the fields merged into the arid

"You are my lucky piece, Janet," distance,
he said. "Ever since you came, things These lands wrested from sage-
have gone well. Rain came and brush and desert were proud lands, a
sunshine, and the wheat grew tall heritage for Clem's children and
and heavy. We have a good crop." ^grs; his mother's heritage, too-un-

She looked up into his tired face, jeniably her heritage.

Tears streaked down her cheeks. Her j ^ tr. j ^ ■, j i • i cu

.1 • J Tanet lifted her head high. She

mouth quivered. -' , , _,, 1 1 i i

"Janet," he said, "now I can do "^o^^^. ^^^^^ ^o Clem and looked up

for you, get what you want . . . ^"'-^ "^^ '^^^^•

everything for you . . . and for Moth- "I love this place," she said, "I

er. . . . " want my child to be born here."

THE WEAVER

Delia Adams Leftner

October weaves her tapestries,
She proudly hangs them on the hills.
She spreads them on the fields and dales,
The woodlands with her art she fills;
Blending all colors in her craft
From russet shades to sunset hues.
Each grove becomes a gallery
With all the glory she imbues.

Unstinted is the rich display
With lavishness on, every hand,
Here beauty-loving hearts may share
The rare creations she has planned.
Too soon she folds them all away.
But oh, we have the memories
To cheer our winter days, because
October weaves her tapestries.

Toning Up the Home— $37.06

WE had been watching the
slow but steady transforma-
tion of the little four-room
frame cottage around the corner. It
was now just six months since the
Carter family had bought the place
and moved in. But during this last
month the home simply radiated the
Carter touch.

The new, blue window shutters
first caught the eye. No, they were
not hinged, just nailed on. A few
pieces of i by 8 inch native pine,
a handful of nails, a saw, hammer,
and a little paint did the trick.

Narrow sections of white lattice
were at each corner of the house, on
which Talisman climbing roses were
reaching toward the weathered, blue-
gray, shingle roof.

As we came nearer the house, we
saw what Mr. Carter had been doing
by lantern light the past week. The
rickety, wooden platform and four
steps at the front entrance had been
replaced with a 5 by 8 foot terrace
and two wide steps of beautifully-
colored flat stones from the near-by
ravine. They were set in cement
mortar, one part cement to three
parts sand, with wide irregular joints.
The difference in elevation between
the four original steps and the two
new ones had been compensated for
by raising the ground level about
fifteen inches near the house. As a
result, the house nestled to the
ground and seemed much wider than
previously.

Mrs. Carter was genuinely pleased
to show us inside. What tone!
Nothing else seems to so well de-
scribe the simple, colorful utility of
the interior. The walls of the living
room had been neatly papered— she
did it herself— with a two-tone plas-

tic wall paper, ivory and buff. The
ceiling was painted white with a cold
water casein base paint. A rosy-
hued light filtered through the peach-
colored silk net curtains at the win-
dows. Braided rag rugs spotted the
waxed floor. Under each of the two
west windows was a homemade
open bookcase about 27 inches high
by 45 inches wide, made entirely
of 1 by 8 native knotty pine, just
nailed together. Three small, white
flower-pots of salmon-colored gerani-
ums arranged with military precision
on top of the book shelves repeated
the note of color. On the east wall,
near the entrance, was a built-in
closet of well-seasoned tongue and
grooved knotty pine. Bookcases
and closet woodwork were finished
with a single coat of white shellac,
which brought out in pleasing con-
trast the reddish-brown knots against
the soft yellowish grain of the sur-
rounding wood. So simple, so ef-
fective, so inexpensive.

Then she opened the closet door.
I've never seen so much room in so
little space. A deep, eighteen-inch
shelf for hat boxes was above the
half-inch pipe clothes rod. A twelve-
inch shelf near the floor, under the
coats, held a saxophone and a pile
of reference magazines. But the
most unique part of the closet was
the use of the inside of the door.
Eight ordinary spring-type wooden
clothes-pegs, previously dipped in
Chinese-red enamel, were fastened
to the door, one flat-head screw in
each. Two hats, a scarf, and a pair
of gloves were snapped in place,
with four spares waiting for visitors'
hats. The bedroom closet was much
the same, with the addition of a bed-
ding shelf, shoe racks and a tie rack

TONING UP THE HOME— $37.06

675

—all homemade. The inside of the
door had four clothes-peg hat hold-
ers, below which was suspended an
oiled-silk lingerie bag. The bedroom
windows were curtained with mar-
quisette.

Two windows had been recently
added to the house, one over the sink
in the kitchen and the other in the
lean-to storage room at the back.
The kitchen window was a pre-fit
unit, complete with frame, sash,
screen, hardware, and weather-strip-
ing. Handyman Carter had made
the installation. The other window
had been made by simply cutting a
20 by 32 inch opening in the board
wall and tacking on from the outside
a 24 by 36 inch sheet of Vitapane,
trimmed with screen mould. This
Vitapane is a relatively new product
made particularly for hot beds —
quarter-inch mesh string netting cov-
ered with a tough, transparent, wa-
terproof material similar to cello-
phane. The kitchen windows, as
well as the one in the bathroom,
were curtained with colorful towel-
ling.

Our final questions before leaving
were, "Mrs. Carter, did you have any
trouble getting your husband to help
make these changes? And, if you'd
be so kind, what did the materials
for these improvements cost?"

"You know, that first question
amuses me. You've asked some-
thing there. Bill is the grandest
man in the world, but by nature he
resists change— lexcept with his auto-
mobile and his service station. I've
found out that the best way to in-
terest him in home improvements
is not to argue, but to make some
much needed, though inexpensive,
improvements myself. I started with
those clothes-peg hat holders. They

only cost ten cents a dozen, so there
was no budget argument. It was an
easy step from there to the clothes
rods, shelves and bookcases. Then
he got the bug— wants to spend all
his spare time toning up the home.
Dad was that way, too. He raised an
awful fuss when Mother pulled out
the old clothes rack consisting of
eight twenty-penny nails partially
driven into a two-by-four, and in-
stalled a broomstick clothes rod, a
hat shelf and some two-for-a-nickle
hooks. But after a few weeks, he
began bringing in the neighbors to
see the new improvements WE had
made.

"And here's the list of materials:"

Window shutters, 40 BM 1x8 com.

native pine, (a) 3c $ 1.20

Lattice material 1.10

Bookcases, 40 BM 1x8 com.

native pine, @ 3c 1.20

Closet, 120 BM T&G knotty pine,

native, @ 6c 7.20

Closet door hinges and latch set 1.85

Cement, 1 sack 85

One Silentite pre-fit window, com-
plete 10.00

Vitapane window, 2 lin. ft. 36 inches

wide, @ 18c 36

Screen mould 20

Wooden clothes-pegs, spring type, 1

dozen 10

Wall paper, 18 single rolls. No.

6000, Imperial, (S) 1 5c 2.70

Wall paper paste, 3 lbs 51;

Cold water paint, 5 lbs. Permatite,

casein base 80

White shellac, 1 qt 75

Paint for shutters, 1 pt. outside blue .65
Paint for lattice, 1 pt. outside white .65
Paint for hat holders, li pt. Chinese-
red enamel 20

Living room curtains, : 2 yds. silk

net, @ 25c 3.00

Bedroom curtains, 6 yds. marquis-
ette, @ 25c 1.50

Towelling for kitchen and bathroom

windows go

Nails, screws, thread, etc 1.30

$37.06

Highlights in Kitchen Planning

Lalene H. Hart

DURING the past century, in-
dustry has taken over one af-
ter another of the productive
and creative tasks which used to
be performed in the home. Al-
though many of these traditional
tasks have gone forever, so long as
three meals per day (not including
the extras) must be prepared in the
kitchen for three hundred and sixty-
five days each year, the kitchen still
remains, in many ways, the most
important room in the house. As
such, it should reflect the logical
thinking and planning of the home-
maker and her family.

There is evidence on every hand
that kitchens are being planned to
meet family needs, and to allow a
maximum of work to be done with a
minimum expenditure of energy,
time, and money. Even so, there
are still many drab and uninviting
so-called workshops, where women
become sordid and discouraged and
young people learn to dislike the
many interesting and beautiful
things in family life. To plan for
the efficient workshop, at least two
things are necessary: first, there must
be a clear idea of all the routine jobs
to be done in the kitchen in the
order in which they are most likely
to come; second, there must be
wise choosing and placing of needed
equipment. The kitchen has manv
things in it that are used everyday.
To avoid unnecessary handling, all
these require orderly and convenient
arrangement. Kitchens cannot be
so standardized as to make one size
suitable for all families. The small
one is generally more convenient
than a large one. The exact size

should be determined by the number
of activities to be carried on, the size
of larger pieces of equipment and,
to some extent, the kind of fuel
used. The chief work in most kitch-
ens is that of food preparation, serv-
ing, and clearing up. This usually
requires from one hundred to one
hundred and twenty square feet.
Sometimes, however, the kitchen
must be used as a dining room or a
laundry; then, more space is re-
quired. Even so, efficient arrange-
ment is possible in a large, general-
purpose kitchen if work centers are
planned for various activities. The
other extreme is the kitchenette in
which every inch of space must be
utilized several times. The large-size
kitchen, which requires six to ten
times more steps than is necessary in
the preparation of a meal, could well
be remodeled or rearranged, and the
same area made useful for other
household conveniences. Full-depth
or partial partitions may be utilized
to separate such activities as eating
or laundry work from food-prepara-
tion centers. Ideally, the kitchen
should be built around the necessary
equipment. Floor space, windows,
doors and other stationary features
can then be planned to the best
advantage, and centers for various
kinds of work can be so placed that
the space needed for one will not be
cluttered by the equipment of an-
other. The rectangular or "U" shape,
eight to ten feet in width, is prac-
tical and lends itself to the best ar-
rangement for the work to be done.

npHE modern kitchen must allow
for at least five major functions:

CONVENIENT KITCHEN ARRANGEMENT

(Larger pieces of kitchen equipment, such as refrigerator, sink and stove, with connecting

counterboards or tables and cabinets, are arranged within easy reach of one another and

so that activities may proceed in regular order from right to left.)

storage of food and utensils, prepara-
tion of food, cooking, serving, and
clearing up after meals. This neces-
sitates development of at least three
areas of activity: first, the receiving,
storing, and preparation area; second,
the cooking and serving area; third,
the area for clearing away, cleaning
up, and disposing of garbage. In
recent years, another area, which
makes for efficiency, has been creat-
ed to care for planning and business
activities.

The tendency now is to locate the
kitchen away, from the living quar-
ters in order to remove the odors
and noise of food preparation
and to avoid any interference
in this utility room. However,
there should be easy access to the
front and back doors (without pass-

ing through other rooms), to the
dining room, to the telephone, to
the stairs, and to the basement. Two
doors are all any convenient kitchen
needs, and these should be placed to
eliminate traffic lanes. Adequate
ventilation in all weather and good
lighting at all work centers, at night
as well as day, may influence its lo-
cation.

The choice of finishes for floors,
walls, and woodwork, should be dur-
able, suitable in color, and easily
cleaned. Furnishings should be se-
lected to fit needs, suit the walls
and floor space, and should pay for
themselves in usefulness.

The method of giving a particular
worker the job best fitted to him is
not easily applied to the homemaker,
for she must do all kinds of work;

678

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

but planning and grouping of equip-
ment to save steps and unnecessary
motions will speed up her work and
save much wasted energy. The plac-
ing of the larger pieces of equipment,
such as stove, sink and refrigerator,
with connecting counterboards or
tables and cabinets, can be done in
such a way that the activities may
proceed in regular order and within
easy reach of one another. The re-
frigerator and receiving table are best
placed near the service door and at
the right end of the room if the "U"
shaped plan is used. Next, the sink
and the stove are placed at the left
end, nearest the dining room. Studies
prove that fewest steps and motions
are made in food preparation when
work proceeds from right to left.
Perishable food is taken from the
refrigerator to the preparation coun-
ter which is located near a sink with
running water and surrounded by
cabinets, where all frequently used
staples and utensils are conveniently
kept. At this point, the food is pre-
pared, taken to the stove, cooked,
and then served. Retracing of steps
is practically eliminated if this rou-
tine is followed. No kitchen, how-
ever poor, is so outdated that it will
not lend itself, more or less, to a
similar arrangement. In some homes,
the work may have to proceed in the
opposite direction, from left to right.
Even so, the step retracing may be
greatly reduced by good arrangement.
In the cleaning-up or dishwashing
center, the right to left method con-
serves both time and energy. Dishes
are scraped, and all of one kind are
neatly stacked together at the right
of the sink. They are washed, drain-
ed or dried at the left of the sink
and placed in convenient cupboards
in close proximity to the drain coun-

ter, stove, and serving table. To
either right or left of the sink, and
accessable without stooping, should
be found a drawer containing plenty
of clean towels and cloths. Dish-
washing is one of the many thrills
of housekeeping when there is plen-
ty of hot water, good soap, and ab-
sorbent, but not linty, towels. The
result is clean, sparkling, sanitary
dishes that are a joy to use. A storage
shelf or a door rack at the sink holds
soap, cleaning preparations, polishes,
a roll of soft paper, dish scraper, and
brushes. In the ventilated cupboard
space beneath the sink may be placed
pullrods for drying towels, and hooks
for dish pan and drain rack. The
sink of today is compact and effi-
cient, with doors for ventilation set
back six or eight inches to provide
knee space where the worker sits.
The back is lower and the basin
deeper to eliminate splashing. The
swivel type faucet is placed higher
to prevent dish breaking and to make
vessel filling easier. A spray is valu-
able for dish rinsing and vegetable
cleaning.

npHE pros and cons of built-in or
movable equipment should be
weighed carefully and prices com-
pared. There are many devices on
the market which bring cabinets to
their maximum efficiency. The sizes
of cabinets will vary according to the
needs, but the fundamental princi-
ples of construction are the same.
Whether it be stove, sink, or storage
cabinet, at least four -to six inches
toe space should be provided at its
base. Besides giving comfort to the
worker, this prevents marring and
denting of the surface finishes. Plain,
sturdy, well-built types, which ex-
clude molding, decorative panels.

HIGHLIGHTS IN KITCHEN PLANNING

679

and other dust catchers, are most
desirable and economical.

How well the homemaker feels at
the close of an ordinary busy day
may be attributed to the height of
the working centers. She will find
that different activities are more
easily performed at variable heights.
To avoid aches and pains that come
from stretching, stooping, and reach-
ing, the working surfaces should be
of the right height. No surface
should be so high that stretching of
arms or shoulders is necessary, or so
low as to cause stooping. The old
idea that the sink and table should
be a standard height, no matter how
short or tall the person using them,
has long been discarded. If for any
reason the proper height cannot be
had, various devices may be em-
ployed to adjust these surfaces for
comfortable usage. A sturdy step-
up for surfaces that are too high, or
a slatted rack for a sink that is too
low will be handy.

Sometimes too much space is
wasted between upper and lower
cabinets. From twelve to sixteen
inches is ample for even tall equip-
ment. Where cupboards are over the
sink, the space needs to be increased;
and open shelves may be more con-
venient than doors, especially if they
are more than fourteen or sixteen
inches in width. Lengthwise or cross-
wise partitions between widely sep-
arated shelves or deep drawers will
give more storage space and keep
utensils of the same kind grouped
together. An extra shelf on four legs,
or a graduated, stair-like shelf will
serve the same purpose. Adjustable
trays, shelves, or racks of wood,
metal, or rubber may be used, and
are easily removed when cabinets are
cleaned. Convenient grouping of

needed utensils at the work centers,
with everything visible and reached
without moving other articles, not
only saves time and effort but pre-
serves and lengthens the life of the
equipment.

The finish of the counter or table
tops is important. From the stand-
point of cost and protection to dish-
es, hard, well-seasoned wood is rec-
ommended. Linoleum is medium in
cost and is durable if firmly set with
water-proof cement and edged with
metal molding that fits tightly. Hot
kettles and fruit stains may damage
the surface unless care is taken. Vari-
ous types of composition and glazed
tiling, some of which are non-resist-
ant to acids and stains, are also used.
Stainless steel and monel metal are
more expensive and may not be
wholly resistant to stains. No matter
what the finish may be, care and
common sense in usage will deter-
mine its feasibility.

In the workshop, the time ele-
ment should also be considered. In
comparatively few households will
regular time tables be found, but it
is important that a definite time be
set aside for a particular operation,
and that this operation be carried
out at the allotted time and within
definite time limits. It is the simplest
and commonest habit to be extreme-
ly busy in doing one thing after an-
other without an organized plan and,
consequently, to accomplish very lit-
tle. However, one should not be
so bound to a system that it cannot
be laid aside if more important
things arise.

Wise planning takes hard work
out of daily tasks, utilizes the in-
come to greater advantage, and gives
hopeful and optimistic attitudes to
the homemaker. It also makes pos-

680 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

sible better family health and higher is the kitchen clock, and surely it is

standards of living. A place to do of enough importance to be given a

this planning may be most conven- prominent place where it can be seen

ient in the kitchen. A small table and heard easily. A small portable

or writing surface, with drawers or radio may not be necessary, but it

pigeonholes for storing things vital ^^ill give the worker an opportunity

to household business operations, ^^ ^lear the news of the day while

and a comfortable chair will meet ^^. ^^^^ ^ .^^ ^^^^
requirements. Last, but not least.

ACCOMPLISHMENTS

Courtney E. Cottam

Some folks are proud of the funniest things,
And nurture their gifts until they sprout wings;
They labor to polish them to their perfection,
And never a flaw can one find on inspection.

Minnie is proud of her grudge-holding power —
She airs it quite tenderly, hour by hour;
And though she has nothing of peace and contentment,
She has a large portion of bitter resentment.

Katie is proud of the edge on her tongue.
And many a heart with her meanness is wrung;
Although no one loves her, nor calls her a friend.
She's so proud of her art she will never unbend.

May always imparts the truth to her neighbors.
But the truths that she tells are more deadly than sabers;
She self-righteously rings every vanity's knell.
When a pat on the back would serve twice as well.

Etta's charities are like leaves in the fall,
They blow on the breezes and cover us all;
And the wind that blows them is never lagging —
It's made by this person's incessant bragging.

I know it is right to pen this ditty.
As I view their foibles with tenderest pity;
And while of their failings I loudly shout.
It's tqo rnuch bother to straighten them out!

Sugar and Spice —

and Everything Nice

Anna Prince Redd

ALL my married life the par-
ticular shelf where I kept my
spices had defied my most
careful efforts to keep it trim. Glar-
ing at the offending shelf— more cha-
otic than usual since Bud's candy-
making spree of the night before—
I ran my finger through a zigzag trail
of chocolate that had spilled from
the can, either found or replaced
too hastily. Not a single jar or bot-
tle was in place. The spice cake
I'd started to make grew porous
while I hunted ineffectually for the
cinnamon can. My temper, equally
effervescent, rose with the cake. An
obese mustard jar bowed apologet-
ically and toppled from its precarious
position on top of a slender can. The
spice cans, lost in a maze of bottles

and jars, reproached me. Something
just had to be done.

Forgetful of the unfinished cake,
I began to plan. In the first place,
the shelf space was too wide, high,
and deep— almost room enough to
add another shelf. Mentally, I placed
one in, but could see that both
shelves would then be too low for
the taller bottles and cans. What
the spice cans needed was a little
shelf of their own— a narrow, little
shelf hung midway up and across
the back.

Bud came in just then, and I in-
vited him to take a look at the dis-
orderly cupboard. He had a shop
in the basement, and he made every-
thing from airplanes to rose trel-
lises; maybe he could help me out.

CIRCULAR SPICE SHELF

6iZ

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

"Does look like 'rats and snails
and puppy dog tails,' all right. May-
be some day we'll learn to put things
back where we find 'em— WHEN
we find 'em," he added mischiev-
ously.

"How would you like to make a
new kind of shelf for me," I invited.

"A new kind?" he questioned.
"Where'd you get on to it?"

I began to explain what I had in
mind about a special little shelf for
the spices.

"Hey, wait— you've got something
there!" he yelled, tearing down to
his shop like mad. He was back in
a minute with his drawing board and
pencil and began to sketch.

What he drew was something like
the accompanying illustration.

By the next afternoon the shelf
was cut, fitted, painted and installed.
The alum, curry, turmeric, cinna-
mon sticks, whole cloves, etc— things
used less frequently— were stowed
into the spacious, square corners of
the semi-circular shelf; the spice cans
in a rainbow of colorful parade, stood
along the front. The spaciousness
of the main shelf was not only not
impaired, but was enhanced by the
elimination of all the small articles
that clutter and shift so maddening-
ly. My cupboard is now the personi-
fication of "sugar and spice and
everything nice."

To make: Measure the space into
which the new shelf is to be fitted.
Choose a board the exact width of
the permanent shelf (if an amateur
is to make the new one) . So simpli-
fied, the process of making can be
accomplished easily and quickly,
since no gluing of boards is necessary
to get the proper width. Cut this

board the length of the measured
space, and cut two cleats the exact
width of the shelf you already have.
These cleats (i inch by ^ inch),
planed well, are nailed to the cup-
board ends the desired distance from
the shelf below (preferably two-
thirds of the way up ) .

Now take the board that has been
measured, planed and cut to fit your
new shelf. Draw a semi-circle from
front to back of the board, beginning
2/2 inches from the front corner
and continuing the curve to center
back the same distance from rear
edge as at the beginning on the front
corner. From center back continue
exactly as the first half was drawn,
to the opposite corner. Cut with a
jig saw along curved line. Paint shelf
and cleats to match the interior of
your cupboard, place shelf on cleats.
If the lumber used is well seasoned,
no nailing is necessary. Fill up the
corners behind the curved brigade of
your spice cans and— presto! you
have order out of chaos!

If you have a tall, narrow space
in your cupboard, or just room
enough to build short shelves in your
new home,* the spice cupboard may
be arranged like a miniature stair-
way, the widest shelf at the bottom,
each shel^f diminishing in width to
the top. From these shallow shelves
the cans are orderly and accessible if
care is taken not to make the shelf-
reach too high. With this arrange-
ment the cupboard can be used for
spices only; while with the circular
shelf in a larger cupboard space, the
entire shelf below may be utilized
for containers low enough not to
hide the spices.

Rebellion for Alicia

Beatrice Roidame Parsons

ALICIA MOWBREY, as she
came in from the sunshine of
the wide, front porch of the
house on Shelly Avenue, was so
small, so delicately lovely with her
slim hands and her snowy-white hair,
that she looked a little like a Dresden
figure.

She had a letter in her hands, and
there was a tender smile on her well-
formed lips. The letter was from
Emma. She could tell by the slant-
ing letters on the envelope: Emma's
handwriting was like Emma — big,
forceful, yet nice to look at.

It had always amazed Alicia that
her sister had grown so tall. Almost
as tall as Bart, Bart was Alicia's
only son— Doctor Bart, now at a
hospital in Kansas, where he was
resident physician.

"Dear Bart," whispered Alicia, and
her eyes were soft. "I miss you so."
But he couldn't be with her, and she
mustn't cry. She opened the screen
and went inside.

As she came into the living room
the clatter of a hammer made her
eyes turn toward the dining room.
An overalled carpenter, busy with
hammer and saw, was building a
window seat. Alicia smiled com-
placently. She had wanted a window
seat in that particular window for
years. She had known it would be
beautiful. Through this window,
Mount Olympus loomed against an
azure sky like a picture painted by
Maxfield Parrish.

"It's purty," said the man with a
grin, nodding toward the view. He
was rewarded by a quick smile.

"Beautiful!"

Alicia moved into the dining
room. Another man, in white coat
and overalls, all splashed and dashed
with multi-colored paint, looked up,
the brush in his hands.

"D'yuh think this'll be what you
want, Mrs. Mowbrey?" he question-
ed, pleasantly.

She nodded, admiring the flat-
white coat that was covering the
dark, almost black, old-fashioned
woodwork. She had disliked that
walnut woodwork for years, and had
always wanted to paint it. But Em-
ma disapproved. She and Alicia had
been born in the old house. When
Emma married, she moved to Cali-
fornia, leaving Alicia with their fa-
ther. When he died, he had left
thehouse to Alicia and Will. But to
Emma, it was always her mother's
home.

"It would be sacrilege!" she had
cried, astounded. "What would
Mother think?"

Alicia had not argued. There had
never been any use arguing with
Emma. It was like kicking at a
brick wall. Emma never seemed to
notice, but went serenely on dictat-
ing, having her own way.

Standing there, Emma's letter in
her hand, Alicia found herself wish-
ing that Will could see the white
paint. But Will was gone— two
years, now, rest his soul! She brush-
ed away sudden tears.

In the kitchen, perched on the
only chair that wasn't covered with
tools, paste, and bits of wall-paper,
Alicia tore the flap of Emma's letter.
As it ripped under her fingers, she
flushed a little guiltily. Emma didn't

684

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

like her fine, gray stationery torn.
She always cut envelopes with a pa-
per-knife. More than once, watch-
ing Alicia slip her finger under the
flap, she had spoken words which
were annoying.

"I can't see why you insist on
tearing envelopes. It always leaves
such a ragged, ugly edge."

Remembering Emma's disapprov-
al, Alicia put the envelope hastily
into her apron pocket. Then she
unfolded the letter and began to
read. In spite of herself, a tiny grin
tugged at her mouth. How like Em-
ma to begin her letter with, "Poor
Ahcia! . . ."

Emma had called her "Poor
Alicia," when Will died. She had
arrived from California and taken
everything into her competent hands.
Alicia was thankful. Emma was so
efficient.

And when everything was over,
Emma sat down in the living room
and faced her sister.

"Poor Alicia! Whatever will you
do now? You can't live in this big,
rambling house all by yourself, and
I've got to go home. George needs
me " She looked swiftly about at
the big rooms, the high ceilings, pa-
pered in dark, unlovely paper. "I
can't leave you here alone. You
wouldn't know how to manage. Will
always looked after the furnace, the
watering, and the ashes." A quick
resolve lifted Emma's iron-gray
head: "You're coming with me."

Even in her grief, Alicia had pro-
tested. "I'll be all right. Bart "

Emma's lips were tight with dis-
approval. "Bart can't stay much
longer. He's got to go back to his
hospital." She got up as though the
matter were already decided. "You'll
have to come to George and me.

There's no other way. Will was so
competent." Her eyes, as they look-
ed upon her tiny sister, were tinged
with love and something a little like
scorn. "Why, Alicia, you've always
been such a child! You'd not have
the slightest idea where to turn if
something should go wrong with the
plumbing."

Alicia trembled. As always, Em-
ma was arranging everything. She
had done so when they were chil-
dren. She had done so every time
she arrived from California. Alicia
looked about at the old, familiar
things, and cried: "But I could
learn!" •

Emma shrugged. "Poor Alicia,
I'll help close the house. George
can spare me that long." She was
already rolling up her sleeves, gird-
ing herself for the battle with boxes
and barrels. "Will's partner, Mr.
Hacket, will take care of the rest.
If you want to rent it, later on, he
can take care of that, also."

Alicia protested weakly. "I don't
want to rent it, Emma." Then see-
ing by the stern set of her sister's
lips that it was useless to say more,
she added: "I'll come for a visit.
Until. . . " her lips trembled, "...
until I get used to Will's being
gone." Then she lifted her small
chin, and said stubbornly, "But I'll
come back, very soon."

Like a mother soothing a dis-
traught child, Emma promised, "Of
course, darling, someday." Then she
went to work. She packed furiously.
She covered chairs and furniture
with clean, white muslin. She su-
pervised Alicia's new wardrobe. She
insisted on black. Alicia would have
preferred gray, or very dark blue.

"I loved Will," she told her sister,
with a sigh, "and I mourn him ter-

REBELLION FOR ALICIA

685

ribly, but he liked me in colors. ..."
She dropped the subject, seeing Em-
ma's quick frown.

"I've written all my friends. They
know you're a widow." Her eyes
were bleakly disapproving. "I'm
sure I don't know what they'd think
if you arrived looking like a pea-
cock."

She smoothed the soft folds of a
black dress and put it into a suitcase.
Alicia was silent. After all, she was
going only for a little while.

npWO years crept by — pleasant
years, but lonely, in spite of Em-
ma and George; different years than
those she had known at home. At
home there had been so many things
to do: her garden to tend, her birds
to feed, her plants to water.

Here, in Emma's home, there was
so little. Emma saved her all she
could. On wash days, Alicia sat in
the living room, while Emma and
a hired maid operated the big, white
washing machine in the basement.
Alicia begged, wistfully, to hang the
things on the line where the soft,
summer wind could tug at them and
make them sweet.

But Emma laughed protestingly.
"If I didn't look after you, Alicia,
you'd wear yourself out. You're just
a bundle of nerves."

When Alicia offered to run the
vacuum, Emma smiled. "You're
scarcely a mite bigger than the ma-
chine, darling. I'll do it. I'm big
and strong." Alicia remembered that
since childhood Emma had clung to
the myth that one so tiny must be
ill.

"I'm well and strong, too," she
remonstrated, and saw Emma's
doubtful smile as she tucked a cush-
ion behind Alicia's slim shoulders

and patted her hand. She fluttered
about her like a mother hen with a
sickly chick. "Are you sure you're
comfortable, Alicia?"

George coddled her too. She must
wear her rubbers or take her coat
every time she stepped out of the
door. He must drive her where she
wanted to go and wait for her for
hours, whether the weather was hot
or cold. She found herself hating
to disturb him; and after a while,
she stayed at home.

Sometimes she scolded herself as
ungrateful. But she couldn't help
wondering, wistfully, as spring came
on with its burst of pussy-willows
and tulips edging the walks, if the
chickadees were nesting again in the
old birdhouse which Bart had built
so long ago, or if the lily-of-the-valley
was blooming in the south garden.

Whenever she got a letter from
Bart, she was actually homesick, re-
membering him as a small, grubby
little lad, building a hut by the apple
tree, playing skin-the-cat over the
old shed.

He wrote chatty letters, all about
his work at the hospital. "It's lots
of fun, darling. Work I'm crazy
about. Kids, mostly. These little
beggars don't know what mountains
are. When I tell them that I used
to live in a house where I could look
out of the windows and see the
Rocky Mountains every day, they
just open their eyes and their mouths
until they look a little like a Disney
cartoon. Just think. Mom, how
swell it would be if every one of these
kids could live in a house like ours."

Alicia felt sad, thinking about all
the room, and the house being shut
up and nobody living in it. It was
a shame. If only those children. . . .

"If only," she sighed, looking at

686

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

the letter with tender eyes, "I could
fix up the house. ..." But the
thought was too daring. What would
Emma say?

But it kept coming, again and
again, and as each day passed it got
stronger and stronger.

"I could go back and fix the place
up. There are plenty of bedrooms.
The children could come. When
they went back, they'd be strong and
healthy." Her heart ached for those
sick little children, but she dared
not tell Emma. Emma wouldn't
hear of her going back to the old
home.

OAYS passed and summer came.
George came home one after-
noon, and nothing could conceal the
excitement in his tired eyes. "They're
giving me a vacation, Emma. It is
sort of a business trip, too. I'm to go
to Denver and look over a new proj-
ect there."

Denver! Alicia's heart beat swift-
ly. That would mean that they
would be driving through Salt Lake
City. She held her hands tightly
together lest she clap them like a
child. Oh, if only she could go, too.
Emma saw the excitement in her
eyes. She smiled.

"I'll arrange everything, George,"
she promised, and could not hide
her own excitement. "Alicia can
come, too. She's looked a little
peaked these last few days. The
trip will do her good."

Alicia scarcely dared put her hopes
into words. She did not look at
Emma as she said, "I'd like to go."
And then, more daringly, "Perhaps
I could stop off in Salt Lake City
and visit some friends while you go
on to Denver. ..."

She stopped, seeing the look

in Emma's eyes. For a moment she
thought perhaps her sister was going
to object. But she kissed her on the
top of her snowy crown and smiled
kindly.

"I think that's just what you need,
darling. Perhaps the trip to Denver
would be too much for you. You
can go as far as Salt Lake, and there
you can rest. George's business
won't take much more than a week.
We'll pick you up on our way back.
You'll be so rested, you won't mind
the trip home." She beamed and
patted Alicia's arm. "You'll be all
right."

All right! For the first time in her
life Alicia almost hated the word.
Why should she be all right when
there were so many other people in
the world who were not? Why
should she be taken care of, coddled,
treated like a child. She was fifty
years old, and never in her life had
she done anything that was worth
while— except, perhaps, bear her son.

She was tired to death of sitting
around, letting Emma and George
take care of her. Her small chin
was suddenly stubborn, as stubborn
as Emma's. She was going home to
stay!

She was going home to her dark,
ugly, closed-up house. She was
going to write Bart and tell him to
send his children there! Ten at a
time, if he liked! There was plenty
of room!

She scarcely believed she was her-
self as she went on making plans.
She'd paint, and paper, build win-
dows overlooking the mountains.
Those children should look upon
the Wasatch and Oquirrh moun-
tains until their eyes and souls were
content!

She was so excited as she packed

REBELLION FOR ALICIA

687

that she didn't mind Emma telling
her just what to take. "You'll need
your warm coat, darling, and that
little hat. It's so much more com-
fortable wearing a small hat in a car.
And don't forget your scarf. It
might be drafty."

She did everything Emma said,
and did it like one in a dream. Once,
not meaning to, but exploding with
her silent plans, she said,

"I suppose Mr. Racket has the
keys to the old house."

Emma gasped and looked at
George. Almost as though she were
talking to someone who had sud-
denly gone mad, her voice slightly
more than a whisper, she said:

"Poor Alicia! you mustn't go
theie! It would be too much for
you! Now, darling, promise you
won't go near the house." She looked
at her anxiously, and Alicia smiled.

"Please don't worry about me,"
she begged. "I'll be all right."

Emma tucked her carefully into
the back seat of the car and put the
scarf about her throat, because
George had the front window open.
She looked worried.

"If I thought this trip would be
too much for you, I'd stay at home."

Alicia was cold with fear. "Oh,
no," she cried, "I'm as comfortable
as can be. I've written all my friends,
and I'll have a wonderful time." She
smiled as Emma shut the door. They
were off— off through orange groves,
and walnut orchards, through cactus-
filled desert, and over the mountains.

Then, her friends were clamoring
about her, and Emma and George
were saying goodby— Emma with
sundry pats and instructions. •

"Be sure and lie down for a little
while every afternoon. Mind you
don't catch cold. ..." Her voice

flew away as the car started. Alicia
waved her hand.

T^HAT had been two weeks ago.
The letter in her hand was to
tell her that Emma and George were
coming back. It had been delivered
at a friend's house, and a small boy
had brought it to her door. Alicia
finished reading:

"I've been so worried about you.
I thought George would be through
with his business long before this
or I'd have insisted that you come
with us. However, tomorrow we start
back home. We'll call for you at
Mrs. Jackson's. I do hope you've
had a good time."

Good time! Alicia had a very
wicked desire to giggle. She'd had
the time of her life! There was
bright, new paper in the kitchen and
a shining, new stove. There'd be lots
of cakes to bake, and cookies.

The bedrooms were done. Pretty,
flowered paper adorned the walls,
and tiny ruffled dressing tables were
ready for the girls. Animals and
clowns frolicked over the paper
in the boys' rooms. There were
bunks against the walls, and she'd
seen to it that the pillows were made
of firm, strong ticking. She'd se-
lected the slips with an eye to wear.
They could have all the pillow fights
thev wanted.

She found the hammering in the
dining room had ceased. When she
went in, she saw the carpenter put-
ting away his tools. "All finished,
Mrs. Mowbrey," he told her with a
proud smile.

She went for the broom. I'll
sweep up the shavings," she said, and
got quickly to work. She was hum-
ming a little as she swept, but she

688 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

could not have said just what the her eyes filled with tears. All of a

tune was. sudden, she thought she saw the

Bart had written: "I put five little mountain smile. It was ridiculous,

rascals on the train this morning, of course, but it dried her tears. She

They ought to get there day-after- attacked the shavings with renewed

^'^T^onow. . . vigor, and her humming began again.

She straightened suddenly, re- She smiled as she realized her song:
memberms; that on the day after to- «^ ,, , .i r .i i n

morrow Emma would arrive. Her , ^""'^^^ ^t^^",?* ^^ *^ ^^"^' ^^

heart beat fearfully. What would *^3"*^ ^^^^

Emma say? There'd be a scene. She Through the window, Bart's be-

was sure of that! loved mountain seemed to reach out

She stared out of the window, and hands to make her strong.

^

HANDS

Grace Zenor Piatt

I still remember the grace cf my mother's hands —

Slender, well kept and fashioned delicately;

I saw them last when they so quiet lay

Still, beautifully serene upon her breast.

Their work completed. And I now recall

With pleasure, how my childish eyes

Oft followed her at daily tasks— the quiet way

She had of handling silver and old china, too.

And flowers most tenderly. I can see her hands

More clearly than I can recall her face—

They were such lovely hands, so full of grace.

Who has not loved the touch of baby hands-
Like silken petals on a summer wind.
Touching the heart-strings with their light caress;
Exquisite hands, so small, so full of tenderness.

I have loved old hands, roughened and gnarled—

I have felt pathos for their toil-worn drudgery of years;

And yet within those calloused palms

The dignity of toil speaks clearer to my heart

Than majesty of kings ...

The humble are so blest in many things,

Why Go To Relief Society?

Clarice G. Sloan
(President, Portland Stake Relief Societies)

4 4 T IFE is a gift of nature, but
I . beautiful living is a gift of
"^^^ wisdom." (John A. Widt-
soe) Such beautifully expressed
truths made me reflect a moment
in the busy whirl of life to consider
whether they were real and vital to
me or merely empty words. I am
a young mother, striving to keep
pace with an adolescent daughter, a
growing boy, and a questioning sev-
en-year-old. I love life, beauty and
progress. I appreciate aging treas-
ures, yet also yearn for the new, mod-
ern things of today. I am seeking for
expression and for the abundant life.
Yet, in common with all young
mothers, I am faced with the obvious
problems. I want to make a home
for my family to come to, not go
from. I want to share my husband's
activities in the Church and the
business world, to live my religion,
and to serve my country.

To accomplish these things and
yet find time to fulfill my own de-
sires for individual living required
careful thought and planning. Study
clubs, music guilds, civic associations
seemed only part of the answer.
Then clearly there came to my real-
ization the knowledge that within
my own Church was an organization
that combined all these objectives—
an international woman's organiza-
tion, founded by inspiration, de-
signed "to raise human life to its
highest level; to elevate and enlarge
the scope of women's activities and
conditions; to foster love for relig-
ion, education, culture and refine-

ment; to develop faith; to save souls;
to study and teach the Gospel."

So broad is its scope that I found,
as have thousands of other women,
that I could satisfy my every desire
for development. The monotony of
little things need no longer make life
seem like a barren desert. Within
my reach was an oasis, at which I
could quench my spiritual and intel-
lectual thirst. That organization is
the Relief Society. That you who
do not know it may also drink at its
fountains, may I tell you why you
should go to Relief Society?

A resume of what Relief Society
is and what is gained by attending it
is the best answer to this question.
It is the key to abundant living, a
training school to help cope v^th
life's problems, an opportunity for
self-expression, service and growth.

Here the beauty and dignity of
the experience of advancing years
mingles with the keen enthusiasms
and modern viewpoints of youth.
Sharing ideas with these women of
varying ages enriches Mfe, broadens
viewpoints, increases faith, and en-
larges understanding.

The organization offers carefully
outlined courses of study, including
religion, social service, work-and-bus-
iness (health and nutrition), liter-
ature and music. The course in re-
ligion is a challenge to mental and
spiritual exertion, offering increased
knowledge, added testimony, and
the privilege of bearing that testi-
mony. Social service trains in the
psychology of personal adjustment,
aids in harmonious living with our-

690

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

selves, families, and neighbors.
Work-and-business affords instruc-
tion in beautifying the home
through decorative art, safeguard-
ing health through proper nutri-
tion, aiding the welfare plan, and
serving in national emergencies.
Literature enables us to live with
authors, to savor the seasoned wis-
dom of the classics, to enrich our
lives -through biographies. We
are encouraged to write prose and
poetry, create pageants, and partici-
pate actively in all creative fields.
Music affords training in Conduct-
ing, playing the organ and piano,
and the proper singing of our
hymns and classical music. That it
instills in us a deep appreciation of
music is best understood when we
can truly say that the chorus of our
Singing Mothers echoes around the
world.

As further outlets of expression,
we may be called to serve as visiting
teachers, crossing the thresholds of

homes, sharing Gospel messages and
lending aid to those in need.

In the development of initiative
and leadership, we have many and
varied projects with which we may
ally ourselves; for example, commun-
ity garden work or active participa-
tion in the Church welfare program,
where we may assist in the food-
preparation and sewing centers, or
in the care of the sick. In fact, the
field of personal endeavor is almost
unlimited.

As a crowning glory, we have a
unique social opportunity. We play,
sing, work and pray together, welding
ties of lasting friendship based on
deep understanding of each other.

The application of these aids to
our lives is a gift of wisdom that
will open the gate to beautiful living.
Do you think that I have found what
I was seeking? I will answer you
as the Savior answered John and
Andrew: "COME AND SEE".

-'^-

GALLANT DAY

Fear walks in shrouded nakedness

At that bleak hour before the dawn.

Doom-like his heavy fingers press

With skillful accuracy upon

Some festering thought. A wound of mind

He scalpels to a throbbing ache.

Reason seeks helplessly to find

Peace in that hour before daybreak.

Fear halts— his depredations stopped
By burnished arrows tipped with hope.
Swiftly his veils of gloom are dropped;
Shadows and dread could never cope
With clean sunlight. Gallantly the Day
Has speared the ghosts of night away.

-Reba S. WetzeJ.

Some Literary Friends

Florence Ivins Hyde-
V

ofhe [Right cJning

FROM the beginning of time,
the question of what is the
right thing has been discussed,
but perhaps there has never been a
time when the subject could be con-
sidered to greater advantage than
today. The whole world seems to
be in confusion about what is right
and what is wrong. We in America
hold tenaciously to the philosophy
of Thomas Jefferson— "Equal rights
to all men and special privileges to
none." We see some other nations
following the teachings of the Ger-
man philosopher Nietzsche, that
"might is right"— that the worid
holds two classes of people, masters
and slaves, the code of the master
being right as long as he can enforce
it.

We see very little practice of the
ancient Golden Rule— do unto oth-
ers as you would have others do
unto you. The Ten Command-
ments, once accepted as having been
written by the hand of God, are
looked upon as ideas which were of
value thousands of years ago.

Many, many people today refuse
to accept moral laws. But it is a
very significant thing that if anyone
encroaches upon the moral rights of
these same people, they are the first
to object.

In a small volume. The Right
Thing or How to be Decent Though
Modern, Mr. William Oliver Stev-
ens has written a very valuable and
interesting discussion of this subject.

In his own words, his purpose is to
"stir up some real thinking on the
subject of right and wrong." The
book is particularly valuable for ado-
lescents. It is valuable because na-
tional problems of right and wrong
can never be solved until we have de-
veloped in young people a workable
philosophy concerning the smaller
things. Young people must learn
that the question of what is right
does not revolve around the thing
they want to do, but rather around
the thing that is best for the majority
of the group.

Mr. Stevens' style is easy. He talks
to boys and girls in their own lan-
guage, and discusses the vital prob-
lems of lying, cheating, smoking,
drinking, as well as the important
problems of their obligations to so-
ciety; such as, loyalty and fair play.
Throughout the volume there is not
a "preachy" sentence. The author
places before his readers the simple
facts and leaves it to them to make
their own decisions as to what their
conduct should be.

Young people, wherever you go,
discuss the problem of right and
wrong. Their ideas are not always
ours, but their interest indicates that
there is a fertile field for the teaching
of this most important subject. Our
ideal as Latter-day Saints has always
been to teach our children to be
militant in defense of the right. We
would feel well repaid if we found
them battling for the right and strik-

692

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

ing down the wrong just as Great
Heart battled for it in the story,
Pilgiim's Progress.

But this cannot be done without
developing in our youth a conviction
that certain ethical laws are impor-
tant and necessary in a well-organiz-
ed society. Mr. Stevens suggests that
the moral code is a "set of rules of
the game of getting along with oth-
ers." Laws are built up because all
along our selfish desires conflict with
our obligations to others. We are
"honor bound" to live up to moral
laws.

The author says the word loyalty
is one of the grandest in the lan-
guage. There is loyalty to our obliga-
tion or promise, loyalty to one's
country, to one's friends, but the
highest type of loyalty and the kind
we find least often in our sophisti-
cated society, is loyalty to a principle.
"It would be interesting," he says,
"to know how many there are in the
world today who would actually lay
down their lives rather than sacrifice
a principle," as has been so often
done in past history. "Loyalty is the
touchstone of the gentleman. The
man who welches on his loyalties
will get none from anyone else, and
life without loyalties is pretty tough
going." This quotation is typical
of the easy, modern style of the au-
thor.

T YING and cheating are so com-
mon that they are now looked
upon with indifference. "Lying is
popular because it is the easy way
out for the sneak and the coward,
and the world is full of them. Truth-
telling takes what is known as in-
testinal fortitude. It is not for the
weakling and the yellow. But in the
end it is the easiest way out, for no

one who tells the truth has to worry
as the liar does to keep from being
found out." Among many students
the only humiliation to cheating is
in being found out. For some un-
accountable reason there is still a
strong sentiment among men (and
women, too) against cheating at
cards. One wonders why?

Every Latter-day Saint should read
Mr. Stevens' chapter on stealing.
Stealing has become a serious prob-
lem. Yet it would be difficult to
find a person who thinks it is right
for someone to steal from him. That
stealing is a common habit is evi-
denced by the fact that one large
steamship company has printed on
its linen and silver, "Stolen from the
Oceanic Steamship Line."

Lying is another form of dishon-
esty which is all too common. Moth-
ers, apparently honest in other re-
spects, will lie about their children's
ages to save a few cents in car fare.
From one subway line in New York,
620,000 slugs were dumped into the
sea, which represented $31,000 in
fares of which the line had been
defrauded.

A much more serious form of dis-
honesty is what we call "graft."
"Wherever it exists it is a far greater
menace to democracy than a whole
army of Reds. All grafters are thieves,
because they are taking what does
not belong to them, and in addition
they are cheating on the trust placed
in them to administer their duties
in the interest of the public.

"No one will admit in principle
that lying, cheating and stealing are
right. Certainly no one would stand
for being lied to, swindled or
robbed. Even gangsters insist on
honesty to each other, and yet there
is an enormous amount of dishon-

SOME LITERARY FRIENDS

693

esty going on in every walk of life.
The guilty people are not merely the
gangsters or embezzlers or burglars.
They are boys and girls, men and
women in the schools, colleges,
clubs, churches, and places of public
trust. The more one thinks of it,
the more out of date the phrase
'common honesty' appears. What
quality is more uncommon? A boy
'swipes' a quarter from his mother's
bureau; a dress designer steals a
fashion model in a rival's window;
the banker plays the market with
other people's money; and nations
repudiate their debts. Again 'every-
thing is all right if you get away with
it.' 'Honesty,' says the proverb, 'is
the best policy.' It might be well
to give it a try."

In many walks of life we see the
lack of fair dealing. Theodore Roose-
velt used to call it the Square Deal.
Franklin Roosevelt calls it the New
Deal. Whatever we may choose to
call it, we must recognize that the
other fellow has rights as important
as ■ our own. "The curse of the
whole matter in sport or business is
the intense urge to win at any cost.
The test of fair play is the ability to
be fair to one whom you know to
be a better man than you, particu-
larly when you are losing. If you
can take it then and be a good loser
you are a man."

CMOKING, drinking, swearing
and gambling are looked upon as
conventional vices. They are not
taken as serious vices today. All too
often smoking is learned at Mother's
knee. Yet if it was ever harmful it
is still harmful, in spite of the fact
that it is almost universal. Mr.
Stevens tells of the physical effects
of nicotine and ends by saying, "The

non-smoker is just now out of fash-
ion, but he has the satisfaction of
knowing he is a free man."

The principal objection to swear-
ing is that it is the profaning of
something fine. The thing that has
made gambling "rank low on the
black list of vices is that the passion
to win something for nothing be-
comes a vice no less gripping than
that of morphine. The only man
who wins consistently at gambling
is the man who deals the deck and
spins the wheel. The casino and the
palaces at Monte Carlo were built
by the money of fools."

In the face of all the claims made
by advertisers in favor of wines and
liquors, the fact remains that perhaps
"not one single thing has done so
much to ruin lives as this same old
Demon Rum. The notion that it
stimulates the brain to wit and gaiety
is all bunk," says Mr. Stevens. Under
its influence a person's natural re-
straints of decent behavior are brok-
en down and "he thinks he is being
funny when he is only being a fool."

To sum it up, alcohol deadens
the senses and breaks down the inhi-
bitions set up by good breeding. It
tends to create a habit which, at
worst, wrecks a man or woman in-
tellectually, physically, and morally.
The simplest answer is to leave it
alone.

As to the difficult subject of sex,
Mr. Stevens discusses the conse-
quences of immorality very plainly
and intelligently, and concludes by
saying, "Don't get morbid; remem-
ber that while some have made a
mess of their lives on account of sex
problems, others have licked them as
they have licked every other test of
their strength. Anyone can follow
the crowd, but it takes a real man

694

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

to be different." The matter of
being honest with one's self is one
of the most important but difficult
problems of life. Intellectual dis-
honesty is not uncommon. One of
the hardest tests of man's self-disci-
pline is the ability to look at some-
thing he wishes to do and see it
for exactly what it is. But the man
who can do this is not likely to per-
form an act that he knows is wrong.
This book, The Right Thmg,
starts out with the accepted fact
that most young people think they
are not interested in religion. The
author says: "It all depends on what
that poor abused word means. If
a man conscientiously holds to cer-
tain standards above his own self-
interest, for which he would sacrifice
the things that other men desire, that
man is a religious man. . . . The su-
preme test of civilization in any peo-
ple, or any individual, is the point

they have reached in being able to
tell right from wrong, and in their
strength to embody that distinction
in their own lives. Abraham thought
God would be pleased to have him
offer his choicest possession, his son.
But the psalmist later said that the
only sacrifice acceptable to God is a
'broken and a contrite heart.' But
we have not caught up with that
yet."

Then the author concludes: "The
answer to the question— right or
wrong? — is the most important thing
in the life of a nation or an indi-
vidual. These pages will lead to de-
bate, and you will learn something
about your own principles of con-
duct. The best result this book can
achieve will be to start each reader
into doing some thinking for him-
self."

Quotations are used by permission of
the publishers, Dodd, Mead and Company.

^ —

PETITION

Gertrude Perry Stanton

There is so much that I would ask of Thee,
My Father, when the evening shadows fall-
So many dear. ones to remember, all

Of whom I plead for long and tenderly.

So much forgiveness for my unbelief.
So many duties I have failed to see;
The oft-neglected opportunity,

Sufferers for whom I pray for swift relief.

I should lose faith, and by despair be driven
As blindly down my path I seem to grope,
Were it not for that blessed word of hope

Within Thy word— "Ask, and it shall be given!

So in Thy strength I journey day by day,

And when night comes, I still may dare to pray.

The Sunny Side of the Hill

Lelh Marler Hoggan

No. 5

^yl JLittie Shelf of {Books

"There is no greater magic in the world than the printed book. Few of us reahze
how much the course and pattern of our Hves are shaped by books." — Gove Hambi'dge.*

IN primitive times the home served
as a shelter from stress and storms
and as a safeguard against wild
animals and intruders generally.
Most of a person's time and energy
were required to provide himself and
his dependents with the bare neces-
sities of life, and little time was left
for the pursuit of occupations that
would lead to culture and progress.

With the passing of the years,
however, man's ingenious effort has
brought to the world comforts and
blessings far beyond the imagination
of those living in that earlier period.
Among the many discoveries and in-
ventions that have revolutionized the
world, one of the most important
and far-reaching is the invention of

*Tirne To hive, by Gove Hambidge.
Used by permission of the publishers,
McGraw Hill Book Co., New York.

printing. Today books are consid-
ered one of the essentials of pro-
gressive living.

Whether the home be a palatial
mansion or an unpretentious little'
cottage, few possessions can come
into it that will bring as much joy
as a little shelf of books. Such a
shelf of books is an "open sesame"
to life. It is not something that can
be purchased outright in the market
place, as one might buy a piece of
furniture. Like truth and beauty
and friendship, it doesn't come to
its possessor all at once. It grows
with the years.

From year to year, as our horizon
enlarges, we come to a fuller realiza-
tion of truth, and we gather into our
magic shelf the precious expressions
of our philosophy of life. We sel-
dom find these treasured volumes in
uniform size and binding, all set in

696

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

a straight row. No, they often dis-
play a somewhat motley appearance.
Leaning against a substantial book
of profound wisdom may be found
the tenderest, whimsical love story.
And nestled close beside it, one may
see chubby little books of philoso-
phy or tales of laughter; while near
at hand is a slender volume of silver,
singing poetry.

Out of the wisdom of the years
they come — souvenirs of anniversa-
ries, tokens of remembrance, price-
less hallowed volumes; just a little
world of truth and beauty, of love
and laughter, of wisdom and ro-
mance, that many times may hold
one to a realization of his highest
hopes.

A home without a shelf of books
is like a house without windows, a
life without hope. It is like a trav-
eler in a strange land groping his
way along darkened alleys with no
guide posts or lights to direct his
stumbling feet.

"DOOKS help to pattern our lives.
They are essential to intellectual
growth and spiritual development.
They carry with them the wisdom
of the ages; they beautify the soul.
They bring courage, comfort, and
peace in hours of turmoil and trial.
For sheer enjoyment and wholesome
delight, there is no expenditure of
time that pays such rich dividends
as that spent with books.

Each person interprets life differ-
ently. The stories, the poems, the
essays that clarify and emphasize our
own philosophy hold us in their mag-
ic power. These are the books that
call to us from the ends of the earth.
These are the treasures that sooner
or later find us, and bring to us the
joy and uplift, the peace and satis-

faction for which we are forever
searching.

Wlien we gather these treasures
together within the confines of a
small space, we are creating for our-
selves a cozy corner of comfort, a
little haven of rest, a quiet altar of
prayer.

In other rooms or in other parts
of the same room, may be books of
general interest, but let this one little
shelf be an expression of your per-
sonality, your highest ideals, the in-
most desires of your soul. Into this
shelf gather all of your choicest
books, that their spiritual beauty
may shine out like a beacon to guide
nnd direct you through all of the
devious ways of life.

You can commune with such
books as you would with a true
friend, for do they not represent
vour highest hopes and aspirations?
Do they not express the eternal
truths that call to you out of the
dawn, out of the darkness, out of
the years? In times of stress you
can find refuge here. These stores
of wisdom will help you to" reach
sane conclusions in the consideration
of the problems that confront you.

When torn with indecision you
mav go to your little shelf of books
as you would go to your little room
of prayer. Will you not find here
the advice of wise men and good?
If you have chosen prudently, you
will find here books that will sing
to you when the day is dull, books
that will cheer you when the heart
is lonely, books that will bring back
hope after the color and romance
have faded out of your day, books
that will write new sentences into
life after sorrow has washed the slate
clean, books that will lift you on
the wings of the morning and start

THE SUNNY SIDE OF THE HILL

697

the heart singing anew. One should
bring to this small shelf only books
of distinction, books that are friend-
ly, companionable, and inspirational.
Every member in the home should
have his little shelf of books. Even
the three-year-old loves his bright,
colored picture books and happy
jingles. Youth takes a just pride in
the possession of a few of his favorite
adventure stories or special editions
that appeal to his particular interest;
while Grandmother's memory clings
to old, worn volumes as to true and
trusty friends. Let us aim to have
the right shelf for each member of
the household, and the right books
for every shelf; then, see to it that
the week's program is so arranged
that each person may find a suitable
time and opportunity in which to
read the books he loves the most.

No greater inheritance has come
to humanity through the ages than
the gift of books. No person should
ever contemplate being without
them. There is a book for every
need, for every mood, for every mind.
There is no substitute for them.
Even the thinnest purse should re-
serve a few coins for the purchase
of good books, for they are as neces-
sary to life as food and clothing and
shelter. Indeed, we may say they are
indispensable to a full and happy
life.

The years are forever revealing
new truths. If we are to choose
wisely the volumes that are to fill
the precious space of our small
shelves, let us so live that we may
always be in tune with the Divine,
in harmony with that spirit that will
guide us unto all truth.

-^-

REALIZATION

Eunice /. Miles

I have a tiny apron
With a pocket and a bow.
My mother made it for me
From a bit of calico.
She fashioned it so faithfully.
The while her smile was cheery.
How could I know her heart was sad,
Or that her feet were weary?

I took the gift so carelessly,

As if it were my due.

That it would prove a parting one,

Alas, I never knew.

For now my mother's hands are still,

They never more will sew

An apron bright with ribbon

From a bit of calico.

HAIPIPIENIIN

By Annie WeJJs Cannon

r^CTOBER-The forest blushed

yj

when autumn kissed her.

IT was twenty years last August
since the 19th Amendment be-
came a law granting universal suf-
frage. In these two decades women
have forged ahead in commerce, in-
dustry, education, and the arts, and
have obtained important legislation
of a social and cultural nature. How-
ever, in public office, with few ex-
ceptions, they have attained only
minor positions— one woman cabinet
member, two ministers to foreign
lands, two state governors, one com-
missioner of customs, twenty-eight
congresswomen, and one circuit
court judge; that is the record.

rjAISY HARRIMAN, United
States minister to Norway, came
home last month. Crown Princess
Martha of Norway, her three chil-
dren, and eight hundred other refu-
gees from war-stricken Europe were
on the same ship. From Norway
also came Pearl Buck, the novelist,
via Siberia and the Orient; while
from Southern Europe came Philan-
thy Hatzimarkou, telling of starving
men and women along the roadsides.

pVA GABOR, Budapest actress,
Mme. J. J. Bach, Paris modiste,
and Countess Barbara Reventlow
have applied for American citizen-
ship.

pRINCESS JULIANA, of the
Netherlands, is the guest of
Canada's "First Lady," Lady Ath-
lone, Queen Victoria's granddaugh-
ter, Princess Alice.

pOSE L. McMULLEN of Wash-
ington, D. C, is known from
coast to coast as the "woman with
the golden blood." Through her
generous transfusions she has saved
the lives of more than two-score
patients, even sending blood to
strangers several miles away.

npHE Duchess of Windsor exer-
cises no little authority when she
cables for the swankiest hairdresser
in Manhatten to come to Nassau
to give her a hairdo for a reception.

T GUISE CALL of Brigham City,
has been awarded the Relief So-
ciety Fellowship for graduate study
in social work at the University of
Utah.

J^ARY RYAN aged 15, of Ken-
tucky, won the championship
of the National A. A. U. swimming
tournament, and Marjorie Gestring
of California, the springboard diving
championship, at Portland, this
summer.

A LBERTA L. JACOBS, president
of the Utah Federation of Wom-
en's Clubs, Jane K. Kimball, and
Lula B. Call, are notable Utah wom-
en who died this last summer.

gDITH CHERRINGTON, Utah
poet, is the prize winner in the
Kaleidograph poetry contest, with
her collection of fifty poems called
"Phantom Caravan."

J^AURINE WHIPPLE of Utah,
has another pioneer novel in
print, Giant Joshua. The Unquiet
Field, by Beatrice K. Seymour, is a
saga of three generations of hifvev-
pool shipowners.

THE RELIEF SOCIETY OF THE CHURCH OF
JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS

Motto — Charily Never Faileth
THE GENERAL BOARD

Amy Brown Lyman -

Marcia K. Howells

Donna D. Sorensen

Vera W. Pohlman
Belle S. Spafford Nellie O. Parker

Vivian R. McConkie ^nna S. Barlow

Leda T. Jensen . , „ „

Beatrice F. Stevens Achsa E. Paxman

Rae B. Barker Mary G. Judd

First
Second
Secretary
Luella N. Adams
Marianne C. Sharp
Anna B. Hart
Ethel B. Andrew

Editor

Acting Business Manager

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

President

Counselor

Counselor

-Treasurer
Gertrude R. Garff
Leona B. Fetzer
Edith S. Elliott
Pauline T. Pingree
Alice B. Castleton

Belle S. Spafford
Amy Brown Lyman

Vol. XXVII

OCTOBER, 1940

No. 10

EIDIITORIIAL

oJhe lliotivating Spirit of [Relief Society

*T'HE month of October finds more
than 21,000 executive and spe-
cial ReHef Society officers in readi-
ness for the 1940-41 season's work.
Many of these are approaching duties
and responsibihties entirely new to
them, while others are experienced in
the positions which they hold. All,
however, have accepted their posi-
tions in response to the call of the
Priesthood of the Church. They are
rendering a free-will service to the
Church because of an inner convic-
tion of the truth of the Gospel and
the importance of contributing to
the cause of the Master. Generally
speaking, each one is approaching
her calling with a sincere desire and
a full determination to serve to the
best of her ability, hopeful that she
will enjoy a full measure of success
in her work.

Success in any task is dependent
upon many things. One must know
the requirements of the work and
the obligations involved. A knowl-
edge and an understanding of the
governing rules and regulations of
the work are important. The knowl-
edge and ability to meet the require-
ments of the task are essential, while
a love for the work and the will to

succeed increase one's chances of
success and enhance the joy of the
worker.

We are living in an era when effi-
ciency seems to be our watch ward.
Efficiency in service is greatly in
demand. The person who knows his
job and who meets the requirements
of it in a competent manner, who
works with precision and economy,
who achieves well-defined goals with
accuracy and dispatch, is sought af-
ter on every hand.

We are proud of the thousands
of efficient women in our organiza-
tion. We appreciate the opportuni-
ties that have come to them to
equip them to lead so capably. We
are grateful for their willingness to
contribute their strength to the
strength of Relief Society.

But in our desire to be efficient
in the conduct of our work, we must
not lose sight of the great truth
given us by the Apostle Paul in 2
Cor. 2:6: "... for the letter killeth
but the spirit giveth light."

In Relief Society work there is a
great undedying spirit, as deep and
as broad as the work itself, which
motivates all of our activities. It has
characterized the work of the Societv

700

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

for nearly one hundred years. It has
been exemphfied in the lives of thou-
sands of women who have affiliated
with the organization. It has been
the unifying, compelling force that
has carried us forward and enabled
us to succeed. It was this spirit
which prompted eighteen women to
request the Prophet Joseph Smith
to organize them into a society for
human betterment.

It was the same spirit which kept
the organization alive in the hearts
of women when they were unable
to attend regular meetings because
of the difficulties incident to cross-
ing the plains and establishing the
Saints in the valleys of the Rocky
Mountains. It is this same spirit
which has caused the organization
to grow and flourish until today its
influence is felt far and wide.

It is the same spirit which so re-
cently caused a Relief Society presi-
dent living in a war-torn country to
travel a distance of 60 miles on a
bicycle to succor her sisters whose
city had been ravaged and whose
homes had been destroyed by war.
This Relief Society president did not
carry to her stricken sisters baskets
of food and new clothing. She was
unable to restore the shelters which
had been so ruthlessly demolished.
She did not carry a purse full of
money to purchase material comforts
for them. I do not believe she was
conscious of her own efficiency in
the conduct of her work nor was she
concerned about individual or organ-
ization credit. Her one concern was
the spiritual welfare of her people.
She wanted them to know that they
were not alone in their time of trou-
ble. She wanted to encourage and
bless those whom she loved. She
carried to her sisters something of
greater worth than food, clothing,

shelter or money; she carried to them
the greatest restorative in the world
—the true spirit of the Gospel. Her
genuine love for her fellow men and
the activities which it prompted were
motivated by the spirit which under-
lies and motivates all of our worthy
activities.

To the degree that the spirit of the
Gospel characterizes our work we
will be successful, and we will fail
to the degree that it wanes or is found
lacking.

The Apostle Paul gives us the
key. He says, "No man liveth unto
himself," and "... be ye all of one
mind, having compassion one of an-
other, love as brethren, be pitiful,
be courteous, not rendering evil for
evil, or railing for railing, but con-
trariwise blessings; knowing that ye
are thereunto called that ye should
inherit a blessing."

It is the spirit of the Gospel which
enables us to render our most effec-
tive service. Service thus rendered
is a selfless service entirely devoid
of any thought of recompense. Per-
sonal sacrifice and effort are entirely
discounted. All consideration of
personal gain is effaced. Recogni-
tion and praise for what we are doing
are disdained. Everything becomes
subservient to the genuine desire to
help one another and promote the
work of the Lord.

The most important thing in Re-
lief Society is to keep this spirit
alive. It should dominate all of our
activities. If the work of our capable
leaders is animated by the spirit of
the Lord the lives of Relief Society
women will indeed be enriched, the
work of the organization will pro-
gress, and those who are called to
serve will enjoy the greatest luxury
in the world— the luxury of doing
good. This is in reality true success.

Tbhidu

TO

FIELD

1 1 iormon uiandicraft

npHE Mormon Handicraft Shop is
now preparing for Christmas.
The whole-hearted support of the
women of the Church is urged in
making this an outstanding season
for the Shop. This is your Shop,
and your patronage as well as your
skill in supplying attractive, well-
made articles are essential to its suc-
cess. It is suggested that those who
are planning to make articles for
Christmas sales bear in mind gifts
which are suitable for Grandfather,
Grandmother, Father, Mother and
the children.

Good-looking handkerchief cases
and cases for stockings and lingerie
are saleable, but good material and
splendid workmanship are required.
Breakfast cloths with four twelve-
inch napkins, which can be sold for
$1.00 to $1.50 per set, as well as
linen cloths, forty-five to fifty-four

inches square with four foiirteen-
inch napkins are in demand.

Clever tea towels and unusual
aprons continue to attract buyers.
If you have something out of the
ordinary send it in.

The Shop would like gifts (not
clothing) suitable for boys ranging
in age from six to fourteen years.

If articles are to move, it is im-
portant that they be well made, un-
usual in design, and very usable.

Until further notice, do not send
in crochet bed spreads or crochet
table cloths.

The interest in the Shop and the
splendid cooperation of the local
organizations are appreciated. Please
continue your efforts to have all of
your members who possibly can par-
ticipate and enjoy the benefits of
your MORMON HANDICRAFT
project.

cJfnportance of a QJall (^lean-up in
Ujeautification [Program

nPHE attention of Relief Society
workers is called to the follow-
ing announcement made by the
Church Beautification Committee:

"Stake and ward committees
should now plan for a fall clean-up
of all Church property and encour-
age ward members to clean up their
homes and surroundings.

"During the summer months
there has been an accumulation of
trash, waste and debris in many
places. Weeds and other growths
should be removed and burned. All
the breeding and hibernating places

of insects should be destroyed before
fall and winter storms come. It will
be difficult to make any place beau-
tiful until it has been cleaned up.

"While the ultimate aim of the
beautification program is more than
a general clean-up, the clean-up
plays an important part in helping
to get our members interested in
this work. Periodical clean-up days
will assist the committee to get over
its message in a way that often
brings results when other methods
fail.

702

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

'•Will Protect Our Health

"There is an important phase of
this question that is sometimes over-
looked—that is, our health. Clean,
sanitary buildings will be a valuable
aid to help conserve and protect
health. Sickness spells suffering for
ourselves and worry, trouble, and ex-
tra burdens for our families. Disease
is seldom found in clean, well-kept
buildings. As a protection for the
health of the community, have a
thorough clean-up.

"This clean-up program might be
taken a step farther than just gather-
ing and destroying rubbish and
waste. Let's remember old and di-
lapidated buildings and barns that
have out-lived their usefulness, and
see what can be done about having
them torn down. If there is one that
is owned by a worthy person who
cannot afford to remove it, make it a
project and have volunteer labor do
it. It is surprising what can be ac-
complished with people who have
the right attitude and a desire to
assist others.

"Should Inspire Pii'de

"Another responsibility that is ours
as committee members is to see that
in every possible way we inspire
pride and greater respect for our
Church property, and that we secure
greater reverence in our houses of
worship. A clean, well-kept place
will help to attain these aims.

"To secure the best result for this
. fall clean-up, a careful survey should
first be made to find out what there
is to be done in and around your
buildings and grounds. Then, the
ward beautification committee,
working with the ward bishopric, can
plan how best to accomplish the de-
sired results. There are some ward

members who think there is little to
be done. The reason for this is that
they see the chapel so often that it
takes a survey or a check-up of
conditions for them to understand
true conditions.

"We offer a few suggestions that
should be considered in the clean-up
program :

"Remove Fiie Hazards

"One of the first things to do is
to remove fire hazards. In many of
our buildings, scenery is used for
entertainments and pageants and is
not properly taken care of. If you
have a stage, it should be put in
order; get rid of anything that can-
not be used again. Dust rags soaked
in oil, sweeping compounds, etc.,
should have a special place in order
to receive proper care. The furnace
room should be thoroughly cleaned
and made ready for winter use.
Ashes ought to be removed— not
alone from the boiler room, but any
piles that are back of the Church.
Clean out the stokers, remove all
clinkers, oil all motors.

"Store rooms should be carefully
checked. Remove anything that is
not useful and put in place only
those things that will be of service.
In many places there are old books,
bulletins, and other papers of little
or no value that remain on shelves
or in closets for years. They ought
to be removed if for no other reason
ihan that they are a fire hazard. At-
tic and out-of-way storerooms should
not be overlooked.

"Toilet rooms should be cleaned
and disinfected; where repairs are
needed, see that they are made. Sani-
^ flush will remove stains, and should
be used. Floors should be cleaned
and waxed, windows washed, shelves

NOTES TO THE FIELD

703

and storage places cleaned and
washed.

"Outside of the buildings, weeds,
grass and other rubbish should be
removed because of the fire hazard
they create and also because their
removal makes grounds appear more
attractive.

"Outside toilets should have care-
ful attention. Use some chlorid of
lime, common lime or other disin-
fectants; and keep them clean.

"The outside coal shed or wood
shed is often neglected. Before win-
ter comes give it a careful checking.

"Value of Appearance

"We do not pretend that these
suggestions cover all the details of
a thorough clean-up. We hope,
however, we have suggested enough
to show you some of the many
things that should be done. The
value of appearance is often under-
estimated. Our chapels, and their
surroundings, and our homes reflect
the kind of people who use or live
in them. Cleanliness is next to God-
liness. How important it is for us
not only to have a periodical clean-

up, but to keep our chapels and
homes clean and beautiful all the
time.

"A tourist, after traveling several
thousand miles across several states,
made this interesting remark: 'Of
all the memories I cherish, and of
all the things I saw and enjoyed,
none is more outstanding than the
homes and farms which lined the
highways. I knew not the names of
those whose homes I saw; yet I felt
that I knew something of the char-
acter of the people by the appear-
ance of their homes and surround-
ings.'

"Hold a Public Meeting

"A public meeting should be held
at which time a program emphasiz-
ing the value of a clean-up of chapels
and homes should be given. It will
help to put over the clean-up and
beautification program.

"The week of October 13th has
been suggested for the fall clean-up.
Each ward will have to select their
own time. The important thing is
to have a thorough clean-up before
winter storms come."

NOTICE TO MAGAZINE REPRESENTATIVES

nPHE Magazine drive ends October 15, 1940. Ward Magazine repre-
sentatives are requested to have their reports reach their respective
stake Magazine representatives not later than October 20. Stake Magazine
representatives are requested to submit compiled subscription reports in
time to reach the Magazine office b)' October 25. Reports from stakes
which are received later than November 1 cannot be included in the honor
roll which is published in the Relief Society Magazine for December.

<<nrHE Relief Society Centennial "—President Amy Brown Lyman.
" but a dedication to the future.will be not only an appraisal of the past

MU

ARTMEN

Sing I low 1 1 to
Beatrice F

<<CERVE the Lord with gladness,
^ Come before His presence
with singing." Thus the psahiiist
gave joyful expression and fervent
exhortation in ancient times, and
thus today we give expression to
worship and to our desire to serve
the Lord. We are indeed grateful
for the wondrous gift of music and
for the important place it holds in
worshiping assemblies throughout
our Church; especially do we value
this activity in our Relief Society
organization. Today, perhaps more
than ever, we need the spiritual up-
lift of song.

We are desirous that those who
have the responsibility of carrying
forward our music program be given
every possible encouragement. Our
musical interests have broadened;
and with added activity, the amount
of time and effort required has great-
Iv increased.

Requests have been made that
definite work for the music de-
partment be provided each month.
Conditions and needs of stakes are
so varied that it would not be wise
for the General Board to ask that
all conform to a uniform monthly
program. We can only hope to make
suggestions that may be helpful
throughout the entire Church in at-
taining general objectives. The ex-
act method of reaching these ob-
jectives must of necessity be worked
out by individual stake choristers and
organists. Some help may be gleaned
from the following suggestions that
have come to us from our choristers.
Executive officers may cooperate
in the following ways:

re of nan ib'^'er
Stevens

1. Checking music program in officers'
meeting.

2. Encouraging proper and profitable use
of song practice period.

3. Providing Relief Society Song Books
and, where there are choruses, other neces-
sary music.

4. Encouraging explanation or story of
music numbers.

5. Selecting organists who can give sup-
port and be accurate in performance.

6. Taking initiative in suggesting occa-
sions for the chorus to sing.

7. Allowing full time for presentation
of music prepared.

8. Taking a definite interest in work of
chorus and encouraging members to attend
rehearsals.

9. Keeping organist interested in pre-
paring and playing appropriate preliminary
music.

10. Using influence to have musical in-
struments given proper care.

One chorister believes that women
sing better when hats and coats are
removed.

The learning of new hymns by
general Church membership is much
needed, and we are desirous of sup-
porting the General Church Music
Committee in their splendid efforts
in this direction. The October issue
of the Improvement Era contains an
article written by Alexander Schrein-
er for organists on the proper rendi-
tion of the three hymns to be fea-
tured in the Church hymn-singing
project during the next three
months. The hymns to be sung
are:

"The Gospel Standard High Is Raised"
"Before Jehovah's Glorious Throne"
"From Greenland's Icy Mountains"

We encourage our choristers and or-
ganists to aid and stimulate this
hymn-singing project.

Excerpts from "Life of John Taylor''

By B. H. Roberts
(Selected by Marianne C. Sharp)

"If ever there was an exemplary,
honest and virtuous man, an embodi-
ment of all that is noble, in the hu-
man form, Hyrum Smith was its
representative." (page 142)

"Many a time have I listened to
the voice of our beloved Prophet,
while in council, dwell on this sub-
ject [the removal of the Saints to
the Rocky Mountains] with delight;
his eyes sparkling with animation,
and his soul fired with the inspira-
tion of the Spirit of the living God."
(page 179)

(France, 1851) "At the very time
they [the French people] were vot-
ing for their president, we were vot-
ing for our president; and building
up the kingdom of God; and I
prophesied that our cause would
stand when theirs is crushed to
pieces; and the kingdom of God will
roll on and spread from nation to
nation, and from kingdom to king-
dom." (page 233)

(1879) "Inasmuch as the brethren
had been careless and slow to heed
the counsel of President Young in
relation to storing awav wheat, he
(President Young) requested the
sisters to do it, and some of us lords
of creation' thought it a very little
thing for our sisters to be engaged
in. But we find now thev are of
some use, and that the 'ladies of
creation' can do something as well
as we 'lords'." (page 336)

"If you find people owing you who
are distressed, if you will go to work
and try to relieve them as much as
you can, under the circumstances,
God will relieve you when you get
into difficulties. I will tell you that
in the name of the Lord." (page 336)

(1882) "As a people or communi-
ty, we can bide our time, but I will
say to you Latter-day Saints, that
there is nothing of which you have
been despoiled by oppressive acts or
mobocratic rule, but that you will
again possess, or your children after
you. . . . Your possessions, of which
you have been fraudulently despoiled
in Missouri and Illinois, you will
again possess, and that without force,
or fraud, or violence. The Lord has
a way of His own in regulating such
matters." (page 362)

"This is not only my saving, but
it is the saying of those ancient
prophets which they themselves pro-
fess to believe; for God will speedily
have a controversy with the nations
of the earth, and as I stated before,
the destroyer of the Gentiles is on
his way to overthrow governments,
to destroy dynasties, to lay waste
thrones, kingdoms and empires, to
spread abroad anarchy and desola-
tion, and to cause war, famine and
bloodshed to overspread the earth."
page 364)

LESSON

DEPARTMENT

cJheology and cJestimony

THE RESTORED GOSPEL DISPENSATION

Lesson 4

The Power of Loyalty— John Taylor and
His Loyalty to Joseph Smith

(Tuesday, January 7, 1941)

"The Seer, the Seer! Joseph the Seer!
Or, how I love his memory dear!
The just and wise, the pure and free,
A father he was and is to me."

(From "The Seer" by John Taylor)

BACKGROUND OF JOHN
TAYLOR'S LIFE. On November
1, 1808, a child was born in Milne-
thorpe, Westmoreland, England,
whose life was destined to be one of
great activity until it came to a close
at Kaysville, Utah, on July 25, 1887.
Born into a Church of England fam-
ily, he sought diligently for a more
vital religion. When about fifteen
years of age, he joined the Methodist
Church, and two years later he be-
came a local preacher. Emigrating
to the New World in i828,he settled
at Toronto, Canada, and became a
Methodist local preacher. He was,
however, not satisfied with the teach-
ings of his church, for he writes of
this period: "Mv object was to beach
what I then considered the leading
doctrines of the Christian religion,
rather. than the dogmas peculiar to
Methodism." As a result of this dis-
satisfaction, he formed, with a num-
ber of kindred spirits, a study group,
the purpose of which was to search
the Scriptures to discover the biblical

teachings concerning the fundamen-
tals of Christianity. It was at a
meeting of this group that Parley P.
Pratt preached the Restoration. Ul-
timately, all members of the group
except one joined the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

JOHN TAYLOR AND THE
PROPHET. Journeying to Kirtland,
Ohio, he met the Prophet Joseph
Smith and at once became his ardent
admirer and loyal supporter. These
were troublesome times in the new
Church. Dissension, jealousy and
apostasy were rife in Kirtland. The
Prophet and Sidney Rigdon were
forced to flee from the citv because
of threats against their lives. A
meeting of the disgruntled Church
members con\'ened in the temple, at
which Joseph Smith was attacked as
a fallen prophet. Brother Taylor
went to this meeting and said:
"Whence do we get our intelligence,
and knowledge of the laws, ordinan-
ces, and doctrines of the kingdom
of God. Who understood even the

LESSON DEPARTMENT

707

first principles of the doctrines of
Christ? Who in the Christian world
taught them? If we, with our learn-
ing and intelligence, could not find
out the first principles . . . how can
we find out the mysteries of the
kingdom? It was Joseph Smith, un-
der the Almighty, who developed
the first principles, and to him we
must look for further instructions."
This fearless defense of his beloved
Prophet was characteristic of the
esteem in which he held him.

LOYALTY AT THE MARTYR-
DOM. When the Governor of
Illinois commenced to press the
mobocratic charges against Joseph
Smith and other Church leaders,
in 1844, John Taylor and Dr. Bern-
hisel went to Carthage, June 21,
to see Governor Ford in defense
of the Prophet. Later, June 25,
when Joseph and Hyrum went
to Carthage and voluntarily placed
themselves in custody of the Gover-
nor, John Taylor and Willard Rich-
ards were requested by the Prophet
to accompany them — which they did.

The afternoon of the tragic day
was a warm, sultry one. The Proph-
et, Hyrum, Willard Richards and
John Taylor were in a room on the
second floor of Carthage jail. The
Prophet had a foreboding of his
doom and feared for the safety of
the two apostles who voluntarily had
entered the jail and remained with
him. He urged them to go, that
they might be spared the fate that
awaited him. This they both refused
to do, stating that they had come
because they desired to do so, and
that they would remain and would
willingly be killed in his stead if it
would save him from death.

Elder Taylor, whose love for the
Prophet made him desire to see that

his life was preserved no matter what
the method of preservation might
be, then proposed that he should
leave immediately for Nauvoo, get
sufficient of the brethren, and return
to forcibly release the imprisoned
Church leaders. Joseph refused to
assent to this plan. The Prophet
then requested Brother Taylor to
sing the hymn "A Poor Wayfaring
Man of Grief." The pleasing voice
of Brother Taylor and the expression
of pure Christian service embodied
in the verses of the song cheered the
soul of the Prophet as he saw life's
close drawing near.

The story of the Martyrdom is too
well known to repeat here. Suffice
it to say that when the attack began
it was John Taylor who seized a
hea\'y walking stick and with it par-
ried the guns of the murderous at-
tackers as they were thrust into the
room and fired. Fighting valiantly
in this fashion, in an attempt to
shield the Prophet from harm, four
musket balls entered his body, some
of which remained imbedded in his
body throughout the forty-three
vears he was yet to live.
' LABORS IN THE OUORUM
OF THE TWELVE. Indefatigable
as a preacher of the Restored Gospel,
John Taylor spent much of his life
in missionary service. During the
Nauvoo period, he founded and edit-
ed the Nauvoo Neighhoi and edited
the Times and Seasons. He opened
the missionary work in Ireland,
France, and Germany, publishing pe-
riodicals and supervising the trans-
lation of the Book of Mormon into
the French and German languages.
He also founded, published, and
edited a newspaper, The Mormon,
in New York, from 18515 to 1857.
During the Utah period, he traveled

708

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

extensively throughout the settle-
ments, organizing the wards and
stakes of the Church. Many times
he was a member of the territorial
legislature, and in 1877, as a reward
for his interest in and encouragement
of education, he was elected Terri-
torial Superintendent of Schools.

LITERARY ACTIVITIES. He
wrote one of the most penetrating
expositions of the mission of Jesus
Christ that the latter-day Church
has produced. It is entitled Medi-
iition and Atonement. While on his
French-German mission, he wrote
his theological masterpiece, The
Government of God. At the time
of his death, he left an unfinished
Bool' of Mormon drama. Poeticallv,
he was also gifted. The hymns,
"The Seer," "Go Ye Messengers of
Glory," and "The Glorious Plan"
were from his pen.

AS PRESIDENT OF THE
CHURCH. At the death of Brig-
ham Young, in 1877, John Taylor
was president of the Quorum of the
Twelve. From 1877 to 1880, he di-
rected the Apostolic Presidency; and
from 1 880 to 1 887, he served as Presi-
dent of the Church. This was a
trying decade, filled with a severe
anti-polygamy crusade and vexatious
political troubles. But these hin-
drances could not dim the vision of
the responsibility which rested upon
his shoulders, which the Prophet
Joseph had impressed upon his
mind. In addition to conducting
the local affairs of the Church, he
directed the opening of the Mexi-
can and Maori (New Zealand) mis-
sions, inaugurated the Arizona, Colo-
rado and Nevada settlements of the
Saints, determined upon the Mexi-
can colonization venture, and sent
missionaries to the Indians of Idaho,

Wyoming, New Mexico and Ari-
zona. Noteworthy, also, is the fact
that on October 13, i882,hereceived
a revelation calling Heber J. Grant
to the Quorum of the Twelve— the
first person born in Utah to be called
to the Apostleship.

It was during President Taylor's
administrative period that the Gold-
en Jubilee of the Church was cele-
brated. In addition to the General
Church contributions for the eco-
nomic welfare of the Saints — cancel-
lation of debts due the Perpetual
Emigration Fund Company, overdue
tithes, distribution of cattle and
sheep to the poor and needy— the
Relief Society was called upon to
make a noteworthy contribution in
the Jubilee year. The drought of 1879
had caused a scarcity of seed-wheat in
the valleys of the mountains. Pres-
ident Ta34or suggested that the Re-
lief Society sisters release their
34,761 bushels of stored wheat as a
loan to the farmers, to be repaid
without interest at the ensuing har-
vest. This wheat had been accumu-
lating over a period of years, to be
used in a time of scarcity. It was
now needed, and the sisters voted
to place it at the disposal of the
farmers.

INFLUENCE OF JOSEPH
SMITH UPON JOHN TAYLOR.
John Taylor was by nature a cour-
ageous man, talented, a leader and
3 lover of liberty. He was broad-
minded, a man of faith, generous and
a true gentleman. When he joined
the Mormon movement, he became
convinced that Joseph Smith was a
true prophet of God. So firm was
this conversion that he never argued
about it— it had become a matter
of absolute knowledge to him. He
then consecrated his life to service

LESSON DEPARTMENT

709

in the Church and labored for its
welfare the remainder of his days.
All that he did throughout his life
was actuated by the teachings and
ideals of the Prophet. It was the
Prophet's teachings that had given
direction and purpose to the charac-
teristics and capacities inherent in
him, and he never ceased to acknowl-
edge his debt of gratitude to Joseph
Smith. His hymn, "The Seer", in-
dicates this devotion and attach-
ment. There was heartfelt sincerity
when he wrote, "A father he was and
is to me."

Questions and Problems
for Discussion

1. What is there about the words of "A
Poor Wayfaring Man of Grief" that made
such a powerful appeal to the Prophet
during the trying hours before his death?

2. What do the titles of President Tay-
lor's most important writings — The Gov-
ernment oi God and Mediation and Atone-
ment— reveal concerning his religious
thoughts and feelings?

3. President Taylor once wrote: "I
would not be a slave to God! I'd be His
servant, friend, His son. I'd go at His
behest, but I would not be His slave."
What does this statement reveal concern-
ing his character?

Topics for Study and Special
Activities

1. Read all four verses of "The Seer."
(L. D. S. Hymn BooJc, p. 337)

2. Read the account of John Taylor's
search for the true Gospel in England
and Canada, as related in Roberts' Life of
John Taylor.

3. Have someone sing "A Poor Way-
faring Man of Grief" as a special musical
number during the class period.

4. Discuss President Taylor's activity in
the development of the beet sugar industry
in early pioneer times. (Relief Society
Magazine, July, 1939)

References

W. E. Berrett, The Restored Church,
pp. 145-149 and 265-271.

B. H. Roberts, Life oi John Taylor.

B. H. Roberts, Comprehensive History
oi the Church, Vol. V, pp. 519-538 and
580-594; Vol. VI, pp. 187-190.

J. H. Evans, Joseph Smith, an American
Prophet, pp. 6, 90, 98-99, and 205-207.

Preston Nibley, "John Taylor — His Life
and Teachings," Deseret News, Church
Section, Jan. 15, February 5 and March
5, 1938.

Joseph Fielding Smith, Essentials in
Church History, pp. 380-384 and 575-602.

John Taylor, The Government oi God.

John Taylor, Mediation and Atonement.

ViSiUng cJeacher

MESSAGES TO THE HOME
How We May Honor Priesthood in the Home

No. 4

The Democracy of the Priesthood

(Tuesday, January 7, 1941)

I

N a sermon delivered at General
Conference in 1904, President An-
thon H. Lund said: "Those who
contemplate the organization of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-

day Saints will be struck with the
number who hold the Priesthood.
The Priesthood is conferred upon
all male members who are worthy
to receive it. This is a great blessing

710

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

which the members of this Church
enjoy, and it makes them a peculiar
people, a chosen generation, holding
the royal Priesthood. There is no
priestly caste in our Church, con-
trary to the opinion of many; such
a thing does not exist with us, unless
you will call the whole Church a
priestly caste, because all participate
in the blessings pertaining to the
Priesthood."

The most humble man has the
same power and authority as the
most prominent or wealthy one who
holds the same office of Priesthood.
His worldly possessions or position

do not enter into his standing in the
Priesthood, but only his faithfulness
in living according to the teachings
of the Gospel. All men who hold
the Priesthood may act in an official
capacity when called upon to do so.
The Priesthood brings to the in-
dividual man a sense of his true value
in the sight of God.

Home Discussion Helps

Priesthood is a blessing that money can-
not buy nor poverty take away from those
who possess it.

The gift of Priesthood is denied to no
worthy man in the Church.

vl/ork-and-uj

usifiess

NUTRITION

Lesson 4

Good Posture

(Tuesday, January 14, 1941)

WHAT IS GOOD POSTURE?

Good posture is the use of all parts
of the body with proper balance.
The person with good posture is as
tall as possible without stiffness or
strain, whether standing, walking,
sitting or lying down.

In good standing posture, the hip
joints are in a straight line with the
ears, shoulders, knees, and ankles.
The feet are parallel. The shoulders
are even and level. The chest is
held high. The abdomen is flat and
drawn in.

Good walking posture gives one
the same appearance as good stand-
ing posture, except that the body
swings along in motion.

Good sitting posture is maintained
with the lower back touching the

back of the chair. The ears, shoul-
ders, and hips are in a straight line
whether the shoulders are back
against the chair or bending forward.
Forward bending is done from the
hip line, not from the waist line.

Good lying-down or sleeping pos-
ture means keeping the body in the
same straight line as when standing.
Good sleeping posture is impossible
on a bed which sags.

WHY HAVE GOOD POSTURE?

Good posture gives one a better
appearance. It gives a feeling of
self-confidence, ease and poise. It
makes one look and feel important,
which is essential to good mental
health. It improves physical health
by providing room for all of the

LESSON DEPARTMENT

711

body organs to do their work with-
out crowding. As posture improves,
circulation, digestion, and elimina-
tion also improve. Good posture
keeps the spinal cord and other nerve
centers free from pressure, while
poor posture often causes backache
and headache due to pressure on the
nerves.

HOW TO HAVE GOOD
POSTURE

The first requisite to good posture
is good nutrition. One cannot have
good posture without good nutrition.
Strong, straight bones are essential
to good posture. A good set of bones
needs a covering of firm, well-devel-
oped muscles. Good muscle tone
depends on good nutrition.

Sleep and rest make better posture
possible. One cannot "feel tall" and
feel tired. Fatigue is one cause of
poor posture. Sleep is nature's re-
storer. The body does its growth
and repair work during sleep. The
body may starve for rest and sleep
just as it may starve for food.

Healthy feet help maintain good
posture. Good feet make a strong
foundation for the body. Fallen
arches cause poor posture. Poor-
fitting shoes affect one's posture.

Clothing which fits comfortably
and is the right weight permits the
body to move freely. Good posture
needs freedom for body movement.
Tight or heavy clothing prevents this
freedom.

Vision and hearing influence pos-
ture, especially during childhood.
The child who does not hear well
or one who needs glasses forms the
habit of stretching the head forward
in order to see or hear better.

Posture exercises help one get the
"feel" of good posture. They help

strengthen groups of muscles which
are important in maintaining good
body mechanics. Posture exercises
cannot help one's posture unless the
body is well nourished and well
rested.

The following exercises are help-
ful for persons of any age:

1. Paper on the Wall. Stand with
heels four inches from the wall,
with head, shoulders and hips
touching the wall. Flatten the
back against the wall by pulling
in on the abdominal muscles and
rolling down the lower back; re-
peat ten times. Hold the shoul-
ders and chest still. Let the mo-
tion come at and below the waist-
line. Do not hold your breath.

This is one of the most im-
portant posture exercises. It
gives a conscious control of the
two groups of muscles which are
most fundamental in maintaining
good posture— the abdominal and
the buttocks or gluteal muscle
groups.

2. Catch Penny. Same position as
No. 1. Hold a penny between
the small of the back and the
waist line. Breathe easily while
the abdominal muscles are drawn
in.

3. Rib Raising. Same position as
No. 1, with hands back of neck,
fingers straight and finger tips
touching. Keep the elbows back
against the wall. Pull in the ab-
domen till the back is flattened
against the wall. This is more
difficult to do than exercise No. 1.

4. Grow Tall. Stand against the
wall, as in No. 1. Clasp hands
on head. Take a deep breath and
grow tall, pushing up against the
hands with the top of the head.

712

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

Hold the abdominal muscles in.
Sway forward till you are stand-
ing over the center of the feet.
While in this position walk across
the room and back.
Corner Exercises. Stand in good
posture facing a corner of the
room with the toes about 18
inches from the corner. Place
the palms of the hands, with the
thumbs pointing down, against
the wall at shoulder height. Keep
elbows shoulder high. Rise on
toes and sway forward from the
ankles, keeping the abdomen flat,
back straight, head up and chin
in. Return to starting position
and repeat.

This exercise is good for round
shoulders, as it gently stretches
the tightened chest muscles.

References

Good Posture in the Little Child, Pub-
lication No. 219, 5 cents.

Posture Standards for Girls, 25 cents.

Posture Standards for Boys, 25 cents.

Children's Bureau, U. S. Dept of Labor,
Washington, D. C. (A set of six charts,
38x24 inches, showing posture standards
for stocky type, intermediate type, and thin
type boys and girls.)

Posture from the Ground Up, Metropol-
itan Life Insurance Co., New York.

How Do You Walk? State Tuberculosis
Association. (A small leaflet showing good
walking posture. Any state Tuberculosis
Assn. can supply these.)

cLi

iterature

THE MODERN NOVEL

Lesson 4

The Tree of Liberty

(Tuesday, January 21, 1941)

LESSON TOPICS:

1 . The author and the general na-
ture of the book

2. The historical background

3. The plot

4. Literary values

5. Study helps

THE AUTHOR AND GENERAL
NATURE OF THE BOOK

Miss Elizabeth Page, author of
The Tree oi Liberty, is a fifty-one
year old ex-teacher and social worker
now living with her mother in Cali-
fornia. She was born in Vermont.
Her father, Alfred Rider Page, was
a lawyer for many years in his home
state; then, after moving to New

York, he was made a judge of the
New York Supreme Court, an office
he was holding at the time of his
death in 1931. From her mother's
family, Elizabeth received her gift
of writing. Mrs. Page is the niece
of E. P. Roe, a very popular moral
novelist of the seventies and eighties.
When Elizabeth was eleven years
old, her grandmother gave her a
package of letters that had been writ-
ten by a relative who crossed the
plains in 1849. At that early date,
the girl planned to write a book
based upon the material of those
letters. This ambition was realized
thirty years later in the chronicle.
Wagon West, published in 1930.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

713

Elizabeth was educated at Vassar
College and Columbia University,
raking her bachelor's degree from the
former in 1912 and her master's de-
gree from the latter in 1914, with a
major in history. She taught history
in a Massachusetts high school for
a year, during which time she had
dreams of becoming a college history
teacher.

But her patriotism led her to give
up teaching and enter the Red Cross
service during the World War. She
served first in the United States, then
in Europe until the end of the war.
During that time, she became so
much interested in relief work and
social service that she continued in
it when she returned home, becom-
ing affiliated with Sir Wilfred Gren-
fell's Mission in Newfoundland. She
remained with the mission until
1925, when she established a market
in the United States for the handi-
craft of the fishermen's wives, with
whom she had been working in New-
foundland; thus she strengthened
the support of the mission.

In 1927, she took a position in
Wyoming as a doctor's assistant. It
was from a patient at that time that
she received the material which she
wove into her book. From Wyoming
to Yukon, published in 1932. Both
of these earlier books are almost
pure chronicles of real events.

In The Tiee of Liberty she made
her first venture into fiction. But
her interest in history continues in
this novel. It is said that she spent
five years in deliberate historical re-
search preparing to write this book,
and its historical significance is fully
as great as its significance in the field
of fiction.

The book presents in its 1,000
pages a vivid panorama of that pe-

riod of our national life when the
processes and traditions which made
our country what it is today were
in the making. One of its chief
values to us is that it helps us to
understand this democracy which we
prize so much and to understand
our own prejudices and ideals.

One critic says: "The Tree oi Liberty
would be a rewarding novel if one read
it only as a story of adventure and love.
It is the more exciting and convincing in
its depiction of men and women whose
names are bywords, chief among them the
lovable figure of Thomas Jefferson. Both
the scope of the book and Miss Page's
thoughtful and penetrating use of her ma-
terial give it the gift of a perspective;
whereby, through the past and through
the lives of others, one gains illumination
on much that is near at hand."

And certain it is that today we
need all the "illumination" it is pos-
sible to obtain. If we gain from our
study only this— a better under-
standing of our present, together
with what that understanding should
give us as a directive force for the
future, the study will have served a
significant purpose.

THE HISTORICAL
BACKGROUND

The book deals with perhaps the
most significant half century in
American history, when the colonies
moved from the unrest of our early
beginnings, through revolution, into
nationhood. To see this slow but
thrilling transformation, or growth,
with many varied characters playing
dramatically upon one another's
weaknesses and strengths, is the priv-
ilege Miss Page holds out to us in
this "double feature" novel.

Her analogy of our national
growth to a tree, growing from a seed
planted in fertile soil, sending out

714

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1$40

divergent roots, nurtured under hot-
house conditions, growing for a time
into an untrimmed tangle, but final-
ly developing through careful prun-
ing into a strong symmetrical tree,
offering a sheltering protection to
the ideals of democracy, adds interest
to the stylistic charm of the book
and helps the reader to grasp more
easily the unity of her purpose.

Her narrative begins with events
in the year before Braddock's defeat
in the French and Indian Wars and
ends with developments in the sec-
ond administration of Jefferson.

She includes almost every political
ideal and opinion that clashed and
struggled during those fateful years.
Her treatment of this material in the
detached manner of the dramatist,
graphically presenting this half cen-
tury of history in the lives of a single
family as they help to mold that
history through three generations,
sets her apart as an artist. Though
Matthew Howard and Jane Pey-
ton, his wife, and their children and
grandchildren are the central figures
in the novel, their lives are intimate-
ly interwoven with the lives of
Washington, Jefferson, Hamilton
and other great historic figures, and
their actions are a part of significant
national events. The seed of liberty,
of course, is the spirit of the early
settlers, their vision and courage.
During the 150 years from the set-
tlement of the first colony in Virginia
to the opening of the story in 1754,
the soil for the seed had been grow-
ing in fertility through the addition
of colony after colony of self-gov-
erned English communities.

Inevitably England, the mother
country of these colonists, was to
clash with France who was increas-
ing her explorations and establish-

ing more and more forts in the New
World. It was the growing deter-
mination of the French to prevent
the English from extending west-
ward. The result of this conflict
was the French and Indian Wars,
extending over a period of 80 years.
The termination of this conflict was
the turning point in American his-
tory. It determined the nationality
of the continent, established the
representative form of government,
removed from the English colonies
the former dangers from the frontier,
brought them closer together, and
prepared them for their later resist-
ance against their mother country.

This part of the history is present-
ed indirectly in the novel, in the light
of subsequent events. The incidents
leading up to the Revolutionary
War, however, are vividly portrayed.
We see the various measures aggra-
vating the growing ill-feeling, the ac-
tions of Parliament in connection
with taxes and trade which ultimate-
ly resulted in the Declaration of
Independence and the war. We are
shown, too, that difficult period fol-
lowing the war, when it seemed that
all that had been gained would be
lost, as the colonists, with such con-
flicting views on what should be
done, clashed and struggled among
themselves. It was at this critical
time that Washington and other
leaders, divinely inspired, as we be-
lieve, saved the country through the
creation of the Constitution and
their persistent struggle for its adop-
tion.

But all problems were not solved
with the adoption of that great docu-
ment. The two political parties, as
they were slowly evolved under the
leadership of Hamilton and Jeffer-
son, incited many stirring events.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

715

In the book, we live through the
turbulent days of Washington's ad-
ministrations, with the establishing
of many of our present-day tradi-
tions. In some of his speeches,
Washington might be speaking to
us now, urging those ideals, princi-
ples, and practices which alone can
save a democracy. Finally, we are
carried with the sweep of those stir-
ring days to the events occurring
during Jefferson's administrations.
Among these were the development
of the Middle West and the Lewis
and Clark Expedition, which opened
an amazing vista of possibilities to
the new nation.

THE PLOT*

Upon the warp of this historical back-
ground is woven the story of the Howard
family, through which, the author explains,
she proposes "to make vivid the processes
at work in the formation of American
ideals." In the formally constructed novel
or drama there must be a conflict. In this
story, the conflict is between individuals
and between different groups with diver-
gent views as to what liberty is, what gov-
ernment should be, and the means that
should be employed to bring the ideals of
liberty and democratic government into
realization. The conflicting views in the
Howard family represent the larger con-
flicts of an evolving democracy.

Matthew Howard is introduced to us in
the first line of the book, as he chops wood
outside his father's frontier cabin in the
backwoods of Virginia. His Uncle Reu-
ben returns from a long sojourn, where
he has witnessed the Ohio Company ex-
tdhding the boundary line of the New
World and subduing the Indians. His
thrilling account sets young "Matt" to
dreaming. "Matthew's days were filled
with secret adventure, and at night he
slept to dream of Ohio's great scope of
country, that right-down promised land."

*From The Tree oi Liberty, by Elizabeth
Page, copyright 1939 and reprinted by per-
mission of Farrar and Rinehart, Inc., Pub-
lishers.

Matthew is sent away to school with a
promise from his father that later, "We're
going to Ohio, son. Hit's new country
and every man has a chance. I've set my
heart for you to be a leader, like Colonel
Jefferson is in Albemarle. For that ye
need schoolin' ... for to take the part in
Ohio that your pappy can't take."

But though Matthew acquitted himself
creditably in his new life at school, his
father was to know little about it, for the
latter (under Colonel Washington) had
gone to fight in the French and Indian
troubles.

Later, Matt goes to take his father and
his uncle supplies and has his first glimpse
of Colonel Washington, which results in
the beginning of a hero worship that lasts
all his years. At that time, also, he re-
ceives a commission to take the mother
and sisters to the new and better land out
in Ohio in case the father does not return.
His father says: "It would be a mortal
heavy task for some lads, Matt, the care of a
woman-person and two little lasses on a
far journey, but I have it in my heart
you're to be a man and a leader."

" 'Twould be a sin were I not a man,"
he said quietly, "and I your son."

Those were the last words between the
father and son. James Howard was killed
before the expedition against the French
ended.

Changes now come thick and fast to
Matthew, chief of which is his marriage to
the aristocratic Jane Peyton. This cir-
cumstance defers his dream of going west
to Ohio; but it persists in the lives of
his grandchildren and materializes with
them.

Jane Peyton stands for a set of ideals and
standards diametrically opposed to those
of Matt, the son of a frontiersman. To
him, individualism, personal equality, in-
dependence are the foundation stones upon
which happiness must rest. Jane, on the
other hand, worships wealth, refinement
and conformity to set standards and old
English traditions. It was inevitable that
their life together should be one of end-
less clashes, and that their children should
inherit their strong differences. They have
two sons, Peyton and James, and a daugh-
ter, Mary. Peyton and Mary favor their
father's views; James champions his moth-
er's.

James becomes closely associated with

716

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

Hamilton, and Peyton with Jefferson.
Through the conflicts between the brothers
in their ambitions for their country, we
reahze the greatly divergent ideals of the
two outstanding political leaders.

It is what these conflicting elements
finally develop in the characters of the
third generation that gives the ending and
meaning to the antagonism that had al-
most shattered Matt's and Jane's lives. For-
tunately, the children's differences are less
fierce, less personal, than those of their
parents; and in the third generation, be-
cause of tendencies inherited from the
opposite side of the family, the grandchil-
dren represent a balance between the two
opposing views of government. It is in the
lives of his grandchildren that Matt finds
something approaching the dream of lib-
erty that he has carried throughout his life.

Two dramatic highlights in the story
will serve to show how the conflict per-
sisted, and how Jane, having endured suffer-
ing in her own life, was able to help her
daughter-in-law to steer her marital boat
into less troubled waters.

In the first instance. Matt has decided
to go to war. " 'J^ne,' he said, 'come into
the library, lass. I have something to tell
you. ... I have a chance to join General
Washington! A group of gentlemen from
here are riding next week to offer their
swords and services. You could pack and
be ready in a week, couldn't you?'

" Tack! . . . And suppose I say I don't
care to go to Philadelphia, Matthew?'

" 'Oh, come Jane, you'll have to come
to Philadelphia. . . . Albemarle is not safe.'

"Jane laid down the snuffer.

" 'I'm not angry, Matthew. . . . But I
shan't go to Philadelphia. I'll take the
children to Elm Hill' (the home of her
brother, with whom Matthew had broken) .

" 'Elm Hill!' Matthew got slowly to his
feet. 'You don't mean that, Jane?'

" 'I certainly do. It's my home, and —

" 'Where I am is your home,' he broke
in sternly, 'since it's with me you have
married. The war is in the north and will
likely be fought out there. In Philadelphia
I could see you, and you could know where
I am and write to me. But Elm Hill —
hit would mean separation, Jane.'

" 'I know it, and that's why '

" 'You want to separate?'

" 'Matthew, please listen to me! Because
I love you so, I — '

" 'I asked you, madam, iffen you wished
to separate from me?' "

Though he finally gives his consent for
her to go, and says, "We won't call it a
separation," the incident pushed them far-
ther apart and brought them both deep
suffering.

In later years, when Peyton's wife
Adrienne feels that she must leave her
husband because they, too, see things dif-
ferently, Jane begs her to stay. After a
serious illness, Peyton returns to Phila-
delphia to assist Jefferson. Adrienne begs
him not to go. He answers, "Surely,
Adrienne, you understand I have work to
do." With a swift motion she rises and
leaves the room. Peyton departs. The
next day Jane finds Adrienne packing, ready
to run away to England. When she un-
derstands what her daughter-in-law is in-
tending to do "she felt as if her legs would
scarcely carry her across the room to a
chair."

" 'I see — you are going away.'

" 'Yes, madam ma mere.' "

Jane sees that she is packing the twins'
clothing and knows that she is planning to
take them with her.

"At the sight, the pounding in Jane's
heart became a roaring in her ears. A
curtain of blackness blotted out the sunlit
room and against it she saw once more a
candle smoking badly. She saw her hand
reach forward, take the snuffers and deli-
cately clear the wick. She heard her voice
'. . . suppose I say I don't care to do. . . .'
Where was it she would not go? It made
no difference now. The refusal was the
point of division where Matthew's road
led off from hers. ... If she could have
known — if she could have seen, would her
decision have been —

" 'Oh, no!' she cried, and the dark
flood of wild emotion held back so long
swept down upon her.

"Matthew! Matthew! She closed her
eyes and for a moment the mad longing
had its way with her. To go back! . . .
If only she could stand again where
Adrienne stood. . . . Adrienne! 'I think
I know why you are going away, Adrienne.
. . . But my dear, have you not thought — ' "

After the younger woman's outburst of
explanation of all she fears from Peyton's
actions, all the bitterness of their misun-
derstanding, Jane says, "Adrienne, you must
listen to me. You must see what you are

LESSON DEPARTMENT

717

doing. Look at me. You are very clever,
and you have seen always — Matthew and
me. Do you want — that for — yourself and
Peyton?'

" 'Slowly the color of excitement ebbed
from Adrienne's face.

" 'But I said when the war is over,
madam, in a little while — '

" 'So I said — oh, just as sincerely as
you — seventeen years ago. . . . You have
not thought of what happens in such
separations, but you must think of it before
you decide to go. You say you act for the
boys. You will not be able to keep your
sons from danger if their father is there.
They will run away from you. Mine did,
when James was only fourteen. . . . After
separation, Adrienne — the love that was
cannot be found again — and life is not
life at all.' She could say no more for
the bitter weeping that choked her words.
Adrienne rose from her knees and took
the older woman in her arms. For a long
time she was silent, absently stroking Jane's
hair while she stared through the window
at the garden with eyes too dry and hot
for tears. . . . She stirred at last and laid
her cheek against Jane's hand. 'You have
made me see, madam. I will stay, and we
will fight with fate for our Howard men —
together. Don't cry so, madam, it is not
too late. There is still a chance to fight.' "

This novel, taking a family
through three generations of con-
flicts, is so filled with episodes it is
impossible to give, in limited space,
even a faint idea of the story as a
v^hole. The above excerpts will in-
dicate the kind of incidents employ-
ed and something of the pleasing
style in which the novel is written.
Only through actually reading the
novel can one get an adequate vision
of the author's purpose and a real-
ization of how well she has accom-
plished it.

LITERARY VALUE

A masterpiece of literature has
been defined as a record in suitable
symbols of a significant experience of
the author which has intellectual.

emotional, and ethical values in the
experience itself, or in the subject
matter, and an independent emo-
tional quality in the style. Minor
pieces of literature may offer one or
more of these values. It seems to
me that The Tiee of Liheity, despite
some obvious faults, has something
of all of these values. Certainly, our
intellectual horizons are widened by
the vast amount of information
given as an incidental part of the
story. We see how people of a past
age lived; we see them molding much
that is the foundation of our lives
today. The struggles affording the
dramatic element in the book stir
our emotions. We see love and ideals
battling, brotherly devotion pitted
against political duty, maternal an-
xiety and ambition struggling against
conjugal loyalty. Dozens of. our
deepest emotions are appealed to and
deepened by reading this novel. Its
ethical values are fully as apparent.
Lessons of national significance as
well as of individual importance may
be drawn from it. Furthermore,
there are passages of stylistic charm
which cause us to pause for the pleas-
ure they give.

Teaching Helps

1. A genealogical chart on a board or
large cardboard kept before the class during
the lessons would help to keep the many
characters and their relations clear.

2. Choose points from such chapters as
12, 29, 39 to illustrate the author's inter-
esting manner of treating historical events
and keeping the theme of liberty constantly
in the foreground.

3. Assign definite episodes which bring
out highlights in the story and have them
given either at intervals during the class
leader's discussion or following it. Some
of the best episodes are: the decision of
Jane to leave Matthew; the decision of
her sons to follow him to war; the meeting
of Peyton and Adrienne; Peyton's trial

718

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

f.nd imprisonment, caused by Harriet's be-
trayal; the courtship of Tom and Margaret;
the presidential election which resulted
in a tie; Jane's lie to Adrien's sweetheart
and its tragic results; Tom's return after
the expedition.

4. Make a list of significant facts you

have learned from the story or that have
been emphasized by the novel.

5. Discuss the Latter-day Saint belief
that divine inspiration guided the work
that led to the Declaration of Independ-
ence and the Constitution.

Social St

ervice

EDUCATION FOR FAMILY LIFE
Family Relationships

Lesson 3

Am I A Housekeeper or A Homemaker?

(Tuesday, January 28, 1941)

IV'O more important question can
a wife and mother or a husband
and father ask herself or himself
than, "Am I a housekeeper or a
homemaker?" Yes, the husband,
too, is classified as one or the other
according to the manner in which he
functions as a home partner. Maybe
we should modify the question some-
what and say, "Am I primarily a
housekeeper or a homemaker?" be-
cause it is not possible to arbitrarily
draw a line and say that everything
on one side of the line makes one a
housekeeper and everything on the
other side of the line makes one a
homemaker; in fact, no distinct line
can be drawn between the two. An
efficient homemaker is certainly a
good housekeeper; on the other
hand, an expert housekeeper may be
a most inefficient homemaker.

The duties of the housekeeper are
the care and management of the
physical aspects of the home; gener-
ally, the husband concerns himself
with the outside of the house while
the wife is more concerned with the

inside management. The typically
good husband housekeeper has an
immaculate yard, everything in
place, fence in good condition, house
freshly painted, flower beds, lawn
and trees well "barbered"; there are
few, if any, signs of family living
outside of the house. And we may
add that the male housekeeper usu-
ally provides a dwelling as commodi-
ous and pretentious-looking as pos-
sible. The typically good female
housekeeper displays the same degree
of immaculateness within the house.
Both housekeepers carry on their
various activities absolutely accord-
ing to schedule; the days of the week
and the hands of the clock are the
most powerful regulators of their
lives.

Housekeeping duties can be dele-
gated to any person trained for the
job without necessarily resulting in
hazards to the family. Therefore,
the mother who is a housekeeper
may carry on a career outside of the
home without undue interference
with the management of the house.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

719

provided she is willing to pay for
trained help. Without her the
house may still be a delight to the
eyes of all who enter it; its dustless-
ness, the precision with which ev-
erything, important as well as unim-
portant, is in its prescribed place
fairly startles everyone. However,
it makes one feel decidedly uncom-
fortable and out of place, especially
if he is not immaculately dressed.

The housekeeper cannot accom-
pany her husband on a necessary
business trip into the country on
Monday morning because it is wash-
day, and the clothes must be on the
line by ten o'clock. Therefore, the
husband may go alone on such trips,
always wishing his wife were with
him; later, for the sheer sake of com-
pany, he may invite some one else
to accompany him. The housekeep-
er cannot go with son Charles to
participate in Parents' Day at school
on Friday because it is the regular
cleaning day, and the cleaning must
be done. If it were just that Charles
were disappointed that one day the
results would not be so serious, but
the real harm is the attitude which
Charles develops as a result of feel-
ing that he is not as important to his
mother as his friends are to their
mothers and that his mother does
not love him in the same manner as
other mothers love their sons. Now,
if perchance some ten years later
Charles gets into trouble, his mother
will undoubtedly reproach him for
not confiding in her; and most like-
ly, it will be almost impossible to
make her understand that this lack
of confidence began when Charles
was a tiny tot who needed her com-
panionship and guidance. But she
had been too busy housekeeping to

devote time to Charles, other than
to teach him habits of cleanliness and
orderliness of body and house.

Mr. A said that during the ten
years he and Mrs. A were saving
to build the new house, he constant-
ly pictured himself, filled with pride,
walking up to the snowy-white en-
trance of their colonial-type home,
throwing open the door and finding
his wife ready to greet him— both of
them thrilled with the thought that
this was their own home. Instead,
never once during the three years
they had been living in the new
home has he ever entered the front
door unless guests were with him.
Mrs. A insists that he always tracks
in dust on his shoes, and it ruins
the appearance of the elegant carpet.
So Mr. A always saunters around to
the back door and is always greeted
by his wife with the same words,
'i am so tired I can hardly stand up.
The care of this big house is simply
killing me. I do nothing but clean
from morning till night, except when
I am getting your meals ready."

Mr. B said, "Before we moved into
our new house we always spent the
evening in the living room. I could
move the easy chair wherever I
wanted it, and sometimes I even
went to bed without putting the
newspaper in its place. But now we
spend all our evenings in the little
back room that was intended for my
den. Somehow, I felt more at home
and at ease in the old house." Mrs.
B has the reputation of being the
most particular housekeeper in the
community; and she does not intend
to lose it, even though it is the
source of ninety per cent of the nag-
ging which causes misery to every
member of the family.

720

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

B

UT what of the homemaker?
Homemaking must represent
the cooperative efforts of two mates
who are concerned with the physical,
mental, moral, religious, and emo-
tional development of the members
of the family group. In the ideal
home, the social environment would
serve as a supplement to the physical
environment, so that the total en-
vironment would provide for the
maximum development of the chil-
dren.

There is no profession more chal-
lenging and more stimulating than
homemaking. We are all cognizant
of the fact that the actual house-
keeping duties, which are an impor-
tant part of homemaking, have been
greatly simplified and lessened as a
result of the mechanization of the
home. But that very change has
added great responsibilities to the
other phases of homemaking. Is
there a day in which parents are not
confronted with many problems;
such as, discipline, respect for au-
thority, granting of freedom without
allowing license, or other problems
involving the happiness of family
members. For the homemaker, the
home is a laboratory for living, and
each experience is a new experiment;
hence, the utmost knowledge, sym-
pathetic understanding, faith and
prayers, are required in order to avoid
disastrous explosions and wastage of
human potentialities.

Homemakers are the planners of
family living. Tlie foresight and wis-
dom with which they plan, the inter-
est, thought, time, and energy which
they put into their planning largely
determine the quality of the home
and the future personalities of the
children.

The first duty of the homemaker

is the intelligent choice of a standard
of living, to which both mates agree.
A careful consideration of Hazel
Kyrk's statement in regard to the
essential ends to be sought and the
interests to be realized by a high
standard of living will be of great
help. She says that wise uses of time
and money are those designed to
secure in appropriate amounts—

(i) The goods necessary for optimum
health and physical vigor and, in the case
of children, maximum growth.

(2) Facilities for the formal education
and training of children and for the con-
tinuing education of adults.

(3) Means for furthering such specific
individual interests as painting, drawing,*
music, sports, dancing, handicrafts, dramat-
ics, gardening, research, imaginative writ-
ing.

(4) Means of enhancing beauty of the
surroundings, inside and outside the house,
and for improving personal appearance.

( 5 ) Means of securing social intercourse
for the sake of friendliness and affection,
or for the sake of mental stimulation and
experience.

(6) Means for securing fun or amuse-
ment— the satisfaction of the play interest.

(7) Means of securing new experience,
aesthetic or otherwise, in connection with
people, places, things and ideas.

(8) Means of securing rest and relaxa-
tion other than the above.

(9) Means of securing order and har-
mony in the routine of consumptive ac-
tivities and for reducing the time cost of
non-pleasurable activities incident to con-
sumption.

(10) Housing and equipment that will
provide facilities for the activities and social
intercourse that go on in the home, and
that will afford opportunity for individual
privacy.^

To maintain such a standard of
living would indeed represent a pro-
fession for the homemaker, equally
as intriguing, stimulating, and chal-

^Una Bernard Sait, New Horizons iox
the Family, pp. 644-57.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

721

lenging as any profession one could
enter.

Parents who are homemakers ra-
ther than housekeepers conscien-
tiously ask theniselves the question:
"What does our home do to the
people who live in it?" rather than,
"How does our house and yard look
to the people who see it?" In estab-
lishing their standard of living, real
homemakers regard the second con-
sideration a supplement to the first.

If our home does for people what
we wish it to do, we must determine
what we think a home is for. Ellen-
wood gives us a valuable suggestion
along this line. He says there are
three simple, major purposes of a
home:

( 1 ) It is a place to provide physical
comforts and necessities.

(2) Because it is a place where we have
to meet, it must provide fun, pleasure and
a good time.

(3) Because of the naturalness of the
life in it, it is the ideal place in which to
learn to live well.

It should not be looked on as:

( 1 ) In institution to be endured.

(2) An "eternal bulwark," regardless of
whether it makes people happy.

(3) A place to perpetuate certain man-
ners, discipline and family traditions.^

If the home meets the above re-
quirements, the homemaker must be
a most ingenious person, ever on the
alert to devise ways and means
whereby the home may represent a
combination of the skill of the house-
keeper and the skill of the home-
maker. Just one example of such
a combination of skills: A mother
of three small children discovered
that she was nagging her children
altogether too much. Their normal
play activities, such as cutting pic-

^James Lee Ellenwood, There's No Place
Like Home, p. 50.

tures out of magazines, making scrap
books, molding clay, etc., kept the
living room— the only place in which
the children could play on winter
days— always untidy and in a state
of confusion. She provided a large
square of heavy denim, securely
sewed a metal ring to each corner
and one on each side. This she
placed over the carpet, and the chil-
dren soon learned to be careful to
keep all their play equipment on
the square. If an emergency arose
which called for an immediate trans-
formation of the room from a play
room to a tidy living room, the den-
im was picked up and hung on a
hook in the closet. This practice,
she said, saved her not only embar-
rassing moments but also much wear
and tear on her nerves. The children
were spared a great deal of nagging
and scolding.

The test of whether one is a
homemaker or a housekeeper is:
"What is my home doing to the
people who live in it?" If one is
irritated to the point of nagging at
the sight of a misplaced book or
newspaper, it is an indication that
one is primarily a housekeeper rather
than a homemaker; probably such a
one should consult a doctor, because
she most likely belongs to the class
known as "The Nervous Housewife."

Questions and Prohlems

(1) Study each of the factors that con-
stitute Kyrk's standard of living and sug-
gest at least one field of knowledge with
which the homemaker must be familiar in
order to be able to achieve such a standard.

(2) Give two suggestions or practices
that will facilitate the realization of each
of the ten factors.

(3) Have each class member give at
least one of her homemaking practices.

722

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER. 1940

References

Una Bernard Sait, New Horizons for
the Family, Chapters 21, 22, 23, 24.

James Lee Ellenvvood, There's No Place
Like Home, Chapters 3 and 4.

"Home For All the Family," J. Bessems,
/fygei'a, August, 1938.

"Home Is Where the Heart Lies," F.
Hunt, Better Homes and Gardens, Sep-
tember, 1935.

"Every Home a Laboratory", J. E. An-
derson,. Parents Magazine, October, 1932.

Iliission

LATTER-DAY SAINT CHURCH HISTORY

(To be used by missions in lieu of Literature, if so desired)
Lesson XIII

Who Shall take the Prophet's Place?

(Tuesday, January 21, 1941)

\ FTER the death of Joseph Smith,
a great silence fell upon Han-
cock county, where the City of Nau-
voo was situated, and all the coun-
ties nearby.

The non-Mormons were afraid.
Nauvoo had a body of soldiers train-
ed in the art of war and all armed.
It was called the Nauvoo Legion and
numbered close to five thousand
men. The outsiders were fearful
that this army would fall upon them
and play havoc. That is what would
have happened in any other west-
ern community under the circum-
stances. That is what the Gentiles
there would have done if one of their
number had been killed.

But the Saints did not take to
their guns. They were too much
stunned by what had happened to
do that, too cast down in their
thoughts and feelings. They were
not a lawless but a law-abiding peo-
ple, accustomed to settling their dif-
ficulties in peaceful ways; and their
leaders counseled peace. They did
not take the law into their own

hands. They stayed at home nursing
their grief. All Nauvoo had gone
out to meet the bodies of the dead
leaders; these had been quietly bur-
ied at night, where vandals would
not know how to reach them. After
that, the people had gone about their
business as usual, saddened by the
recent tragedy.

At the time of the murder of Jos-
eph and Hyrum Smith only two of
the Apostles were at home. They
were John Taylor and Willard Rich-
ards. Elder Taylor had to remain
in Carthage for some time on ac-
count of his wounds. All the other
Apostles were away on missions. One
was in Ohio, two were in Boston,
and the rest were scattered through-
out the East and Middle West. One
and all, however, heard of the death
of the Prophet and his brother and
hastened home to see what might be
done.

T^HE one question uppermost in
every mind during these dread-
ful days was this: Who will lead

LESSON DEPARTMENT

723

the Church now? And an important
question it was, too.

You see, Joseph was a young man
when he died— only thirty-eight. For
fourten years he had led the Saints
through many a strange and difficult
scene. They had come to depend on
him as children depend on their par-
ents. As Elder John Taylor said
once, after the tragedy in Carthage,
"In the midst of difficulties he was
always the first in motion; in critical
positions his counsel was always
sought. As our prophet he approach-
ed our God, and obtained His will.
But now our leader was gone, and
amid the fiery ordeal that we then
had to pass through, we were left
alone without his aid. He had spok-
en for the last time on earth."

As always on such occasions there
were ambitious men who sought to
confuse the thought of the Saints.
Sidney Rigdon, who had been the
first counselor in the First Presi-
dency of the Church, came all the
way from Pennsylvania, where he
had gone to live, to propose that he
be made "guardian" of the organiza-
tion. But the people did not want
a "guardian," least of all did the
Ajx)stles. Besides, Sidney Rigdon
had not been in the favor of Presi-
dent Smith for some time.

Then there were others, less well
known. They, too, would lead the
Church. A lawyer by the name of
James J. Strang, of Michigan, tried
to make the Saints believe that the
Prophet had given him authority to
take the reins of power in the
Church. There were a few others,
of even lesser importance, who rose
up with their claims to leadership.

One and all of these, however,
disappeared gradually from sight in-
to darkness and the night, as Presi-
dent Brigham Young said they

would*. The men were cut off from
the Church for their evil purposes,
some of them for their transgres-
sions, and the Church went on with-
out them. Still the question re-
mained: Who was to take Joseph's
place?

r\N the return of the Apostles to
Nauvoo a great meeting was held
in the grove. All the Apostles were
there, except John Taylor, whose
wounds confined him to his bed.
So, too, was Amasa M. Lyman,
whom Joseph had chosen to be his
counselor instead of Sidney Rigdon,
though he had not yet been sustain-
ed by the people, nor ordained.

One of the persons at this meeting
was a woman, with a baby and a
daughter of eight. They were sitting
together on one of the rear seats.
The baby was playing with a tin
cup, which it let fall on the ground.
Both the mother and the little girl
stooped to pick it up, to restore it
to the baby.

All of a sudden the two stopped
to listen intently, their heads togeth-
er not yet raised. Joseph Smith,
they believed, was speaking, and Jos-
eph Smith was dead. Had he come
to life again? They knew that voice,
because they had heard it many
times in private and in public. They
could not be mistaken.

They raised' their heads, turned
their eyes to the pulpit, and there,
sure enough, was the Prophet stand-
ing as he had done many times be-
fore his death. They were puzzled,
this woman and the girl. Before
they had stooped to pick up the tin
cup, it was Brigham Young who was
speaking, and now it was Joseph
Smith— voice and appearance and
all. It was very strange.

Presentlv, however, the voice and

724

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER, 1940

the appearance became those of Brig-
ham Young again. They had wit-
nessed a miracle, so people told them
after the meeting. Many others had
seen and heard the same thing. The
Lord had taken this means, appar-
ently, to let the Saints know whom
to look to for guidance.

This little girl lived to be one hun-
dred and three years old. With her
mother she came to Utah, married a
man named Garner, reared a very
large family, and died in 1938, not
far from Salt Lake City. Many others
who were at this meeting testified
to the same transformation of Brig-
ham Young on this occasion.

THHERE are, as you probably know,
two groups of men in the Church
who are in general authority. They
are: first, the First Presidency and
second, the Quorum of the Twelve
Apostles.

At the time of the tragedy of
Carthage the First Presidency of the
Church consisted of Joseph Smith,
Sidney Rigdon, and William Law.
Really, however, neither Rigdon nor
Law were counselors, for both of
them were in disfavor with Joseph
and the Saints. In name, of course,
Ihey were still counselors, though it
was hardly probable that they would
retain these positions very long. As
a matter of fact, the Prophet had
made a choice of Amasa Lyman as
one of his counselors; though, as al-
ready stated, he had not been set
apart or sustained.

At any rate, on the death of the
President there would be no coun-
selors in the First Presidency. The
Prophet had said as much before his
death. "Where I am not, there is
no First Presidency." And so, on
his death, there was no First Presi-
dencv of the Church.

The Quorum of the Twelve Apos-
tles at this time consisted of the fol-
lowing men: Brigham Young, Heber
C. Kimball, Orson Hyde, Parley P.
Pratt, William B. Smith, Orson
Pratt, John E. Page, John Taylor,
Wilford Woodruff, George A.
Smith, Willard Richards, and Ly-
man Wight. Amasa Lyman had
been in the Quorum but had been
taken out to be made counselor to
the President of the Church. Of
this group of men, Brigham Young
was president.

Speaking of the Twelve Apostles,
the revelation (Section 107, verse
24) says, "They form a quorum,
equal in authority and power to the
three presidents previously mention-
ed."

This clears up the situation as to
who was to take the place of Joseph
Smith on his death. The Apostles
clearly understood the order of the
Church in this respect. So the Quo-
rum of the Twelve Apostles became
head of the Church, in accordance
with the law as expressed in this
revelation. They remained its head
until another President was chosen
three years later.

Questions

1. What question came up at the death
of the Prophet? Why was it so important?

2. Had any provision been made for
a situation like this? If so, what was it?

3. Give the testimony of Sister Garner
about what took placis at the meeting
mentioned? How generally was this mir-
acle witnessed?

4. State the law in the Church as to the
authority of the First Presidency of the
Church and that of the Quorum of the
Twelve.

Note: Map printed in July, 1939, issue
of the Magazine is to be used in teaching
Church History lessons.

RELIEF SOCIETY BOOKS

FOR 1940-41 LITERARY COURSE
Order Yours TODAY

ADAM BEDE By George Eliot THE TREE OF LIBERTY

A choice is offered of this book in two By Elizabeth Page

editions, but only one is necessary to Price $3 00

buy. We recommend (b) edition. The Book''Sore ''is''not' anowed'"to

(a) Grosset & Dunlap, Publishers, sell this book at a cheaper price.
Regular Price $1.00 cnun np vpbpc

Special Relief Society Price.. .80 ™E SONG OF YEARS

(b) The Best Known Novels of By Bess Streeter Aldnch
George Eliot, Modern Library, Regular Price $2.50

Special Relief Society Price $2.00

Inc., which includes four nov-
els of George Eliot in one
book: Adam Bede, Silas Mar-
ner, The Mill On The Floss,
Romola. This is the recom-
mended book.

Regular Price $1.25

Special Relief Society Price..$1.10

NOW is the time to select your
CHRISTMAS CARDS. See our beau-
tiful assortment.

We also have copies of Literary Course Books of previous years, for those who wish
to complete their libraries.

DESERET BOOK COMPANY

44 East South Temple Salt Lake City, Utah Phone 3-4591

AS MUCH OF HEAVEN

is ViSihle
as vi/e cHave ibyes to See

LARKIN MORTUARY LARKIN & SONS

260 East South Temple .^c o,iiu oi x ^ j

Salt Lake City ^^^ 24th Street, Ogden

Phone 4-9126 Telephone 821

LARKIN MORTUARY CO.

6003 Compton Avenue

Los Angeles, California

Jefferson 1244

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine

kt. . .

Those rugged pioneers of the
West, whose memory we delight to
honor, left the impress of their solid
virtues upon us of the present in
many ways.

It is not at all strange that in spite
of violently changing conditions,
the habit of preparing for the fu-
ture, which those pioneers prac-
ticed, should find expression in our
day in the storage of grain and
other food against the day of pos-
sible need.

Indeed, there seems to be some-
thing eternally right and sound in
the habits of life and the methods
of our pioneers.

This organization, throughout its years
of catering to the users of good print-
ing, has tried to adhere to the ideals of
service which the pioneer founders of
this business practiced. While tech-
nical methods and equipment have vast-
ly improved, the principle of giving the
buyer the best printing at the lowest
possible price is as rigidly followed to-
day as it was ninety years ago.

oee us about your next
LPrtnting (!::)raer

THE DESERET
IVEWS PRESS

29 Richards Street
SALT LAKE CTIY. UTAH

v*^

CONFERENCE
ISSUE

I

K-:

\^

I

■•■:>'*^

/

I.

\\\

NC)VEAABER;;i;i^li''"^

OjU/l(^OV£A.

The MAYFLOWER, its 102 pilgrim passengers,
their ideals and purposes come forcibly to our minds
at this season of the year. This year we may more
fully appreciate the determination that directed this
small boat against a comparatively unknown ocean,
and the band of men and women who sacrificed the
personal comfort and safety possible in the old world
for the privileges of freedom in an unknown, savage-
inhabited land, where they must needs start with
their hands, a few tools, and faith in God — to build
AMERICA.

^Ite Pined t work of man
id Duildina the i^naracter

la

Ian

ofWc

LARKIN MORTUARY LARKIN & SONS

260 East South Temple -^c n*^\. c* * ^ j

Salt Lake City ^^^ 24th Street, Ogden
Phone 4-9126 Telephone 821

LARKIN MORTUARY CO.

6003 Compton Avenue

Los Angeles, California

Jefferson 1244

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine

Qndsix io CldvsiMiMJUL.

Beneficial Life Ins. Co

Outside Back Cover

Deseret Book Co. . Inside Back Cover

Fisher Baking Co 725

Larkin Mortuary . Inside Front Cover

L. D. S. Business College .... 725

Telex 72:

"L. D. S. Training Pays!"

THE

I. D. S. BUSINESS

CDLLEBE is
SECOND to IDNE

in
Equipment
Buildings
Faculty
Employment Service

It's the Right School

for Your

Commercial Education

Ask for our "Bulletin oi Iniormation"

L. D. S. Business College

SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

UNLESS YOU ARE TOTALLY

DEAF

CLEARER HEARING

Perhaps you ar« onlf
slightly hard of hearing —
or deafness may be •
serious handicap in your
business and social life
. . . possibly you have felt
that hearing aids are too
conspicuous ... or you
may be wearing one reg-
ularly ... in any case,
you'll like the New Telei
with the really clear and
life-like hearing it produces . . instantly.
Voice* and sounds which have been indis-
tinct or blurred . . Telex brings them to
you with all their richness and qual'V;
There's no objectionable distortion and you II
wonder how it can produce ALL sounds . .
/ow tones . . . A'S'i 'ones with such

amazingly clarify and nafuralnea. Telex
does this with vacuum tube amplificatioe
and the crystal microphone.

Smooth ... is the word youll use . . .
for music, too . . . music with a new mean-
ing for you. And it won't be necessary for
vou to learn lo hear . . Telex perform!
as you've always hoped a hearing aid would
perform . . . without tiring you. Even
whispers are audible . . . and it Is helpful
on the telephone. Nervous strain to hear/
. . fust try this new Telex for greater
comfort and hearing ease.

There are many other things youll like
about the new Telex ... the compact bat-
tery arrangement . . . selective amplification
for your particular needs . . unit construc-
tion ... 25 per cent more battery life . . .
guaranteed . . . and, here's good news . . .
only a few dollars more than ordinary hear-
ing aids. , J ,.^
Write for a folder on Telex High Fidelity
hearing ... or better . . . visit the new
consultation offices for a complete analysis
of your hearing problem. Courteous, ef-
ficient consultants are also available for
home demonstrations if you prefer. The New
Telex can mean a new life for you . . .
defeating deafness.

SALT LAKE CO.

511 Mclntyre Bldg.

Phone 5-4036

Voa 'II thrill to the taste of

DUTCH BREAD

You'll like its golden-hued crust and uniform
texture so ideal for toast, and . . . love its
delicious flavor!

A PRODUCT OF THE FISHER MASTER BAKERS

Be sure lo TRY FISHER'S BETTER MAYFLOWER DOUGHNUTS

1844 So. State
Salt Lake City

When Bulling Mention Relief Society Magazine

The Relief Society Magazine

Organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
Vol. XXVII NOVEMBER, 1940 No. 11

Special Features

Message from President Heber J. Grant -725

Frontispiece ^... President Heber J. Grant 726

Tribute to President Heber J. Grant Elder Bryant S. Hinckley 727

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

General Statement Vera W. Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer 729

OFFICERS' MEETING (October 2, 1940)

Greetings Ceneral President Amy Brown Lyman 732

The Spirit Giveth Life Counselor Donna D. Sorensen 734

Departments:

Visiting Teacher

How We May Honor Priesthood in the Home Leah D. Widtsoe 737

Theology

The Nature of a Testimony T. Edgar Lyon 741

Literature

Discrimination in Reading Irene Tolton Hammond 744

Literature and Living Elsie C. Carroll 745

Social Service

The Economy of Family-Life Study Caroline M. Hendricks 748

Teaching by Discussing Dr. Billie Holhngshead 751

OFFICERS' MEETING (October 3, 1940)

President's Report and Official Instructions

- General President Amy Brown Lyman 753

Self-Realization Through Creative Work Counselor Marcia K. Howells 761

Looking Forward to '42 Edith S. Elliott 764

Ward President's Responsibility to the Visiting Teacher Alice B. Castleton 765

PubHc Welfare Provisions Vera W. Pohlman, General Secretary-Treasurer 767

GENERAL SESSION (October 3, 1940)

Our Greatest Need Marianne C. Sharp 775

General Features

Happenings Annie Wells Cannon 778

Editorial:

Our Privilege and Blessing 779

Excerpts from WiJford Woodruff Selected By Marianne C. Sharp 780

My Daily Prayer Luacine Savage Clark 777

Lessons

Theology and Testimony — Faith — A Power in the Life of Wilford Woodruff 781

Visiting Teacher — ^Thc Physical Preparation of the Home 784

Work and Business — Dietary Reinforcements 785

Literature — The Tree of Liberty 787

Social Service — Family Life on Twenty-four Hours a Day 791

Mission — The Twelve Apostles Lead the Church 796

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Oflfices : 28 Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah, Phone 3-2741, Ex. 243.
Subscription Price: $1.00 a year; foreign, $1.00 a year; payable in advance. Single copy, 10c.
The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. Renew promptly so that no copies will be
missed. Report change of address at once, giving both old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Stamps should accompany manu-
scripts for their return. ...

fflessage cyrom [President cKeher ^. (^rant

T REJOICE in the wonderful growth of the great Relief So-
ciety organization and in the fact that today it has a mem-
bership of 86,000 women.

If fell to my lot to address Eliza R. Snow, the president of
the Relief Society following Emma Smith, as "Aunt Eliza";
also to address her successor as "Aunt Zina." More than
anyone else, except my own mother, Eliza R. Snow told me
of the character, the teachings, and the wonderful life of the
Prophet Joseph Smith. She told me many important things
that I prize very highly indeed regarding the marvelous
accomplishments of the Prophet.

My mother was the president of the Relief Society in the
Thirteenth Ward for thirty years, resigning only on account
of the loss of her hearing. One of her counselors was
Bathsheba W. Smith, the successor to "Aunt Zina" as presi-
dent of the Relief Societies of the Church. The secretary of
the Thirteenth Ward Relief Society at the time my mother
was president was Aunt Emmeline B. Wells, who succeeded
Bathsheba W. Smith as general president of the organiza-
tion. So I had personal, intimate association, from my
childhood until their death, with these women, and they were
among the finest women I have ever known in my life.

Mother being a widow, and I her only child, with no
one for her to leave me with, I accompanied her to Relief
Society from the time I was a little child playing on the floor
until I was a young man too big to go. I know of the ac-
complishments and the wonderful devotion of the officers.
Every president of the General Board of the Relief Society
has been a devout, intelligent, fine, loyal Latter-day Saint;
and I have known most of the members of the Board, and
they are among the choicest of our people.

I regret that I am not able to be with you this afternoon,
but I hope that I can attend the general conference.

I extend to each and all of the workers and the members
of the Relief Society my most earnest and sincere prayers
for a continuation of that spirit of love and charity and de-
termination to serve the Lord that has ever been manifested
by the officers of the General Board of the Relief Society. I
pray most earnestly for the blessings of the Lord to attend
them in their very splendid work, and I ask the blessings of
the Lord at all times upon them. This I do in the name of our
Redeemer, Jesus Christ, Amen.

; ■

President Heber J. Grant

The

Relief Society Magazine

Vol. XXVII

NOVEMBER, 1940

No. 11

Tribute To President Heber J. Grant

Elder Bryant S. Hinckley

PRESIDENT Heber J. Grant
comes to his eighty-fourth anni-
versary [November 22, 1940] en-
joying the universal confidence and
affection of a great people. The
present state of his health is a shin-
ing testimony of his faith and of the
goodness and mercy of our Heaven-
ly Father.

Few men indeed have achieved
so nobly in so many fields of human
endeavor. He is well endowed. He
has a vigorous and resourceful mind
—always able to think faster and
clearer than most men. His intrin-
sic honesty and his transparent
frankness win the confidence of all
who meet him. His justice, his
mercy, his forgiveness, his generosi-
ty, are all princely. His friendship
is intimate, sparkling, and constant.
He has a native dignity that attracts
attention in any group, and this is
enhanced by a keen sense of humor.
He enjoys a good story and always
has one to tell.

No other man in this generation
has possessed in so high a degree the
capacity for making friends and
creating good-will for his people. I
am well within the mark when I
say that the greatest personal tribute
ever paid to any living citizen of
Utah was paid to President Grant
on his eighty-second birthday by five
hundred of the leading men of the
state and many from beyond its

borders. The great majority of these
men were not members of the
Church. That tribute was a spon-
taneous expression of their personal
esteem for the President.

We know of no man who has
more faithfully devoted himself to
the advancement of human better-
ment through the restored plan of
salvation than has he. The Lord
has sustained him in his calling. The
Church has prospered greatly under
his leadership.

The President is a great leader,
because he always leads by example.
He preaches the Word of Wisdom,
but he lives it first; he practises the
law of tithing, and then preaches it.
His life affords many rare examples
of continuity of effort. His per-
sonal achievements as a result of
persistent effort should be recorded
in school books so that generations
to come might be inspired by them.
You cannot defeat him. Calamities
have engulfed him, disaster has
swept over him, but he has never
remained submerged; he has risen
victoriously above every assault.

Rising above all of his noble en-
dowments, permeating all of his
high endeavors, is the conviction
that work, relentless work, coupled
with faith in Jesus Christ, can ac-
complish wonders. While the dom-
inant concern of his life is the

728

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

Church and Kingdom of God, to
which he has dedicated his time and
his energy, he has in addition to all
of this rendered notable public ser-
,vice. He is a man of deep spirituali-
ty, at the same time eminently prac-
tical. President Grant knows the
meaning of poverty and struggle; he
also knows the keen joy that comes
to those who win through hard and
honest endeavor. He is a man of
simple habits, approachable and
democratic in his ways. It requires
an intimate touch to appreciate the
promptings of his great heart.

His sympathy for the poor reveals
the nobility of his soul. Here are
two simple incidents told by his
daughter, Mrs. Lucy Grant Cannon,
president of the Young Women's
Mutual Improvement Association
of the Church:

"An artist came to sell Father a
picture. He did not have a space on
his walls to hang a picture, but the
artist needed money. So Father told
him he had always been sorry he had
let him sell his last picture to him so
cheap. He gave him an extra $50
for the previous picture, and sug-
gested that the artist might sell the
picture he had to someone else."
How like him!

Another incident: "A sister who
was helping in the President's
home had been assessed $50 on
a new ward chapel. She made
no complaint about it, but this
word reached the President, who
was then in England. Soon a let-
ter came to this sister with a check
enclosed. She was to use the $25
to help pay her assessment. The
letter was written in the President's
own handwriting. She felt that she
wanted to return the check; how-
ever, she did not return it, but gave

it to the ward in addition, making
her donation $75 instead of $50."

Sister Cannon relates that years
later when she visited this sister,
who was then nearly ninety years
old and almost blind, she went to
her drawer and brought the letter
for Sister Cannon to read. She had
cherished that letter all those years.

Cases of this kind are a part of
his daily life. His heart is full of
human sympathy, and that sympathy
must always find expression in deeds
of kindness. The record of his
deeds of helpfulness and encourage-
ment would reveal a soul known
only to those intimately acquainted
with him.

No wonder he has a hold on the
affections of the people! He loves
people, and his love expresses itself
in deeds.

The depth and tenderness of his
great heart is best recorded in his
love for his family and his mother.
His affection for his mother was
beautiful— a bright example of filial
devotion. His mother, Rachel Ivins
Grant, was for more than thirty years
president of the Relief Society of
the ward in which she lived. She
was worthy of the love which he so
generously bestowed upon her. Nor
is his devotion to his family less
tender or less beautiful than that
shown to her.

Standing upon the threshold of a
new anniversary, the President looks
across four score and four years of
great living, of full living, of abun-
dant living; years marked with re-
verses and victories, years filled with
trials and triumphs. He comes to
this milestone mellowed and sweet-
ened with the ripening years, a shin-
ing example of a great leader in a'
great cause.

LKeuef Society (conference

October, 1940
Vera White Pohhum, General Secretary-Teasurer

T^HE educational work of the Re-
lief Society was featured at the
semi-annual general conference
which convened in Salt Lake City,
Wednesday and Thursday, October
2 and 3, 1940. Counselor Donna D.
Sorensen, member of the general
presidency in charge of educational
work for the Society, was chairman
of the October conference commit-
tee, and was assisted by nine other
members of the General Board.

Schedule of Meetings

The conference consisted of four
sessions— two officers' meetings on
Wednesday for the consideration of
the work of the educational depart-
ments, a forenoon officers' meeting
on Thursday for the consideration
of general matters, and a general ses-
sion on Thursday afternoon. The
three officers' meetings were held
in the Assembly Hall, and the gen-
eral session in the Tabernacle on
Temple Square.

President Amy Brown Lyman pre-
sided at each of the four sessions of
the conference. The proceedings
of the two officers' meetings on
Wednesday which were devoted to
educational work were under the
immediate direction of Counselor
Sorensen, and each of the education-
al departments was conducted, suc-
cessively, by the chairman of the
committee responsible for each
course of study.

Following is a schedule of the
meetings which comprised the con-
ference:

Officers' Meetings — Wednesday, Oc-
tober 2, 1940, 9 :oo a. m. and 1 : 30 p. m.

(For stake and mission officers and board
members)

Departments:

Visiting Teachers, 10:00 a. m. — 10:55 a.

m. — Achsa E. Paxman, chairman.
Theology, 11:00 a. m. — 12:00 noon —

Vivian R. McConkie, chairman.
Literature, 1:30 p. m. — 2:25 p. m. — Anna

B. Hart, chairman.
Social Service, 2:30 p. m. — 3:30 p. m. —

Anna S. Barlow, chairman.

Officers' Meeting — Thursday, October
3, 1940, 10:00 a. m. — 12:00 noon.

(For stake and mission officers and board
members)

General Session, Thursday, October 3,
1940, 2:00 p. m. — 4:00 p. m.

(For all officers and members and the
public )

Messages from General Authorities
A highlight of the conference was
the message sent by President
Heber J. Grant which was read by
President Amy Brown Lyman at the
close of the general session in the
Tabernacle, and which appears on
page 725 of this issue of the Maga-
zine. This message from our beloved
leader, who during his lifetime has
known personally seven general
presidents of the Relief Society— all
except Emma Smith, the first presi-
dent—and whose mother served as a
ward Relief Society president for
thirty years, came as a blessing and
a benediction to the thousands of
Relief Society members and workers
who were privileged to hear it, and
will be extended to thousands of

730

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

Others in all parts of the Church
through the medium of the Maga-
zine.

The Tabernacle audience was
honored with the presence of Presi-
dent J. Reuben Clark, Jr., through-
out the entire general session. The
inspiring address, "Our Homes,"
which he delivered on this occasion,
will appear in full in a later issue
of the Relief Society Magazine.
Presented to our readers in full in
a later issue will be the. address of
Elder Joseph Fielding Smith of the
Council of the Twelve, entitled
"What a Prophet Means to Latter-
day Saints," delivered in the Theolo-
gy Department of the first meeting
of the conference.

RepTCsentation and Attendance

Members of the General Board,
stationed at each of the three en-
trances to the Assembly Hall, greet-
ed stake and mission officers and
board members as they arrived for
the three officers' meetings. Tlie
Relief Society women who remained
in constant attendance at the doors
throughout these same three ses-
sions, and who also assisted with the
registration of attendance and the
distribution of printed programs,
were members of the Wells Stake
Relief Society Board.

All members of the General Board
were present at the conference ex-
cept Rae B. Barker who was repre-
senting the Board at a series of Re-
lief Society annual stake conferences
in the East. The two newest mem-
bers of the Board— Pauline T. Pin-
gree and Alice B. Castleton— ap-
pointed since the April conference
—both addressed the conference, as
did those new Board members ap-
pointed at the beginning of the

year, who did not appear as speak-
ers at the April conference.

The official representation of
stakes was unusually extensive for an
October conference. Of the 132
stakes, 123 sent delegates— all but
Alberta and Lethbridge in Canada,
Inglewood in California, Kanab in
Southern Utah, New York and
Washington in the East, St. Johns
and St. Joseph in Arizona, and Oahu
in Hawaii.

In addition to stake representa-
tion, the president of the nearby
California mission attended, and
there were unofficial delegates, such
as branch or district officers, from
nine of the missions in the United
States.

Registered attendance at the offi-
cers' meetings held on Wednesday
and devoted to the Society's lesson
work numbered 700; at the officers'
meeting, Thursday forenoon, the
attendance was recorded to be near-
ly 900. Attendance at the general
session in the Tabernacle on Thurs-
day afternoon, which was open to
all officers and members and the
public, was approximately 6,000,
with nearly every seat taken. It is
significant to note that of the 500
official stake delegates in attendance
at the officers' meetings, more than
350, or 70 per cent, were stake class
leaders; whereas, 1 50, or 30 per cent,
were executive or special officers.
This distribution of representation
was very gratifying in view of the
fact that the October conference is
devoted largely to the educational
work of the Society.

Several of the mission Relief
Society presidents who had been re-
leased and returned home since the
April conference were present, in-

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

731

eluding Mary T. Clayson of the
Southern States Mission, Ann P.
Nibley of the Northwestern States
Mission, and Priscilla L. Evans of
the Eastern States Mission, who
offered the benediction at the close
of the first, third and fourth sessions
of the conference, respectively.
Nellie C. DeGraff, president of the
Wasatch Stake Relief Society, closed
the second session of the conference
with prayer. General officers of
other auxiliaries and wives of the
General Authorities of the Church
also attended sessions of the Relief
Society conference, including Mrs.
Samuel O. Bennion, Mrs. LeGrand
Richards, Mrs. Charles A. Callis,
and Mrs. Reed Smoot, who, respec-
tively, offered the invocation at the
four sessions. The conference was
especially honored by the attendance
of the wives of the First Presidency,
Mrs. Heber J. Grant, Mrs. J. Reuben
Clark, Jr., and Mrs. David O. Mc-
Kay.

Music at the Conference

Lily Priestley rendered appropriate
organ music during the half-hour
preceding both the Wednesday and
Thursday morning meetings in the
Assembly Hall, and accompanied
the congregational singing, which
was directed by Beatrice F. Stevens,
chairman of the General Board's mu-
sic committee. Alexander Schreiner,
Tabernacle organist, played the
organ prelude for the afternoon
session in the Assembly Hall, and
accompanied the two numbers,
"Grant us Peace, O Lord," by Steph-
ens, and "The Marv'lous Work"
from "The Creation" by Haydn,
sung beautifully by the Temple
Square Mission Choir under the

direction of H. Frederick Davis. Al-
so appearing at the afternoon ses-
sion in the Assembly Hall were
Margaret Stewart Hewlett and her
children. For their first number,
Mrs. Hewlett was accompanist for
her three daughters, Marlene, Mari-
lyn and Margaret Ann, who rend-
ered "In a Garden" by Miles as a
vocal trio. Their second trio was
"Liebestraum" by Liszt, with Mrs.
Hewlett and her son Charles each
playing the violin, and Margaret
Ann, the piano.

"Prayer" by Geon, was sung
beautifully by Ruth Jensen Claw-
son, En§ign Stake Relief Society
Chorister, at the Thursday morning
officers' meeting, and her voice was
heard again in solo with the chorus
of Singing Mothers at the general
session in the Tabernacle. The
combined choruses of Singing
Mothers, numbering approximately
300 singers, who appeared at this
session were from Wells, Bonneville,
Emigration-Ensign, Highland, and
Cottonwood stakes, and were direct-
ed successively in five numbers by
their respective stake directors, Jose-
phine Brower, Olive N. Rich, Meryl
T. Cardall, Permilla Bean, and
Nellie N. Bennion. They were ac-
companied on the organ by Dr.
Frank W. Asper, Tabernacle organ-
ist, and on the piano by their stake
organists, Wilma Bunker, Rachel
Dunn, Ruth Isakson, Ruth Strom-
ness, and lola Peterson. In response
to a special invitation, these com-
bined choruses of Singing Mothers
also appeared at the first two ses-
sions of the general conference of
the Church, held in the Tabernacle
on Thursday, October 4.

m

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1$40

SuniiiKJrized Report of Proceedings

pOLLOWING are condensed ac-
counts of the talks presented by
the speakers at the various sessions
of the conference, arranged in the
order of their appearance. Because
of hniited space, the entire report of
the proceedings cannot appear in the
November issue, but those addresses
directly related to the educational
work of the Society are included in
this issue. Addresses of President
J. Reuben Clark, Jr., Elder Joseph
Fielding Smith of the Council of
the Twelve, and General Board
members Luella N. Adams, Anna
B. Hart, Ethel B. Andrew, and
Pauline T. Pingree will appear in
later numbers of the Magazine.
The programmed talk, "Acceler-
ating Membership Activities," by
Belle S. Spafford, was not given
at the conference because of lack
of time, but this subject will be fur-
ther developed and presented at the
general Relief Society conference in
April, 1941; therefore, a summary of
this talk will not appear in the pro-

ceedings of the October conference.
Arrangements have been made
whereby the full text of the address
on "Teaching Methods" by Doctor
A. C. Lambert, delivered in the
opening session of the conference,
may be obtained in mimeographed
form upon request direct to Doctor
A. C. Lambert, Brigham Young
University, Provo, Utah. It is there-
fore unnecessary to print a con-
densed version of this address in the
Magazine.

At the close of the Literature De-
partment meeting of the conference,
a list of books and plays studied in
Relief Society literature lessons dur-
ing the period 1914-1941, and of au-
thors considered during this period,
was distributed to each stake liter-
ature class leader. Those stakes and
missions who were not represented
at the conference, and any other
stakes who failed to obtain a copy,
may obtain the list upon request to
the office of the General Board of
Relief Society, 28 Bishop's Building,
Salt Lake City, Utah.

-*S^-

a^yfficers ilieeting

(Wednesday, October 2, 1940)

GREETINGS

Fiesident Amy Brown Lyman

TT is with real pleasure that the
General Board welcomes you here
today— you dear sisters, officers, and
class leaders who are largely respon-
sible for the success of the Relief
Society work throughout the Church.
It gives us joy to see you again after
six months, to mingle with you, and
to feel the warmth of your spirits.

We hope that your attendance at
the conference will be profitable to
you, and that you will feel compen-
sated for the effort you have put
forth to come.

We want you to know that we ap-
preciate you, that we pray constantly
for you and for the work. In our
prayer meeting held just prior to

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

this meeting, we prayed that that
which would be received at this con-
ference might be beneficial to all of
us in furthering our ever-higher
standard of work throughout the
stakes, and we prayed also for your
homes and their safety during your
absence.

I am sure our hearts are heavy to-
day, as they have been for many
months, when we realize what many
of our dear sisters and their loved
ones, and other innocent victims, are
suffering in those unfortunate coun-
tries which are involved in war. In
Europe, we have 5,000 Relief Society
members who are in the thick of
the disaster. In South Africa, Can-
ada, Australia and New Zealand,
combined, are nearly 3,000 Relief
Society members who, in this dark
hour, are living in constant suspense,
dread, and fear for what the next
day or even the next hour may bring.

Let us keep them all in mind. Let
us pray daily for them and for their
loved ones— their husbands, fathers,
and sons, and for their little chil-
dren who are innocent victims of
this terrible world conflict.

Through letters to us and through
reports to Elder Thomas E. Mc-
Kay, president of the European
Mission, now residing in Salt Lake
City, we learn of the courage and
bravery of our members in spite of
trying conditions. The Relief Socie-
ty work is being carried on in all of
the European missions. -Meetings
are held in which regular work is
taken up and in which members con-
sole and comfort one another; all
of wtich is very helpful to their
morale. They are also carrying for-
ward welfare work, doing what they
can to help those in need and dis-
tress. In addition to this. Relief

733

Society women are helping to con-
duct regular Church work in the
absence of members of the Priest-
hood who are in government service.

AS we are all aware, our October
conference is devoted largely to
our educational program. The Gen-
eral Board aims to prepare a course of
study that is both profitable and in-
teresting. We are very proud of the
record you have made and are mak-
ing in presenting the lessons. We
have attained a high degree of effi-
ciency in our teaching, which is most
gratifying. I believe that our teach-
ing and learning are changing and
improving our daily lives, which is
the great goal of education, I be-
lieve that after each yearly course of
study we are different, that we have
received development.

I am sure our class leaders have
gained results of which they are not
aware: that they have helped to es-
tablish in class members higher
ideals; that they have inspired new
and broader interests; that they have
helped to improve attitudes and
even habits. In other words, they
are teaching us how to live better
lives, which is a great achievement
for our educational program. There
is surely no higher, nobler, more
far-reaching calling than that of the
teacher.

There are two suggestions I would
like to make to you with respect to
class work: First, that it be permeat-
ed with the true spirit and philoso-
phy of the Gospel. I believe that in
all of our classes, no matter what the
subject, there is opportunity to in-
culcate faith, reverence, testimony.
Brother Karl G. Maeser used to tell
us that when he was sent to Provo
to open up the first Church school,

734

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

the Brigham Young Academy, Pres-
ident Young instructed him that the
spirit of the Lord should accompany
every recitation. "Do not attempt
to teach even the multipUcation
table without the spirit of the
Lord," he directed. The whole ob-
ject of the Church school system is
to make intelligent, faithful, true
Latter-day Saints, and that is our ob-
ject also.

Many people in the world today
are realizing, as never before,* that
prayer, faith in God, spirituality,
morality, and all the old virtues as
taught in the Bible, such as the Ten
Commandments and the teachings
of the Savior, are worth more than
all the modern philosophies of men;
and we, as Latter-day Saints, have
in addition to all of these our own
Gospel teachings, including the
Articles of Faith,

Second, I would suggest that in
our teaching we include and keep be-
fore our classes constantly the ideals
of American democracy and human
liberty— the ideals set forth in the

Mayflower Compact, the Declaration
of Independence, and the Consti-
tution of the United States— all of
which are based on Christian prin-
ciples. Christianity is really the first
line of defense for true democracy.
Our country needs our help.

Proper teaching methods in Relief
Society should help our members to
be Latter-day Saints who are willing
to live their religion, and citizens
who are willing to work for the pres-
ervation of the ideals and principles
which underlie our national security.

Class leaders are challenged as are
all other leaders. The teacher who
believes what she teaches and who
shows in her daily life that the things
she teaches have affected her own
behavior for the better, will be more
successful than the one who does
not. A living personality and a fine
character known to all, are more ef-
fective in teaching than preparation
and training, effective as these latter
are. Ideals taught should be first
realized in the teacher.

THE SPIRIT GIVETH LIFE

Counselor Donna D. Sorensen

U*ACH of you here today has
chosen to make wise use of life,
because you have set yourself a seri-
ous work to do and will be seeking
in the months to come the end of
a task well and skillfully performed.
Under your direction, more than
71,000 meetings will go forward in
the various Relief Societies of the
Church. You are the stake officers,
and the ward leadership is looking to
you for direction; and the kind of
attitude you have as you resume
your work this fall wall provide the

keynote for their acceptance of their
responsibility.

Now, as we begin another year's
work in the Relief Society, it is
well to recall the objective of this
organization in all its work. This
has been restated recently for us by
President J. Reuben Clark, Jr., when
he said, "The sole, ultimate aim and
purpose of the auxiliary organiza-
tions of the Church is to plant and
make grow in every member of the
Church a testimony of the Christ
and of the Gospel, of the divinity of

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

735

the mission of Joseph Smith and of
the Church, and to bring the people
to order their lives in accordance
with the laws and principles of the
Restored Gospel and Priesthood."

Much of the value of this organi-
zation to the women of the Church
will come through adherence to
this objective, which should moti-
vate all our actions and teachings as
officers in the Relief Society. We
may fit ourselves with all the train-
ing at our command to do our task
well, but if we neglect calling for
aid from our Heavenly Father we
will not be as successful as we might
othenvise be. All women who are
members of the Church have had
hands laid on them for the gift of
the Holy Ghost. Here is a reservoir
from which we may draw and from
which we may teach our ward lead-
ership to draw in time of need.

The Gospel, with the gift of the
Holy Ghost, gives us a basis for de-
cision. This gift gives us, also, a
consciousness of unbounded power
upon which we may rely when called
upon for action and which will
"bring things to our remembrance
and show us things to come." We
should be constantly aware that "we
have received, not the spirit of the
world, but the spirit which is of God;
that we might know the things that
are freely given to us of God. Which
things also we speak, not in the
words which man's wisdom teacheth,
but which the Holy Ghost teacheth.
..." (I Cor. 2:12-13)

T^HE educational program of this
Society stands as a testament to
the belief of the leadership of this
organization in the truth that "What-
ever principle of intelligence we at-
tain unto in this life, it will rise with

us in the resurrection." Such a be-
lief has not only enlarged the scope
and range of the educational work
offered by this Society, but it has also
been a great influence in prompting
women to the full discharge of their
duties. Most of us are fully ac-
quainted with the work done by
missionaries in "opening up" the
four corners of the earth to the Gos-
pel message. And yet it is a little
difficult to comprehend and realize
the magnitude of the additional work
which will be done by the ward class
leaders this year in acquainting 6,000
additional women with the truths
presented in the lessons of the Relief
Society.

Of the more than 86,000 women
who vdll come under the direction
of the ward class leaders of your
stakes, many will be women whom
life has touched, and ofttimes not
kindly. They will be women whose
hearts are sick with the bloodshed
and horror in the earth. Others who
vdll come indirectly under your di-
rection will be young women for
whom life with its responsibility is
just beginning and who need the ex-
ample and the steadying controls
which lessons skillfully handled in
a spiritual way engenders.

Other women will be in attend-
ance in ward meetings whose fam-
ilies are of such an age that they
are demanding more and more at-
tention—busy mothers whose lives
are crowded v^dth multitudinous
duties and who find in these lessons
a respite from physical activity with
a chance for mental stimulation.

Then there will be women there
nearing the end of life's road and
slowly approaching the "valley of the
final shadow." These dear sisters
would like to sense a feeling of being

736

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

wanted and needed. They are look-
ing for comfort and recognition.

Deeply implanted in each of the
souls of the women is that hunger
to be fed words of truth and life. A
class leader's ability to satisfy that
deep-seated hunger for the bread of
life will determine her worth as a
teacher in this Church auxiliary,
where women have the right to ex-
pect a lesson which will minister
spiritual comfort and faith. All that
is fine and uplifting in the world we
would like to embody in these les-
sons, but we should never forget that
in this auxiliary the women should
expect and should receive lessons
which partake of and manifest the
spirit of this great Church.

A S stake and General Board leaders,
we should encourage the ward
class leaders to gain a knowledge of
subject matter and a knowledge of
the fundamental principles of teach-
ing. Both are extremely necessary
and essential factors in good teach-
ing, but in addition to these is the
spirit of the Lord which stands ready
to aid us. "It is not enough that
teaching be intellectual and peda-
gogical, but it must be impregnated
with the spirit of the Lord."

We need to be aware that one can
make excellent preparation to the
point that probably a feeling of self-
sufficiency enters in without our be-
ing aware of it. When this occurs,
and we stand before the women
without the' reliance upon the Lord
which we should have, we find that
the lesson fails to touch the hearts of
our listeners and our words are like
seeds falling on barren ground. But
when we have enriched our educa-
cational background and improved
our knowledge of teaching principles,

and exercised the gift of the Holy
Ghost by reliance upon the Lord in
our task, then can we understand
with Paul when he said, "... and
when I am weak, then am I strong."
(II Cor. 12:10)

This year in your work as stake
leaders, would you possess a power-
ful spiritual force driving you to the
good life? Then be duly appreci-
ative of God's blessings and His
goodness to you. This is not diffi-
cult for all of us to do when we real-
ize that our lives are cast in pleasant
places. We know the trees, the
flowers, the birds, the sunsets in our
peaceful valleys. But in other parts
of the world, thousands of people
are seeking dark underground places
from the death-filled skies which
surround them. In the light of these
blessings, should we not expect that
our hearts should be turned toward
Him, the giver of all good blessings,
in humble thankfulness for our ex-
istence here, for the blessings of the
Gospel and for the great organiza-
tion of the Relief Society in which
women may grow and develop. This
year, let us so appreciate God's bless-
ings and goodness that we may
render our kind offices to His chil-
dren as the only return in our power
for His continual favors to us. Let
our contribution this year be the
most perfect we have yet made. Let
us mold our thinking and fashion
our lives so that we become as a
vessel "meet for the Master's use and
prepared unto every good work."

And as the year proceeds, how
might we know whether we are suc-
ceeding in this task we have resolv-
ed to do? In Galatians we have a
standard of measurement given us
whereby we may know whether we
are carrying the spirit of the Lord

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

737

with us in our work, for we are told,
". . . the fruit of the spirit is love,
joy, peace, long-suffering, gentle-
ness, goodness, faith, meekness,
temperance." Ask yourself con-
stantly: "Do I have these gifts with-
in myself to give— peace, love, shel-
ter, encouragement, forgiveness —
and am I giving them now in my
own home?" If you are, you cannot
fail to impart them to this or-
ganization. Ask your ward class
leaders: "Is your teaching renew-
ing the spiritual strength of the
women? Is your teaching stimulat-
ing faith within you? Do you radiate
sympathy and understanding? Do
you encourage class members by
your presentation? Does God be-
come more real to all who hear
you?"

We might well take as our motto

this year in Relief Society work the
words of Paul to the Ephesians
(6:10, 13-18): "Be strong in the
Lord, and in the power of his might.
Wherefore take unto you the whole
armour of God, that ye may be able
to withstand in the evil day, and
having done all, to stand. Stand '
therefore, having your loins girt
about with, and having on the
breastplate of righteousness. And
your feet shod with the preparation
of the gospel of peace; above all,
taking the shield of faith, where-
with ye shall be able to quench all
the fiery darts of the wicked; and
take the helmet of salvation and the
sword of the spirit, which is the
word of God: praying always with
all prayer and supplication in the
Spirit. . . ."

-^-

ViSitifig QJeachers ^JJepartment

HOW WE MAY HONOR PRIESTHOOD
IN THE HOME

Leah D. Widtsoe

T^HE importance of Priesthood
cannot be overestimated. As the
subject of this year's visiting teachers'
messages to the home, it is probably
the most far-reaching and enlighten-
ing of any subject that we have stud-
ied in years. Because of its impor-
tance, let us try to understand what
Priesthood really is, then we can
study our relationship thereto. Our
first teachers' lesson outline defines
Priesthood in a quotation from Presi-
dent Joseph F. Smith: "It is nothing
more nor less than the power of God
delegated to man bv which man can
act in the earth for the salvation of

the human family, in the name of
the Father and the Son and the Holv
Ghost, and act legitimately; not as-
suming that authority, not borrowing
it from generations that are dead and
gone, but authority that has been
given in this day in which we live by
ministering angels and spirits from
above, direct from the presence of
Almighty God." (Gospel Doctrine,

P- 173)

The important thing to note here
is that where Priesthood is rightly
used, all acts in the Church are per-
formed with authority restored from
our Heavenly Father; they are per-

738

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

formed legitimately. None of the
great reformers of the past has ever
made such a claim. Even Luther
never professed any right except that
of harmonizing church teaching
with the Bible. The modern Proph-
et, hovi'ever, claimed that this author-
ity was given to him under the out-
stretched hands of resurrected beings
who had received it from Christ
Himself. With the Prophet Joseph
were witnesses who testified to this
fact until the day of their death. The
spirit bears witness to me and to you
that this is true.

If we really desire to understand
any subject, we must study it, and
Priesthood is no exception. Our
first source of information is the
Doctrine and Covenants. Look up
the subject in the Concordance and
study carefully every reference. Read
especially Section 107; also 121,
verses 34 to the end of the Section.
Study the chapters dealing with
Priesthood in the Discourses of
Biigham Youiig and Gospel Doc-
trine by President Joseph F. Smith.
In the book which the Priesthood
is using this winter. Priesthood and
Church Government, the subject is
treated in full. Chapter 7 deals espe-
cially with the functioning of the
Priesthood in the home. Those who
have kept the Relief Society Maga-
zine will find in the issues of Oc-
tober and November, 1933, a discus-
sion of this subject as it affects wom-
en, entitled 'Triesthood and Wom-
anhood." This was enlarged some-
what and reprinted in the Church
Section of the Deseret News for
January and February, 1934.

The purpose of Priesthood should
be understood. Since Priesthood is
the power of God delegated to man,
it must be used for the benefit of

the entire human family, especially
for those who accept and use its
power. President Lorenzo Snow has
said: "The Priesthood, or authority
in which we stand, is the medium
or channel through which our Heav-
enly Father has purposed to com-
municate light, intelligence, gifts,
powers and spiritual and temporal
salvation unto the present genera-
tion."

To use a well-known simile, we
may liken the Priesthood to elec-
tricity which brings light and power
unto every home that wills to use it.
It may be installed in any and every
home to benefit the entire family if
they will pay the price and make the
proper connections. But the con-
nections must be made correctly and
by one who is authorized to do so
or the house will remain in darkness.
We should understand further
that every office in the Church,
whether in the Priesthood quorums
or in the auxiliaries, is held by dele-
gated Priesthood authority. To
quote our first lesson outline: "The
Priesthood is the governing authori-
ty of the Church. 'All offices in the
Church derive their power, their vir-
tue, their authority from the Priest-
hood.' " So each office in every
auxiliary, from the least responsible
to the head thereof, is held by one
who has received the right to oflFici-
ate therein by delegated Priesthood
authority.

A universal Priesthood was prom-
ised by the ancient prophets. In the
■Restored Church every righteous
man is entitled to hold the Priest-
hood and administer the duties of
each office in its order as he is called
and ordained by those having au-
thority.
This universal Priesthood is but

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

739

a fulfillment of prophecy. After
Moses had led the Children of Israel
into the wilderness of Sinai, he told
them: "Now therefore, if ye will
obey my voice indeed, and keep my
covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar
treasure unto me above all people:
for all the earth is mine. And ye
shall be unto me a kingdom of
priests, and an holy nation." (Exo-
dus 19:5, 6)

The people refused to listen to
these teachings of Moses, and never
since the days of the Savior until the
restoration of the Gospel in our day
has this been possible. All other
Christian churches have but a chos-
en few who hold the priesthood.
One need only attend a general con-
ference of our Church to be assured
that this is indeed a "kingdom of
priests" so-called.

We are told in Lesson 4 of our
series, "The most humble man has
the same power and authority of the
Priesthood which he holds as the
most prominent or wealthy one. His
worldly possessions or position do
not enter into his standing in the
Priesthood, but only his faithfulness
in living according to the teachings
of the Gospel. All men who hold
the Priesthood may act in an official
capacity when called upon to do so.
The Priesthood brings to the indi-
vidual man a sense of his true value
in the sight of God."

WOMEN do not hold the Priest-
hood directly, but they do
share with father or husband in all
the blessings which result from hon-
oring this great power.

In Piiesthood and Church Gov-
ernment, page 83, we read: "The
Priesthood is for the benefit of all
members of the Church. Men have
no greater claim than women upon

the blessings that issue from the
Priesthood and accompany its pos-
session.

"Woman does not hold the
Priesthood, but she is a partaker of
the blessings of the Priesthood. That
is, the man holds the Priesthood,
performs the priestly duties of the
Church, but his wife enjoys with
him every other privilege derived
from the possession of the Priest-
hood."

Our present Church Historian,
Joseph Fielding Smith, makes this
clear in a quotation from The Teach-
ings of the Prophet Joseph Smith:
"The Prophet Joseph Smith made
this relationship clear. He spoke
of delivering the keys of the Priest-
hood to the Church, and said that
the faithful members of the Relief
Society should receive them with
their husbands, that the Saints
whose integrity has been tried and
who proved faithful, might know
how to ask the Lord and receive an
answer. He exhorted the sisters al-
ways to concentrate their faith and
prayers for, and place confidence in,
their husbands whom God has ap-
pointed for them to honor, and in
those faithful men whom God has
placed at the head of the Church to
lead His people; that we should arm
and sustain them with our prayers,
for the keys of the Kingdom are
about to be given to them, that they
may be able to detect everything
false; as well as to all the Elders who
shall prove their integrity in due
season."

Woman's responsibility on earth
is to the future of the race as well
as to the present generation. Un-
derstanding these precious truths,
no woman in the Church may say
that since she cannot hold the Priest-

740

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

hood it is no concern of hers. To
use a homely illustration again, it is
just as though she were to sit in a
dark house refusing to turn on the
electricity because she is not an offi-
cial or an employee of the electric
company. She would better rejoice
that she can use all the benefits of
electric power without carrying any
of the burden of administering the
electric plants.

Woman's responsibility to the
Priesthood is fourfold: to under-
stand fully the meaning as well as
the blessings which come from the
righteous exercise of this great pow-
er; to honor Priesthood in our hearts
and by our actions and to value it
in our own lives if we are called upon
to be an officer or teacher in any
auxiliary organization; to assist our
husbands (or fathers, brothers or
sweethearts) to guard and honor
their great privilege of possessing this
delegated power; to train our sons
(or other women's sons) to be
prepared for the exercise of this gift
when it shall be bestowed upon
them. We should also train our
daughters to understand these
truths, so that they may choose their
boy friends wisely and encourage
them to live and merit the blessings
which are theirs if they but prove
worthy.

Therefore, no home in the
Church, even that of a widow and
only daughter, is so remote or so
placed that the inmates can truth-
fully say that Priesthood does not
concern them.

The rewards are great when Father
honors his Priesthood and meets all
its requirements. With Mother's
help and cooperation, a perfect
teamwork results, which always be-
speaks a life of peace and under-
standing. In such a home there is

no sex rivalry, for woman's life work
is of equal importance to that of
husband and father, and woman may
hold her place by the side of her
husband — for they two are one.
"This is made clear, as an example,
in the Temple service of the Church.
The ordinances of the Temple are
distinctly of Priesthood character,
yet women have access to all of
them, and the highest blessings of
the Temple are conferred only upon
a man and his wife jointly." [Piiest-
hood and Church Government, p.
83) The Temple ceremonies are the
highest expression of the Priesthood
power on earth. When we honor
them, we honor the Priesthood.

Wlien the women of this Church
learn to understand and to magnify
their relationship to the Priesthood,
greater blessings than any yet dream-
ed of will be their portion.

I feel that the General Board was
inspired when they chose this sub-
ject for the visiting teachers' mes-
sages. Every home needs the Priest-
hood, the key to which is found in
Doctiine and Covenants, 121:34-46:
"No power or influence can or ought
to be maintained by virtue of the
priesthood, only by persuasion, by
long-suffering, by gentleness and
meekness, and by love unfeigned; by
kindness, and pure knowledge,
which shall greatly enlarge the soul
without hypocrisy, and without guile
—reproving betimes with sharpness,
when moved upon by the Holy
Ghost; and then showing forth af-
tenvards an increase of love towards
him whom thou hast reproved, lest
he esteem thee to be his enemy; that
he may know that thy faithfulness is
stronger than the cords of death."

Priesthood is the power that
makes the Gospel of Jesus Christ
work.

c/heology LOepartment

THE NATURE OF A TESTIMONY

T. Edgar Lyon
Associate DirectOT, Salt Lake Institute of Religion

/^NE of the objectives of the the-
ology and testimony period of
the Rehef Society is to give instruc-
tions to the sisters of the Rehef So-
ciety that might be helpful to them
in not only formulating and
strengthening their own testimonies,
but likewise in carrying into their
homes, and to those with whom they
come in contact, the vital messages
of the Gospel of Jesus Christ; that
they might aid others in securing
and strengthening their testimonies.
I feel that Relief Society women are
in the key position in the Church,
in many respects, to effectively bring
to the hearts of people, especially
the members of their own families,
the meaning of testimony and the
understanding of its true nature. The
home is the primary center of teach-
ing, and the mother is in the favored
position to help the members of the
family through the formative years
of life to keep their feet firmly
planted in the faith of their fathers,
and to assist them to grow in under-
standing and appreciation of the Gos-
pel of Jesus Christ.

I think the young people today
should have stronger testimonies
than any of the generations of the
Church who have gone before them,
and I believe they are just as good if
not better than any generation the
Church has ever produced. They
are living in a different world, one
in which it is more difficult to secure
a testimony or to maintain one. They
are surrounded by educational sys-

tems that stimulate them to ques-
tion, even at times to question ex-
periences that have been vital reli-
gious forces in their lives. So they
have to struggle against greater odds
as they seek to gain their testimonies,
and they need help to find expres-
sion and to find themselves.

Many of them, it seems to me,
have a mistaken concept of a testi-
mony. They have attended fast
meetings and other meetings at
which people have borne testi-
monies, and they seem to feel that
a testimony is a fixed quantity or a
specific amount of something, that
it is something that you have or you
do not have. They seem to feel that
it will suddenly dawn upon one when
he has it. They think that if they
say they have a testimony they will
not be telling the truth unless there
has been something happen in their
lives that has brought them to a
realization of it; and they think, more
often than not, that this should be
something in the form of a miracle.

T THINK it has been a very com-
mon thing for many of our young
missionaries in their farewell ad-
dresses to state that they do not have
a testimony of the Gospel, but that
they hope they will have one when
they return. Personally, I believe that
some of them are not telling the
whole truth when they say they do
not have a testimony. I think what
they mean is that they have not yet
been able to think their way through

742

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

experiences and teachings so that
they have the assurance that this is
the Gospel of Jesus Christ. I had
that brought forcibly home to me
through an experience that occurred
during the trans-Atlantic voyage
when we were on our way to the
European mission field in the years
shortly after the first World War.
A group of missionaries from the
Intermountain States were traveling
to the various European missions.
One of the missionaries in that party
had stated that he had no testimony
of the Gospel, but he hoped he
would secure one in the mission field.
The second night out, as a group of
the missionaries were sitting in their
deck chairs at the stern of the ship,
a lady approached and commenced
talking with them. In the two days
of the voyage, she had become ac-
quainted with most of them. She
was a cultured, refined woman from
Richmond, Virginia, a member of
one of the Protestant denominations
of that city. Her husband was the
senior member of the board of
wardens that employed the pastors.
She was a wealthy woman, and she
had lost her only son in the World
War. He was buried in France, and
she was going over to visit his grave.
It so happened that one of the mis-
sionaries in the party had a striking
resemblance to her son, and it was
that which had attracted her to the
group. She made a proposition to
this young missionary. She said, "I
have taken a great liking to you. I
had all my hopes centered in my son,
who is now dead. We had dreams
of him becoming a minister in our
church, and now he has been taken
away. Our ambitions are about
alike, and I do not see why you could
not accept my proposition. I would

like you to forego this venture you
are going on, and I would like to
send you to one of our seminaries
to be trained as a minister. When
you get through, I will guarantee
that you will be employed in one of
our finest churches. You may live
at my home, and I will take care of
you as though you were my own son.
This missionary, who did not have a
testimony, started telling the woman
why he could not accept her offer.
For about one and one-half hours
he discussed all the doctrines and
teachings of Mormonism, and gave
some of the finest reasons one could
think of as to why it was impossible
for a Latter-day Saint to accept the
proposition. As the boys were re-
turning to their rooms that evening,
one of the missionaries said to him,
"I thought you did not have a testi-
mony of the Gospel; why you have
been bearing it for one and one-half
hours on the deck." "Well, is that
what you call a testimony!" Sud-
denly, there dawned upon this boy
the realization that this thing he had
been thinking of and milling over
in his mind and observing through
all his years of study in the auxiliary
organizations at home was in reality
the stuff of which a testimony is
made.

A

TESTIMONY is not a static
thing. It seems to be able to
grow, to become stronger in assur-
ance, more intense in conviction,
and more powerful in spirit, or it
may disintegrate, decline, depending
upon the spirituality of the person
who has the testimony. We need to
bear in mind the thought tliat testi-
monies grow from experience. We
find in the discourses of Brigham
Young that he stated that he had

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

743

come to believe that practically
everything that he believed had come
to him as a result of experiences. He
had gained his testimony because
of experience with spiritual values,
through study of the Scriptures,
through attendance at meetings,
through prayer, through his preach-
ing, through his baptism and con-
firmation, and through the Priest-
hood he bore; it came into his life
through a series of experiences that
gave to him the conviction with
which he spoke. The testimony he
had when he joined the Church was
certainly different from the one he
bore when the great Tabernacle was
completed years later. His testi-
mony was not lost during that time,
but it had grown more intense and
much broader because of his experi-
ences during the many years he was
prophet and leader of the Church.
I believe that our young people,
in most cases, who are actively at-
tending our Church services, our aux-
iliary meetings, our young men who
bear the Priesthood as deacons,
teachers and priests, are actually,
step by step, gaining a testimony of
the Gospel of Jesus Christ. What
they need, largely, is something to
make them realize it. It may be a
more intense experience of prayer.
They have had the spirit of God con-
ferred upon them by the process of
confirmation, but they need to be
awakened to the realization of the

spiritual powers and forces that are
theirs. Perhaps they need to be
faced with some challenging circum-
stance that will make them realize
that they have a testimony and help
them to piece together these things.
In many respects their testimony is
something like a jig-saw puzzle— they
have all the parts, but they need to
sort them and put them together.
When they have done so, they see
the Restored Gospel of the Church
of Jesus Christ, with its spiritual
power, through the Holy Ghost.
That is the experience that has come
to their parents, their relatives and
friends, and especially the prophets
of the Church.

I believe as Latter-day Saints we
fail to sense the problems our young
people are facing. I often think we
continue to believe that they must
wait until some marvelous thing hap-
pens whereby this testimony be-
comes a reality. We need to teach
them that testimonies grow constant-
ly, that they grow step by step; and
while the testimony of an eighteen-
year-old might not be the same as
the Church authorities', nevertheless
that testimony can be real as far as
his experience and understanding are
concerned. Our young people are
heirs to these blessings because of
membership in the Church, and the
spirit of the Holy Ghost is their
heritage.

-^-

<<"LJAPPY is the man indeed who can receive this soul-satisfying testimony,
and be at rest, and seek for no other road to peace than by the doctrines
of Jesus Christ."— Gospe] Doctrine, President Joseph F. Smith.

JLiterature ^Jjepartment

DISCRIMINATION IN READING

Irene Tolton Hammond

Emigration Stake Relief Society Literature Leader

TF I were to ask each of you why you
read, I imagine I would get about
as many answers as there are types
of temperament and varieties of
habit, and all might be correct. One
would say she reads for information,
another for inspiration, another for
courage, one for consolation, one
for a knowledge of history, another
for a knowledge of human nature,
one for an escape from the monotony
of our every-day living; but I imagine
the great majority of us might very
properly say we read for pleasure.
Art of any kind is art only if it in-
creases our awareness of life, its hu-
mor, its beauty, its seriousness, the
common fate of humanity. Liter-
ature will give us this only if we en-
joy it. The prime reason for the
survival of literature is its power to
give us relaxation and enjoyment.

If that is the case, shall we read
only light reading matter, such as
the cheap so-called "pulp" maga-
zines, the real romances, true con-
fessions, and that sort of thing? This
type of reading is only justified be-
cause it is easy. It offers no difficult-
ies to our understanding; it usually
ends happily, and it gives us a feeling
that success is not very difficult to
attain. But these are false standards
for judging literature.

Those of you who have been read-
ing Adam Bedt will recall the chap-
ter in which George Eliot expresses
her literary creed. She says, 'Ter-
haps you will say, 'Improve the facts
a little. The world is not what we
like. Touch it up with a tasteful

pencil.' But, my good friend, . . .
that is not life. I must tell my
story without making things seem
better than they are; falsehood in
art is so easy; truth, so difficult."

You might say, then, if literature
is to increase our awareness of life,
and if it is to tell us the truth of life,
shall we not have heavy, serious
reading? My answer would be,
"Definitely, no, because literature as
well as life gives infinite variety to
mood and form." Mark Twain
could write A Connecticut Yankee
and Tom Sawyer as well as Joan of
Arc, and Shakespeare could write
The Merry Wives of Windsor as
well as -King Lear; Dickens, Pick-
wick Papers as well as Nicholas
Nicklehy and A Tale oi Two Cities.

You might ask, "In my reading,
shall I depend upon the suggestions
of others who do not respond the
same as I, even to the best books?"
Any book will make a different ap-
peal to us at a different time and
under different circumstances; be-
cause someone recommends a book
to you as being good, is no indication
that it may be good for you at a
particular time. If the book does
not appeal to you, if it does not stir
your emotions and your reactions,
leave it and try something else. The
test of whether any book is good for
you is your emotional reaction, and
that depends upon your background,
your character, your mood of the
moment and perhaps your literary
training.

There is need for variety in our

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

745

reading, a need for variety in books
as in vitamins. We cannot all sub-
sist on the same diet. I should say,
discriminate taste in literature is a
broad taste in literature, and there
is a place for Wodehouse as well as
Wordsworth, for Guest as well as
Galsworthy, for the Saturday Eve-
ning Post as well as the Saturday
Review of Literature.

Teachers in the wards and stakes
have a distinct opportunity. There
are so many books that, obviously,
none of us can read them all, and
the unguided reader can wander be-
wildered through this maze of books.
I suggest that occasionally you dis-
cuss briefly some of the great books
which have not been included in our
course of study. Impress upon the
members that a book is not neces-
,sarily dull because it is great. Occa-
sionally, give a list of great books.
Surely, a reading of just a few of
these will give us power of discrimi-
nation and a basis for appraising
books now appearing that have not
yet weathered the test of time.

Leaders must keep aware of the
contemporary scene; we must oc-
casionally suggest to our people new
books that have won the praise of
critics. Let our people know that
fine books can be obtained in cheap
editions; for example, the four
novels by George Eliot can be
purchased for $1.25, and there are
even twenty-five cent editions of
some very fine books.

Leaders must have an intense
love for literature, but in expressing
our likes and dislikes, let us not
assume a "holier than thou" atti-
tude. Let us not make of our read-
ing something heavy and too diffi-
cult, let us make it a delightful ex-
ploration, a glimpsing of other lands
and other places, of many people,
and of varied problems.

Discrimination in reading is the
weighing of books by their fidelity to
life. Let us keep our vision high
and clear, but at the same time broad
and tolerant.

LITERATURE AND LIVING

Elsie C. CarroIJ
Biigham Young University

ALL good literature has a close
bearing upon everyday living.
The purpose of our literature lessons
is to help the members of the or-
ganization to feel this close relation-
ship between life and literature and
to gain the most significant values
offered by the study of good books.
Our literature lessons this year deal
with novels, and they contribute
richly to life. Let us consider the
lessons and how they might be pre-

sented to do what the General
Board has planned.

First of all, the literature teacher
must have the right attitude. She
herself must be enthusiastic about
literature. She must see its values to
herself and to her group. She must
know from definite contact with it
that it is the record of the best that
has been thought and said in the
world, that there is running all
through all the great literature of

746

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

the world something of the ideaUsm
in humanity which (despite periods
such as the present which seem to
the contrary) keeps humanity striv-
ing upward. She must recognize
that the chief value we get from a
study of literature is a broadening
and deepening of our experiences.
We are in actual life limited within
narrow bounds. Few of us have
many great soul-stirring, actual ex-
periences. But it is not so with the
vicarious experiences we share with
the characters of literature. In this
realm, we can share the life of all
classes of people in all ages; and so
we widen our intellectual horizons
by the knowledge we gain, deepen
our emotional responses by sharing
the joys and sorrows of great char-
acters, learn new ethical principles
by recognizing the ideals and dreams
which have guided man through the
ages. Thus, through these literary
experiences, our personalities are de-
veloped and our lives are enriched.
The teacher will keep in mind not
only this constant need in our lives
for the enrichment literature can
give, but also the fact that there
is a special value to be gained from
great books at the present time.
Now, when the world is in such
turmoil, literature can give us the
needed relief from the tension of
the day's harrowing events. Fur-
thermore, a knowledge of literature
which shows us the oneness of life
gives us a larger perspective of human
events. We see the present in rela-
tion to the past and the future. So
when we observe that the world has
come through other periods of retro-
gression such as the present, with hu-
manity still retaining that upward
drive, we regain a hope for a better

day, for the ultimate triumph of
right.

Besides being enthusiastic about
literature, recognizing its relation to
life, and seeing the great values it
can contribute, the teacher should
know the members of her group. She
should understand their background,
how much formal education they
have had, how much literature they
know. Perhaps, they have little lit-
erary background. If so, she must
help them to recognize and desire
what the lessons have to offer before
she presents the material itself. She
will want to know their experiences.
This will help her to present work
which they most need.

There may be, for instance, indi-
viduals in her class who have need
of some special type of help that
literature can give.

I know a college professor who is
very much concerned about his sis-
ter, who had lived an active life as
homemaker, but had never cultivated
the habit of reading anything but
newspapers and magazines. Now
her children are grown and one by
one are leaving the home. She has
more and more leisure time. Re-
cently her husband died, so she must
adjust to a new life without him as
well as without the work she has al-
ways done for her children. Her
brother said, "If only she enjoyed
books, what a blessing it would be
to her now!" Perhaps there are
many such women, and literature
teachers can open the magical door
to the fascinating world of literature
for them.

\ FTER considering herself in rela-
tion to her work, and analyzing
her group, the teacher comes to the
definite subject matter of the course.

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

747

This year we have three novels, each
offering many values to those who
study them.

First, we will want to consider the
authors, for we need to know some-
thing about them to get the most
from what they write. These au-
thors become our friends. Their
philosophies are significant. They
are important individuals; their back-
ground, their experiences, their spe-
cial gifts are worth knowing. This
year we have three gifted women
writers.

George Eliot ( Mary Ann Evans ) ,
one of the world's greatest women
novelists, gives us significant phases
of life in Victorian England. She
was the first great psychological
novelist, taking her readers into the
very minds and souls of her charac-
ters, letting them see what influences
make her men and women what they
are, depicting the far-reaching effects
of apparently insignificant causes.
Through showing us what makes her
created characters do what they do,
she helps us to understand all hu-
manity better — our neighbors, our
families, even ourselves. Adam
Bede not only presents notable and
interesting characters, some of whose
philosophies enrich our own, but it
shows the necessity of conformity
to social traditions; it also re-creates
a past period— a world new to us.
Therefore, we learn much about
England of the past in a way history
cannot give it.

Elizabeth Page, the author of The
Tree of Liberty, I believe, is a young
woman of great promise. She has
a good heritage and has enjoyed
unusual educational opportunities.
She was always passionately fond of
history and both as an undergradu-
ate and as a graduate student did

special work in this field. To her,
historical characters became vivid,
living men and women. Wlien she
visited historical homes and scenes,
the past seemed to become more real
than the present. She saw people
and events of the past in their rela-
tion to each other and their period,
and also -in relation to our time.
With this special gift and with writ-
ing talent, it seems inevitable that
she should give us a historical
novel; but that she should have pro-
duced so great a book as The Tree
of Liberty with little previous writ-
ing experience is phenomenal.

She spent five years working on
the book, reading everything she
could find— history, documents, let-
ters, diaries, novels— having to do
with the fifty-year period in Amer-
ican history which her novel covers.
Furthermore, she visited all places
of significance mentioned in the
novel and interviewed hundreds of
people in order to get all the facts
she needed to make her story his-
torically true.

The result is that she has given us
an authentic history and a stirring
novel in one book. The novel, there-
fore, should appeal to all classes of
readers. It is no accident that it
came to us at this time, but it is
significantly fortunate; for we need
today just what this book gives— a
realization of how our democratic
way of life came to be and an appre-
ciation of the traditions which pro-
duced it. The story, too, has great
interest and validity.

Bess Streeter Aldrich is an old
friend to many of you. You know
A Lantern in Her Hand, White Bird
Flymg, and others of her books. She
is a woman much like most of us—
coming from pioneer stock, valuing

748

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

family life above all other things,
guided by ideals of simple, whole-
some living. Her novel. Song of
Yeais, is a story of pioneer life of
Iowa during the period of the Civil
War. So she, too, restores the past
and adds to the historical literature
of our country. Her characters are
men and women in the humble walks
of life, and she shows us how inter-
esting and noble, yet warmly human,
such characters can be. She records
experiences, emotions and ideals
that belong to all of us. So she seems
\'ery near to us, almost as if she were
writing our own story.

npHIS, in brief, is the subject matter
of the course. Now, how should
we present it in order to make it in-
teresting and significant to the class?
We must challenge the attention
by appealing to the interest of most
of the class members. If we have a
group of women with little or no
literary background, busy, tired
women who have come to Relief So-
ciety meeting to rest and to be en-
tertained, we will likely emphasize
the story— at least start with it or
some episode in it. We will perhaps
need to do most of the work our-
selves. We will not be satisfied,
however, until we feel that we are
giving the class members some of

the more permanent values of liter-
ature.

Perhaps we can make them feel
the significance of the characters by
talking of them as literary friends.
We must try to make these great
created characters real— our friends.

With some groups, reading some
of the philosophy will perhaps give
a point of contact on qualities of
style, or the pleasure that new in-
formation gives. In Adam Bede, for
instance, we are shown how different
classes in Victorian England lived,
what kind of home life, religious and
social life they had. The Tree of
Liberty reflects customs of our
Colonial day, the manifold duties on
the big Southern estates, methods of
traveling, the educational practices,
politics, social affairs and so on.

No matter what the approach, we
must try to relate the particular novel
to our lives, here, today.

If we can help our classes to realize
that good books are vital in their
lives, widening their intellectual hori-
zons, deepening their emotional lives,
holding up before them ethical ob-
jectives and ideals, if we can create
a desire to read good books for their
deeper values, then our work will
prove a joy and a blessing to our
classes.

Social Service 'Jjepartment

THE ECONOMY OF FAMILY-LIFE STUDY

Caioline M. Hendricks

Utah State Agricultural College

nPHE people of this great nation of
ours have a heritage for home-
making, according to James Truslow
Adams, who says, in writing about

the Colonial life in the 1690-1763
period, "The dominant note in this
social life was that of domesticity.
In the somewhat romantic atmos-

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

749

phere with which Americans clothe
this early period, it is perhaps the
peace, simplicity, and unity of fam-
ily life which contribute the ele-
ments of greatest charm. ... It is
noteworthy that although American
cultural life was woven of many eth-
nic strands, those which at the
end of the seventh century were
most eflFective — English, Dutch,
French, and German— were of races
in which the solidarity of the family
was strongly ingrained. To this
homemaking instinct, rooted in the
inheritance of the settlers, was added
the influence of environment. Un-
der the conditions of frontier exist-
ence, the family tended to become
greatly strengthened as a social, eco-
nomic and even military unit."

The Latter-day Saints have, in ad-
dition to the above heritage, the
singular doctrine and belief in the
eternal life of the family. This, in
conjunction with all the emphasis
that has been placed on the im-
portance of the home in the teach-
ings and sermons which our prophets
and leaders have given to our people
throughout all the history of the
Church, comprises a homemaking
heritage more precious than all the
material luxuries that money can buy.

Three factors necessary to the
preservation and enhancement of
our family-life heritage are: first, to
develop a well-balanced attitude in
regard to the value and importance
of home life as a vital factor in our
culture; second, to possess a desire
for the highest type of home life,
which naturally implies a willingness
to sacrifice and work for the fulfill-
ment of our desires; third, to spend
time and effort in study and research
concerning family life. Let us con-

sider, as far as time will permit, each
one of these three factors.

Let us consider first the value of
a well-balanced attitude in regard to
home life. It is accepted as a fact
that the family is our oldest social
institution. It has always carried on
such fundamental responsibilities as
propagation, economic cooperation,
and the rearing of children. Home
and family is the center of our com-
plete cultural pattern; it occupies the
strategic position in the entire social
scheme. This is true, largely, be-
cause of the fact that the foundation
of the structure of human person-
ality is laid in early childhood, and
the family is both the architect and
the contractor in charge of this con-
struction. It is true, also, because
of the fact that the home has social
as well as private aspects— it serves
society itself in innumerable ways;
it serves husband and wdfe, and it
serves childrefi. Unless homemakers,
fathers and mothers, appreciate the
importance of the position that the
home holds in our civilization, we
cannot hope to preserve this precious
domestic heritage.

The second important factor is to
possess a desire for a high-type fam-
ily life sufficiently strong to carry
with it a willingness to sacrifice and
work for it. In our desire to build
this high-type home, which will
serve as the foundation for righteous
living, we should be wary of a most
common danger— one that causes
constant nagging and unhappiness
in many homes— the attempt to
make one's home a duplicate of the
home built by and for another fam-
ily group for its particular situation.
Let us strive for the type of home
which will be ideal for our family
group according to our circum-

750

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

stances, realizing that if a home pro-
vides for the fullest possible de-
velopment of the personality of each
member of the family and brings
happiness into the life of each mem-
ber, that home is relatively an ideal
home, regardless of its lack of simi-
larity to some other home which ap-
peals to us as being ideal.

Most students of the family would
agree that the criteria by which we
might measure the degree of attain-
ment toward an ideal home for any
particular family is the effectiveness
with which the family adjusts itself
to the needs of the members and to
the demands of the social environ-
ment. The realization of such an
achievement is possible only through
the intelligent and cooperative ex-
penditure of time, effort and sacri-
fice on the part of all members of
the family. In other words, success-
ful home life does not just happen;
it is gained as a result of intelligent
study, conscious planning, work and
sacrifice.

The third essential factor in the
preservation and development of our
domestic heritage is the study of
family life. Study and investigation
is the nearest approach to a short
cut for help along this line.

W

''E do not wish to minimize the
value of experience as a guide
for home life, rather we would em-
phasize the fact that those who have
developed the ability to profit by
the experiences of others, as well as
by their own, are indeed fortunate.
However, what we can learn from
experience is necessarily much more
limited than what we can learn
through study. It was Coleridge who
said, "To most men experience is
like the stern lights of a ship, which

illumine only the track it has passed."
However great the value of experi-
ence, its value will be enhanced if
we are equipped with the necessary
knowledge and understanding to in-
telligently meet, interpret, and evalu-
ate the various experiences which
make up our daily living. To depend
wholly upon learning from experi-
ence to serve as counselors in family
life represents an extravagance not
to be tolerated by the wise and effi-
cient.

As parents, you would be surprised
and shocked if you knew the large
number of young folk who seek in-
formation and advice concerning
marriage and family life from some-
one outside of their home circle, be-
cause of the fact that their own par-
ents take the attitude: "Well, what
we know we had to learn from ex-
perience, because we had no time or
opportunity to study. We have
succeeded fairly well; therefore, our
children can do the same." Does
not that attitude exemplify a shirking
of the responsibility of parents to
prepare their offspring to function
as the parents of the future? It is a
major duty of each generation to as-
sume the responsibility of enriching
the social heritage of the succeeding
generation. This is true with regard
to the family more than with any
other institution in society. If the
family heritage which we pass on to
the next generation is not superior
to that which we inherited from the
past generation, we will be held in
great guilt, because no generation of
parents has had at its disposal as
much excellent material and as many
opportunities to study family life.

Let every parent be aware of the
fact that as soon as son or daughter
comes to think of Dad or Mother as

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

751

being old-fashioned, behind the
times in his or her ideas and advice,
Dad and Mother will be relegated
to the position of counselors in name
only. On the other hand, the parent
who has kept up to date in his knowl-
edge, enjoys a real thrill in seeing the
child's reaction when he discovers
that Dad or Mother can lead out in
up-to-date information; and what is
more important, such an experience
automatically builds up confidence
between parent and child and opens
wide the door for future approaches
for information and advice. The
parent who takes the attitude that
there is no longer any need for him
to study family life will never enjoy
such an experience.

I feel that we cannot emphasize
too forcibly the fact that the study
of home life is vitally important for
the older mothers and fathers as well
as the younger ones. With their
richer and more varied experiences
in life, they are in a position to profit
greatly from such study. They
should be prepared and willing to
stand staunch and firm as the guide-
posts for future family life. It is
they who must serve as the balance-
wheel in controlling, as far as pos-
sible, the disorganizing influences of
the constant social changes with

which we must cope. There is al-
ways danger that the younger gen-
eration may go too far toward ex-
tremes, that they may be too ready
to throw overboard many of the
things that have been tried and
tested and found valuable, and to
accept too many of the untried, un-
tested innovations and thus lose some
of otir cultural values. The older
folk, then, must function as the con-
servative force; and in order to do so,
they must keep up to date in their
information.

It is encouraging and of great so-
cial significance to learn that large
numbers of younger mothers and
fathers are showing marked interest
in the study of family life and are
enjoying the fruits of their efforts.
On the other hand, where we find
parents struggling desperately, with-
out training or preparation for their
responsibility, to solve the many
problems which arise in every home,
we find one of the greatest wastages
we have in social life.

The economy involved in the
study of family life is the saving of
time and energy, the enhancement of
health and happiness, and the de-
velopment of adequately adjusted
personalities and family groups.

TEACHING BY DISCUSSING

Dr. Billie HolUngshead
Brigham Young University

I. The requisites to teaching by discussing are:

1. Thorough preparation by both the teacher and the class.

Without this preparation by both teacher and class there is
present the current evil of "trying to arrive at collective wisdom
through combining individual ignorance."

752 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

2. A review, summary, oi some sort of brief reproduction of the
materials to be discussed.

In case the teacher is prepared but the class is not, the teacher
should present the materials by lecturing, showing of films, letting
the class read, reading with the class, or some other such means,
as a background for the ensuing discussion.

3. Consideration of the materials from the viewpoints of its meaning,
the correct interpretation, the significance, and application of the
principles therein.

An example of a topic that may be successfully discussed from
such viewpoints is the subject of tithing; the revelation concerning
which, given to Joseph Smith, may be found in Section 119 of the
Doctrine and Covenants.

4. Certain characteristics as follows:

a. Intellectual honesty— which may be explained by stating that
a person to be intellectually honest, must think according to his
best information and judgment concerning a topic, rather than
what he would merely like to believe about that subject.

b. Academic freedom— in other words, one must be free to be not
only intellectually honest, but he also must be free to express
that honesty without fear of unjust reprisals by any group.

c. Spirituality— and a desire to help oneself to see everything that
is "virtuous, lovely, praiseworthy, and of good report," as well
as to help the other members of the class.

A striking example in which a person demanded the right
to be intellectually honest, academically free, and to express
his spirituality may be found in the behavior of Joseph Smith
with respect to his visions.

5. Participation evoked by the asking of pivotal questions.

a. Questions that will evoke discussion incorporate such terms as:
How, why, explain, apply, compare, contrast, and what are
the effects, implications, lessons, meanings, or significances, et
cetera.

b. Such questions must be made out beforehand. They also must
be definite, clear-cut, and simply worded.

c. Teacher must carry air of confidence that questions can be
answered.

d. There should be varied participation among the class members.
The names of people answering the questions should not be
called before the question is posed. The teacher must not
dominate the thought nor monopolize the time. A discussion
should be a mutual learning situation between the class and the
teacher.

6. Avoidance of serious digressions.

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE 753

II. Some practical variations of the discussion method are:

1. P'orum— in which there is a prepared speech; then the audience
may ask questions.

2. Intervie\\— in which an expert is questioned by one or more people.
^5- Symposium— in which there are several prepared speeches by a

group of people; then questions by the audience. There must be
no rehearsals, nor must any member of the group know what an-
other is going to say.

4. Panel discussion— This resembles the symposium except that there
are no set speeches. There is a chairman who gets things started,
keeps them going, passes the questions on to others. There are
no rehearsals; but the style is conversational, and each speaker
reacts to the thought of the last speaker. At the end, the audience
may question the group.

5. Informal debates.

III. Some current abuses in the use of the discussion method are:

1. Lack of preparation— especially in knowing the materials, and the
preparing of questions beforehand.

2. Ignoring opportunities not in the plan.

3. Dogmatic, narrow-minded, one-sided attitude of the teacher who
rejects all responses not personally approved of.

4. Permitting serious digressions.

5. Employing no variation of method.

^

y:yfficers 1 1 ieetiag

(Thursday, October 3, 1940)

PRESIDENT'S REPORT AND OFFICIAL
INSTRUCTIONS

President Amy Brown Lyman

"I^E are emphasizing, especially in and children as well, away from

this conference, the home and home, that we feel that it might be

the desirability of building up and a good plan to inaugurate a "back

strengthening family life. Our to the home" movement. We be-

theme, as the program indicates, is lieve in the stability and solidarity

"The Latter-day Saint Home— a of the family. We believe that

Foundation for Righteous Living." homes everywhere would be bene-

There are so many activities and fit^d by members of families spend-

attractions today that take women, ing more time together in the fani-

754

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

ily circle. We believe that the home
should come first with every Relief
Society woman, and work outside
the home should come second.

Stake Conference Visits

We are now in the midst of our
annual stake Relief Society confer-
ences. The schedule includes 43
two-stake conferences and 45 one-
stake conferences, reaching 131 of
the 132 stakes— all except Oahu in
Hawaii. This is the first time we
have adopted a general plan for com-
bining two stakes in one conference.
It has been advisable to do this in
order to complete the work in the
period assigned by the General Au-
thorities. We hope you are liking
the plan. We have already heard
favorable reports regarding the stimu-
lation that has come through con-
tacts between two stakes participat-
ing in the same conference. We
are advising that class leaders meet
separately in a class leaders' union
meeting simultaneously with the
meeting for bishops and Relief So-
ciety officers. Part of the purpose
of the bishops' meeting is lost if it
is open to the public. No oppor-
tunity is given for a discussion of
welfare problems, which should be
limited to those workers who are
directly concerned.

We want you to know that we ap-
preciate the kindness and courtesy
you are extending to us; that we are
enjoying our visits to your stakes and
that they are a source of inspiration
and motivation to us which cannot be
measured. Your resourcefulness sur-
prises and intrigues us; your courage
bolsters* up our courage; your faith
and devotion build up our faith; your
spirituality strengthens our spiritual-
ity. I have noticed a new light in

the eyes of our new Board members
after their first visit to you, which
has brightened with each additional
contact. There is a new enthusiasm
which is stimulating their efforts.

Project foi Work-and-Business
Meeting

A new project is being organized
to be carried on in the work-and-
business meetings in the Salt Lake
Welfare Region. This is an experi-
ment which, if successful, may be
extended to other regions. The
chairman of our educational work.
Counselor Donna D. Sorensen, has
been trying to devise a plan which
would tie up our regular work meet-
ing with the Church welfare pro-
gram, and this step has been taken
as a beginning. Often in the past,
we have been at a loss to know how
to plan to keep ourselves profitably
busy on work day, but now the wel-
fare program is needing our help.
Thus, with one regular Relief Society
meeting day a month available, and
with the whole ward membership in
attendance, it would seem that much
might be accomplished for the wel-
fare program.

It is not the intention to interfere
in any way with the regional sewing
centers which have been established,
but to supplement their work by
making a definite number of articles
as assigned by the Region. The
heavy work on power machines will
continue to be done in the regional
sewing center.

The project has the hearty ap-
proval of the general and regional
welfare committees. The plan is as
follows :

The Salt Lake Region will furnish
all materials for the articles, the
ward Relief Societies will furnish the

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

755

sewing service, and the General
Board will arrange for an expert to
do the cutting on the large tables at
the regional center. The cut articles
will be segregated into bundles which
will be delivered to the stakes of the
Region, and by the stakes assigned
to their respective wards. The fin-
ished articles will, with proper labels
on them, and after expert inspection
by ward and stake work leaders, be
carefully packed and returned to the
regional storehouse for distribution
on bishops' orders. The charge to
bishops drawing on this stock will
be for material only. In this par-
ticular project, none of the articles
will be held in the wards. The
articles to be made are as follows:
women's house dresses, children's
dresses, men's flannel and broad-
cloth pajamas, children's flannel and
broadcloth pajamas, women's flannel
and seersucker nightgowns, and
women's front aprons. The total
number of articles made during the
year will be 3,500. Each ward will be
assigned approximately 24 articles.

It will readily be seen that the
amount of sewing sent to any one
ward will not keep the entire ward
membership busy. It will probably
be done by one section of each work
meeting. Other projects already
planned will go on as usual. This
plan is an indication of what may
be accomplished in the future, espe-
cially if it is extended to other re-
gions. It is in reality a direct return
to the original idea of Relief So-
ciety work meetings. (At this point
President Lyman demonstrated
bundles of cut materials, containing
everything needed to complete the
respective articles, and the finished
articles made from similar bundles.)

Grain-Storing

You have all been vitally inter-
ested, I am sure, in the recent in-
vestment of a portion of the Relief
Society wheat fund into wheat, which
is now stored in Church elevators.

When the Relief Society wheat
was turned into cash at the close of
the World War, it was done with
the understanding and unanimous
consent of the Relief Society that the
fund would be held in trust at the
Presiding Bishop's Office until such
time as the General Authorities
might deem it advisable to again
store grain. That time has now
come. It is thought expedient by
the First Presidency to keep wheat
stored and available as a part of the
Church welfare plan.

The Church has generously prof-
fered to carry all the expense con-
nected with the storing and proper
care of the wheat. This is a comfort
to Relief Society women, for it will
be remembered by the older sisters
that the care of the wheat in earlier
days was a real task for them.

For nearly twenty years interest
on the wheat trust fund has been
used for health and maternity work,
and a great amount of good has been
accomplished with it. With the
conversion of a large portion of the
fund into wheat, and with the re-
duction of interest rates on the re-
maining fund, the amount of the an-
nual interest to be received by wards
next July 1 will necessarily be much
less than formeriy. As was the case
last July (see Relief Society Mag-
azine, July, 1940, page 470), interest
will be paid by check on all amounts
of fifty cents or more, and amounts
less than fifty cents will be mailed
direct to the Relief Society presi-

756

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

dents in the form of postage stamps.
The checks are drawn in favor of the
ward Rehef Societies which have
ownership in the fund, but are
mailed to the bishops for ward or-
ganizations, and to the stake presi-
dents for stakes. All such payments,
whether received in the form of
checks or postage stamps, are to be
entered in the Relief Society record
books as interest received on the
wheat trust fund.

Charity Fund

In view of our close cooperation
with the ward bishops and with the
Church welfare plan, and in order
to avoid any duplication of effort, it
is recommended that the use of the
Relief Society charity fund be modi-
fied and extended as follows:

1. For Emergency Relief : There
should always be available in every
ward a reserve in the charity fund for
emergency relief. A ward president
may be called upon any day or night
for help for a distressed individual
or family, and she should be prepared
to give temporary emergency relief
until the matter can be taken up
with the bishop. Her treasury should
never be found empty.

2. For Health and Child- Welfare
Purposes: With the conversion of
a large portion of the wheat fund into
wheat, resulting in a reduction of
wheat interest for health work, presi-
dents will no doubt welcome the idea
of using some of their charity fund
for health work and child welfare.

■ 3. For Relief Society Welfare
Projects: In order to be able to
initiate any definite Relief Society
welfare project, ward presidencies
may desire to use a portion of their
charity fund for materials or equip-
ment. In extending the use of this

fund for this purpose, however, it
should be strictly understood that it
is to be limited to such projects as
are sponsored by the Society.

Fast Offerings

Relief Society women are encour-
aged to support the First Presidency
in the following recommendations
which they have made regarding fast
donations: "Fast offerings must be
received to an amount equalling
$1 .00 per each member per year. This
is an amount within the reach of
every head of a family and single
person in the Church. Those who
can give more should do so." Fast
offerings are depended upon to pro-
vide the real foundation for the wel-
fare plan.

Women's Work Directors

Need has arisen for clarification of
the duties of women's work directors
in the Church welfare plan in rela-
tion to the Relief Society. It is op-
tional with the stake and wards as to
whether their respective women's
work directors are appointed to serve
as Relief Society representatives.
Stake women's work directors may
or may not be members of the stake
board. It is recommended that,
insofar as the Relief Society is
concerned, the women's work direc-
tors are essentially employment repre-
sentatives who assist unemployed
ward members in finding employ-
ment, and who assist the Church
welfare projects by referring to such
projects women who can do the re-
quired work. The two functions of
finding employment and of making
family investigations in cases of need
are separate and distinct, and ordi-
narily the employment representa-
tive, or work director, should not be

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

757

assigned both functions. The re-
sponsibihty of visiting famihes in
need of assistance, analyzing their
problems, and making recommenda-
tions to the bishop as to assistance
needed, rests with the ward Relief
Society president.

Deseret Industries

The Deseret Industries, begun two
years ago as a Church welfare project,
has recently expanded its program,
and has moved its plant and general
offices to a much larger building.
This project employs regularly about
60 members of the Church in the
collection and salvaging of used
clothing, furniture, and discarded
articles of all kinds. The re-worked
articles are sold to the general public
at a number of stores and are also
available to stakes wishing to select
articles for distribution in their own
communities. (All Relief Society
workers were invited to attend the
official opening of the new plant, at
2234 Highland Drive, Salt Lake
City, which occurred Friday, Oc-
tober 4, at 6 p. m.)

Central Bishops' Storehouse

(Relief Society workers and all
conference visitors were also invited
to visit the Bishops' Central Store-
house, 751 West yth South Street,
Salt Lake City, where the new grain
elevators are being filled with Relief
Society wheat. Guides were in at-
tendance during all hours of the day
and evening to escort visitors through
the buildings.)

Mormon Handicraft

The General Board appreciates the
support being given to the Mormon
Handicraft project. Many wards
have taken membership in the Shop

for the benefit of their members who
may wish to sell their work through
the Shop, and as a means of assisting
to continue this project. Individual
memberships have also been taken
by many interested women and by
those who consign their handwork
to the Shop for sale. The Shop has
just experienced its most successful
tourist season. It is advisable to con-
sult the Shop as to articles found to
be most saleable. Originality, good
workmanship and good material are
required if articles are to sell readily.

Stake Board Meetings

Persuant to advice from the Gen-
eral Authorities that we continue to
simplify our work and reduce, so far
as possible, the number of activities
that take us from our wards and from
our homes, the General Board recom-
mends that stake board meetings be
limited to two meetings a month—
these to be held, of course, in ad-
dition to the union meeting.

Several stakes who are focusing
their attention on building up and
strengthening the wards are trying
out a plan of holding one board
meeting a month and of advising
board members to attend their own
ward meetings as frequently as pos-
sible and to take an active part, as
ward members, in the class work
there.

We believe that by limiting the
number of members on stake boards
to bare needs, and by limiting stake
board meetings, the wards and the
homes will be benefited.

Class Work

It was announced at the April
Conference that in the future our ed-
ucational year would begin uniformh
throughout the organization in Oc-

758

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

tober. With all preliminary meet-
ings and opening socials held in
September, and with carefully made
plans and preparation, class work can
begin in earnest in October. Eight
lessons will be considered in each
department during the year, with the
exception of the social service de-
partment, where a lesson in the
course on "Education' for Family
Life" is not scheduled for Christmas
week. It is the hope of the General
Board that no lessons will be omitted
during the year, and that the full
course of study will be given in every
ward and branch throughout the or-
ganization.

Piimary Association to Meet
on Wednesdays

The General Board is pleased to
announce that the Primary Asso-
ciation of the Church has decided
to change its regular meeting day
from Tuesday to Wednesday. I am
sure this change will be gratefully
received by Relief Society workers
everywhere. It has been very incon-
venient for both the Relief Society
and Primary to meet on the same
afternoon, and in the same building.

Ward Conieiences

Arrangements are no doubt under
way for ward conferences to be
held early in the season. Fall con-
ferences give excellent opportunity
to acquaint the public with the
year's program. It is, of course, de-
sirable that these conferences be held
on Sunday evenings.

Teachers' Visits

The question has recently arisen
regarding the advisability of visiting
teachers omitting one or more home
visits during the summer months, by

way of a vacation for teachers. It is
the desire of the General Board that
all Latter-day Saint homes be visited
monthly by the teachers during the
entire year. Where desirable, how-
ever, it is suggested that each teacher
might have one month free during
the summer period, arrangements for
which could be made by using sub-
stitute teachers, or by having teach-
ers go singly for one or two months,
as necessary. The regular visiting
during the rest of the year should
go on as usual with the teachers
going in pairs. Latter-day Saint fam-
ilies are accustomed to monthly
visits, and, besides, it is their oppor-
tunity for making their regular
monthly charity contributions. With
no topics required for the summer
months, opportunity is afforded for
more informal, friendly visits, and
also for special messages from the
officers. Ward teaching gives us a
most effective method for maintain-
ing unity and solidarity in our or-
ganization.

Funds and Piopeity at
Reorganizations

Where a reorganization of a stake
takes place, the retiring officers
should turn over to their successors,
as soon as possible, all funds, record
books, circular letters, text-books,
and any other property owned by the
Society. Although they will arrange
to meet all organization expenses al-
ready incurred, it is advised that they
do not proceed with any new plans
or projects which would require the
expenditure of Society funds.

Stake Funds and the Budget

Inasmuch as the Relief Society
stake boards retain one-half of the
annual dues as a general expense

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

fund, it is unnecessary for any pro-
vision to be made in the stake budget
for the stake board of ReHef Society.

MemheTship Enlistment

The membership campaign, or
the enhstment work, will begin two
weeks later this year, the period be-
ing from October i to December 31.
The growth in membership is very
gratifying. What a glorious thing
it will be when every eligible mature
woman in the Church will be en-
rolled!

Magazine Campaign

From September 15 to October
1 5, we shall be busy taking subscrip-
tions for the ReUd Society Mag-
azine. Our August number this year
gives details regarding this work. All
stake and ward Magazine represen-
tatives have been supplied with the
revised instructions for this work
and with new forms and supplies.
We appreciate your efforts in help-
ing to build up the Magazine.

Notes to the Field

We call the attention of the stake
and ward officers to the announce-
ments and official instructions which
appear frequently in the "Notes to
the Field" department of the Relief
Society Magazine. Members as well
as officers will be interested in read-
ing this section, which will help them
to keep in touch with changes and
developments in the Societv's work.

B]ue Bulletins

We call to your attention also
the importance of reading carefully
the blue bulletins which stake and
mission presidents are receiving
from time to time. They are sent
out as need arises and contain im-
portant announcements and instruc-

759

tions which should be passed on to
your local workers. Questions come
to the office quite frequently which
have already been answered in these
bulletins.

Reporting General Conferences

We hope that you who are in at-
tendance at conference will have the
opportunity upon your return home
to review for other stake and local
workers the instructions received in
our Relief Society sessions and also
in the general conference of the
Church. Those who are not able
to attend are delighted to hear about
the proceedings of the conference.

Relief Society Centennial

Plans are in the making for our
centennial observance. They include
celebrations in the stakes, and in the
wards where desirable, on the 17th of
March, 1942. The general celebra-
tion will be held in Salt Lake City
in connection with our April, 1942,
Relief Society conference.

Visits to Missionaries in the Field

We have been asked to call the
attention of the mothers to the fact
that visits to missionaries while they
are in the field are detrimental to
them and to the work, and that such
visits are contrary to mission regula-
tions. Missionaries themselves are
instructed not to receive -or entertain
parents, relatives, or friends, without
first securing the consent of their
mission president. In the nearby
missions, visits of relatives and
friends have become so common as
to be disrupting to missionary work.
We feel sure you will bear this in
mind, and -that you will cooperate
with the Priesthood in helping to
overcome this practise.

760

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

Sacrament

In the June issue of the Pwgiess
oi the Church, the Presiding Bish-
opric stressed the importance of hav-
ing the deacons who are engaged in
passing the sacrament neatly and
carefully dressed. We are passing
this on to you, the mothers, who
more than anyone else can control
this matter. Attention is called to
the fact that "no uniform style of
dress is recommended for the sacra-
ment service, but it is definitely urged
that all who are called to administer
or pass the sacrament should be neat
and clean. It may be necessary at
times for boys to wear clothing that
is considerably worn, but every mem-
ber can be neat and clean about
both his clothing and his personal
appearance. Carelessness in this re-
spect may mar the sacrament service
for the entire congregation."

Clean-up Piogiam

It has been suggested by the
Church Beautification committee
that ward members clean up their
home surroundings and do ever^•-
thing possible to beautifv their
communities. It is a sad thing that
in our wonderful country there are
ugliness, untidiness, and careless-
ness everywhere, all of which could
be avoided if more interest were
taken. There are unsightly bill-
boards, tawdry stands, dirty streets,
unpainted buildings and dumps. I
am sure the campaign needs the
stimulus of the women who have
natural instincts for beauty, organi-
zation, and cleanliness. It is, there-
fore, hoped that all Relief Society
members will encourage and sup-
port the Priesthood in their worthy
efforts in this campaign. Following

are some of the tasks outlined: de-
struction of weeds, gathering and de-
struction of rubbish and waste, re-
moval of dilapidated buildings, such
as old pigpens, chicken coops, and
barns too old for use, and the repair-
ing of others which are still of use;
also the repairing of fences, gates,
and screens.
Sale oi Tobacco to Minors

The Relief Society women will be
interested in the drive against to-
bacco sale to minors, and will desire
to support it. Although it is con-
trary to law, minors in many places
may purchase cigarettes. It is the
plan that all the stakes and wards
will take part in a campaign to en-
force the law and protect the next
generation from becoming addicts
to tobacco. Once started, especially
in youth, the cigarette habit is most
difficult to overcome. We all have
a serious responsibility in protecting
our youth against tobacco, and liquor
as well.

Organizations and Reorganizations
in Stakes and Missions

As a result of changes which have
occurred during the six-month pe-
riod since our last conference, April,
1940, we report to you the organiza-
tion of stake boards of Relief So-
ciety in 4 new stakes, the reorgani-
zation of stake boards in 14 other
stakes, and changes in the personnel
of Relief Society mission presidents
in 9 missions— resulting in a total of
27 new sets of stake or mission of-
ficers. In reporting these changes,
we express our deep appreciation for
the fine service rendered by the re-
tiring officers, who will continue to
be interested and helpful members
of the Relief Society, and we wel-
come the newly appointed officers.

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

761

Stake

Denver

Emigration

Riverside

ORGANIZATIONS

Fonneily Part Oi Appointed President

Western States Mission
Ensign Stake
Salt Lake Stake

Erma A. Rice
Emeline Y. Nebeker
Sarah N. Tvvitchell

Washington Eastern States Mission Louise C. Reunion

REORGANIZATIONS

Stake

Released

Appointed President

Date

July 21, 1940
March 10, 1940
April 28, 1940
June 30, 1940

Date

Beaver

Kate Jensen

Lacy R. Nowers

August 14, 1940

Boise

Mabel S. Nokes

Josephine G. Anderson

May 12, 1940

Gunnison

Clarice B. Larson

Ila D. Childs

June 30, 1940

Hyrum

Laura L. Christensen

Minnie A. Miller

September 22, 1940

Kanab

Vera L. Swapp

Lillian C. McAllister

March 31, 1940

Lyman

Ellen Rollins

Katherine Blackner

June 16, 1940

Montpelier

Romina Perkins

Louisa Stephens

September 15, 1940

Panguitch

Sarah C. Ipson

Sarah O. Henrie

June 23, 1940

Portneuf

Dicy W. Henderson

Lera C. Maughan

May 26, 1940

Salt Lake

Elizabeth C. Williams Maude F. Hanks

June 16, 1940

San Juan

Hattie R. Barton

Charity L. Rowley

Sept. 9, 1940

South Davis

Ella M. Williams

Elizabeth H. Hogan

August 18, 1940

Young

L. Nettie Behrmann

Bergetta A. Covington

September 15, 1940

Mission

Released

Appointed President

Date

East Central States

Jennie Tew

Belle C. Jensen

June 28, 1940

Eastern States

Priscilla L. Evans

Mary V. Iverson

September 15, 1940

Japanese

Hazel M. Robertson

Eva B. Jensen

July 3, 1940

North Central Sts.

Mima M. Broadbent

Edith M. Richards

July 27, 1940

Northwestern States

Ann P. Nibley

Florence G. Smith

September 30, 1940

Samoan

Ruth P. Tingey

Hannahbel N. Emery

April 20, 1940

Southern States

Mary T. Clayson

Mary H. Whitaker

June 5, 1940

Spanish-American

Martha W. Williams

Emma Haymore

June 14, 1940

Tahitian

lona B. Stevens

Edna L. Cannon

April 10, 1940

SELF-REALIZATION THROUGH CREATIVE WORK

Counselor Marcia K. HowelJs

TA/'OMEN have a natural love of
beauty and a persistent desire
to create. As this urge finds in-
creasing opportunity for expression,
life presents new interests, and wom-
en with many wholesome interests
find life intriguing; time never hangs
heavily on their hands.

The history of creative effort is in-
teresting. Leonardo Da Vinci, the
great Italian artist, painted the "Last
Supper" and also the "Mona Lisa."

He had one of the keenest minds
the world has ever known, yet it
is as an artist that he is remembered.
The creative urge is in all of us. The
power to create varies only in degree.
We cannot paint a "Last Supper,"
but we can make something that is
useful and beautiful.

Our pioneer women did handi-
work as they came across the plains,
knitting, tatting, and even piecing
quilts as they jogged along. We, to-

762

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

day, have a priceless heritage as a
result of that activity.

Seventy years ago, the Twentieth
Ward Relief Society in Salt Lake
City made the unique "Friendship
Quilt." It is an applique quilt made
up of fifty-six blocks, each about
twelve inches square. Each block

of Eliza R. Snow, with the quota-
tion, "And there shall be nothing to
hurt or to destroy in all my holy
mountain saith the Lord"; the larrib
and the lion are shown peacefully
together. On still another block
may be seen the words, "The Con-
stitution of Deseret," also, "20

scm -J^^ '^* 1^^ .»W>^

FRIENDSHIP QUILT
(Made by Twentieth Ward Relief Society seventy years ago.
Utah State Capitol)

Now on display at

is different from the rest, and each
has a religious or patriotic theme.
The name of the woman who made
the block is written on it in very
small letters, with indelible ink, and
is still to be seen by using a mag-
nifying glass. One block of this in-
teresting quilt bears the name of
Zina D. H. Young and the inscrip-
tion, "Holiness to the Lord." An-
other, on which the needlework is
very fine, bears the cherished name

Ward," and "F. R. S." (Female Re-
lief Society). Artists have come to
the Utah State Capitol, where this
"Friendship Quilt" is on display, to
copy designs from it to exhibit in
museums and libraries as samples of
fine American art.

When we think of Eliza R. Snow,
we think of her inspired writings,
but she did other creative work with
great skill. She made exquisite, fine,
hand-made net curtains that are as

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

763

rare as they are beautiful. Excel-
lence in one kind of creative activity
does not preclude excellence in other
kinds. Using the hands stimulates
the brain. Refreshment to body
and mind comes with the creation
of something useful and beautiful.

We have in our Mormon Handi-
craft Shop, which is operated by the
Relief Society, some beautiful pieces
of hand-hammered copper, much in
demand. These are made by a Mor-
mon boy, not yet twenty years old.
He has originated unique and in-
teresting designs, and his mother says
it requires nearly 3500 swings of the
hammer to make a copper bowl less
than one foot in diameter. The re-
turns from his work have meant
much to the boy as well as a degree
of economic security for his widowed
mother.

One of our women made an ex-
quisite, tatted banquet cloth, which
sold from the same shop for nearly
one hundred dollars. From a small
spool of thread in skilled hands, it
grew into a beautiful masterpiece of
art and usefulness.

T ADMIRE women who can garden
and have a chance to practise their
art. I passed a little old house one
day, which was surrounded by a very
beautiful garden. Long rows of
zinnias and asters made the place
very lovely. Beautiful blue morn-
ing-glories, earlier in the season, had
transformed the back fence into a
bower of delicate blooms. Photog-
raphers had come to get pictures, in
color, of the rare specimens. Many
saw the blue morning-glories and
were happier because of them. The
planting of a ten cent package of seed
was responsible for this profusion of
color.

The story is told of a certain
middle-aged man, both lazy and il-
literate, who was made president of
a whittling club, because he could
carve interesting objects from wood.
The recognition he received as pres-
ident so delighted him that he be-
came interested in work and in time
learned to read and write.

In the face of some calamity, such
as loss of health or the death of a
loved one, some people are so bank-
rupt in interests that they are forced
to seek psychiatric or medical aid.
Occupational therapy has become an
important branch of mental hygiene.
Some hospitals are equipped with a
wide range of handicraft service
aimed to increase or restore mental
poise.

I know a little old woman who
became suddenly blind with a nerve
disease of the eyes. She had been
accustomed to many of the good
things of life; she had lived in com-
fortable circumstances and had trav-
eled considerably. I called to visit
her the other night. A special
phonograph, built for the blind, was
reciting one of Tennyson's beauti-
ful poems, and this blind woman
was working over a rug. A grand-
child was helping her sort the col-
lors. The rug was beautiful; few
people, with all their faculties unim-
paired, could make such a one. The
little old woman was cheerful, happy
and occupied. The doctors might
cite this as an example in which occu-
pational therapy had been prescribed
and had worked out successfully, due
to the intelligent cooperation of the
patient.

"When people without money
produce commodities they can use,
they create new material wealth.

764

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

Often they bring to themselves satis-
factions which even the abihty to
purchase cannot bring." Whether
the object is a painting on canvas, a
hand-hammered bov^l, or a beautiful
afghan, if it serves well the purpose
for which it was intended, it is a
work of art. Art is simply the best
possible way of doing that which
needs to be done. The utility of the
object is one of the first tests. Any
woman who can cook, sew, or garden
in a superior way finds happiness,
which creative effort brings. The
real value obtained from any creative
work is what you yourself put into
it, not what others think of it.

Relief Society women should be-
come more interested in handicraft.
We must utilize our leisure time.
Leisure time should be learning time.
"Adult education presumes that the
creative spark may be kept alive
throughout life." "Making things
with the hands has been an every-
day practise throughout the ages,
while learning through books is for
the masses of people a comparatively
recent achievement." The proper
combination of the two— hand work
with head work— results in self-real-
ization and a degree of happiness
and security which may be obtained
in no other way.

LOOKING FORWARD TO '42

Edith S. Elliott
Relief Society General Board Member

"lirE feel that plans should be
under way immediately in each
of the stakes of Zion for the cen-
tennial celebration of the Latter-day
Saint Relief Society. An anniver-
sary is a memorable occasion, but a
centennial is a time for supreme re-
joicing in past accomplishments, for
satisfaction in working out present-
day problems and for dedicating our-
selves to even greater heights in the
future.

This oldest of women's organiza-
tions, which has functioned con-
tinuously for nearly loo years, de-
serves the best and finest of com-
memorations. It is not one minute
too soon for the stakes to make prep-
arations for their local observances
on March 17, 1942. Much time, re-
search, preparation, inspiration and,
in our case, many prayers, are need-

ed to do justice to so worthy a cause.

A centennial chairman should be
appointed in each stake right away.
She, preferably, should be one of the
present members of the stake board.
Choose the best and most talented
person you have for the job. Have
her form a committee and start
working as soon as possible. We
encourage you to work out your own
programs, because you know your
own community and its traditions
best. You know what has made your
locality unique. We hope each
committee will look to the indi-
vidual membership for assistance,
so that each Latter-day Saint Relief
Society woman may feel that she
has actually contributed to this great
occasion.

You may ask, "How can we best
celebrate in our own localities?" I

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

?6S

could best answer with another
question: "What have we done
with our century of opportunity and
enhghtenment?" In answering this,
we can refer to the wealth of Relief
Society material found in each little
community where our Church is
established. Go to your local Re-
lief Society records. Read old dia-
ries. Seek out the older people who
have played so colorful a part in the
beginning of towns and cities. Look
for individual accomplishments
made by Relief Society members.
Acquaint yourselves with Relief
Society group projects. Such in-
teresting accounts can be found of
the spiritual, physical, mental and
financial aspects of life. An impres-
sive story can be woven around the
saving of Sunday eggs for the pur-
chase of wheat. Another could tell of
the installation of a water system at
the instigation of Relief Societv^
workers.* There arc faith-promoting
incidents, sacred to a given section.
One stake already reports that they
will have an all-day celebration with

luncheon and dinner as a big feature.
Another stake's aim is for a com-
plete scrapbook; another, a roll of
honor upon which the names of all
members in that stake for the cen-
tennial year will be listed. One stake
seeks to honor all its past stake Re-
lief Society presidents. Others plan
to do honor in song, story, drama,
pageantry, tableau, and poetry. One
stake will collect literary and musical
selections produced by local talent.

In gathering historical facts, let
them live and breathe. Combine
realism with symbolism. Let each
story vibrate with purposeful mean-
ing. To tell a story is one thing, but
to tell it in such a way that it will
stimulate someone to an apprecia-
tion of events and enable them to
carry home a wholesome thought, is
quite another.

Don't lose sight of the humorous
situations that add spice to any
undertaking. Let your efforts make
for a complete Relief Society sym-
phony.

THE WARD PRESIDENT'S RESPONSIBILITY TO
THE VISITING TEACHERS

Alice B. Castleton

Relief Society General Board Member
Christ said, "Let him who is greatest among you, be servant of all."

JESUS, the greatest leader of all
^ men, gave us the finest example of
true leadership that has ever been
known in the world. Before he fin-
ished his work upon the earth, he
left with his disciples the power of
spiritual leadership.

In a book written by Arthur Jones,
called Education for Youth in Lead-

ership, he says, "Leadership is the
process of securing cooperation of a
group, working toward a goal that
they accept as desirable." Again, he
says, "Leadership is interested in how
people can be brought together foi
a common end, effectively and hap-
pily."

There is always a place in every

766

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

walk of life for leaders; and in this
Church, there is a place for women
who have a testimony of the Gospel,
women who have the desire and
power to love their fellowmen,
women who are blessed with the es-
sential qualifications that every real
leader should possess.

Maybe some of you are familiar
with the story of a great general who
called his son to his bedside for ad-
vice and counsel. The father had
been one of the world's greatest gen-
erals. He was about to die, and his
son had been chosen as his successor.
Anxious for his son's success, he gave
him the secret of leadership. He
said, "My son, if you expect to be-
come a great general, you must make
your men believe that you are the
bravest man in the army, that you
have greater endurance, and that you
know more about military tactics
than any other man; that you have
broader understanding and greater
sympathy than any other man in the
army."

The son, bewildered by what the
father had told him, asked, "How
can I make my men believe this of
me?"

TTie father's answer was unmis-
takable. He said, "My son, be that
man."

Leadership and responsibility go
hand in hand. We know that the
strength of an organization depends
largely upon its leadership. In my,
opinion, there are four essential
qualifications for successful leader-
ship: intelligence, initiative, sym-
pathy, impartiality.

A ward president, too, must have
an abiding faith in the cause she
represents. She must have faith in
the women with whom she is work-
ing, and faith in the divine guidance

of God. She will have some knowl-
edge of all phases of the Relief So-
ciety and understand its ideals, his-
tory and motives.

She will be keenly aware of the
importance of the visiting teachers
as messengers from the organization
to the people of the wards, and as
messengers from the people to the
Society. She will instruct them that
their first duty is to live this glorious
Gospel. She will impress them with
the fact that the organization was
founded and is directed by divine
guidance, and that to those who are
diligent in the performance of their
duties, spiritual, mental and social
development is the award awaiting
them. A president will inspire her
teachers to be kind, tolerant and
self-reliant, and she wall endeavor to
win their love and confidence.

npHE activity of the visiting teach-
ers has stood the test of nearly
loo years. Perhaps no other activity
in the Relief Society provides
greater opportunity for unselfish
service. Through this system of
monthly, friendly visiting, teachers
are privileged to visit people who
have no social contacts; they go into
broken homes and homes where
death reigns; they are privileged to
go into homes that are examples of
fine living and culture. They are
enlistment workers. They find many
women in their districts who,
through a little personal interest, will
become active members. By calling
attention to the educational program
and also the activities of the work-
and-business day, they awaken in-
terest. They also encourage young
mothers to become members. "Beau-
tiful friendships tried by sun and
wind, durable from the daily dust of

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

767

life," are made through this work.
A president should select women
as visiting teachers who are endowed
with great wisdom and who are
faithful to every trust. "And no
one can assist in this work except he
shall be humble, full of love, having
faith, hope, charity, being temperate
in all things whatsoever shall be en-
trusted to his care." [Doc. and Cov.

12-8)

Perhaps there is greater need for
efficient visiting teaching today than
ever before. We are living in a
world of trouble and chaos. The
problems that are facing us are
many, and there is need for spiritual
guidance in our work. Our leaders
tell us: "The greatest need in the
world today is a return to religion
and faith in God."

The visiting teachers who have
faith in God will inspire confidence
in the people whom they visit. Henry
Adams once said, "A teacher affects
eternity. She can never tell where
her influence stops." Great happi-
ness and satisfaction come through
service.

We have at present 2,800 visiting

teachers who represent the Relief
Society in the homes of the Latter-
day Saints. The majority of them are
women who are faithful to their
duties, women who have a testimony
of the Gospel and who are upholding
the standards of the Church. Pres-
ident Grant once said, "No man can
teach this Gospel who does not live
it."

Relief Society presidents are called
by the Priesthood of God and are
given the divine authority to lead,
guide, and instruct the visiting
teachers and to inspire them to mag-
nify their calling. They are tireless
in their devotion to their responsi-
bilities, and they are exerting a pro-
found influence upon the conduct of
their visiting teachers. I am sure
these fine women will be richly re-
warded for the services they render,
and that they will realize the prom-
ises made to the faithful by the Lord:
"Well done, thou good and faithful
servant, thou hast been faithful over
a few things, I will make thee ruler
over many things. Enter thou into
the joy of our Lord."

PUBLIC WELFARE PROVISIONS

Vera W. Pohlman
General Secretary- Treasurer

VITELFARE provisions in general
relate to three large groups,
classified broadly as dependents, de-
linquents, and defectives. I shall not
attempt, in these few moments, to
discuss provisions relating to delin-
quents and defectives— whose care
is largely institutional. Time will
permit only a very brief summary of
public welfare provisions for the de-

pendents—who are assisted usually
in their homes.

In Utah, and in other states where
members of the Church represent a
fairly large proportion of the total
population, the Government and
the Church are the two largest dis-
tributors of relief to those who are
unemployed or otherwise unable to
maintain themselves and, their fam-

768

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

ilies. Because many people in need
and distress appeal to both the Gov-
ernment and the Church for assist-
ance, the work of these two agencies
often meets and even overlaps, and
therefore it is important that each
should understand, in general, the
objectives, scope, and procedures of
the other. In fact, it is doubly im-
portant for those engaged in Church
welfare work to understand the pub-
lic welfare provisions and to cooper-
ate with public agencies in their ad-
ministration, because the members
of the Church contribute to the sup-
port of both the public and the
Church relief systems. They help to
support public welfare measures
when they pay property, income,
and sales taxes; they contribute to
the Church welfare plan when they
pay fast offerings and tithing, when
they make donations to the Relief
Society, and when they otherwise
further Church welfare by giving
their services, commodities, or ad-
ditional funds. Therefore, members
of the Church are vitally interested
in the intelligent and efficient ad-
ministration of both Government
and Church welfare funds. They do
not want to see their tax-dollar spent
to meet the same need in the same
family which has already been met
by their Church contributions, or
\'ice versa.

According to the 1940 edition of
the Bishop's Handbook, "faithful
members of the Church should re-
ceive first consideration by the bish-
opric of the ward and the Relief
Society" in the matter of assistance
from the Church, but inactive mem-
bers are designated as the responsi-
bility of the public relief agencies.
The Bishop's Handbook also says,
"Church members should be coun-

seled against seeking public aid un-
less they are entitled to it and do
not have other means of livelihood.
Common honesty and loyalty to the
Government demands such a course,
in fairness to those who are eligible
for this assistance."

In discussing briefly some of the
more important nation-wide public
welfare provisions, I shall make spe-
cific reference, wherever necessary,
to their application in the State of
Utah, inasmuch as nearly two-thirds
of the Relief Society members in the
United States live in Utah.

Do not be surprised when I tell
you that there are more than a dozen
major public welfare provisions for
the care of the dependent and for
the prevention of dependency. There
is some truth in the statement of
John Paine that "In the richest land
on earth, work begins at 14, unem-
ployment at 16, old age at 35, life at
40, unemployability at 45, and so-
cial security at 65."

Inception of Federal Aid
'T'HE Federal Government first be-
came a source of relief in 1932
when federal funds for relief were
first made available to the states as
an emergency measure during the
depression. These federal grants to
states were used for both direct re-
lief and work-relief, and were ad-
ministered by the Federal Emer-
gency Relief Administration
(FERA) during a period of three
years. In Utah, the federal grants
were augmented by the existing
county poor funds, and also by the
first state funds for relief. State re-
lief funds are derived from the sales
tax, first imposed in 1933. Then, in
1935, the Federal Government
adopted measures which separated

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

769

the two functions of granting direct
relief to those unable to work and
of operating public works to relieve
unemployment. It was recognized
that there were among the depend-
ent population large unemployable
groups who would continue to be
dependent even though employment
were available. It was also recog-
nized that a large proportion of the
dependent population was employ-
able and needed only the oppor-
tunity to earn a livelihood. Farm
families on or near relief constituted
still another large group in need of
consideration. Accordingly, in 1935,
Congress enacted measures provid-
ing for public work programs, and
other measures providing for direct
grants of assistance to the need}^
aged, blind, and children living with
widowed mothers.

Public Work Programs
T^HE three public work programs
designed to provide employment
for dependent and near-dependent
households are the Works Projects
Administration (WPA), the Na-
tional Youth Administration
(NYA), and the Civilian Conserva-
tion Corps (CCC). The WPA as-
signs to its projects only those work-
ers who have been certified as being
in need of assistance. The NYA
provides part-time employment to
students in school, and to out-of-
school youths. This employment is
not restricted to youths from en-
tirely dependent families, but is ex-
tended also to those from low-in-
come families. The CCC was ini-
tiated in 1933 and was the first of
the nation-wide federally operated
emergency employment programs.
Under this program, unmarried
young men are selected from de-

pendent and unemployed house-
holds for employment in camps es-
tablished on public property. The
CCC boy is provided with main-
tenance at the camp and is required
to assign most of his small monthly
wage to his family.

All three of these federal work
programs provide small cash in-
comes for the families from which
the workers are drawn. These
earnings should, of course, be taken
into consideration by Relief Societv
presidents when determining the
needs of families in which one or
more members are thus employed.
With respect, to Church members
employed on federal work programs,
the 1940 edition of the Bishop's
Handbook says, "Those who work
on federal projects where a regular
wage is offered should continue
their employment so long as they
have no other means of livelihood,
but should be sure to give a full day's
work for the wages received."

Aid for Farm Families

npHE federal measures designed to
help farm families on oi: near
relief to become permanently self-
supporting are administered by the
Department of Agriculture through
the Farm Security Administration
(FSA) . These measures provide for
three distinct but related programs
—rural and suburban resettlement,
rural rehabilitation, and farm ten-
ancy. The resettlement aspect of
the program has two phases— the
guidance of individual farmers in
finding new and better locations, and
the establishment of organized com-
munity projects. A typical example
in Utah was the purchase by the
Government of submarginal lands in

770

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

Garfield County and the establish-
ment of the former owners in homes
on better land in other parts of the
state. Through its rural rehabilita-
tion division, the FSA makes loans
to impoverished farmers unable to
obtain credit from other agencies, for
the purchase of livestock, equip-
ment, repairs, and supplies to enable
them to become self-supporting. Un-
der the farm tenancy program, the
FSA makes loans to tenants, share-
croppers, and farm laborers to enable
them to buy family-size farms. In
addition to making loans, the FSA
also distributes cash subsistence
grants to the farm families under its
care. These grants are not subject
to repayment and represent a form
of direct public relief. Relief So-
ciety presidents who are responsible
for determining the needs of rural
families applying for assistance from
the Church should be aware of this
type of federal aid which is going
into many, farm families.

Social Security Act

'pHE other federal welfare provi-
sions to which I shall refer are
all encompassed in the Social Se-
curity Act, which was passed by
Congress in August, 1935, and
amended in some respects in 1939.
Six of the titles or sections of this
Act provide for grants of funds to
the several states for various pur-
poses, but these grants become ef-
fective only in those states which
comply with their provisions and
which participate financially by
matching the federal funds with a
certain proportion of state funds.
The provisions of these titles are ad-
ministered by the participating
states but under the supervision of

the Federal Government. One other
title is administered directly by the
Federal Government and requires
neither acceptance nor financial par-
ticipation by the states.

Service Provisions

npWO of these titles provide for di-
rect and indirect services to indi-
viduals and communities. These
services relate to crippled children,
maternal and child health, child-
welfare services, vocational rehabili-
tation of the physically handicapped,
and public health work. Time will
not permit a description of these
services, but they are all operative in
the State of Utah, and you know
them in your own communities as
the public-health units serving one
or more counties; as the county pub-
lic-health nurse; the clinics for
mothers and children; the traveling
dental unit; the specialized child-
welfare worker who is interested in
the children in your community who
have serious behavior problems, who
are unadjusted to school, who are
orphaned, deserted, neglected, or in
danger of becoming delinquent. You
also see the evidence of these social
security services in the crippled chil-
dren who are sought out in depend-
ent and low-income families and
given the corrective treatment which
their families cannot afford, and in
the physically-handicapped individ-
uals who are trained or re-trained
vocationally so that they will be able
to earn a livelihood despite their
handicaps. All these services are
resources at your disposal to which
you can turn for help in meeting and
solving some of the health problems,
some of the behavior and other
problems which confront every Re-

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

771

lief Society president in her family
welfare work.

Social Insurance

pIVE titles of the Social Security
Act provide for direct money
payments to individuals. Two of
these titles relate to social insurance
benefits and three titles provide for
direct grants of public assistance to
the needy aged, blind, and depend-
ent children. The two social insur-
ance provisions are unemployment
compensation and old-age and sur-
vivors insurance. The benefits paid
under both of these provisions are
derived from employment taxes, and
go chiefly to low or average wage
workers who, ordinarily, are unable
to lay away savings for periods of
unemployment or for their old age.
The Bishop's Handbook for 1940
says, with respect to Church mem-
bers, "Workers who are entitled to
unemployment compensation and
individuals covered by old-age insur-
ance should be counseled to accept
these benefits." Relief Society pres-
idents should be aware of these two
sources of cash income when con-
sidering applications for assistance
from those who are eligible for these
benefits. However, there are large
groups of workers in the United
States who are not covered by either
of these forms of social insurance.
The uninsured workers are domestic
servants in private homes, agricul-
tural labor, and employees of non-
profit institutions such as federal,
state, and local units of government,
churches, and charitable organiza-
tions.

The one form of social insurance
—unemployment compensation— is
a system under which a man or
woman who loses employment will,

while unemployed or partially un-
employed, be paid unemployment
benefits in proportion to previous
wages for a limited period of time.
In order to accumulate a fund from
which these benefits are paid, con-
tributions are required by law of all
employers of four or more workers,
except in the exempted types of em-
ployment already mentioned. The
workers themselves do not pay any-
thing into this fund. The purpose
of this compensation is to tide work-
ers over between jobs, so that they
will have some measure of security
during periods of unemployment.
Relief Society women will be inter-
ested in the fact that unemployed
women receive about one-third of
the total amount paid as unemploy-
ment compensation.

The other social insurance title
of the Social Security Act provides
for old-age benefits and survivors
insurance. This is the one provision
of the Social Security Act which is
administered directly by the Federal
Government throughout the United
States, and which does not depend
upon some measure of financial par-
ticipation by the states. This is a
form of insurance payable, irre-
spective of need, to retired workers
after they become 65 years of age,
or to their survivors. The benefits
are payable monthly to the bene-
ficiaries for the rest of their lives.
The trust fund from which these in-
surance benefits are paid is derived
from a tax on the wages of workers,
and this tax is payable by both the
worker and his employer. The
amount of these benefits is based on
the number of years during which
each individual's wages were taxed
and the amount of such wages.
About 28 million workers in the

772

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

United States come under the pro-
visions of this Act, and it is for this
purpose that workers throughout the
nation are registered and assigned
identifying Social Security numbers.
Again, you will be interested to know
that about one-third of the workers
covered by this form of insurance are
women. More than three million
dollars per month is now being paid
throughout the United States to
1 50,000 retired workers or their aged
wives, widows, orphans or dependent
parents. The purpose of this type
of insurance is to give some measure
of security to those individuals and
their families who are no longer em-
ployable because of old age, and to
give it as a matter of right from the
trust fund to which they contributed
during their earning years.

Public- Assistance Giants

gENEFITS under this plan could
not, of course, begin immediate-
ly upon passage of the Social Security
Act in 1935, ^^t "^"^y ^^^^^ ^ period
of time during which credits could
accrue to the workers. Therefore, in
order to assist those needy individu-
als already 65 years of age or older,
and those not covered by this federal
plan of old-age insurance, the Social
Security Act also provided for the
payment of old-age assistance — a
form of direct relief for those 65
years of age and older who are in
need. This is one of the three pub-
lic-assistance titles of the Social Se-
curity Act, the other two being for
dependent children and for the
needy blind. In providing for these
three dependent, industrially unem-
ployable groups, it was the purpose
of the Social Security Act to extend
to them some measure of security-

rather than the emergency relief
of the three previous years, or the
uncertain and inadequate counts
pensions which, during the preceding
twenty-five years, had been paid only
by some counties in some states.
Hence, even the term "relief" is
avoided with reference to these three
groups, and the term "assistance"
used instead.

HTHE general provisions of each of
these three public-assistance
titles of the Social Security Act are
very similar. They all specify need
as the basis for individual grants, and
stipulate that the assistance given
must be in the form of cash grants,
and that it must be paid direct to
eligible individuals in their own
homes. Consequently, these public-
assistance grants cannot be paid to
individuals who are receiving care in
institutions— a reversal of the policy
in effect for nearly two hundred
years under the early poor-relief laws
when almshouse care was considered
to be the best method of providing
for the poor. In each of these three
types of aid, the Federal Govern-
ment pays one-half of the individual
cash grants up to a specified maxi-
mum, and tire state and counties
pay the other half. In Utah, the
state law stipulates that counties con-
tribute 15 per cent of these grants,
and the state sales tax therefore
meets 35 per cent. In order for any
state to qualify for these federal
public-assistance grants, the state's
plans for these types of aid must
be in effect in all counties of the
state and mandatory upon them; the
state must be authorized to partici-
pate with funds appropriated or
made available out of the state treas-
ury; and the grants must be issued

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

throughout the state under the su-
pervision of a single state agency.
In Utah, this single state agency is
the Department of Public Welfare,
which operates through a Depart-
ment of Public Welfare in each coun-
ty. These requirements insure the
extension of these types of public as-
sistance to all counties of the state
and tend toward uniformity of ad-
ministration in all counties. Most
states, including Utah, impose the
maximum residence restrictions per-
mitted by the Social Security Act
with respect to individuals applying
for these types of aid.

In order to qualify for old-age
assistance, an individual must have
reached his 65th birthday, and must
be in need. Aid to dependent chil-
dren is granted with respect to chil-
dren under 16 years of age, and with
respect to children between 16 and
18 years of age who are in school,
provided all such children are de-
prived of parental support or care
by reason of the death, continued
absence from the home, or disability
of either parent, and provided they
are living with their mother, or with
other relatives coming within the
twelve degrees of relationship speci-
fied in the Social Security Act. Aid
to the blind is granted to adults in
Utah who are in need and who have
a specified degree of blindness as de-
termined by ophthalmic measure-
ment. Under authorization of the
1939 Utah State legislature, the De-
partment of Public Welfare also
provides "medical and surgical eye
care and other sight conservation
work." Old-age assistance plans are
in effect in every state and county in
the United States, and there are
nearly 2 million recipients of old-
age grants. Aid to the needy blind

773

is extended to about 48,000 indi-
viduals living in 43 states, and grants
are made in 42 states for more than
800,000 children living with widowed
mothers or other relatives.

Genera] Relief

TN every state there is a group of de-
pendents not coming under pro-
visions of either the federal Works
Program or the public-assistance
titles of the Social Security Act, or
who are covered by these provisions
but do not receive care thereunder
because of limited public funds.
This group is composed largely of
physically handicapped or otherwise
unemployable individuals, and also
of employable individuals who for
various reasons cannot be employed
on WPA projects. The public aid
extended to these individuals is
termed "general assistance," in
contra-distinction to the special
types of aid for classified groups. Al-
though formerly issued principally in
the form of commodities, almost all
general relief in Utah is now issued
in the form of cash. There have
been no federal funds for this type
of aid since withdrawal of the emer-
gency relief (FERA) funds at the
end of 1935. Therefore, general
public relief in Utah is provided
from 15 per cent county funds and
85 per cent state sales tax funds.

Surplus Commodities

\ LL recipients of public assistance
also receive regularly, in addition
to their cash allowances, surplus
commodities in the form of food,
clothing, and household articles such
as towels and bedding. These com-
modities are made available through
the Federal Surplus Commodities
Corporation which buys surplus

774

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

foods and textiles, and distributes
them without charge to certified re-
cipients of pubhc rehef as a means
of removing surpluses from the mar-
ket and stabilizing farm prices.
These surplus commodities are is-
sued as an addition to the family's
relief allowance, not as a part of it.

Need Deteimined

ALL three of the special types of
public assistance, as well as gen-
eral relief, are issued on the basis of
need; in Utah need is determined in
each instance through an investiga-
tion by a case worker in the County
Department of Public Welfare. For
old-age assistance, the Utah law
specifies need as an income of less
than $30 per month; for all other
types of aid, need is determined by
means of a standard budget which
serves as a uniform measure of the
minimum requirements of indi-
vidual families. From this indi-
vidualized family budget is sub-
tracted the resources and income of
the household, and the deficiency
thus established represents the
amount of public assistance required.
In subtracting the resources and in-
come of the household, the public
agency must take into account the
income from all sources, including
relief provided by any other agency,
such as the bishop or ward Relief
Society president. In other words,
the public assistance funds are used
to supply that portion of the needs
of the individual or family which
cannot be provided from private re-
sources.

This means, then, that if the
Church puts relief into the same
family which also receives assistance
from the county, and for the same
purposes as those specified in the

public-relief budget, the county is
obligated to consider such Church
relief as income for the family, and
to deduct it from the amount of pub-
lic relief which would otherwise be
given. Wherever the ward supple-
ments public assistance in this way,
the Church is actually shouldering a
part of the legal responsibility of the
public agency. Although such sup-
plementary aid by the Church may
decrease the amount of money ex-
pended for public relief, it does not
decrease the number of individuals
actually receiving some measure of
public aid. The case counts of the
public agency necessarily include
those who are partially dependent
as well as those who are entirely de-
pendent upon it. Consequently, the
effect of Church aid on the public
relief rolls would be more evident if
that proportion of Church relief
which now goes toward supplemen-
tation of public relief in a great many
families were used, instead, to lift
even a few of those families from
public relief entirely.

Church Welfare Program

ESPITE the varied and extensive
public welfare provisions which I
have described briefly, there is vital
need of the Church welfare program.
Not only does it foster industry,
thrift, self-reliance, cooperation, and
mutual helpfulness among all mem-
bers of the Church, but it can serve
the dependent and underprivileged
in at least four general classifications:
First, it extends aid to its faithful
members who are in need but unable
to work. Second, it provides em-
ployment for those able to work in
exchange for their needs, including
particularly those who are unem-
ployable in private industry or on

D

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

775

federal work projects, but who can
be occupied, according to their abil-
ities, under the Church welfare plan.
(By this means, many are sustaining
themselves without appealing for
public aid.) Third, the Church can
render valuable service to those who
are receiving public assistance by
meeting some of the many needs for
which there are no available public
funds, provided such supplementary
aid is given, as the Bishop's Hand-
book directs, "only with the knowl-

edge and cooperation of the public
agency, and with a thorough under-
standing of the family's needs and
requirements."

And finally, there is a wide field
for constructive Church assistance in
the low-income families who be-
cause of small incomes are ineligible
for public relief, but who neverthe-
less are scantily clad, unable to meet
medical bills, unable to pay school
tuition, and unable to provide for
many other aspects of normal life.

-^-

Cfenerai Si

ession

(Thursday, October 3, 1940)

OUR GREATEST NEED

Marianne C. Sharp
Relief Society General Board Member

I

N order that any Latter-day Saint
home may be a foundation for
righteous living, that home must have
as one of its foundation stones a
belief and practice in prayer. Our
greatest need is to keep open at all
times the path of communication
between Heaven and us. We must
pray with a broken heart and a con-
trite spirit. Sometimes when we
kneel to pray, we know that our
thoughts wander and our spirits are
not one with the spirit of prayer;
but before we begin to pray, we must
work with ourselves and humble
ourselves, so that our prayers will be
the outpouring of the desires of our
hearts— then we know our prayers
are heard, and peace comes to our
souls. Such a prayer will not be a
set, formal one, neither will it multi-
ply words. Just before the Savior
gave us the manner in which we

should pray, "The Lord's Prayer,"
he warned against vain repetitions
such as the heathens use, "For your
Father," he said, "knoweth what
things ye have need of before ye ask
him." (Matt. 6:8.)

Christ also told us to "watch and
pray always," and he gave a parable
to his disciples "to this end that men
ought always to pray, and not to
faint." (Luke i8:i) Section 88 of
the Doctrine and Covenants says,
"Pray always that ye may not faint
until I come," and Section 33 reads:
"Wherefore, be faithful, praying al-
ways, having your lamps trimmed
and burning, and oil with you, that
you may be ready at the coming of
the Bridegroom— For behold, verily,
verily, I say unto you, that I come
quickly. Even so, Amen." (33:17)

Through prayer we come to know
the things of God; and through

776

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

prayer we may also be given the
strength to hve- according to the
things of God we have come to know.
If the Prophet Joseph Smith had not
had a childhood training in prayer,
surely it would not have occurred to
him to go out into the woods and
there offer up his first vocal prayer
when he read James' declaration, "If
any of you lack wisdom, let him ask
of God, that giveth to all men liber-
ally, and upbraideth not; and it shall
be given him." (James 1:15) The
boy prophet prayed for wisdom; and
as a result of this prayer, the heavens
were opened, and he ushered in this
Last Dispensation of the Fulness of
Times.

We are met here today as mem-
bers of the Relief Society, but the
members of the Relief Society are
also the mothers in Zion. As such,
we are not doing our full duty by
our children to train them up in the
nurture and admonition of the Lord,
unless by example and precept we
teach them to pray in public and
private. Under the direction of the
Priesthood in our homes we must
gather our children around us night
and morning for family prayers.
We must teach our children to
thank the Lord for his past bless-
ings and pray that they may be
worthy to have them continued in
the future. Let us teach our children
while young to sustain the author-
ities of our Church by praying each
day that they may be guided and up-
held by the Lord, and let us at all
times and in all conditions acknowl-
edge the hand of the Lord in our
affairs. "One peculiarity of our faith
and religion," as Brigham Young
states, "is never to ask the Lord to
do anything without being willing to
help Him all that we are able, and

then the Lord will do the rest." I
think we should remember this when
we ask the Lord to heal the sick in
our households. I knew a mother
who had a child born with an afflic-
tion. The doctor told her it was in-
curable, but urged her to take the
baby to a specialist. This the mother
was very unwilling to do, because she
felt if she kept her child home she
could heal it by faith; but after a
short time, the mother remembered
this belief of the Latter-day Saints
and also that all knowledge has been
given of God to his children for their
well-being, and so she took her child
to the specialist. He promised no
cure, but said the condition might
improve as the years passed, and he
showed her what measures to take for
the baby. This did not at all daunt
the mother, for she felt her faith
would now be more justified. Each
day she carried out the doctor's in-
structions, and she also implored the
Lord with faith to heal her baby.
In a few months her child was healed
of its affliction, and the first doctor,
when he again saw the child, called
it a miracle.

Never has there been a time when
we needed prayer more than now,
and nothing will bind a family
closer together than family prayers.
Ill feelings vanish during a heartfelt
prayer, and hatred, envy, and malice
disappear before a fervent prayer.
Through our prayers, we are remind-
ed of the brotherhood of man and
of that larger family of our Heavenly
Father to which we belong. Love,
that great commandment, increases
through prayer. Nowhere do we
find more beautiful passages on
prayer than in the Book oi Mormon.
We are shown how great and
marvelous prayer may be in the ac-

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE

777

count of Christ's visit to the Ne-
phites recorded in 3rd Nephi. After
heahng their afflicted, He instructed
the Nephites to place their children
around Him and then commanded
the multitude to kneel. "And it
came to pass that when they had
knelt upon the ground, Jesus groaned
within himself, and said: Father,
I am troubled because of the wicked-
ness of the people of the house of
Israel. And when he had said these
words, he himself also knelt upon the
earth; and behold he prayed unto the
Father, and the things which he
prayed cannot be written, and the
multitude did bear record who heard
him. And after this manner do
they bear record: The eye hath
never seen, neither hath the ear
heard, before, so great and marvel-
ous things as we saw and heard Jesus
speak unto the Father. And no
tongue can speak, neither can there
be written by any man, neither can

the hearts of men conceive so great
and marvelous things as we both
saw and heard Jesus speak; and no
one can conceive of the joy which
filled our souls at the time we heard
him pray for us unto the Father."
And the multitude was overcome;
but when Jesus bade them arise, and
they arose, he said to them, "Blessed
are ye because of your faith. And
now behold, my joy is full."

If we are true and faithful to the
principles of the Gospel, we may
sometime have the privilege, as the
Nephites of old, of being in the pres-
ence of our Savior. Our joy will not
be full, however, unless our children
are there with us. So may we teach
them to love the Gospel. May we
do all we can do, all we should do,
to teach them to pray, that each one
may know for himself that Jesus is
the Christ, the Son of the Living
God.

-^

MY DAILY PRAYER

Luacfne Savage Clark

God grant that I may older grow becomingly —
No added years of worry and complaint,
Of peevishness and eccentricities.

God grant that I may mellow with the years

Into full days of gratitude for blessings I enjoy;
May I with growing faith belittle grief and pain.

God grant each setting sun may see some good deed done;

May daily trials be but stepping stones to higher summits.

Where with undimmed eyes I may behold some worthy recompense.

God grant that I may tread the narrow way,

No footstep faltering, nor straying from the path.

God grant that I may live, no matter what my years,
That friends may say at parting I have eased some
aching head, or dried some bitter tears.

God grant this may be so.

HIAPIPIENINGS

Annie Weils Cannon

"MOVEMBER— Happiness comes
by giving happiness.

OISTORIC buildings sometimes
seem to have a personahty; then
they become shrines in the hearts of
people. Greece had her Parthenon,
Rome her Coliseum, India her
Tajmahal, while here "where the
West begins" there once stood a
classic fane, dramatically called "A
Cathedral in the Desert"— The Salt
Lake Theatre. The theatre was a
model in architecture; a symbol of
the culture and inspirational ideals
of a great people, who with sublime
faith passed through the furnace of
sacrifice and found refuge in an arid
desert.

In memory of this beloved temple
of art and in order that future gen-
erations may have a reminder of its
traditions and history, a bronze
plaque, on its frieze a mythological
story in bas-relief, with a few words
below telling that here was the site
of the old playhouse, has been placed
in a niche of a modern structure.
The plaque was unveiled October 4,
1940, with impressive ceremonies.

TOANNA SPRAGUE, 42 years
•^ librarian of Salt Lake City public
library, was signally honored last
month when she received a Distin-
guished Service Award from the
State Library Association.

"M'AZIMOVA, one of the great stars
of the stage, after an absence of
1 5 years, is soon to appear as the her-
oine in the picturization of Ethel
Vance's dramatic story, "Escape."

M'

M'

JU-INA FEDEROVA has been
awarded the $10,000 "Atlantic"
prize for her novel, "The Family,"
an odd story in a Tientsin setting.

[RS. GRAFTON BURKE, con-
nected with the Episcopal mis-
sion in Alaska, after an absence of
30 years has returned to the United
States to live. She helped found a
hospital at Ft. Yukon for tubercular
sufferers, and she had personal
charge of the children's convalescent
ward.

(^HARLOTTE, Grand Duchess of
Luxemburg, has joined her Prince
Consort and children in the United
States— though refugees, happy to
escape war-torn Europe.

[ARY MOYLE BOOTH of Al-
pine, Utah, who died recently,
spent most of her life laboring with
her husband in the Palestine-Syrian
mission teaching Gospel truths in
a darkened land where once the Sa-
vior walked and taught.

UANNAH M. ALDRICH, hand-
cart pioneer of 1856, was 100
years old last month. On the oc-
casion of her birthday, she related
many marvelous experiences of her
long and useful life.

gLLEN ALLEN BRIGHTON, 85,
Gold Star mother, and Mary Ann
L. Burt, 91, are two estimable and
devoted Relief Society women who
died this late summer.

yiELLA BUTLER, of Utah, has
written a novel titled "Re-Cre-
ation," which will soon be off the
press.

THE RELIEF SOCIETY OF THE CHURCH OF
JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS

Motto — Charity Never Faileth
THE GENERAL BOARD

Amy Brown Lyman

Marcia K. Howells

Donna D. Sorensen

Vera W. Pohlman
Belle S. Spafford Nellie O. Parker

Vivian R McConkie Anna S. Barlow

Leda T. Jensen , , f r>

Beatrice F. Stevens Achsa E. Paxman

Rae B. Barker Mary G. Judd

First

Second

Secretary

Luella N. Adams
Marianne C. Sharp
Anna B. Hart
Ethel B. Andrew

Editor

Acting Business Manager

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

President

Counselor

Counselor

-Treasurer
Gertrude R. Garff
Leona B. Fetzer
Edith S. Elliott
Pauline T. Pingree
Alice B. Castleton

Belle S. Spatford
Amy Brown Lyman

Vol. XXVII

NOVEMBER, 1940

No. 11

(cyur iPnvue

ORIIA

'rivuege

^*WE Thank Thee, O God, For
a Prophet." These words
ascended as a prayer of gratitude
from thousands of hearts at the re-
cent semi-annual general conference
of the Church. The privilege of
having our Prophet in attendance
at the meetings and of partaking of
his influence and spirit caused us to
thank our Heavenly Father for His
blessings unto us. Our prayers went
up in behalf of our President; and
when he gave us his blessing, our
hearts were filled with rejoicing.

The inspired words of President
J. Reuben Clark, Jr., and President
David O. McKay, as well as those
of other Church leaders, were a
blessing, a comfort, and a source of
wise guidance to the Latter-day
Saints.

How blessed are we of the Lord!
Twice each year the women of the
Church are privileged to assemble
in general Relief Society conference
to review their work, receive in-
structions, partake of the spirit of
those who have been called to direct
the work of this great organization
and to renew their faith in its divin-
ity. This year our blessings seemed
unusually abundant.

Twice each year we are privileged
to meet together in a general Church

and Hjiessing

conference to receive warning,
counsel, and blessings from men
holding the Priesthood of God. We
are never left in darkness as to the
path to take, but are warned and
forewarned. The voices of God's
authorized agents on earth direct
the course of all who will listen and
take heed. There is no excuse for
anyone to say, "I know not the road
to take," for it is written and spoken
by the prophets of the Lord.

Twice each year we meet that they
might interpret for our understand-
ing "the way and the ways and the
way." It is our choice to obey au-
thority and follow counsel or to re-
fuse the light given. Only six
months elapse before we again are
given opportunity to partake of the
conference spirit, to fill our souls
with spiritual food and rejoice in the
goodness and greatness of our Fa-
ther. He has, indeed, provided for
us in our weakness; He has seen that
we are in need of constant spiritual
guidance and has provided the way.

Let us show our gratitude unto
Him by obedience to the words of
His prophets, by heeding warning
counsel, by serving in His cause in
the way appointed unto each, by
"thanking our God for a Prophet,"
in actions as well as in song.

EXCERPTS FROM "WILFORD WOODRUFF'

By Matthias F. Cowley
Selected by Marianne C. Sharp

(March, 1844, on leaving for a mission to
the Eastern States)

"This was the last mission the Prophet
ever gave to the Twelve Apostles in this
dispensation. He wished none of us to
remain by him except Willard Richards.
Apostle John Taylor was later required to
remain and take charge of the printings
and pubHcations. The Prophet then turned
to me and said: 'Brother Woodruff, I
want you to go, and if you do not you
will die.' His words rested with mighty
weight upon me when he spoke, and I
have often thought since, in contemplation
of the awful tragedy of his and Hyrum's
martyrdom, how truly his words would
have been verified had I remained. ... I
took the parting hand of Hyrum and
Joseph at their own dwellings. Joseph
stood in the entry of his door when I took
his hand to bid him farewell. ... As he
took me by the hand, he said, 'Brother
Woodruff, you are about to start upon
your mission.' I answered, 'Yes.' He
looked me steadily in the eye for a time
without speaking a word; he looked as
though he would penetrate my very soul,
and at the same time seemed unspeakably
sorrowful, as if weighed down by a fore-
boding of something dreadful. He final-
ly spoke in a mournful voice, 'God bless
you. Brother Woodruff; go in peace.' . . .
Sad were the last months of the Prophet's
hfe." (Page 205)

"The Lord will not permit me or any
other man to lead this people astray. If
an Apostle does not magnify his calling,
the Lord will remove him and not per-
mit him to lead away the people." (Page
418)

"Twenty-two years ago today, I drove
the team which brought President Brig-
ham Young from Emigration Canyon into
this city. He lay upon a bed, sick in my
carriage. As soon as his eyes rested upon
the beautiful yet desert scene of the val-
ley before us, he said: 'This is the place;
for the Lord has shown it to me in a
vision.'" (Page 460)

"There is one subject I wish to speak

upon, and that is the keeping of a journal
with respect to the dealings of God with
us . . . but when the Prophet Joseph or-
ganized the Quorum of the Twelve, he
counseled them to keep a history of their
lives, and gave his reasons why they should
do so. I have had this spirit and calling
upon me since I first entered this Church.
I made a record from the first sermon I
heard, and from that day until now I have
kept a daily journal. Whenever I heard
Joseph Smith preach, teach, or prophesy, I
always felt it my duty to write it; I felt un-
easy and could not eat, drink, or sleep until
I did write; and my mind has been so ex-
ercised upon this subject that when I
heard Joseph Smith teach and had no
pencil or paper, I would go home and
sit down and write the whole sermon, al-
most word for word and sentence by sen-
tence, as it was delivered, and when I had
written it, it was taken from me; I remem-
bered it no more. This was the gift of God
to me." (Page 477)

1869 — "Look at him (Joseph F. Smith) ,
children, for he resembles the Prophet
Joseph more than any man hving. He will
become the President of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. I want
you, every one of you, to remember what
I have told you this morning." (Page 536)
Joseph F. Smith became President of the
Church in 1901.

"Bishop Hunter said on several occa-
sions that I would outlive President Taylor
and become President of the Church. On
these occasions, I rebuked the Bishop and
asked him not to prophesy of me such a
thing. Each time he answered, 'Never-
theless it is true, and will come to pass.' "
(Page 560)

1897 — "Live near to God; pray while
young; learn to pray; learn to cultivate the
Holy Spirit of God; link it to you and
it will become a spirit of revelation unto
you, inasmuch as you nourish it. I feel
thankful myself that I have lived to see
this day. I declare unto you that there
are many in the flesh who will remain so
until the coming of the Son of Man."
(Page 603)

LESSON

DEPARTMENT

c/heoiogy and cJestimony
THE RESTORED GOSPEL DISPENSATION

Lesson 5

Faith— A Power In the Life of Wilford
Woodruff, the Great Evangelist

(Tuesday, February 4, 1941)
"Behold, an Israelite indeed, in whom is no guile!" (John 1:47)

w

^HEN Wilford Woodruff died
in California on September 2,
1898, he had been a member of the
Church for sixty-five years, an apos-
tle for sixty years, and had presided
over the destiny of the Church for
eleven trying years. A study of the
life of Wilford Woodruff reveals the
extent to which the spirit of God
guided, inspired, and protected the
early leaders as they sought to estab-
lish the Kingdom of God among
mortals.

HIS CONVERSION. He first
heard of the restoration of the Gos-
pel at a meeting conducted by tw^o
Mormon missionaries in a school-
house near his farm in New York
State. On the way to the meeting,
he offered a silent prayer, asking
that the Lord would make it known
to him in some fashion if these men
were really His servants or preachers
of man-made doctrines.

He listened attentively and critic-
ally to the message of the elders. At
the conclusion of the preaching, an
opportunity was given to ask ques-
tions or make comments concerning
the discourses. Wilford arose and

bore testimony to the assembled
congregation that the statements of
the missionaries were true, and that
they were true servants of God. He
urged his neighbors and friends to
give the men a fair hearing, as the
Lord had revealed to him that they
were teaching the Gospel. Shortly
afterward, on December 31, 1833, he
was baptized. This testimony of the
divinity of the latter-day work was
not the product of an impetuous
mind. It was based upon an intense
faith in a living God who was able
and willing to manifest His will to
mortals, the power of fervent prayer,
the spirit of discernment, and a keen
sensitiveness to the inspiration of
God. These characteristics, coupled
with that of prophetic vision, moral
and physical courage, a sense of his-
torical accuracy, unfeigned humility,
kindness, and tolerance were to be
outstanding in his life during the
ensuing years.

MISSIONARY LABORS. In
1834, Wilford Woodruff had a
strong desire to go as a missionary
to preach the Gospel. Being of a
retiring disposition, he did not make

782

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

this wish known to anyone in the
Church, but went into a forest and
secretly prayed God to open the way
for him to reahze this desire. Emerg-
ing from his place of solitary com-
munion, he met Elias Higbee, a high
priest, who said to him, "Brother
Woodruff, the spirit of the Lord
tells me that you should be ordained
to go and preach the Gospel." With-
in a few days, he commenced a mis-
sion to the Southern States. This
was but one of a number of missions
he performed, all of which were at-
tended by phenomenal success. Dur-
ing thirteen days, while laboring on
the North and South Fox Islands
off the coast of New England, he
converted and baptized every mem-
ber of two congregations except the
ministers, and acquired, thereby, for
the Church, the two chapels which
the congregations owned. During
his first mission to England, he bap-
tized 1,800 souls in Herefordshire in
eight months, thereby acquiring one
chapel and forty-five licensed houses
for preaching. Altogether, he trav-
eled more than 175,000 miles and
baptized approximately 2,000 souls
during his public ministry. Histori-
ans rate him as one of the most suc-
cessful missionaries of the last dis-
pensation.

A PIONEER. In Missouri, Illi-
nois, and the Great Basin, he was
actively engaged in pioneering. Dur-
ing the Utah period, he was active
in educational, industrial, legislative,
and agricultural work for the welfare
of the people. Fundamentally,
however, he loved the soil; and until
near the end of his life he cultivated
and managed a model farm, in the
true sense of the word. He loved
physical toil and said that to sweat
was as much a divine command as to

pray. He drew no distinctions be-
tween the temporal, physical, spir-
itual, and social phases of life. To
him, religion and spirituality were
inseparably connected with every
phase of life. Physical toil he view-
ed as a boon to mankind and honest
labor an essential for the develop-
ment of character.

HISTORIAN OF THE
CHURCH. During sixty-two years
of his life in the Church, President
Woodruff wrote more than 7,000
pages of daily journals. These writ-
ings are more than mere diaries—
they are primarily concerned with
important events bearing upon the
progress of the Restored Church.
During his entire life, but especially
prior to joining the Church, he was
threatened with dangers that
brought him near to death. He
wrote of these experiences, "My life
abounds in incidents which to me
surely indicate the direct interposi-
tion of God, whom I firmly believe
has guided my every step. On 27
distinct occasions I have been saved
from dangers which threatened my
life." Then he explained why he
thought the powers of the adversary
had been so set against his destruc-
tion and also the reason that he kept
such accurate written accounts of
contemporary events in these words:
"I seem to be a marked victim of
the adversary. I can find but one
reason for this: the devil knew if I
got into the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints, I would write
a history of that Church and leave
on record the works and teachings
of the prophets, the apostles and
elders. I have recorded nearly all
the sermons and teachings that I
ever heard from the Prophet Joseph.
. . . Another reason I was moved

LESSON DEPARTMENT

783

upon to write in the early days was
that nearly all the historians appoint-
ed in those times apostatized and
took the journals (of Church His-
tory) away with them."

In these words is an evidence of
his profound testimony of the di-
vinity of the latter-day Restoration.
He knew that the Church was based
upon the fundamentals of the Gos-
pel of Christ restored through the
instrumentality of Joseph Smith,
and was kept functioning through
continuous revelation and the lead-
ership of the Priesthood. He sensed
that contemporary recordings of
events would vindicate historically
for others what he knew to be true,
and he labored untiringly to pass on
to posterity this rich literary heri-
tage. Truly has B. H. Roberts writ-
ten: "The Church is indebted to
these Journals for a reliable record
of discourses and sayings of Joseph
Smith— which but for him would
have been lost forever."

FAITH: A PRINCIPLE OF
POWER AND ACTION IN HIS
LIFE. President Woodruff's favor-
ite hymn was "God Moves in a Mys-
terious Way." This composition
had an especial appeal to him, as his
life abounded in manifestations of
God's guidance to him personally
as well as to the Church and the
Saints. His unwavering faith kept
him attuned to the promptings of
the Spirit to a remarkable degree.
The well-known incident of his fam-
ily's escape from death by a falling
tree, in Indiana, in 1848, through
moving his wagon from its resting
place, is an evidence of this type of
manifestation. He had great faith in
prayer and did not hesitate to ask
God to do the seemingly impossible.
He records that on February 8, 1886,

he and Erastus Snow had gone to
the Historian's office early in the
morning for a secret meeting. Sud-
denly the building was surrounded
by deputy marshals searching for the
polygamous Church authorities. He
observed them search the Gardo
house to the east, and the Presi-
dent's office across the street to the
north. Then he offered a silent
prayer, asking the Lord to blind his
enemies. Taking his hat, he left
the building, walked past about
twenty officers who were looking for
him and crossed the street, where
he got into a carriage and drove
safely away.

He was a man of vision and his
journals record numerous dreams
that were in the nature of visions.
Many years before its completion,
he dreamed that he would dedicate
the Salt Lake Temple, although at
the time his health was such that his
life was despaired of and the Temple
was far from completed. In 1893,
at the age of 86, he was privileged to
perform this rite.

The incident of miraculous heal-
ings performed through the faith
manifested in the silk handkerchief
which the Prophet Joseph gave him
as a token of authority, and the in-
spiration that led him to the United
Brethren congregations in Hereford-
shire are further well-known inci-
dents of this character.

His great faith likewise manifested
itself in his unwavering physical,
mental, and moral courage. His jour-
nals record several incidents in
which he knowingly walked into the
arms of apparent death during his
mission to the Southern States,
1834-1836.

Throughout the more than four
score and ten years that Wilford

784

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

Woodruff lived, his faith in God
manifested itself in the complete
consecration of his time and talents
to the upbuilding of the Kingdom.
This devotion to his ideal won for
him a place as one of the greatest
pioneers of the Intermountain West
and of the world in modern times,
as well as a place of leadership in the
Church.

Questions and Pioblems
ioi Discussion

1. List the characteristics of Wilford
Woodruff's personality that give evidence
of his great faith.

2. How do you account for the fact that
he was so sensitive to the promptings of
the Spirit?

3. How can you explain the fact that
Wilford Woodruff bore testimony to the
divinity of the message of "Mormonism"
at the first meeting he attended?

Topics ioi Study and Special Reports
1. Have someone give short reports on

the following faith-promoting incidents
from the life of Wilford Woodruff:

a. His experiences with Mr. Akeman.
(Printed in Leaves From My Journal)

b. His escape from death beneath a
falling tree.

2. Review the section in Vol. VI, pp.
354-355 of Roberts' Comprehensive His-
tory of the Church entitled "The Place of
President Woodruff's Journals in the
Church."

3. On November 5, 1896, President
Woodruff changed the Fast Day from the
first Thursday to the first Sunday of the
month. Why was this change made?

References

John Henry Evans, The Heart of Mor-
monism, pp. 127-131; 227-230.

B. H. Roberts, Comprehensive History
oi the Church, Vol. VI, pp. 200-241; 346-
355-

Joseph Fielding Smith, Essentials in
ChuTch History, pp. 603-614.

Wilford Woodruff, Leaves horn My
Journal.

Visiting cJeacher

MESSAGES TO THE HOME
How We May Honor Priesthood in the Home

No. 5

The Physical Preparation of the Home

(Tuesday, February 4, 1941)

"The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints on the earth is a physical
organization as well as a spiritual organizaHon." (Gospel Doctrine, p. 260)

AS it is in the Church, so it is in
the home— the physical plays an
important part and is closely con-
nected with -the spiritual. Thought-
ful planning and careful manage-
ment of the physical aspects can be
an important factor in creating and
encouraging the spiritual. Such

things as having meals ready at the
proper time, so they will not conflict
or interfere with Priesthood activities
of husband or sons, having clothing
ready on week days as well as on
Sundays, lend aid and encourage-
ment to the performance of these
duties.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

785

In accepting social engagements
or in arranging social affairs, the wife
should always consider that the hus-
band's Church duties come first and
should not be put aside for other
things. The same standard could
well be followed by girls and boys
in the home.

By her interest in the organiza-
tion of her home and home activi-
ties, a mother may make her sons
and daughters attach great impor-
tance to the Priesthood and to the
responsibility of the family to help
sustain and honor it.

President Joseph F. Smith, in

speaking of the duties of wives and
children, said that they "should sus-
tain the head of the household and
encourage him in the discharge of
his duties, and do all in their power
to aid him in the exercise of the
rights and privileges which God has
bestowed upon the head of the
home." {Gospel Doctrine, p. 360)

Home Discussion Helps

It is important in home planning that
the really vital things should be kept fore-
most. Non-essentials that do not bear
directly on the spiritual and physical well-
being of the family are the things that
should be neglected if anything must be.

Vi/ork-and- iousmess
NUTRITION

Lesson 5

Dietary Reinforcements

(Tuesday, February 11, 1941)

Y"OUR body will make the best
use of an adequate food supply
if all of its parts are in good working
order and if habits are healthful.

The only way to know if your
body is functioning correctly is
through a health examination from
a competent physician. This annual
check-up is your best birthday pres-
ent and may really insure you with
"many happy returns of the day."
This routine examination will usu-
ally discover any organic or function-
al disorder in its early stages, so that
correction or treatment can be made
before too serious damage takes
place.

Your thyroid gland controls the
rate at which your body burns its
food. If an examination shows an

over-active thyroid, that may be the
cause of an extreme underweight
condition, regardless of the quality
or quantity of food eaten. An un-
der-active thyroid is one cause of
excessive overweight.

Other physiological disturbances
will prevent your body from making
the most efficient use of the food
nutrients with which you supply it.
Your doctor's examination will lo-
cate such disorders if they are pres-
ent. Follow his suggestions for cor-
recting any defects which he may
find. Such an examination may give
you the satisfaction of knowing that
all parts of your body are functioning
correctly. Your children need regular
health examinations also. Protect
• them against smallpox and other

786

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

contagious diseases through vaccina-
tions and inoculations.

Good health habits are important
dietary reinforcements. Serve your
meals regularly, at the same time
each day; allow not more than half
an hour's variation from day to day.
This regular meal schedule is im-
portant from infancy to old age. The
babe whose activities come with a
rythmic regularity can develop a
high state of nervous stability. The
meal schedule for the very young
members of the household, and
sometimes for the very old ones, will
need to come oftener than three
times a day. Regardless of the num-
ber of meals, have them come at
the same hour each day.

An adequate diet served on a regu-
lar schedule must be eaten in an
atmosphere of calm and leisure if
normal digestion is to take place.
Any emotional upset during or near
the meal hour puts the brakes on the
digestive machinery. Anger, fear,
worry, hurry, or grief disturbs the
appetite and prevents proper diges-
tion of food. This happens to the
small child as well as to the adult.
Emotional stability increases one's
digestive ability. Make the meal hour
long enough so that food can be eat-
en leisurely.

A proper balance between rest and
exercise is another aid to good nutri-
tion. Many children, and some
adults, come to the table too tired
to eat. A rest period just before
the meal is good. Some people have
too little activity to work up a nor-
mal appetite for food. More out-of-
door exercise will help these people,
provided there is no more serious
cause of low appetite.

Just at the time when young peo-
ple are making their last heavy

growth spurt, when they need more
hours of sleep and rest than they
did a year or two previously, they
frequently get much less. The death
rate from tuberculosis is gradually
slowing down for the total popula-
tion. However, its numbers are still
on the increase for the late adoles-
cent and early adult years. In 1907
it was the leading cause of death.
By 1937, ^^ h^^ moved down to sixth
place. It still is the leading cause of
death among young persons, espe-
cially young women. Poor food
habits combined with too little rest
make these over-active adolescents
an easy prey to this disease.

Your body may starve for sleep
and rest just as it may starve for
food. Sleep is nature's restorer. Na-
ture repairs worn-out tissues and
builds new ones while you sleep. If
the sleeping period is too short, nor-
mal growth and repair cannot take
place.

Have enough sleep with a regular
bed-time hour each night, and see
that conditions in your home are
conducive to good sleep. Serve the
heaviest meal of the day at noon,
if possible. A heavy evening meal
prevents good sleep, especially with
children. Sleep on a comfortable
bed with springs which do not sag.
Sleep under light-weight bed cover-
ing. Woolen quilts or blankets are
much lighter and warmer than are
those made from cotton. Sleep in
a dark, quiet room with windows
open. Have separate beds for each
child, if possible. Their sleep will
be much more sound if they sleep
alone. Do not let children sleep
v^th adults. Close your tensions
and worries out of the bedrooms.
, Relax and go to sleep.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

787

Relaxing Exercises

Take time out in the early after-
noon and get yourself relaxed with
some of the following exercises:

1. Lie flat on the back with the
arms stretched above the head,
hands and feet on the floor. Stretch
the body by pushing the heels down
and the head and shoulders up.

While the body is stretched, keep
the shoulders flat but raise the right
hip. Let the right hip down, then
raise the left hip. Next keep the
hips flat and raise first the right
shoulder, then the left shoulder.
Rest and relax all over. Repeat each
step of the stretching and relaxing
four or five times. The alternate
stretching and relaxing reduces ten-
sion and stiffness.

2. Lie on back with legs stretched
straight, heels down, with arms
down at side of body. Lift the right
arm and let it drop limply with the
hand just above the head. Rest a

minute and let it drop down, per-
fectly relaxed, beside the body. Re-
peat with left arm. Continue six
or eight times until all tension is
removed from arms, back of neck,
and shoulder joints.

3. Lie flat on back with small
pillow under the head, with legs
stretched straight. Put the hands
back of the head and pull the head
gently forward with a slow, steady
pull. Release the hands and let the
head drop on the pillow, as if it were
a heavy weight. Repeat four or five
times.

References

Guiding the Adolescent.

Child Management.

Why Sleep.

Children's Bureau, U. S. Department of
Labor, Washington, D. C.

Keeping Fit Through Exercise, Metro-
politan Life Insurance Company.

Good Food Habits for Children, Bureau
of Home Economics, U. S. Department of
Agriculture, Washington, D. C.

oLiterature

THE MODERN NOVEL

Lesson 5

The Tree of Liberty

(Tuesday, February 18, 1941)

LESSON TOPICS

1. Brief review

2. Historical characters

3. Fictional characters

4. Methods of character revelation

5. Study helps

BRIEF REVIEW

The last lesson considered the au-
thor's life and her particular contri-
bution in The Tree of Liberty. This

book aims to make us Americans
aware of those strains and influences
in our past which should help us
to face more v^dsely our critical pres-
ent and future. The two-fold signi-
ficance of the book— historical and
fictional— was mentioned, with a
suggestion of the intellectual values
which may be gained from the facts
as well as the emotional value from
the dramatic situations. A brief

788

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

SLUiimary of the historical back-
ground and of the plot was given.

HISTORICAL CHARACTERS

Every novel has three essential ele-
ments: setting, characters and plot.
Our chief interest often lies in the
characters. Even if the author em-
phasizes one of the other elements,
he ordinarily does it through the
characters. We see the setting
through its effect upon the charac-
ters, or their reaction to it. We
realize the plot, of course, through
the characters.

The fact that some of the chief
figures in The Tree of Liheity are
historical adds to the interest in the
book; for we see these men alive,
in the very activities which gave
them a place in history. Some one
has said that history tells us what
people did, but literature tells us
how they felt, which is often more
important. And so, in her restora-
tion of the past. Miss Page lets us
into the secret places of these great
men's personalities, and we see the
motives behind their actions, the
dreams, the visions, and the courage
which are a part of our American
heritage.

Space will not permit an analysis
of these characters, but a few
points may help us to see them in
their fictionalized roles.

Washington was one who helped
to nurture the tree of liberty. Early
in the book, we are made aware of
the force of his character. He seems
to be a man of destiny, for he im-
pressed upon those who knew him,
even when he was a young colonel
in Braddock's Army, that he "was
a great-natured man to hold fast to—
a great strong man that sets his face
to do a thing and will never give

in, a man to follow to the day you
die." It was this characterization of
him by Matthew Howard's uncle
that made him a life-long hero to
Matt. The impression was deepened
when he first saw Washington (see
Ch. I, pp. 32-35) and on various
later occasions during the years that
followed the Revolution. Once,
when it seemed that the ideals
Washington was fighting for were
about to be lost, he gave a speech
which we might listen to with profit
today. The occasion was to con-
sider an anonymous letter which had
subtly condemned all that had been
done, and suggested a return to sub-
servience to England: "Let me con-
jure you as you value your honor, as
you respect the rights of humanity,
as you regard the national character
of America, to express your utmost
horror and detestation of the man
who wishes to overthrow the liber-
ties of our country, and who wicked-
ly attempts to deluge our rising em-
pire with blood. By thus determin-
ing you will give one more proof of
unexampled patriotism and patient
virtue, and you will by the dignity
of your conduct afford occasion for
posterity to say, 'Had this day been
wanting, the world had never seen
the last stage of perfection to which
human nature is capable of attain-
ing.'"

Others, like Washington, alive
and warmly human, move majestic-
ally through the pages of the book.
There is Patrick Henry, sometimes
mistaken as to the rightness of his
ideals, but never lacking in earnest-
ness and eloquence. We can feel
his magnetic power when a frontier
admirer tells of a speech he had
heard which shook the hearts of
both his foes and friends with terror.

Lesson Department

789

He told them of the calamity that
would befall them if they failed
to follow the lines he advocated:
"Whilst he spoke the air hit hung
still," old Zeb declared. "Seemed
like he grew beyond the height of
mortal man . . . and his eyes they
stared beyond the bounds of life."
We can picture him standing so, as
he uttered his immortal words: "If
we wish to be free we must fight. . . .
The appeal to arms is all that is left
to us. . . . We have no choice; it is
too late to retire if we would. . . .
Gentlemen cry peace! Peace! when
there is no peace. ... Is life so dear
and peace so sweet as to be purchased
at the price of chains and slavery?
Forbid it, Almighty God! I know not
what course others may take; but as
for me, give me Liberty or give me
death!"

We see Hamilton, handsome, cul-
tured, aristocratic, fighting for what
he saw as right. An important figure
in national life at twenty-two, he
won many by his magnetic person-
ality, his brilliancy of mind, his wit
and gallantry. Miss Page tells us
that:

"Everything Hamilton did was
done with an air. He met the older
men who were his seniors in rank
with just the right mingling of def-
erence and dignity; he squired the
ladies when they came to headquar-
ters with deft gallantry which any
fellow would long to copy, and he
parried the thrusts of his particular
friends on the staff with wit that
never failed its mark." Opposite to
Jefferson, he mistrusted the com-
mon people. According to his view,
"They are fools certainly, most of
them; but even fools need to be
coerced along the path of honor."
He admired England and felt that

she was great because she had a gov-
erning class of old families and mon-
eyed men; and he felt that to be
successful as a nation, America must
pattern her government by Eng-
land's.

Jefferson is the most significant
historical character in the novel. As
the unwavering champion of democ-
racy, he had such amazingly clear
vision that his closest associates
sometimes could not follow him.
This was true of Matthew Howard,
who almost worshipped Tom Jeffer-
son from the day in his youth when
Jefferson befriended him, a crude
frontier lad fighting his way into a
new school, and initiated him into
a friendship pact that was broken
only by death. A few excerpts from
the book v^all point to some of Jef-
ferson's characteristics. Speaking to
Matthew's son, Peyton, who gave
him the same loyalty that his father
did, he said:

"For men like us there are always
two roads to follow. It makes action
difficult and understanding easy.
Perhaps our first object, then, should
be understanding. . . . We are em-
barked on a tremendous experiment,
this of setting up a government truly
republican— for all men alike. There
are those who say that men cannot
be trusted to govern themselves. Far
less, then, may they be trusted to
govern their neighbors." (Jefferson's
Inaugural Address, p. 864)

Matthew said of him, "He was al-
ways thinking of liberty. I have it
in mind he asked our schoolmaster
before he was twelve if the right to
liberty was not one which could
never be taken from man." Once
he said, "If we let it be known we
are defending liberty wherever we

790

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

find it attacked, men of sober sense
will flock to us."

We see Jefferson not only as a
politician and statesman, but as an
affectionate husband and father, a
saddened widower, and as one who
followed a hobby. Above all, he is
revealed as a gentleman of true no-
bility. Some of the many passages
showing Jefferson's character are
found on pages 157, 463, 550, 614,
788, and 951.

FICTIONAL CHARACTERS

The fictional characters are just
as "real" as the historical ones. The
chief objective of the novelist is to
create an illusion of reality. He does
this largely by making his people the
kind we know in actual life. Who
doesn't know a Matthew and a Jane
Howard, both so strong in their
convictions that they destroy their
possibilities for happiness because
they know no common ground be-
tween two extreme views of life. Just
as it was fortunate for our nation
that there were both a Hamilton
and a Jefferson giving their lives to
the care of the tree of liberty, each
serving as a balance to the other, so
it was fortunate for the descendants
of Jane and Matthew that each gave
allegiance to a different set of ideals.
Without Jane's sense of culture, the
need for beauty and order, and Mat-
thew's pride in individual nobility
wherever found, but particularly in
the rough and rugged men and
women willing to work and fight for
what they thought was right, the
second and third generations of
Howards would have lacked the
strength and charm so well fused to
make them the kind of individuals
they were. The sons, Peyton and
James, are drawn as distinctly as

their parents; and Mary, too, though
her early death takes her from the
latter half of the story. The loyalty
of James and Peyton to each other,
to their disagreeing parents, to their
different types of leaders is the one
characteristic they have in common.
The twins of Peyton and Adrienne
are interesting from childhood be-
cause of their quaint mixture of
French and English characteristics.
Tom's life, after the tragic death of
his brother Adrien, fulfills somewhat
the dreams of his grandfather. One
interesting phase of the Howards'
characters is their family loyalty and
affection in spite of divergent politi-
cal views and ways of life.

Besides the immediate members
of this central family, there are many
other well-drawn characters: Adri-
enne's liberty-loving French father;
Harriet, the aristocratic wife of
James; Charlotte, the sweetheart of
Adrien; George Martin, frontier hus-
band of Mary; Zeb, the illiterate
friend of Matthew; the servants at
Elm Hill and Albemarle Hall. Each
gives something to the reality and
theme of the story.

METHODS OF
CHARACTERIZATION

Novelists reveal their characters di-
rectly, by telling their reader w^hat
kind of men and women the char-
acters are, or indirectly through
what the characters themselves do
and say— their attitudes, interests,
and the reactions of other characters
to them. Miss Page uses both meth-
ods. She has the power of the artist
to tell much in single strokes of her
pen. Peyton's suffering over his de-
formity is revealed through his habit-
ual drawing of the club foot under
his chair. Margaret's inherited sense

LESSON DEPARTMENT

791

of refinement is revealed in her love
for the coverlet which had been her
mother's and her desire to "fix up"
the crude mountain cabin. Adrienne
reveals her nationality through hei*
sentence structure and quaint little
phrases; such as, "madame, my
mother," many of which she passed
on to her boys. Matthew's frontier
nature is kept strongly before us,
too, by little manners of speech to
which he reverts, particularly when
he is excited.

One of the chief values of a novel
lies in the author's delineation of
the intangible elements that make
up character and personality. When
we see what motives and influences
make people what they are, we are
able to understand our neighbors,
our families, even ourselves better;
and we have a deeper sympathy for
all fellow beings.

Study Helps

1. Gi\c points from the book to show
how your understanding of one of the his-

torical characters has been increased by the
fictional treatment of the character.

2. Relate some incidents which bring
out the chief characteristics of some of
the created characters — Jane, Matthew,
Peyton, etc.

3. Can you recognize some of your own
prejudices or those of your friends in the
characters of the novel? Does recognition
of those prejudices, with their causes and
consequences, help you to understand your
own and point to ways of overcoming
them?

4. Name the characters who remain un-
changed by incidents in the story. Name
one that changes during the progress of
the story, and indicate the causes of char-
acter development.

5. Discuss some present-day situations
and characters which are comparable to
some of those in the book.

6. Discuss the outstanding characteris-
tics of Jefferson and Hamilton.

7. Point out the contribution of these
men to our present-day political systems.

8. Does history repeat itself? Illustrate.

(Note: In case some of the organizations
prefer to use but two instead of three
books, an additional lesson could be given
on the topics in this lesson. Study helps
from 4 to 8 could be used.)

Quotations from The Tree of Liberty, by Elizabeth Page, copyright 1939, are
reprinted by permission of Farrar and Rinehart, Inc., Publishers.

Social Service

EDUCATION FOR FAMILY LIFE
Family Relationships

Lesson 4

Family Life on Twenty-four Hours a Day

(Tuesday, February 25, 1941)

VES, there is some equality in the
capital stock with which every
human being begins life in this
world. Twenty-four hours per day
is the allotment of everyone, and not
a single minute can be added or sub-

tracted therefrom. The number of
days which makes up the life of each
one varies widely, but the difference
in the degree of success attained by
one as compared with another is de-
termined by the quality of life rather

792

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

than the quantity. Raise the qual-
ity of the hfe of an individual just
a little each day and the sum total
of achievement is multiplied many
fold. The difference in quality de-
pends more upon the manner in
which one uses his margin of time
than upon the amount of time used
in the routine of living.

The use of a certain amount of
time in the routine of living is de-
termined for everyone by definite
life needs. Comparatively little free-
dom is afforded one in the choice
of activities involved in these rou-
tine phases of living.

The budget based on the twenty-
four hour unit conforms to about the
following schedule: 8 hours sleep,
8 hours for vocational pursuits, 1V2
hours for eating— 15 minutes for
breakfast, 30 minutes for lunch, and
45 minutes for dinner (this is far
more time than many people use
for eating, but not more than they
should use if they eat healthfully),
30 minutes for personal grooming,
and one hour for miscellaneous
needs — a total of 19 hours. There-
fore, only five hours remain for one
to use according to his choice. In
so short a period, what can one ac-
complish that is worthwhile? Now,
let us see according to this schedule
how many so-called free hours one
may have in a year: 5 hours per day
for seven days, plus 8 hours released
from vocational duties on Sunday,
add up to 43 hours; 43 hours per
week for 52 weeks add up to 2,236
hours per year, or 93 1/6 days or an
average of 3 months. We do have
time; but what do we do with it?

One consoling speculation is the
difference between time and money
in regard to the saving aspect of each.
In order to save money, we must put

it away somewhere and keep it; but
in order to save time, we must spend
it. Merely to "pass the time away"
is a wicked use of time. It invites
worry, self-pity, imaginary illnesses,
general discontent, and many other
harmful and vicious forms of mental
indulgence. Abraham Cowley said,
"There is no saying shocks me so
much as that which I hear very of-
ten, 'that a man does not know
how to pass his time.' It would
have been but ill-spoken by Methu-
selah in the nine hundred and sixty-
ninth year of his life."

npO be a member of a successful
family group is one of the most
powerful safeguards against the mis-
use of time, because the time, ener-
gy, and ingenuity of every member
of such a group is called upon to
plan for successful family living on
twenty-four hours a day.

Training for family living on twen-
ty-four hours a day should begin
when the child is born. Those who
have had this training and who ha-
bitually make use of it according to
their ability, are in the best position
to train the future generation. For-
tunate, indeed, is the child who has
been chosen to take up his abode
as the offspring of parents who have
learned the wise use of time.

Let us turn our attention to some
of the requisites for qualitative fam-
ily living made possible when our
daily plan of life is based on twenty-
four hours, no more, no less.

Should not our attitude toward
the proper evaluation of time come
first? Theophrastus, the Greek phil-
osopher, declared that time was the
most valuable thing that a man
could spend. If this is true, then
time is more valuable than money;

LESSON DEPARTMENT

793

and it must be true, since without
time there would be no wealth of
any sort. It was Plutarch who coun-
seled, "Be ruled by time, the wisest
counselor of all."

A healthy attitude is: time is for
you— you are not for time; for after
all, the person is the ultimate unit
of value. One may fritter time
away just as one may fritter money
away; and all too often, after one
has wasted one hour, he continues
to waste a good part of the next
in regretting what he failed to do
during the previous hour. Such a
one may be encouraged by the
thought that the next hour is waiting
for him even though he may have
squandered the last one.

The earlier in life that a well-or-
ganized system of consistent habits
is established for carrying on the
numerous routine duties of daily life,
the more time will be reserved for
other interests. No parent should
consider that time wasted which is
spent in guiding and assisting his
children in the formation of desir-
able habits. The lack of patience
today robs one of time tomorrow.

The lack of sufficient attention to
details results in great waste of time.
Probably, we should qualify that
statement and say important details.
The ability to differentiate between
important and unimportant details
in farnily life is one of the earmarks
of a trained person. To make sure
that one finds a needle that has been
dropped on the rug is an important
detail; to see that one finds a piece
of thread that has been dropped on
the rug is an unimportant detail.
To decide whether a detail is im-
portant or unimportant, ask the
question: "Wliat will be the result?"

TN order to have time for living,
one must know how much time
is required for the regular routine
duties in the home or in the office.
It might be wise for the inexperi-
enced homemaker to keep a daily
record of the amount of time con-
sumed in such tasks as preparing
each meal, clearing away after the
meal, telephoning, reading the news-
paper, going to market, etc. If
guests are invited for dinner, take
time after the menu has been de-
cided upon to estimate the amount
of time needed for preparing each
item, arranging the table, and so
forth. Could we but know the quan-
tity of time that is wasted every day
because of that vast army of people
who are always late for their appoint-
ments because they have no concep-
tion of the time element! Strange
as it seems, we are prone to feel more
free to exploit the time of those
who are nearest and dearest to us
than those who are strangers to us.
Those who are nearest to us will un-
derstand, we say, and so we impose
upon that understanding to the
point of precipitating domestic dis-
cord.

The husband who knows at four
o'clock in the afternoon that it will
be impossible for him to arrive home
at the expected hour would save
much time if only he would spend a
few minutes on the telephone to
inform his wife of the situation. To
merely pass the time away idly wait-
ing for someone or something ex-
pected is a common source of time
leakage.

The mother of four small children
said recently that she could not af-
ford to take time to plan when or
how she was going to get things
done, she simply had to get in and

794

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

do them. That very afternoon she
hurried home from an unplanned
trip to town only to find that she
had forgotten to purchase an article
essential to the evening meal, so
she immediately used up ten min-
utes getting her husband on the tele-
phone to ask him to do the errand.
This meant ten or fifteen minutes of
his time v\^asted also. If every wife
would spend enough time before she
goes shopping to carefully plan what
she is going for, how much money
she can spend for each purchase,
where she will be most likely to find
what she wants, to make a note of
size or measurements concerned, and
allow for unexpected purchases, she
will save money as well as time.
She will not take the attitude that
many a woman takes when she goes
shopping— that she hopes she needs
what she finds. Rather, she will take
the attitude that she hopes she can
find exactly what she needs.

Now, the larger the family the
greater is the need for both father
and mother to spend more time or-
ganizing and planning family activi-
ties. This does not mean that daily
living should be carried out always
according to plans; plans made by
people are ioT people and must be
modified as the need arises to pro-
mote the welfare of people.

Another aid to smooth-running
family life is to spend a bit of time
today in preparation for tomorrow.
A half hour spent in the evening
in anticipation of tomorrow morn-
ing's duties may serve as the oil to
make the machinery of another day
run without friction. If the ma-
chinery of family life starts off
smoothly in the morning, the
chances are much greater that it will

continue so throughout the entire
day.

It seems queer that for ever so
many years many families have se-
lected Monday as the weekly laun-
dry day. If any day is made easier
as a result of preparation the night
before it is "wash day." If Monday
is the day selected, then Sunday
evening must be spent in prepara-
tion for the activity; and there are
so many possibilities for spending
Sunday evening in a way that adds to
the joy of family-group living. Why
not experiment with some day other
than Monday for laundry work and
see if household duties would run
more smoothly?

A PERFECT recipe for the use of
time is impossible to formulate.
The degree of living must depend
on the capacity of each individual
to live. Therefore, each individual
must face the reality of his own situ-
ation and decide on a happy medium
as far as speed is concerned. He
should not move so fast that he ex-
ploits his health and energy, nor so
slow that he wastes his time. Allow
time for the most important things
first.

The person who attempts to do
more each day than his time and
energy will permit is usually rushing
about from early morning until
night, wasting much time because
of a lack of well-worked-out plans
and preparation. On the other
hand, the person who spends part
of his time in organizing the use of
his time, who knows his own capaci-
ty and his ovm life well enough to
know how much he should accom-
plish each twenty-four hours, and
who functions consistently, is usu-
ally the one who exemplifies from

LESSON DEPARTMENT

hour to hour and from day to day
the wise expenditure of time.

Lin Yutang says in The Impor-
tance of Living, "Besides the noble
art of getting things done there is
the noble art of leaving things un-
done. The wisdom of life consists
in the elimination of non-essentials,
and of finding contentment in those
things closest to us— the enjoyment
of the home, of everyday living, and
of nature."

The smaller the margin of time
a person has in which he may exer-
cise freedom of choice, the more
precious and sacred that time is, and
the greater is his responsibility to
guide the spending of that time.

Every person who admits that he
has no time for the family is rele-
gating the family to the group of
unimportant things of life.

In the truly democratic family a
generous share of the time of each
member is actually spent for the wel-
fare of the group. In a family of six,
if each member would spend just
one of his marginal hours each day
for the enrichment of his family-
group life, there would be six hours
every day spent in promoting the
interests of that particular family. If
every Latter-day Saint would adopt
such a practise, the quality of family
life would be so greatly enhanced
that our family life would stand out
as an example for all the world to
follow.

795
Questions and Piohlems

1. Make a list of ten habits that chil-
dren should form which would facilitate
the wise spending of time.

2. Keep an accurate record for one week
of the time wasted in your family as a
result of one member keeping other mem
bers waiting. In each case, how might it
have been avoided?

3. Consider a family group of five mem-
bers, consisting of a father, mother, a daugh-
ter age 8, one son age 12, and one son
age 16, and suggest specific contributions
each may make to family living by spending
one hour per day for enhancing the jo\
of family living.

4. Give examples taken from your own
observation of families in which the father
or mother, or both, spend an undue amount
of time in activities outside of the home.
State specifically how different members
of the family are affected. Do not reveal
names of families.

Refeiences

The Use oi the Margin, Edward Howard
Griggs.

How to Live on Twenty-four Hours a
Day, Arnold Bennett, Section One, "How
to Live."

Living With Our Children, Lillian M.
Gilbreth, Chap. 5.

Readers Digest, March, 1940, "The Fun
of Being Normal," Edith M. Stern.

Readers Digest, June, 1936, "An Amer-
ican Home," Delia T. Lutes.

American Home, March, 1940, "Mother,
Why Don't We Have Fun Any More,"
Adeline Bullock.

Parents Magazine, March, 1937, "Step-
ping Out as a Family," Helen E. Hanford.

-^-

THE TRUEST GREATNESS

"After all, to do well those things which God ordained to be the
common lot of all mankind, is the truest greatness. To be a successful
fnther or a successful mother is greater than to be a successful general or a
successful statesman."— Go.spe/ Doctrine, President Joseph F. Smith.

1 1 Lission

LATTER-DAY SAINT CHURCH HISTORY

(To be used by missions in lieu of Literature, if so desired)

Lesson XIV

The Twelve Apostles Lead the Church

(Tuesday, February 18, 1941)

O EALLY, it was not Joseph Smith
that the mob wanted when they
killed him, but the cause which he
stood for and directed. This is
clearly shown in what followed the
great silence, of which mention was
made in a previous lesson.

The murderers were never pun-
ished by the law. They were ar-
rested it is true, and tried in a sort
of way, for everybody knew who. they
were. But the trial was a farce.
Men who sympathized with the
murderers, armed with rifles and
pistols, filled the courthouse and
threatened the prosecuting attor-
neys, the witnesses for them, the
jury, and even the judge. It was a
public scandal. Of course, the ver-
dict was, "Not guilty." Everyone
knew what it would be beforehand.

The enemies of the Saints, for that
is what they were, lay low for a while.
They were waiting to see what would
happen. They fully expected that
Mormonism would go to pieces, that
the members of the Church would
leave Illinois forever. Then the state
would be rid of the Faith.

But imagine their surprise when
they saw what was actually taking
place. Nauvoo went on as before.
Indeed, more Latter-day Saints came
off the boats from down the river.
They had airrived from England.
Others came from the States and
Canada. Instead of getting smaller,
Nauvoo was getting larger every
month. Then, too, new industries

were starting, to give employment to
the newcomers, and the Temple con-
tinued to be built— faster, in fact,
than when the Prophet was alive.

The non-Mormons in Illinois
saw then, for the first time, that in
place of the one head they had cut
off, twelve heads had taken its place.

Then they got busy again.

IJ^IRST, the Nauvoo Charter was re-
pealed. This left the city with-
out a government other than that
of the county, and we know what
that was. There was no more Le-
gion, there were no more city courts.
It was as if the people of Illinois
wanted to leave the citizens of
Nauvoo a prey to the lawless.

Later, meetings were held in vari-
ous parts of the county by "indig-
nant" non-Mormons, to protest
against the Saints remaining in the
county. And in order to make their
protests look better, they actually set
fire to places that belonged to them-
selves and charged the crime to the
Mormons. This seems unbelievable,
but there is plenty of evidence to
show that it was a fact.

In this way, a strong feeling was
aroused against the Mormons in Il-
linois. The Church leaders also
called meetings of their own people,
to lay the facts before the people of
the county. They chose mission-
aries to lay their case before some
of the more reasonable men in the
state. It did no good, however, and

LESSON DEPARTMENT

SO they had to agree to leave IlHnois.
Such men as Senator Douglas and
Governor Ford advised them to go
farther west, to Oregon.

lyjEANTIME, work was hurried on
the Temple. In a revelation,
through the Prophet, the Saints had
been told that they must build this
Temple, so that they might receive
their endowments. That is, that
they might do work for their
dead and also do their own seal-
ings among the living. If they did
not do this, they should be "re-
jected" by the Lord. That is why
they hurried to finish the Temple be-
fore they left Nauvoo. This haste
to finish it was misunderstood by the
non-Mormons as a determination to
remain. But the Saints had decided
to go when "grass began to grow and
water to run" in the spring.

The leaders knew where they were
going. They would go where the
Prophet had designed to take his
people before his death. The place
he had chosen was the Rocky
Mountains, fifteen hundred miles to
the west. There were no settlers in
those valleys, none to "molest or
make afraid." Joseph had sent men
to Washington, D. C, for the pur-
pose of obtaining the consent of the
Congress to make the move. But
the Congress was not interested.
Then, too, the men sent to the Cap-
itol had also studied books and maps
about the West. So the Prophet,
and later Brigham Young, knew a
good deal about the country to which
they were going to lead their peo-
ple, and also the best route there.

T ONG before the grass began to

grow and the waters to run the

Saints were off. But not before they

797

had finished the Temple far enough
to get their endowments and do
much work for their dead. Early in
February, their teams and wagons
crossed the river on the ice. From
that time on until all had left Nau-
voo there was an almost steady
stream of covered wagons going over
the Mississippi— at first on the ice
and then in boats and rafts.

The first wagons stayed for a few
days on Sugar Creek about nine
miles out from Nauvoo. Here there
was a grove of trees, where they
encamped. It had snowed just be-
fore this. Brushing away the snow,
they pitched their tents in almost
freezing weather. The first night,
with a falling thermometer, nine
babies were born.

The earlier days of the trek were
distressing in the extreme. Snow
lay on the earth to the depth of six
or eight inches at first. At the camp-
ing grounds there was little else than
slush and snow. Men, women, and
children were often forced to sleep
on corn stalks or tree branches laid
on the wet earth. Later the rains
came, to make matters worse. Teams
had to be doubled up. Wagons
broke down. Sometimes a double
team could not pull a wagon down
hill, so heavy was the mud. A fire
under these circumstances was all
but impossible on the prairie.

At two places between the Mis-
sissippi and the Missouri rivers, the
men stopped long enough to make
a temporary town. At Garden
Grove, for instance, they plowed the
ground, planted it in wheat, potatoes,
and other things, fenced it in, built
log houses, and then left it for those
who were to follow to take care of
and to reap the crops. This was fine
teamwork. At Mount Pisgah, far-

798

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER, 1940

ther on, they did the same thing.
Only here they estabhshed a town of
considerable size, since it was nearer
their destination for the time being.

When the first companies reached
the Missouri River, they camped at
Council Bluffs. Here they estab-
lished another town, the main town
in this part of Iowa. Presently, many
of them" crossed the stream into Ne-
braska, where they made another
town— Winter Quarters. In these
two places and smaller places along
the river and out a little way from
it, the Mormon people lived till they
found their new home in the West.

Before making these settlements,
however, the Church authorities ob-
tained permission of the governor of
Iowa to live there for a time. They
had to make peace, also, with the
Indians— which was not always an
easy thing to do in those times; for
the natives were beginning to feel
that the white men were their ene-
mies, and they wanted to drive them
off their hunting grounds. But the

Saints got along with the red men
better than most other people, be-
cause of their friendliness for these
persecuted folk.

In a little while, a county g6vern-
ment was established in western
Iowa, mainly for the Saints. They
took part in politics, they published
a paper, they raised crops, and they
lived on good terms with everyone
to the east. Meantime, all the Mor-
mons left Nauvoo for the prairie.

QUESTIONS

1. Why were the non-Mormons not
satisfied with the death of the Prophet?

2. Why did they want to have the
Saints leave Illinois? Where did the
Saints propose to go? Why there?

3. Who began the inquiry about the
West? Why did he wish to go there?

4. Why did the Saints want to finish
the Temple? What benefit did they derive
from it?

5. Why did the Saints suffer like this?
What had they to gain? To lose? De-
scribe the journey to the Missouri River.

Note: Map printed in July, 1939, issue
of the Magazine is to be used in teaching
Church History lessons.

"4*-

ERRATUM

npHE Church History lesson. No. XIII, "Who Shall Take the Prophet's
Place," published in the October issue of the Magazine, stated that Mrs.
Mary Field Garner, who was a witness of the transformation of Brigham
Young's voice to that of the voice of the Prophet, had died in 1938, not
far from Salt Lake. Sister Garner, now 104 years of age, lives with her
daughter-in-law at Roy, Utah. She is in good health, looking much younger
than her years. On September 22, 1940, she was among those over 100
years of age who were honored by being presented with a special badge by
the Old-Folks Central Committee, of which Presiding Bishop Le Grand
Richards is chairman.

Give BOOKS For Christmas

"There is a peculiar dignity attached to the gift of a
Book that is in no way affected by its price."

We have the largest stock of Books in the Intermountain West — fiction,
non-fiction, biography, travel books, standard works, L. D. S. Church Liter-
ature, etc.

OTHER TIMELY NEW

BOOKS FOR L D. S.

HOME LIRRARIES

SPECIAL

New Edition

Just oif the Press

"A VflicG Frnm
the Dust"

A sacred history of
Ancient Americans

Edited and arranged by
GENET BINGHAM DEE

Price $2.50

Postage Prepaid

Cumorah's Gold Bible ..$2.25

E. Cecil McGavin

One Who Was Valiant $3.00

Clarissa Young Spencer

Hello Life (New Edition) $1.50

Elsie Talmage Brandley

Unto The Hills $1.50

Richard L. Evans

For This My Glory $2.50

Paul Bailey

His Many Mansions $2.50

Rulon S. Howells

Gospel Doctrine (Mew Ed.). ...$2.50

Sermons and Writings of
President Joseph F. Smith

MAKE THIS FRIENDLY BOOK STORE
YOUR CHRISTMAS SHOPPING CENTER

Besides BOOKS, of all kinds, we
have a great variety of other Gift
Articles — in fact, this is "the Store
of a thousand gifts." Chromium,
Brass, Copperware, Glassware, Pot-
tery, Book Ends, Gift Stationery,

Fountain Pens and Pencils, Electric
Clocks, Games, Christmas Wrap-
pings and Seals, Moving Picture
Cameras, Portable Typewriters, Ra-
dios, Greeting Cards.

And a Marvelous Assortment of
Personalized Christmas Cards

DESERET BOOK COMPANY

44 East South Temple

Salt Lake City, Utah

Phone 3-4591

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazina

fVhere to, little Man?

\^ 4

--.

. \

Tiny shoes for today's tiny feet. But
some tomorrow these tiny feet must
stand in big shoes— IMPORTANT
SHOES — in important places. How
necessary, therefore, that he be ade-
quately trained and prepared to
compete successfully in a world that
daily fixes a higher premium on skill
and technical knowledge. Make his
future secure.

A FUTURE
GUARANTEED

•

The Outcome

Of a Beneficial

Income

m^^^uff

Home Office — Beneficial Life Building, Salt Lake City, Utah

HEBER J. grant, PRESIDENT

Owv C^vsJi.

The evergreen — an emblem of undying beauty and strength — is now regarded as the great
World Tree, Yggdrasil, to which the Northmen, according to legend, likened the sunrise and
the world hundreds of years ago.

To us, the life and beauty of the evergreen are symbolical of the ever living, ennobling
philosophies of Jesus, which are as glorious, far-reaching and everlasting as the sun, or
world, appeared to be to the Northmen. Today, brightening our Christmas firesides with its
tinseled branches, the evergreen stands as a talisman — magic with the quaintness of this old
belief and resplendent with the glory of the message, just as old, yet ever new, which is
revivified in our minds this Christmas season. — R. J.

J hi. JhoniidpmjL

Of Such Is The Kingdom, the frontispiece picture of this issue of the Magazine, is a copy of
a bas-relief plaque, the work of Alice Morrey Bailey, a local artist who frequently contributes
poetry, prose and fiction to the Magazine.

This plaque won first prize in the amateur section of the Fine Arts Department at the 1940
Utah State Fair. This is the fourth consecutive year that the work of this gifted young woman
has received recognition at the State Fair.

During the month of December, Of Such Is The Kingdom will be displayed at the invitational
art exhibit to be held at the University of Utah. Prior to that time, it will be on display at the
Z. C. M. I. tea room.

Mrs. Bailey feels that there is a pronounced need for artists to portray religious subjects; that
religious subjects open the widest field to the present-day artist.

The poem "The Children of Jerusalem" appearing on the back of the frontispiece is also
the work of Mrs. Bailey.

{Blessed are the peacemakers;

for tney snail oe callea the

chilaren of (^oa.

—Matthew 5:9.

=^5=

LARKIN MORTUARY LARKIN & SONS

260 East South Temple >cr oz+v, q+,.^^+ r\r,A^^
Salt Lake City ^^^ 24th Street Ogden
Phone 4-9126 Telephone 821

LARKIN MORTUARY CO.

6003 Compton Avenue

Los Angeles, California

Jefferson 1244

When Buying Mention Relief Society Magazine

"L. D. S. Training Pays!'

Df Increasing
Valne . . .

Give your son or daughter
increased ability — greater
earning capacity — a better
chance to win life's battles.

Write today for information
about our intensive, practical
courses.

L. D. S. BUSINESS
COLLEGE

Salt Lake City, Utah

GET P-W'S

New Garden

BOOK

Sent FREE to all

Planters requesting it. It is illustrated
in natural colors and describes the new
and worthwhile Seeds. Shrubs. Trees,
adaptable to the West.

It tells how, what and when to plant.

SEND FOR YOUR FREE COPY
TODAY

Farter-Walton Co.

42 West 1st So.

Salt Lake City. Ut.

QndsDC iD (MvQ/diMJtA.

Cloverleaf Dairy

Deseret Book Co. .

Fisher Baking Co.

Larkin Mortuary

L. D. S. Business College

Mormon Handicraft Gift Shop

Porter-Walton Co.

Temple and Burial Clothes

Utah Power & Light Co. .

Z. C. M. I.

872
Inside Back Cover

799
Inside Front Cover

799
Inside Back Cover

799
Inside Back Cover

872
Outside Back Cover

A REAL TREAT for ^Attdf/mii/

BETTER

FRUIT CAKES

A PRODUCT OF THE FISHER MASTER BAKERS

When Buuinp Mention Relief Societi/ Magazine

The Relief Society Magazine

Organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

Vol. XXVII DECEMBER, 1940 No. 12

Special Features

Frontispiece — "Of Such Is The Kingdom" Alice Morrey Bailey 800

Our Homes, (October Conference Address) President J. Reuben Clark, Jr. 801

The Most Important Aspect of Christmas Elder Stephen L Richards 811

How To Glorify Christmas Gifts Lucile Wallace Wolf 816

Christmas Giving Dorothy L. Watkiss 818

Mrs. Santa Mary A. Nickerson 828

Make Way for Christmas Barbara Badger Burnett 831

Relief Socitiy Magazine Drive — Honor Roll 859

Fiction

Dreams Are For Christmas Beatrice Rordame Parsons 821

General Features

Happenings Annie Wells Cannon 837

Editorial: Peace 838

Elder George D. Pyper 839

• The Sunny Side of the Hill, "The Light That Never Fails" Leila Marler Hoggan 834

Excerpts from "Biography and Family Record of Lorenzo Snow"

Selected by Marianne C. Sharp 840

Lessons

Theology and Testimony — The Lord's Tenth — Lorenzo Snow 841

Visiting Teacher — Spiritual Preparation of the Home 845

Work and Business — Food for the Older Woman 845

Literature — The Tree of Liberty 848

Social Service — Aesthetic Values in Family Living 851

Mission — The Saints Find a New Home in the West 855

Poetry

The Children of Jerusalem Alice Morrey Bailey 799

Two Boys Patricia Bryson 833

Recompense LaRene King Bleecker 858

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Offices : 28 Bishop's Building, Salt Lake City, Utah, Phone 3-2741, Ex. 243.
Subscription Price: $1.00 a year; foreign, $1.00 a year; payable in advance. Single copy, 10c.
The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. Renew promptly so that no copies will be
missed. Report change of address at once, giving both old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Stamps should accompany manu-
scripts for their return.

of he C^hiidren of ^erusalefn

Alice Morrey Bailey

Perhaps Jerusalem's streets rang with the shouts
Of their release from synagogue and school.
Perhaps they were as quick to fight as ours —
As loud in argument — precept and rule
As often broken. Games were in their thought
While Father prayed his long, sonorous prayer.
And Mother's doting pride in manners, speech
And dress as often tempered with despair.
Perhaps behind the plastered walls, ambushed,
They threw ripe figs at Herod's soldiers — grand
In burnished plates and tunics, plumes — or drew
The pictures of their elders in the sand.
If, when they came to Him of Nazareth
Who preached of love at well and market place,
Their hands were grimed with dust, their faces smeared
With dates and honey-cake. He tipped the face
Of one, and, looking deep into the eyes
Of childhood, seeing there the beauty, truth
Of all the world immarred by creeds of men.
The guilelessness — the wholesome lack of fear.
The eager and implicit faith of youth.
The untouched purity of heart — the freedom
Of a questing mind — He might have said
The same of ours— OF SUCH AS THESE—
THE KINGDOM!

//

\\

kT^BEtt^m I

m V

The

Relief Society Magazine

Vol. XXVII DECEMBER, 1940

Our Homes

President /. Reuben Clark, Ji.
(Relief Society Conference Address, October 3, 1940)

No. 12

THE Relief Society Presidency
have asked me to speak to you
today along the lines of the
general theme of this Conference,
—The Latter-day Saint Home — a
Foundation for Righteous Living.

I am grateful for the confidence
which this request carries w^ith it. I
shall try to make what I say render
obedience to that confidence.

The Relief Society

May I begin by saying that the
Relief Society of the Church is far
and away the greatest woman's or-
ganization in the world. It is great
not alone in its aims and purposes,
which are to alleviate the want, mis-
ery, and suffering of humanity; not
alone in its almost earth-wide reach,
for it covers the bulk of the Chris-
tian world; not alone in the achieve-
ments of its activities, though it has
brought to the needy, living where
it worked, food, clothing, shelter,
fuel; not though it has nursed those
who were sick, buried the dead of
the poor, comforted those who were
downhearted; not though it has sus-
tained those who were weak in spirit,
built up righteousness in the hearts
of the wayward, and brought the
living truth into the homes of all

who give it an abiding place, to their
salvation and final exaltation,— the
Relief Society is greatest, not alone
because of all these, but because its
directing head and the great bulk of
all those who make up its member-
ship share as of right in the blessings
and promises of the priesthood borne
by their husbands,— the Holy Priest-
hood of God; greatest because its
leaders and members have the right
to the inspiration of the Lord in the
carrying on of their work; greatest
because in their work of now almost
a century they have been richly en-
dowed by that inspiration, they have
been constantly directed by the Spir-
it of the Lord which has never de-
parted from them since the Prophet
brought a few (18) of the sisters to-
gether and set them about their
work. These, Sisters, have been your
sacred opportunities, and your glori-
ous, Christ-like achievements.

This unique qualification of priest-
hood blessing and promise that is
yours, that sets you apart from all
other organizations, and that gives
you a power and authority that no
other woman's organization in the
world possesses, brings with it certain
duties and responsibilities which
largely determine and fix your work,

802

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

which in this view must follow the
pattern of the labors of Jesus,— re-
lieving human woe and ministering
to spiritual wants. The Relief Soci-
ety is the handmaid to the priest-
hood of God in carrying on His work
for the salvation of men. This is the
key to every task you undertake, it
unlocks the door to your every duty,
it opens the gate to all your activities.
The merely social, cultural, and edu-
cational activity must be left primari-
ly to other agencies.

Our Celestial Home

To the Latter-day Saint, the home
is a holy place. It has its pattern in
the Heavens. In that immortal
hymn, "O My Father," which is
more instinct with the eternal truths
of eternal relationships and of being
than any other brief utterance of our
time, Sister Eliza R. Snow sang:

I had learned to call Thee Father,
Through Thy Spirit from on high;
But until the Key of Knowledge
Was restored, I knew not why.

In the heavens are parents single?
No; the thought makes reason stare!
Truth is reason, truth eternal
Tells me I've a mother there.

When I leave this frail existence,
When I lay this mortal by.
Father, Mother, may I meet you
In your royal courts on high?

Then, at length, when I've completed
All you sent me forth to do.
With your mutual approbation
Let me come and dwell with you.

Thus we came from a celestial
home to this earth; we shall return
to a celestial home when we leave
this world. In that home Jesus is
our Elder Brother, which shows our
dignity, our rights, and our privileges.
His words about His mother and

His brethren, when they sought
Him as He taught the people, thus
take on a tender meaning and lose
all tone of rebuke: "Who is my
mother? and who are my brethren?
And he stretched forth his hand to-
ward his disciples, and said, Behold
my mother and my brethren! For
whosoever shall do the will of my
Father which is in heaven, the same
is my brother, and sister, and moth-
er." (Matt. 12:48-50) The vision
of Peter that he might go to Cor-
nelius, runs also to the universal
brotherhood of men. (Acts 10)

The priesthood-born home is the
loftiest spiritual organism of which
we know. Only through it can the
highest exaltation come. So we may
profitably consider briefly the ante-
cedents of those of us who have
come to this earth and how and why
we came.

Our Intelligences

First a few words about our intel-
ligences,—originally uncreated and,
it has been declared, co-existent with
our Father.

The Lord said to Abraham:

"I came down in the beginning in the
midst of all the intelligences thou hast
seen.

"Now the Lord had shown unto me,
Abraham, the intelligences that were or-
ganized before the world was; and among
all these there were many of the noble
and great ones;

"And God saw these souls that they
were good, and he stood in the midst of
them, and he said: These I will make my
rulers; for he stood among those that were
spirits, and he saw that they were good;
and he said unto me: Abraham, thou art
one of them; thou wast chosen before
thou wast born." (Abraham 3:21-23)

The Lord revealed to the Prophet
Joseph that:

PRESIDENT J. REUBEN CLARK, JR.
Member of the First Presidency of the Church

"Man was also in the begininng with
God. Intelligence, or the light of truth,
was not created or made, neither indeed
can be." (D. & C. 93:29)

Thus has the Lord spoken as to
the eternal intelligences.

Our Spiritual Bodies

Next, as to our spirits, our spiritual
bodies, for after the event which God
showed to Abraham He created our
spiritual bodies, for the Lord has
declared as to His creations:

"For I, the Lord God, created all things,
of which I have spoken, spiritually, before
they were naturally upon the face of the
earth .... And I, the Lord God, had
created all the children of men; and not
yet a man to till the ground; for in heaven
created I them; and there was not yet
flesh upon the earth, neither in the water,
neither in the air ... . nevertheless, all

things were before created; but spiritually
were they created and made according to
my word." (Moses 3:5 ff)

The Lord's Spiritual Body

Jesus showing himself to the broth-
er of Jared said:

"Seest thou that ye are created after
mine own image? Yea, even all men were
created in the beginning after mine own
image.

"Behold, this body, which ye now be-
hold, is the body of my spirit; and man
have I created after the body of my spirit;
and even as I appear unto thee to be in
the spirit will I appear unto my people in
the flesh." (Ether 3:15-16)

Centuries after this, when in dire
extremity for his fellow righteous
Nephites, Nephi cried mightily unto
the Lord, the voice of the Lord came
to him saying:

804

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

"Lift up your head and be of good cheer;
for behold, the time is at hand, and on
this night shall the sign be given, and on
the morrow come I into the world. ..."
( 3 Nephi 1:13)

The First and Second Estates

In His teachings to Abraham the
Lord also said:

"And there stood one among them that
was like unto God, and he said unto those
who were with him: We will go down,
for there is space there, and we will take
of these materials, and we will make an
earth whereon these may dwell;

"And we will prove them herewith, to
see if they will do all things whatsoever
the Lord their God shall command them;

"And they who keep their first estate
shall be added upon; and they who keep not
their first estate shall not have glory in the
same kingdom with those who keep their
first estate; and they who keep their second
estate shall have glory added upon their
heads for ever and ever." (Abraham 3:24-
26)

Our Threefold Personality

To begin this Great Design,
Adam, the first man, was created.
The manner in which the spirit body
housing the intelHgence came into
the mortal body of Adam was told
to Abraham in this language:

"And the Gods formed man from the
dust of the ground, and took his spirit
(that is, the man's spirit), and put it into
him; and breathed into hie nostrils the
breath of life, and man became a living
soul." (Abraham 5:7)

Thus, in the setting up of the
family unit that God established on
this earth there were in its develop-
ment, first the intelligences— co-ex-
istent, it has been declared, with
God, and uncreated — which was or-
ganized and among whom God came
down; then there were created spirit-
ual bodies by the Creator, bodies
cxen as Jesus showed Himself to pos-

sess to the brother of Jared; and then
to these spiritual bodies there were
given bodies of flesh, just as Jesus
took on a fleshly body; so as to each
of us today there is an intelligence,
a body of the spirit, and a body of
flesh; and the end and purpose of
all this is, as the Lord told Abraham,
that "they (we) might have glor)'
added upon their (our) heads for
ever and ever."

Thus in our existence here, we arc
carrying out the plan which was
made for the great celestial family
of which we are a part; we are going'
forward as the children of our God
and fitting into the pattern He made
for us. The place we shall hold in
God's household, in God's family,
in our heavenly and eternal home,
whether it shall be in the inner fam-
ily circle, or outside in the halls and
ante-rooms, depends wholly upon
what we ourselves do here.

How Families are Built

But the creation of a fleshly taber-
nacle for the one spirit, Adam, was
only the beginning. There were
myriads of other spirits to be given
bodies. The Great Design provided
the method, the eternal method, by
which other fleshly tabernacles to
house other spirits should be created.
It must be done through families,
husband and wife. Earth homes
must be made in the pattern of the
heavenly and eternal home.

So the Creator, no helpmeet being
found for man amongst all the then
created things, declared:

"It is not good that the man should be
alone; I will make him an help meet for
him," and "made he a woman, and brought
her unto the man.

"And Adam said, This is now bone of
my bones, and flesh of my flesh: she shall

OUR HOMES

805

be called Woman, because she was taken
out of Man.

"Therefore shall a man leave his father
and his mother, and shall cleave unto his
wife; and they shall be one flesh." (Gen.
2:18-24; Moses 3:18 ff; Abraham 5:14

ff)

"And I, God, created man in mine own
image, in the image of mine Only Begotten
created I him; male and female created I
them." (Moses 2:27)

Paul who seems to have been not
overfond of woman, declared to the
Corinthians that man "is the image
and glory of God: but the woman
is the glory of the man.

"For the man is not of the woman; but
the woman of the man.

"Neither was the man created for the
woman; but the woman for the man. . . .

"Nevertheless neither is the man without
the woman, neither the woman without
the man, in the Lord.

"For as the woman is of the man, even
so is the man also by the woman; but
all things of God." (I Gor. 11:7 ff)

These were the purposes and the
principles and thus was declared the
significance, that lay behind the es-
tablishment of the family on this
earth. As Paul said: "man is not
without the woman, neither the
woman without the man, in the
Lord."

Peopling the Earth

The first commandment given to
Adam was "Be fruitful, and multiply,
and replenish the earth." (Moses
2:28)

Eve sang her hymn of gladness
when she came to understanding af-
ter the Fall:

"Were it not for our transgression we
never should have had seed, and never
should have known good and evil, and
the joy of our redemption, and the eternal
life which God giveth unto all the obedi-
ent." (Moses 5:11 )

Lehi teaching his son Jacob said:

"And now, behold, if Adam had not
transgressed he would not have fallen ....
and they would have had no children. . . ."
( 2 Nephi 2:22-23)

But having fallen "they have brought
forth children; yea, even the family of all
the earth." (id. v. 20)

"But behold, all things have been done
in the wisdom of him who knoweth all
things.

"Adam fell that men might be; and men
are, that they might have joy.

"And the Messiah cometh in the fulness
of time, that he may redeem the children
of men from the fall. And because that
they are redeemed from the fall they have
become free forever, knowing good from
evil; to act for themselves and not to be
acted upon, save it be by the punishment
of the law at the great and last day, ac-
cording to the commandments which God
hath given.

"Wherefore, men are free according to
the flesh; and all things are given them
which are expedient unto man. And they
are free to choose liberty and eternal Hfe,
through the great mediation of all men,
or to choose captivity and death, according
to the captivity and power of the devil;
for he seeketh that all men might be
miserable like unto himself.

"And now, my sons, I would that ye
should look to the great Mediator, and
hearken unto his great commandments; and
be faithful unto his words, and choose
eternal life, according to the will of his
Holy Spirit;

"And not choose eternal death, accord-
ing to the will of the flesh and the evil
which is therein, which giveth the spirit
of the devil power to captivate, to bring
}ou down to hell, that he may reign over
you in his own kingdom." (2 Nephi 2:24-
29)

So began the Earth family from
which we spring, the first unit or-
ganism on this earth that marks the
perfect relationship between man
and woman.

Our Return to Our Celesiial
Home

In our probationary period here—
for we are on probation to deter-

t06

ktUtf SOCIETY MAGA2INE— DECEMBER, t940

mine whether we can keep this our
second estate— we are working out
the family plan of the celestial fam-
ily, — that family of which Sister
Eliza R. Snow has sung. We are
proving whether we are worthy to
go back into the inner family circle
of our heavenly home, whether we
can mingle with our Heavenly Fa-
ther and Mother throughout the
eternities to come. Jesus gave us
the key to this inner family circle
when he said:

"And this is life eternal, that they might
know thee the only true God, and Jesus
Christ, whom thou hast sent." (John
17:3)

To the grieving Martha, Jesus had
earlier said:

"I am the resurrection, and the life:
he that believeth in me, though he were
dead, yet shall he live:

"And whosoever liveth and believeth in
me shall never die." (John 11:25-26)

Eternal Progression

When the Lord said to the mul-
titude on the Mount: "Be ye there-
fore perfect, even as your Father
which is in heaven is perfect" (Matt.
5:48) he was, it seems to me, not
merely exhorting to righteousness, he
was announcing a great principle.
It would have been commanding us
to do the impossible, and neither
God nor the Christ ever does that,
to require that we be as perfect here
on earth as our Heavenly Father is
in Heaven. But this commandment
lays down the principle of eternal
progression,— the principle that tells
us there is no end to our progress,
to our achievement, our righteous-
ness, if we v^ll but keep God's com-
mandments, the principle that tells
us that knowledge is infinite in its
scope and in its power, and that in

its fullness it may through the eter-
nities become ours.

The full import of this principle
of eternal progression is expressed in
the formula which is attributed to
President Snow: "As man now is,
God once was; as God now is, man
may become." And this same prin-
ciple so formulated finds confirma-
tion in the declaration of the Savior:

"I do nothing of myself; but as my
Father hath taught me, I speak these
things." (John 8:28)

After he had healed the man with
a thirty years' infirmity at the Pool
of Bethesda, at the Feast of Pente-
cost, Jesus discoursing to the people,
said:

"The Son can do nothing of himself,
but what he seeth the Father do: for what
things soever he doeth, these also doeth
the Son likewise.

"For the Father loveth the Son, and
shcweth him all things that himself doeth:
and he will shew him greater works than
these, that yc may marvel." (John 5:19-20)

Our Family Destiny

We come now to our earthly fam-
ily unit and its place in the universes
of God's creations. Here we see
there is another purpose for our ex-
istence on earth besides so living that
we shall go back into the presence
of God, to live with him, to take our
place at the inner home fireside of
the celestial family of our Father.
We can now see that just as each
mortal family here may be the parent
of other mortal families, so God's
celestial family is the parent of other
celestial families. Each family unit
here, that is created by and under
the authority of the priesthood in
the House of the Lord, is potentially
another celestial family, another
Heavenly Home, like to the one of

OUR HOMES

807

which we are members,— a family
unit that may ultimately do for other
intelligences what God did for ours,
even to the full eternal plan, for the
Great Design is God's perfect plan.
But such a destiny for the family
unit is predicated upon the observ-
ance of very definite laws. The
Prophet Joseph explained certain of
them in this way:

"Except a man and his wife enter into
an everlasting covenant and be married for
eternity, while in this probation, by the
power and authority of the Holy Priest-
hood, they will cease to increase when
they die; that is, they will not have any
children after the resurrection. But those
who are married by the power and authority
of the priesthood in this life, and continue
without committing the sin against the
Holy Ghost, will continue to increase and
have children in the celestial glory. . . .

"In the celestial glory there are three
heavens or degrees; and in order to obtain
the highest, a man must enter into this
order of priesthood, (meaning the new and
everlasting covenant of marriage;) and if
he does not, he cannot obtain it. He may
enter into the other, but that is the end
of his kingdom: he cannot have an in-
crease."— History of the Church, Vol. 5,
p. 391. {Joseph Smith's Teachings, p.
104)

Thus every earthly family unit,
that is properly begun by a marriage
in a House of the Lord performed by
one having authority thereto has
within its reach this infinite oppor-
tunity of eventually becoming cre-
ators after eternities of schooling and
preparation; they have the infinite
opportunity of heading another ce-
lestial family, which means the pow-
er and opportunity of creating worlds
and peopling them. This is the su-
preme work, the very highest glory
of which God has told us. Even its
appreciative contemplation is almost
beyond our finite reach.

The Psalmist sang: "I have said,
Ye are gods; and all of you are chil-
dren of the most High." (Ps. 82:6)

Embodying Other Spirits

But there is a third realm of duty
and responsibility, which is also an
opportunity, that belongs to every
earthly family unit so created, and
that is the providing of bodies for
other spirits— God's children— who
are waiting to come to this earth to
live out their period of probation.
This is not only a necessary, but an
indispensable part of the Great De-
sign, and its carrying out involves
both temporal and spiritual consid-
erations.

The Factor of Heredity

I shall not attempt to discuss the
relationship that exists between bio-
logical man and spiritual man, but
I will say it seems to be most inti-
mate. Among many factors, this re-
lationship involves the whole ques-
tion of heredity about which so
much is written and apparently so
little really understood. This much
may however be said,— a healthy
body plus a healthy mind is the very
best nursery for a healthy spirit. And
this further may be said, that a
healthy body is the best guarantee
of a healthy mind, provided always
that the environment, the home life,
is likewise healthy. So the fully
developed human being, has a
healthy body, a healthy mind, a
healthy environment. Barring infre-
quent exceptions,— healthy bodies
and healthy minds, beget healthy
bodies and healthy minds. Appar-
ently the law of heredity does some-
times upset this, but only occasion-
ally. Such an eventuality is in our

808

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

present knowledge beyond our con-
trol; but who shall say it shall always
be so, that never shall human knowl-
edge triumph over or learn to avoid
this law? No wise man will venture
an assertion that this shall never be.
But the element of environment is
always, as to its healthfulness, almost
wholly within the control of the fam-
ily unit, because a healthy home life
is just as attainable— perhaps more
so— in a cabin as it is in a mansion.
Now we Latter-day Saints have
had given to us all the rules, laws,
and commandments necessary to
enable us to fulfill the highest re-
quirements in providing healthy
bodies for the spirits still waiting in
the spirit world to take on their sec-
ond or probationary estate. The ac-
tions of our ancestors have put some
restrictions upon this through the
operation of heredity, but if we live
chastely and righteously, heredity
will intervene detrimentally less and
less frequently.

The Family's Three Great
Functions

Thus the Latter-day Saint family,
in a Latter-day Saint home, has three
great functions to perform.

First,— it must bring to its mem-
bers such lives as will enable them
to return to the inner circles of that
celestial home from which they
came,— a dwelling with the Heaven-
ly Father and Mother throughout
the eternities.

Second,— it must so carry out its
duties, rights, and functions as to
enable it, in turn, to found a celes-
tial home that shall in some eternity
hereafter be equal in power, oppor-
tunity, and dignity with the celestial

home from which we came and to
which we shall return.

Third,— it must so live its life as to
provide for the spirits yet waiting
to come to this earth for their fleshly
tabernacles, both bodies and minds
that shall be healthy, for the spirits
coming through them are the choice
spirits, which have earned the right
by their lives in their first estate, to
come for their second estate, to the
righteous homes— to the families of
greatest worth, promise, and oppor-
tunity; and this family must provide
for this spirit which it invites to
come to its hearthstone, an environ-
ment that shall meet the strictest
requirements of righteousness.

And certainly in one view this last
may be considered the highest re-
sponsibility of any of the three. For
our return to the inner circles of our
celestial home and our building our
own celestial home, affect most di-
rectly ourselves, we "twain who have
been made one flesh"; but what body
we provide for the spirit we invite to
come to us, has intimately to do with
whether that spirit returns to the
inner circle of its celestial home,
and whether it shall build its ovm
celestial home,— the two great ends
of our probationary and second es-
tate. God will not hold guiltless
parents who fail to do the most they
have power to do, to meet these
responsibilities, because God will
give us the power to do all we should
or need do, if we shall live as he has
told us to live. Not often will a
wayward spirit come to those of us
who have from the beginning done
all we should do.

Thus the righteous life is not
prescribed by a whimsical or capri-
cious Deity. The prescriptions for

OUR HOMES

809

such a life have their source deep in
the secrets of eternity. They lead
men to the highest degrees of glory,
to the loftiest pinnacle of celestial
achievement.

Latter-day Saints know that these
matters are not idle theories, con-
cocted over the ages in the minds
of men; they know that these are
the basic facts of existence; all doubt
and unbelief about it have been
thrust out from their minds and
souls.

One can stand only in awful and
reverent silence at the grandness and
glory of this vision of our promised
destiny, predicated upon the build-
ing of a true home.

The Perfect Earth Home

Can any young couple, wedded
as man and wife, be so dead to prog-
ress and to high adventure, that they
are not caught up in their spirit to
reach out for this prize, these im-
mortal treasures that lie waiting for
the righteous, treasures that endure
forever and forever.

What must this earthly home of
divine destiny be, to become the
celestial family of infinity?

True love must be there, true love
that blesses and hallows every
thought and act. Mere sex passion
will not do; that soon burns out and
leaves only ashes to be tossed about
by the wind. The divorce court, not
the divine destiny of a celestial fam-
ily, waits at the end of that short
road.

TTiere must be chastity in this
home. An unchaste wife tears out
the very heart of home. "A virtuous
woman is a crown to her husband:
but she that maketh ashamed is as
rottenness in his bones," says the

Proverb. (Prov. 12:4) The unchaste
mother marks her offspring with dis-
grace. An unchaste father brings
to the home a canker that consumes
it and leaves only dross behind.

There must be respect in this
home, and honor.

Patience in abundance and a full
measure of charity must be found
there.

Discord must not find therein a
resting place and distrust must not
cross the threshold.

Loyalty in thought and word and
deed must there abide; disloyalty
puts out the sacred fire of family life.

Therein must be kindliness; loving
trust must throw its stalwart arms
about them.

High hope must lodge there; de-
spair must be driven from the door.

Children must have a welcome;
motherhood and fatherhood bring
the highest happiness and are our
loftiest destiny.

Modesty must dwell always in the
bosoms of the daughters, and respect
for womanhood must fill the hearts
of the sons.

God's Word of Wisdom must be
kept, then health shall fill the air
as a sacred incense.

Sloth must not creep over the
door sill; industry and thrift must
rule there in undisputed sway.

Faith must cover the home as a
kindly light; unbelief must be given
no shelter.

Righteousness must clothe them
as a mantle; their feet must go al-
ways along the path of duty.

Prayer shall ascend to our Heaven-
ly Father as from a holy altar; God's
peace and blessing will hedge them
about against Evil.

Obedience to God's command-

810

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

ments must guide and cheer them;
Satan must be shut out from their
presence.

Wisdom shall stand guard always
at the threshold; so shall their out-
goings be along paths of eternal prog-
ress, and their incomings laden with
righteousness.

Honesty must be treasured as a
jewel; truth must be worn as a crown.

They must banish worldly pride
from their fireside; vanity must be
trodden under foot.

They must cast out selfishness
through the door, nor let greed and
envy ever enter.

The poor must not cry out to
them in vain; a hard heart is the
herald of destruction.

The virtuous and lovely must be
delved for; things of good report and
praiseworthy must be sought out.

Honor and respect must be given
to the Holy Priesthood of God; no
celestial home can be built in any
other presence.

The FAMmY Glory

Then shall the mortal home here
lead us back to the celestial home
from which we came. Then shall
the family here live and grow into a
celestial family there. Then shall
the spirits we bring here, themselves
go back to their celestial home there,
themselves build their own celestial
home, themselves bring other noble
spirits to mortal homes to work out
their destiny. Then shall salvation
wait upon us, and exaltation beckon
us on. Thus we shall come to the
ultimate glory.

All this shall come to those who,
obedient to God's law, shall be

united together in the House of the
Lord by the authority of the Holy
Priesthood of God. All this can
come to them through no other
cause.

To Youth

You youth of the Church, bow
not your necks in defiance, nor stif-
fen your backs in rebellion. Follow
the counsel of your parents; therein
is great wisdom. Resolve that the
high destiny which God Himself of-
fers you, shall, God willing and help-
ing you,— as He will— be yours.

The father must be the head of
the house; but the . mother is the
queen of the home.

The Part of the Relief Society

Need I point out to you Relief
Society sisters, where your high duty
lies in all this,— your duty not only
but your lofty destiny as well? We
fathers cannot do this, we are not so
framed; we can only help; the great
work is yours, yours by your very na-
tures, which means by divine design
and appointment. You shall fail in
your mission if you do not do it, and
the world will be lost.

God give you strength in the full
measure of your need, that man may
earn his full reward; that our homes
shall be so built here that they shall
be bathed always in the saving sun-
shine of God's blessings; that so built
here, these homes of ours shall grow
and ripen into celestial homes of
eternity; that thus we shall have a
part in and not be cast out from,
the glorious fruition of God's plans
and purposes which cannot be put
aside or brought to naught.

The Most Important Aspect
of Christmas

Elder Stephen L Richards '

Member of the Council of the Twelve

MANY years ago I was privi-
leged to be present at the
dedication of the Hawaiian
Temple at beautiful Laie. The ser-
vices were held daily for several days
in the Celestial Room. On one oc-
casion there was carried into the ser-
vices an old Hawaiian woman. She
was too feeble to walk, and she was
placed by two men in a comfortable
chair very near to where I sat.

I observed her carefully. She was
very old. Her pallid, wrinkled skin
hung loosely on the bones of her
face and hands. She was exceeding-
ly thin and wasted. I discovered that
she was blind. She lay in the chair,
perfectly still and seemed almost
lifeless.

She showed no signs of interest in
any of the proceedings until the
president of the Hawaiian Mission
began to speak in her native tongue.
It was the practice to have the pro-
ceedings interpreted in substance for
the benefit of those who could not
understand English. I was not fami-
liar with the language of the inter-
preter but I gathered that he was
explaining the purpose of the
Temple and its work, setting forth
the beautiful blessings of the endow-
ment ceremony, the vicarious work
for dead ancestors and the enduring
relationships created under the pow-
er of the holy Priesthood.

I watched the effect of these ex-
planations on the dear old lady who
sat beside me. She seemed, as if by
some strange power, to come to
life. A light shone in her poor, blind

eyes. Her countenance brightened.
A smile was on her lips. She raised
her frail body in the chair and sat
alert and attentive. I think I have
never seen such a quick and com-
plete transformation in a human
personality and I think, too, I have
never witnessed a more impressive
and soulful appreciation of Gospel
principle than I did on that occasion.
I have never forgotten the circum-
stance and whenever a time comes
for the expression of deep-seated
gratitude and true thanksgiving, as
it does this Christmas season, I think
back on the old lady in the Temple.
If only the understanding, the appre-
ciation and the vision of all men
could be opened and stimulated as
hers was, what a different world we
should have!

DY every measurement the most
important aspect of Christmas is
the coming of the Christ and His
glorious Gospel, the true way of life.
It seems very unfortunate that the
festivities of the holiday season have
so often crowded the central theme
out of the popular mind. Santa
Claus, gifts and happiness were orig-
inally intended to symbolize the
Christ, the Savior of the world, the
supreme gift of the Father to His
children, the benefactions coming
from the Master, and the holy joy
of the race in contemplation of these
blessings. But the symbols, with
many, have become the verities and
Christmas has lost its meaning.
It is sad that it is so, particularly

812

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

at a time when sincere appreciation
of the true significance of the day
would mean so much to a grief-torn
world. Much as I could hope that it
might be otherwise, I shall not be
surprised to learn that on the natal
day of our Lord and Savior, cities
and villages and homes will be
bombed, ships will be sunk, and war,
with all its devastation and horror,
will be prosecuted with its usual
ferocity, hatred and malice.

How can it be so? How can men
so ignore the Author of mercy,
kindness, brotherly love and all the
finer virtues with which the race
has been endowed? I am not sure
that I can answer that question to
the satisfaction of many people, but
I am certain that there are vital and
important considerations to which
attention must be given before an
adequate answer is found.

pERHAPS the foremost need of
the world today is the recogni-
tion of the Lordship of Jesus, the
Christ. When He is accepted for
what He said He was, men will not
marvel at the miracle of His life nor
will they ignore the precepts of His
law. The attributes of Jesus are the
standards of perfection in human
living. Kindliness, sympathy, toler-
ance, mercy, forbearance, charity in
judgment, loyalty, justice, integrity
and abiding love are Christian vir-
tues that lie at the foundation of the
idealism of the race. These and the
incomparable concepts of the good
neighbor— doing unto others as you
would be done by— and the abun-
dant life, losing one's life in the
service of others that he may save
it— are the soundest and truest phil-
osophies in the society of man and
the way to happiness.

Such inestimable contributions to
the human family, coming from the
life and works of the Master, how-
ever great and beautiful, are, in this
recognition of which I speak, to be
considered but attributes and deriv-
atives of the outstanding things
which really command our venera-
tion and our worship. Unfortunate-
ly for the world, too many Christian
men have knelt at the shrine of the
attributes and denied the authority
and sovereignty of the King. As a
man endowed with great and supe-
rior wisdom and far-reaching insight
into the lives and characters of men.
He might have given to the world
His transcendent philosophies and
His incomparable formula for living,
but as a man, He could not have
power over death, He could not rise
from the grave, He could not make
resurrection possible for the whole
human race. It took a God to do
that.

It is this recognition of Christ as
God which is indispensable to true
Christianity. It is not the indifferent
who do not care to take the time and
trouble to bother about religion; it
is not the humanists who may have
a reverent admiration for Jesus as
the Great Teacher of all time but
deny His divinity; it is not the for-
malists who stress the form and page-
antry in religion, who are effectively
advancing the cause of Christianity
in the earth. Rather it is those, very
often humble folk, who accept liter-
ally and unequivocally the funda-
mental Christian doctrines, who have
received in their hearts the testi-
mony of Jesus, who accept the phi-
losophy of faith, who believe that
the Kingdom of Christ has been
established in the world and that His
Kingdom shall ultimately triumph

THE MOST IMPORTANT ASPECT OF CHRISTMAS

813

over all other kingdoms and oppos-
ing forces and that Christ, a deified,
personal Being is the Head of the
Kingdom and will hereafter return
to the earth to resume personal sup-
ervision thereof— it is these people
of genuine faith upon whom the
world must rely for the promotion
and establishment of the brother-
hood of man in the Kingdom of
God.

COMETHING else besides this
recognition of the Lordship of
Christ is also essential. That some-
thing is a knowledge of the true in-
terpretation of the Gospel of the
Savior. This true interpretation is
also a new interpretation for the
great preponderance of the inhabi-
tants of the earth because, unfor-
tunately, they have not become
acquainted with it. This new in-
terpretation is a product of latter-
day revelation and constitutes a
complete restoration in its fullness
of the Gospel of the Redeemer. I
cannot but think that if men came
to know the import and vitality of
this new interpretation their appre-
ciation of the Christian faith would
be greatly enhanced.

This new interpretation sets forth
the dominance of intelligence. I be-
lieve I am correct in the assertion
that in all Christian literature prior
to the advent of Joseph Smith there
were to be found no such concepts
of the origin, function and place of
intelligence in the universe as come
from our modern scripture. Here
are some excerpts :

"Intelligence or the light of truth
was not created or made, neither in-
deed can be."

"The glory of God is intelligence
or in other words light and truth."

"Whatever principle of intellig-
ence we attain to in this life it will
rise with us in the resurrection."

These and other scripture con-
vince us that intelligence is the chief
investiture of man. Indeed it is man,
for it is that part of his constituency
that persists, that is eternal. This
knowing, conceiving, illuminating
principle of existence lies at the base
of all our powers and potentialities.
This conception of intelligence jus-
tifies the eternal quest for knowledge
and it does more. It explains the
necessity of acquiring knowledge for
it makes knowledge essential to pro-
gression and progression in the last
analysis is salvation. It places a terri-
fic penalty on ignorance. It lays
down a new and very definite gospel
doctrine that "it is impossible for a
man to be saved in ignorance."

The world in general and the mo-
dern world in particular, with its
science, scholasticism and techno-
logy has been prone to scorn and
slur religion and the church for an
alleged backwardness and retarda-
tion in intellectual processes and in
the acquisition of knowledge. What-
ever justification there may have
been in times past for such an im-
putation, this new interpretation of
the Gospel is a complete refutation
of such disparaging allegations and
inferences of the secular world. The
Gospel of Christ offers a stimulus
and a reward in the pursuit of knowl-
edge and the development of intel-
ligence that transcend in their ap-
peal and promise anything that the
students and philosophers have ever
evolved.

But the knowledge and intellig-
ence that it rewards must be true.
"Light and truth" are the words of
the revelation. It places no prem-

814

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

ium upon the acquisition of false-
hood and error. It distinguishes
very clearly between sophistication
and true intelligence. In all the
learning of the world there is noth-
ing of higher import for the mind of
man to comprehend than the eter-
nal principles and truths that pertain
to exaltation in the presence of God
and there is no higher order of in-
telligence than that which enables
man to perceive these glorious truths.

In this new interpretation there is
a unique and distinctive conception
of the family of God. God, the
Master Intelligence, is the Creator
and veritable Father of His children,
the lesser but potentially divine in-
telligences who make up His family
and populate His Kingdom. As a
kindly parent. He desires and de-
signs the eternal welfare and happi-
nes of His offspring. In modern
revelation His purpose is clarified as
never before in recorded scripture.
It is the glory of God to "bring to
pass the immortality and eternal life
of man" and "men are that they
might have joy." These are the sub-
lime declarations revealed in latter-
days, forever banishing all doubt and
uncertain speculation as to the place
and purpose of man in the universe.
"In what does the joy of man con-
sist? There are two things, first, an
eternal progression in intelligence,
knowledge and power, that leads to
perfection, even as Christ is perfect;
and second, companionship with
God in His presence and in the pres-
ence of His Son."

This pronouncement of the pur-
pose of our being, together with ad-
ditional revelations, brings a new
concept of heaven. By the perfec-
tion of our lives we achieve joy and
come into the presence of God.

Where is He? He is in His own
Kingdom. Are there other king-
doms? Yes. And in that revealed
knowledge we learn the truths about
heaven. There are other kingdoms
referred to but not fully explained
by St. Paul and also indicated in
"the many mansions of my Father's
house" spoken of by the Savior.
These scriptures have been fully am-
plified by the new interpretation.
Kingdoms of eternity have been de-
fined. Laws that govern the various
kingdoms have been set forth and
entrance requirements stipulated.
There are preferential places and
conditions in the hereafter, as there
are here. The highest and most de-
sirable is the Celestial Kingdom of
our Father. In that Kingdom and
only there do intelligences attain
their highest state of perfection.
Only there do we have assurance of
the reunion of families and the per-
petuation of family relationship and
eternal increase. In that Kingdom
man may ultimately become divine.

The scriptures give us to under-
stand that through the general
atonement of the Savior all mankind
will be resurrected from the grave
and come forth in a life hereafter,
but we know that the atonement
itself is not adequate to place us in
the Celestial Kingdom, in which re-
spect we distinguish between the
general salvation of the human fam-
ily brought about by the Redeemer
of the world and the exaltation of
the individual accomplished by his
own works and faithfulness through
the mediation of Christ.

Through the revealed justice of
God the sublime blessings of the
Celestial Kingdom are extended, not
only to all the living, but to the
dead as well. It is not designed that

THE MOST IMPORTANT ASPECT OF CHRISTMAS

815

the accident of death shall circum-
scribe the free agency of man to
choose and attain his ultimate des-
tiny. Since, however, it is in the plan
that certain ceremonies and ordi-
nances which are requisite for en-
trance into the highest kingdom shall
be performed in mortality, merciful
provision has been made whereby
the living may vicariously perform
these ordinances for the dead. I
think of all Christian service, vicari-
ous work for the dead is the most
Christ-like. It often entails great
sacrifice. The beneficiary is not
here, even to give thanks. It is true
benevolence.

T SET down these phases of the new
interpretation of the Gospel of
Christ because I regard them as in-
dispensable to a real appreciation of
the love and benevolence of our
Savior. They are but a few of the
inestimable contributions coming
from the revelations given to the
Prophet Joseph Smith. The items
I have mentioned may furnish some
part of the answer to the momentous
question: Why has Christianity
failed to more effectively influence
the conduct of men and nations?
If the true Gospel has not been un-
derstood, could it reasonably be ex-
pected to be very potent?

I like to think of humanity as
naturally good, not bad. We know
that the spirit of God strives with
man for his uplift and advancement.
There is justification for merciful
judgment on humanity. Our Father
will not hold him accountable to the
law who does not know the law.
Deep in the hearts of the true dis-

ciples of Christ is the enduring con-
viction that when mankind reaches
a true conception of the beautiful,
vital, saving principles of the Gos-
pel of Christ there will be eager ac-
ceptance on the part of many of our
Father's children who are now in
darkness.

So, this Christmas time, dark and
gloomy as the picture of the world
appears, is not an occasion for de-
spair and defeatism. Christ is not
dead, although He has been mocked
in many lands. His doctrines are
not impotent, much as they have
been ignored. While Christian
hearts must ever grieve for human
sufferings, yet they can rejoice in a
supreme faith that out of all the will
of God will prevail and that truth
and righteousness will triumph.

What a benediction it is that the
body of the Church of Christ set up
to proclaim the glad tidings of great
joy throughout the earth and to
foster peace and good will among
men and lay the foundations for the
Kingdom of God should be estab-
lished in the safest and most pro-
tected spot in the most secure and
best governed nation in all the wide
worid. What a depth of gratitude
this realization should stir within the
heart of every true Latter-day Saint,
not- so much for mere personal
safety as for extended and glorious
opportunity from such a point of
vantage to spread the Gospel of peace
and love among the children of men.
In such kindly service only may we
find adequate expression for the
birth, the life and works of Jesus
Christ, our Lord and Savior,

How To Glorify Christmas Gifts

Lucile Wallace Wolf

npO receive a gift nicely wrapped is
a compliment.
It would take a large book to show
all the lovely packages that folks
make at Christmas. You can make
yours more interesting if you get
acquainted with a few basic tricks
in handling materials, and there is
practically no limit to the materials
you can use in making up a package
to suit the individual and to add
personality to your gift.

Rules for Simple Box Wrapping

To wrap a box of any size with
plain, transparent cellophane or
decorated paper, or just plain tissue,
make sure your sheet of material is
large enough to go around the box
with an overlap for sealing, and wide
enough to cover the ends. When the
sheet is cut, place box upside down
in the center of the sheet, fold over
ends and seal the seam on the bot-
tom with "Scotch Tape." Fold in
the ends smoothly.

An Easy Way to Tie Ribbon Bows

In tying a cellophane or paper-
ribbon bow for your gift package,
first tie the ribbon around the pack-
age in any way that pleases your
particular fancy, leaving two loose
ends at the knot. To make the bow,
form a loop of ribbon, keeping right
side up, and pinch together at the
point where the knot would come.
For the second loop, bring the rib-
bon around in the opposite direc-
tion and pinch again (you can make
as many loops as desired to form a
rosette), then just place the bow
on the package at the knot and tie

it securely with the two loose ends.
This can then be cut, left in the un-
cut loops, or cut and curled with a
scissor edge, pulling from the knot
and toward the end of the material
or ribbon.

There Is A Knack to Making
"Glassips" Pompoms

Hold the "Glassips" in one hand
with the ends even and wind cotton -
covered wire twice around the cen-
ter. Then pull hard on the wire,
fasten with a twist, and knot. The
tightening wire spreads the "Glas-
sips" in a pompom effect. Cut off
the ends of the wire, leaving long
enough ends to attach to a package.
These are very effective.

One very interesting way to in-
dividualize a package is to use letters
and numbers for decorating with
monograms, names and dates. These
can be purchased for lo cents a pack-
age and are very interesting.

If you do not use a box, wrap
your article, after it is carefulh
folded, just as you wrap a box. In
the illustration of a package not in
a box, a set of seven tea towels was
wrapped with plain tissue paper, tied
with ribbon, and decorated with a
sprig of sagebrush. So many things
can be used as decorations, such as
a sprig of juniper, Oregon grapes,
rose apples, holly, pine cones, or
little handmade decorations that
you have a special knack for mak-
ing. These always add charm
and interest. Use care in color com-
binations. Be careful, and you will
be repaid for the effort. (Merr\
Christmas and beautiful packages! )

Attracti\c "Glassips" pompoms can be
made by following the steps illustrated
above.

Charm is added to the gift of a bottle
of perfume or other similarly-shaped ar-
ticle when wrapped as illustrated abo\'e.

I'he above steps are followed in making
decorative bows.

Packages are interesting when decorat-
ed with monograms, names and dates.

N'ariety in decorative bows is accomplished by leaving loops uncut, by cutting loops, or
by cutting and curling with scissor edge.

Christmas Giving

Dorothy L. Watkiss
Society Editor, Deseret News

4 4 1" T is not so much in the gifts
I we give, as it is in the grace of
giving." This thought seemed
to be the predominant sentiment of
the four people whose expressed
views on Christmas giving furnished
the material for this article.

President Grant, whose boundless
generosity is one of his outstanding
characteristics, gives happiness and
joy to many hundreds of people each
Christmas, with his lavish distribu-
tion of books of lasting worth. He
considers a good book the ideal gift
for people of all ages, and each
Christmas every member of his fam-
ily and many of his innumerable
friends are remembered with a care-
fully-selected book. President Grant
is a firm believer in the sentiment
expressed in the verse of Horace G.
Whitney's poem:

"What though the price be paltry and

small,
What though the cover be old and

thin,
What though there be no cover at all.
If worth and merit are written therein."

He feels that it is much more de-
sirable to remember a greater num-
ber of people with an inexpensive
edition of a good book than to re-
member just a select few with a more
costly volume. While he has un-
doubtedly given away well over a
hundred thousand books, he has also
brought lasting joy to many of his
friends by his generous distribution
of beautiful pictures. The true spirit
of giving is manifest in his thought-
fulness in selecting gifts which in-
cidentally give needed help to those
from whom the gifts are purchased

and at the same time bring happiness
to those to whom they are presented,
thereby bestowing dual benefits.

President Grant is an ardent be-
liever in the old maxim, "It is more
blessed to give than to receive," and
his genuine joy in bestowing gifts to
his relatives and countless friends
each Christmas proves that he con-
siders it a great privilege to bring
happiness to so many people. The
Heber J. Grant Library in Provo con-
tains copies of the many books he
has so generously distributed. On
one occasion he bought the copy-
right of a splendid book,"The Power
of Truth," written by William
George Jordan. In this widespread
distribution of worthwhile literature
is expressed his great desire to share,
with as many people as possible, the
beautiful, stimulating and commend-
able thoughts and sentiments which
he himself treasures so highly.

His love of giving is not confined
to his relatives and intimate friends,
but needy persons of all classes come
within his circle of beneficences,
particularly at Christmas time.

gMPHASIZING the thought that
the cost of a gift was of secondary
importance, Sister Annie Wells Can-
non expressed the opinion that it was
the good thoughts and wishes that
accompanied the gift that really mat-
tered. Like President Grant, she
felt that it was much more desirable
to remember a greater number of
people with relatively inexpensive
gifts, than to give to a select few
something more costly. Also en-
dorsing President Grant's views.

CHRISTMAS GIVING

819

Sister Cannon feels that nothing is
more lovely in the way of a gift than
a book, and especially so for children.
Nowadays, such a diversified assort-
ment of books on innumerable sub-
jects is available for the mature mind,
and such a variety of children's books,
all beautifully illustrated, that they
undoubtedly solve the constantly re-
curring gift problem for many peo-
ple. The wrapping of a gift is quite
an important factor to Sister Cannon,
and she takes great pride and joy
in achieving this as artistically as
possible. This definitely conveys an
added gesture of esteem to those re-
ceiving remembrances.

She also mentioned that since the
days when the Wise Men brought
their gifts to Jesus Christ in Beth-
lehem, this spirit of giving at Christ-
mas has been a practical gesture of
love and remembrance. In the words
of Edmund Vance Cooke, this
thought is also expressed:

"It is not the weight of jewel or plate,
Or the fondle of silk or fur,
'Tis the spirit in which the gift is rich,
As the gifts of the Wise Ones were,
And we are not told whose gift was gold,
Or whose was the gift of myrrh."

The main object of a gift is to
bring happiness and enjoyment, and
at this particular season of the year
children should be the first to be
remembered. With what supreme
joy are we rewarded as we watch their
amazed delight and thrilling glad-
ness at the unexpected gifts.

Sister Cannon said that she did
not like the idea of inquiring of a
person what they would like to have
for a gift, as she felt the element of
surprise was of major importance in
the full enjoyment of the gift.

Gifts for the home, when appro-

priate, are also very desirable, as they
invariably bring pleasure to all who
share them. These gifts of the last-
ing kind are a constant reminder of
the love and thoughtfulness of the
giver.

COME helpful suggestions were
also contributed by Sister Don-
na Durrant Sorensen on this all-
important subject. She laid great
stress on gifts of the luxury type,
feeling that it was an excellent idea
to select gifts that you yourself would
be happy to receive. This rule is
particularly good to follow when
purchasing gifts for one's contem-
poraries. For example, a small
quantity of an exceptionally pleasing
perfume would be more acceptable
than a larger quantity of an inferior
quality. Likewise, a small piece of
sterling silver or fine linen would be
more likely to bring lasting joy than
larger gifts of more doubtful value.

Sister Sorensen feels that the way
of wrapping gifts is a splendid man-
ner of expressing one's artistic abil-
ities, and that the same principles
of art that prevail in decorative
schemes are also applicable here.
The wrapping should be in keeping
with the gift and should enhance ap-
preciation of it, but should not be
too elaborate. For example, if the
paper selected is particularly ornate,
the material used for tying should be
more conservative.

Gifts at this time of the year may
be either personal or for the home,
depending entirely upon the circum-
stances of the recipient. For in-
stance, personal gifts are in most
cases more appropriate for children
and older people, or for those who
travel extensively, while gifts for the
home make a more direct appeal to

820

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

those in the process of estabhshing
a home, or actively maintaining one.
Gifts of a lasting nature are usually
more appreciated by this group and
thus bring pleasure not only to the
one receiving the gift but to the
entire household.

npHE younger viewpoint, as ex-
pressed by Miss Elizabeth Hill,
a student at the Brigham Young
University and daughter of Dr. and
Mrs. George R. Hill, finds the select-
ing of Christmas gifts a fascinating
diversion. She also feels that the
luxury type of gift— something that
one would hesitate to purchase for
oneself for practical reasons, but
would be very thrilled and happy to
possess— is eminently desirable and
invariably receives greater apprecia-
tion. Miss Hill mentioned that
as so many people are making a hob-
by of collecting certain articles, a
contribution to this particular col-
lection is sure to be much appre-
ciated.

The personal touch expressed in
monogramming gifts is greatly fa-
vored by Miss Hill, as she feels that
the personalizing of gifts makes a
special appeal to her college friends.
For each member of her family, she
always encloses a Christmas letter
containing a poem of her own com-
position. This is a charming gesture

for those poetically inclined. She,
too, feels that an attractively wrapped
gift adds much to the pleasure of
the receiver, and she takes particular
pains in doing this wrapping in a
unique and artistic manner.

For children, particularly the
younger ones, she feels that an as-
sortment of smaller gifts is defi-
nitely more desirable than one larger
one, as most children desire variety
and are greatly thrilled by quantity.

For those whom it is impossible
to remember with a gift, Miss Hill
feels that Christmas cards are a de-
lightful medium of conveying one's
good wishes and thoughts.

As there is a decided trend at this
time toward arts and crafts and a
great revival of handwork of all
types, it is a splendid idea for those
who have leisure time to make their
Christmas gifts themselves. If one is
talented along a particular line, such
as needlework of any kind, leather
or metal work, painting or sketching,
pleasing and acceptable gifts of
practical value can be made. And
nothing is more complimentary than
a handmade gift. For those who
enjoy cooking, homemade candy or
cakes or other novel delicacies make
excellent Christmas gifts.

"At Christmas tide the open hand
Scatters its bounty o'er sea and land."

Dreams Are For Christmas

Beatrice Roidame Parsons

JON WAYNE came into the
kitchen, a frown hovering be-
tween his dark brows. He didn't
hke the buzz and excitement of the
last few days. Everybody in the
house was upset. His wife seemed
a stranger, distraught, impatient, for-
ever rushing about with great bun-
dles in her arms. The children had
been unusually trying. At this mo-
ment, Deck was speaking in a loud,
excited tone.

"Tomorrow! Christmas!"

Deck was thirteen, a lanky kid
with a stub nose and freckles. His
hands and feet were too big, and
as he took his seat at the breakfast
table, his shoes made dark scars
against the newly-waxed linoleum.
It seemed to Jon that Deck's voice
was louder than usual.

"Thank goodness today's the last
day of school. Hope Ole Martin
doesn't give us an English assign-
ment for the Christmas holidays.
I've got a lot o' things to do."

His father frowned. A lot of
things! He could imagine. Deck al-
ways had a lot of things to do— so
many things that he could not chop
a little kindling or take out the ashes
on ash day. Jon hated to admit it,
even to himself, but his son was a
trifler. His frown darkened as he
thought of it, then disappeared a lit-
tle as Madge came into the kitchen.

"Hi, Maggie," cried Deck, and the
smile that had decorated Madge's
pretty face disappeared, and she ap-
pealed to her mother.

"Make him quit saying that. He
knows I hate it!" She touched her
newly-done hair with cool little fin-

gers and tried to look aloof and
grown up.

Jon hid a smile behind his morn-
ing paper. Madge was eighteen, and
still his baby. He couldn't imagine
her grown up. But eying her from
behind the paper, he had to admit
that he didn't like what he saw-
too much lipstick, too many curls,
a petulant, impatient look about her
small, red mouth.

Suddenly, Jon dropped his paper
and stared at his children. What
had happened to them? Where were
the smiling, happy babies he had
once known, the babies who had
climbed on his knees and begged for
candy with kisses? He wondered if
he hadn't dreamed it. These chil-
dren weren't the same. They were
hard, selfish little people, disrespect-
ful to each other, and— he had to
admit it— to their elders. Even as
he thought, Madge leaned across the
table and poured herself a glass of
milk, entirely ignoring her father's
glass. Jon's voice was crisp, disap-
proving.

"In my day, Madge, children were
taught to help their parents first. It
was very rude of you. ..." He
stopped. Madge wasn't listening.
She had turned to her mother and
was speaking eagerly.

"Don't forget my Christmas pres-
ent." She'd been harping on that
same subject for weeks. She wanted
a party frock, a pink one. She re-
iterated the fact loudly: "Pink,
Mother!"

Her mother, busy at the stove,
nodded a little absent-mindedly, and
said: "I must remember cranberries

822

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

and yams. The turkey is ready in
the refrigerator, and. ..."

Deck interrupted rudely. "I get
that bike, remember. You said I
could have it." He turned to Madge,
and added: "I get my bike even if
you don't get that silly dress."

Like a small child, Madge put out
her tongue. Deck guffawed rudely.
Jon spoke indignantly.

"In my day. Deck, children didn't
interrupt their mother. And they
didn't put out their tongues, Madge,
when they were young ladies."

His last words were drowned out
by the spattering of the eggs, as Mrs.
Wayne lifted them from the frying
pan onto the hot platter. Jon found
himself wondering, impatiently, if
either of his offspring would have
paid any attention, anyway. Eleanor
sat down and poured herself a glass
of milk, reaching across Deck's plate
for the pitcher. Jon was loudly in-
dignant.

"If Christmas is going to change
this house into a .... "

Eleanor smiled and put an egg
and a crisp slice of bacon on his
plate.

"Christmas is exciting, isn't it,
Jon?" she asked, and her eyes were
shining. "Christmas is in the heart,
Jon. That's what makes it so won-
derful."

He looked at her in astonishment.
Was this what she called the Christ-
mas Spirit— Madge and Deck squab-
bling all through breakfast, forget-
ting to pass the milk, growling at
each other over their presents? Bah!
If this were Christmas, he'd take the
Fourth of July!

Eleanor didn't pay any attention
to his surprised look. She was speak-
ing again, still smilingly, but there

was a worried little frovm on her fore-
head.

"I think we can manage Madge's
dress, Jon, and the bike. My per-
manent. ..."

Jon knew she had been wanting
a permanent for Christmas, and now
she was giving it up so that the chil-
dren. ... He burst into hot words:
"I don't think. ..."

She patted his hand. "Everything's
going to work out just right," she
said eagerlyj and looked at Madge.
The girl's young eyes were shining.

"Oh, Mother!" she cried. "I'm
sure Ken will like it!"

Jon listened, stupified. Not a
word about being sorry that her
mother couldn't have a new perma-
nent; just her own selfish desire that
Ken might like her!

TN spite of himself, looking at his
daughter's lovely, flushed face, Jon
had to admit that she was beautiful.
She was exactly like her mother. He
remembered their first Christmas to-
gether. Eleanor had worn a pink
dress. She had looked like a Christ-
mas angel in it. It had been that
dress that had given him the courage
to ask her to marry him.

He felt a curious little shock as he
thought about Madge and Ken.
Would Ken be wanting to marry
Madge— Ken who didn't even have
a job?

Jon didn't quite approve of Ken.
He was a tall young man with a
rather loud voice and a pair of long
legs that stuck out so that people
tripped over them. He had just
finished college, but he hadn't found
anything to do. He didn't seem to
worry about it. He lived at home,
and often said:

DREAMS ARE FOR CHRISTMAS

823

"The Old Man is looking after
me until I get what I want." That
was kids nowadays— choosy, hanging
on to their father's coat tails. What
if Ken married Madge and came to
live with them? The thought made
him wince. Why, when he and
Eleanor had married, he'd started
the little jewelry business on Elm
Street.

He remembered how proud he
was when he opened the door and
showed Eleanor the scanty store of
watches, rings and diamonds that
went to make up his stock. He had
said with all the eagerness, the am-
bition of a young business man :

"You'll see, darling, we're going
to be wealthy. Someday I'm going
to give you a diamond as big as a
pea." He had kissed the slim hand
vdth the quarter-carat diamond on
the fourth finger, and had resolved,
then and there, that Eleanor Wayne
should wear the finest jewelry in all
MillviUe. .

But that had been a dream. Of
course, they had lived. He had man-
aged to keep the business through
thick and thin, through Depression
and Recovery. But they had never
grown wealthy. Since the children
came, there had been so many places
to put the money. He'd done every-
thing he could, but still his children
weren't satisfied. Listen, for instance,
to Deck!

"Wish there was a real Santa—
ole fellow to bring everything a guy
wants. ..."

Yes, that's all children thought of
novradays— getting everything they
wanted. Jon got quite a jolt to hear
Deck add:

"But Christmas is pretty swell
most any way you look at it. I'm

going to trim the tree as soon as I
get back. ..."

Madge's eyes were bright. "Right
before dinner. Deck? Then I can
help before Ken gets here."

Jon felt as though his eardrums
had played him false. Could it real-
ly be that those were his children
speaking to each other?

A loud tooting of an automobile
horn blasted through the clear, frosty
air of the garden into the kitchen.
Madge jumped to her feet, almost
upsetting her chair. Her face was
as bright as a Christmas candle, and
her arms were eager as they slipped
into her coat. She tossed a kiss to
her mother and one to Jon, and her
voice was filled with excitement.

"Well, darling, be sure to bring
home the bacon tonight!"

Then she was gone, her lithe,
slender figure flying out of the door
and dovm the snowy, garden path.
She smiled as she climbed in at
Ken's side, and Jon watched the car
disappear with a queer expression in
his gray eyes.

"Bring home the bacon!" That's
what she had said. There had been
nothing like: "I love you. Daddy,"
or "Good luck!" It was just "bring
home the bacon!" He turned the
phrase over in his mind. Was that
really the way Madge thought of
him, the man who worked to earn
the money to buy pink frocks for
Ken to admire?

He almost groaned. There was
the younger generation for you —
callous, selfish, parasitical! Great
guns, didn't Madge realize that he
was her father— not just a machine
for turning out dollars! Why hadn't
her mother made the girl under-
stand?

824

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

He looked at Eleanor. Her pretty
face was flushed and rosy. She was
making a list of groceries, biting the
end of her pencil as she thought.
Jon watched the list grow and men-
tally contemplated the bill. Eleanor
was being ridiculous. Surely, no
family of four needed all the things
that were going on that paper. He
watched her smile and write:
''Oranges." "Well," he thought,
"she'll be worried enough when the
bill comes in at the end of the
month. Then she'll be sorry."

But he had a strange thought.
Somehow Eleanor seemed to enjoy
all this— the scheming, the going
without. She looked up at him
now, and her eyes were glistening
with unshed tears.

"I'm making up a basket for Mrs.
Hazelton, and one for poor, old Mr.
Hansen. I do hope you don't mind,
Jon."

Jon felt a queer, breathless pain
in his heart as he looked at her.
Somehow he felt a little jealous. Yes,
Eleanor did get a great deal of pleas-
ure out of her scheming and cutting
corners. Giving, she had always said,
was the best part of Christmas. He
felt a great surge of happiness and
leaned across the table to touch her
hand. But his moment was spoiled.
Deck spoke impatiently.

"Dad, I've been 'talking to you
for half an hour. I need a dollar."

Jon felt almost angry. He glanced
out of the window at the queer,
jagged little holes Madge's galoshes
had made down the garden walk, and
said loudly: "Didn't I ask you to
clean the walks?"

Deck's grin was sheepish. "I for-
got. ..." He looked slightly con-
trite, and finished with a rush: "I'll

do 'em after I come home." He
looked out of the window and saw a
group of boys waiting for him. He
snatched his jacket from the back
of his chair, where he had had it
handy, and rushed away. But he
came back to ask: "Do I get that
dollar, Dad. I've got t' have it to
buy your present."

Jon watched him rush down the
walk waving the dollar at the eager
boys, and again he felt a grave bit
of wonder rushing over him.. That
was the way with children nowadays
—taking everything, giving nothing.
His eyes sought the great piles of
snow against the garage doors, and
he groaned, remembering he would
have to shovel them away before he
could get out the car.

He was almost through when
Eleanor came out, a coat hanging
loosely over her neat, brown hair,
her face still glowing as though
someone had lighted candles behind
it.

"Be sure to remember the mistle-
toe, Jon," she said. "It will seem
more like Christmas with mistletoe."

Mistletoe! Jon felt his heart stir.
He had kissed her first under a tiny
sprig of mistletoe that had hung in
her father's home. He could remem-
ber, even now, the sweetness of her
cool, eager lips. He bent his head
as though to feel that same sweet
eagerness, but she kissed him absent-
mindedly, and he let her go vdth a
sigh.

Somehow they seemed so far
apart. Somehow the children had
formed a wedge between them. He
had wanted to talk to Eleanor about
the children. He had wanted to ask
her if there wasn't something they
could do to make them more human,

DREAMS ARE FOR CHRISTMAS

825

more understanding. But she was
so excited about the mistletoe that
he couldn't talk to her now. He
got into the car and raised a gloved
hand in a little wave. Then he glid-
ed through the snow of the driveway
out into the street.

npHE store seemed unusually dusty
and unattractive as he opened
the door. His stock was so small.
Everything had been picked over.
Just a few cheap watches were left,
a gold ring or two, and that two-carat
diamond he had been idiotic enough
to buy because it had seemed such
a bargain.

He brought the diamond from the
safe and put it on a velvet cushion. It
was so lovely, so clear, so sparkling, so
bright. All at once he had an idea.
It was like the star that had shone
over Bethlehem. It should shine
alone in his window this day. It
might bring him luck. Something
nice might happen because of that
shining star. He felt almost cheerful
as he dusted and put the store to
rights. Now he was ready for that
unexpected customer.

But it was old Mrs. Carter who
opened the door. She had come, for
the hundredth time, to look at that
cheap wrist watch for her grandson,
Hal Carter.

Jon smiled his disapproval. There,
if anywhere, was an utteriy selfish,
thoughtless boy. Mrs. Carter
couldn't really afford the watch, even
though it was cheap. But she was
holding it tenderly, almost reverent-
ly, in her worn, old hand.

"Hal would love it," she said wist-
fully.

Jon hadn't meant to, but he said:
"You're lucky, Mrs. Carter. I'm

cutting the price on everything twen-
ty-five percent today, as a Christmas
cleanup. That'll make the watch
just three dollars." Twenty-five per-
cent! he thought, sardonically. He
hoped Mrs. Carter wouldn't realize
that for some ridiculous reason he
had cut the price almost fifty per-
cent. But Mrs. Carter wasn't think-
ing about percents. She was eagerly
scratching together the dimes and
pennies in her worn, old pocketbook.

Tremblingly, she put them into
his hand. "Hal has wanted a watch
so long," she said, and her voice was
a tiny bit shaky. "All the other fel-
lows have one. ..."

"That's just it," interrupted Jon,
"the kids nowadays take so much for
granted."

"Oh, I don't think so, Jon," said
Mrs. Carter gently. Somehow, she
reminded him of Eleanor as she said:
"It's only that there is so much now-
adays for children to want— so many
nice things." Her old eyes grew
thoughtful. "I always wanted a
chatelaine watch when I was girl,
but Father and Mother never seem-
ed able to spare the money." She
held out her hand and accepted the
package almost anxiously. Then
she tucked it into her purse, and
said: "Merry Christmas, Jon, and
thank you."

Jon stared after her bent, old fig-
ure as she went up the street. So
she had known about the fifty per-
cent! He smiled a little, and thought:
"Her father might have bought her
a watch. It's such a little thing, and
he was well-off." He turned back
to the store, and added gruffly:
"Bunk! I must be getting soft!
Christmas isn't what it used to be!"

His heart yearned suddenly for the

826

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

Christmases he had known when he
was a child— the homemade candy,
the popcorn balls, the tree that must
be cut and brought in from the hills.
"We kids appreciated Christmas,"
whispered Jon to himself. "We
didn't expect the world with a string
on it." Anger burned in his heart. He
remembered the stories his mother
had told him about her first Christ-
mas in Utah. "Christmas was really
Christmas then," thought Jon,
"it was love and sacrifice— some-
thing to be remembered."

JON shivered as a great blast of cold
air came upon him, and he turned
to see Madge and Ken coming
through the door. Something shone
in their young eyes that made Jon's
suddenly wet. He put the memory of
those other Christmases behind him,
and greeted them with a quick, glad
smile.

"Mr. Wayne," said Ken, manfully,
"I want to buy a ring, a diamond
ring." His young face was suddenly
flushed, and he added: "Madge and
I are going to be married in June."
He lifted his red head and looked
proudly into Jon's eyes. "I've found
a job— not a grand one, but a job.
It's going to be better later on when
I've had experience. I'm going to
build a little house, and . . . . "

Jon didn't hear the rest. He was
remembering with a queer, little
shock that just that morning he had
expected Madge and Ken to move
in on him. And here they were-
the two young love-birds— facing
him eagerly, explaining how they
were going to fend for themselves.
Jon felt his legs go a little weak and
grasped the counter for support.

Ken was pointing into the case

where the rings were displayed. "I
want a small diamond," he said de-
fiantly. "I can't expect to start
where my father is now. Madge
won't mind a small stone when she
knows that someday I'll buy her a
bigger one."

Jon's hands trembled as he took
out the rings and put them on the
counter. Faintly, from a distance,
he heard Ken and Madge selecting
the ring. Faintly, and from a dis-
tance, he heard his own voice saying:

"Someday, Eleanor, I'll bring you
a diamond that's worthy of your
loveliness."

Good grief! He'd never bought
her another one. She still wore the
tiny stone they had selected when
they were married. She had always
been so proud of that tiny stone.
His eyes traveled quickly to the
shining gem in the window. Why
hadn't he thought of it before! That
was the present for Eleanor. It be-
longed to her. It had belonged to
her the moment he had bought it.
He'd take it home to her tonight,
and in the morning he'd put it on
her finger. It would always be a
token of his love— always the shin-
ing token of all Christmases to
come, all Christmases that had ever
come. He left so exhilarated, so
happy, so gay that he found himself
saying loudly:

"You're in luck, young man! I'm
having a fifty percent sale today."
At the startled, denying look that
flashed into Madge's eyes, he cried:
"Just gave Mrs. Carter fifty percent
off on Hal's watch. I aim to do the
same for you."

Ken's face was a study in astonish-
ment and joy. He picked up the
ring and slipped it on Madge's white

DREAMS ARE FOR CHRISTMAS

finger. She turned her hand this way
and that, watching the facets gleam,
and trying not to look too proud and
overjoyed. Her grin was flippant,
as were her words.

"Sure it's genuine at that price.
Daddy? I'd hate, after a while," her
eyes teased Ken, "to have to pawn
it and find it was paste."

"I'm guaranteeing it, baby," he
said, and felt his heart glow. He
hadn't called her "baby" for years,
but all at once she seemed the same
close, sweet baby she had been so
long ago. He put his arm about her
and kissed her gently. Then he
asked: "Does Mother . . . ?"

"We told her first," cried Madge
eagerly. "She said it was all right."
Her eyes met his with a straight,
fearless look, and she added: "About
Mother's permanent. Dad. You
needn't worry, she's going to get it.
I've been walking to work and saving
on lunches. I wanted to give her
something of my very own."

"I'm glad," said Jon simply, and
kissed her again. As he watched her
going up the street on Ken's arm, his
heart was a mixture of pain and
gladness. Madge would come
through all right!

JT was late afternoon when Deck
came into the store. He opened
the door with his usual rush, and
shouted: "Say, Dad, if you and Mom
can't manage that dress for Madge,
I've got some money. I sold my
stamp collection, and . ..." He

827

broke off excitedly and held out a
few lean bills.

Jon stared at them. Deck's be-
loved stamp collection! He felt a
lump coming into his throat, and
he heard the boy say: "I sold my
baseball bat and mitt, too, and got
a present for Mom." He searched
about in his pocket and dug out a
silver dollar. It made a tinkling sil-
ver sound as he put it on the counter.
"Don't need that. Dad, got your
present out of something else I sold."
Jon's voice was gruff, because if it
hadn't been it would have been ten-
der. He looked at the dollar, and
said: "That's all right, fellow, keep
it. I don't need it, and there might
be something you'd like to have."

For a moment their eyes met,
man to man; and for some unac-
countable reason, Jon's hand went
out. Deck's grubby little fist tight-
ened about his father's fingers, and
Jon felt a great happiness surge into
his heart. Deck was all right, too!
They shook hands, and Jon said:
"I'm thinking of closing early to-
night. Want to close the shutters
while I wrap up a last minute gift?
Then we'll walk home together."

Deck rushed clatteringly away to
close the shutters, and Jon wrapped
the ring in a bit of bright paper. The
two men were smiling broadly as
they left the store. Jon looked down
at the top of his son's battered cap,
and his voice was eager.

"Christmas isn't Christmas with-
out mistletoe, Deck. We'll have
to buy an arm load!"

Mrs. Santa

Mary A. Nickerson

YES, there really is a lady Santa
Claus. No, she does not live
at the North Pole, but in her
modest little home near the Wasatch
Mountains.

Tliis short, chubby Mrs. Santa is

dolls with crepe-paper dresses, penny
balloons, tempting red apples with
marshmallow faces, and many other
inexpensive gifts to gladden the
hearts of tiny tots. The jingle of the
old-fashioned sleigh bells, that hang

««,^^tftfV ' H

m

^

m

' '-^^

f-'[ "'

\

m

M

1

Hf^

<.-/'

^

J^^'

r

pp

/..jM

"MRS. SANTA" DISTRIBUTES CHRISTMAS GIFTS

wholly convincing dressed in her
bright red suit with its white trim-
mings, and vidth the saucy little hood
coming down to the upper tips of
the white beard, and black, shining
boots that afford her ample protec-
tion for wading through the snow
and ice as she shoulders her bag and
starts out on her round of home
calls each Christmas Eve.

Tucked away in the bag are penny
all-day suckers transformed into

from her shoulder, announces her
approach— yet there is no sleigh (or
automobile) at her command. She
walks.

Her visits take her to different parts
of the city, and chiefly into the homes
where she feels that "Santa" could
give the most cheer— where there is
an ill or a crippled child, a lonely
woman, an elderly couple who might
be "remembering" on Christmas
Eve, or where sorrowing folk might

MRS. SANTA

829

be cheered by a comforting word.
Then, too, Mrs. Santa has become a
tradition in many famiHes, and it
would not be Christmas Eve without
her brief visits.

To her neighbors and friends she
is Mrs. Mary Bennett, a good neigh-
bor, a true friend, and her husband's
loyal helpmate. She is a busy house-
wife, for she is certain that a balanced
diet for those four young college
lads is quite as important in their
lives as is the knowledge which they
receive in the classrooms.

For many years Mrs. Bennett had
dreamed of the day when she could
know the joy of making others happy
at Christmas. But the years rolled
by, each one much the same as the
last. Then, ten years ago, she de-
cided that if she ever expected to do
anything about it, now was the time
to begin. Little by little her hopes
evolved into a plan— not an elab-
orate plan, such as she would like,
but at least one that would enable
her to bring smiles of happiness to
the faces of small children.

Although it was only a few days
before the New Year, and there was
yet ample time before the next
Christmas, she decided to act upon
her plans at once, lest she change
her mind. Hurrying to town, she
purchased the cloth for her Santa
Claus suit. As she cut, stitched, and
fitted, other plans came into being.
With the suit completed, she turned
her attention to the bag and its con-
tents. She resolved that each day, or
each week, she would make some
little gift to place in the bag.

Out of the sewing box came bits
of left-over materials which her deft
fingers fashioned into adorable little
front aprons for the wee lassies and

comfy bibs for the babies. From
small scraps of flowered lawn, white
voile, and two-cents-a-yard lace, she
created dainty hankies to delight
many a small miss. Often the few
extra pennies in her purse were spent
for tiny, bright trinkets— a china doll,
or quacking ducks and croaking frogs
that sing the same tune when
squeezed between the thumbs and
fingers of little chaps who adore
noise makers. A few old-fashioned
net stockings were filled with candy,
nuts, a few small picture books, and
topped with an orange— these for
the homes where the children might
be disappointed on Christmas morn-
ing.

Then when those last busy days
before Christmas came again, they
found her ready and waiting, with
only the popcorn balls to make, wrap,
and pack into her bag.

U^ACH year Mrs. Bennett goes
through much the same joyous
preparations and keen anticipations
for the next Christmas. "I enjoy the
Christmas spirit every day through-
out the year," she remarks, "because
I begin making my Christmas gifts
in January." "

Often Mrs. Bennett is requested
to appear as the Santa Claus at vari-
ous programs for the adults and for
the aged, as well as for the children.
Sometimes she makes eight or ten
appearances during the week before
Christmas, yet she has never accepted
any recompense for her services. She
has no desire to commercialize on
her hobby of being a Santa, nor to
act as a professional substitute.

For quite some time, the members
of her family were not in accord with
her Santa Claus activities. They

830

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

could not understand why she en-
joyed spending time and energy in
the service of others. One son was
especially concerned over her strenu-
ous Christmas Eve trips, and tried
to persuade her to discontinue them.
This humble little lady would
scarcely admit being a psychologist,
but she cleverly planned to have that
son substitute for her as a Santa
Claus at a children's program. When
he returned home, he said, "Mother,
now I understand why you are de-
termined to play 'Santa.' Nothing
could be more inspiring than the
happy faces of all those little boys
and girls as they tell their wants to
Santa Claus." Since then the inde-
pendent little mother and grand-
mother goes merrily on her way,
wishing one and all a "Merry Christ-
mas." Not even family plans can
interfere with her own Santa visits
on Christmas Eve.

I7OR many years, on her birthday
anniversary, Mrs. Bennett's
friends have called to wish her
"many happy returns of the day."
This year on that eventful day, July
31, sixty women attended a delight-
ful surprise party given in her honor
at the home of a friend.

After refreshments had been
served, Mrs. Bennett was puzzled by
the strangely familiar ringing of
sleigh bells, which proved to be her
own "Santa" bells carried by the
bearers of a large bag that was filled
to the top with parcels. As the
guest of honor unwrapped the par-
cels, she found several lovely per-

sonal gifts. But the parcels that were
the most precious to her were those
containing gifts for her "Santa" bag.

There were balls of various colors
and sizes; dolls, jump ropes, picture
books, crayons and paint books; wee
tin dishes and pastry sets; tops,
marbles, modeling clay, and soap-
bubble sets; tiny trucks, and many
other gifts to please those youngsters
who anxiously await the coming of
Mrs. Santa.

"Now, how ever can I wait for
Christmas?" questioned Mrs. Ben-
nett.

There is a slight catch in her voice,
and her lovely brown eyes are moist,
as she tells of her Santa visits. "I
have seen much joy, and also sorrow,
in my visits," Mrs. Bennett said, "and
I have had many touching experi-
ences." And one is very certain that
those experiences are just as safe with
Mrs. Santa as with a physician who
has taken an oath to observe his code
of ethics.

A cozy chair by her fireside holds
no appeal for Mrs. Bennett, as com-
pared with her own joyous Christmas
Eve. Regardless of snow or cold,
blocks without number she walks,
and countless steps she climbs, in
making her home calls to wish en-
tire families a Merry Christmas, and
leave her little gifts to reassure the
children that there is a Santa Claus.

This very real Mrs. Santa humbly
says, "If I can cheer but one person
each Christmas, surely that is all the
pay anyone could ask— and no one
gets more joy out of it than I do."

^

<<1 11 THEN mother-love makes all things bright,
* ■ When joy comes with the morning light,
When children gather round their tree,
Thou Christmas Babe, we sing of thee."

Make Way for Christmas

Barbara Badger Burnett

THE first snow on the foothills
should awaken in all of us the
first bit of Christmas Spirit
and remind us that this happy day
of good cheer will soon be here.
Year after year most of us go on let-
ting Christmas sneak upon us and
find us just about half ready for it.
Then we vow that next year we will
start our preparations earlier and
thus enjoy the day more.

Christmas is the happiest day in
the whole year for the children. It
is an expected day when longed-for
toys are found under glistening
Christmas trees, and stockings left
hanging by the fireplace are found
stuffed. To Father, it is a day free
from everyday worries, a day in
which he can relax and play with the
children's toys, and snooze if he
wants to; but for most mothers, it
is a day of hard work in hot kitchens,
basting the turkey, preparing vege-
tables, scraping celery, stirring pud-
ding sauce, kneading down rolls and
doing dozens of other jobs required
in preparation for the Christmas din-
ner. But it wouldn't be Christmas
without the family gathered around
a brightly decorated table laden with
all that makes the Christmas feast
symbolical of good cheer and hospi-
tality.

Wise mothers and cooks will begin
the preparation of their Christmas
dinner now. With careful planning
and thought, most of the dinner can
be prepared before Christmas day,
giving Mother more time to enjoy
the day with the rest of the family.
The first thing to do is to decide
upon the menu. Turkey is tradi-

tional, so it is a good idea to start
with that. Turkey calls for cran-
berries in some form. There must be
mashed potatoes for the giblet gravy,
celery, two vegetables, a cocktail or
appetizer, salad, if desired, bread of
some form, and a dessert, to com-
plete a simple Christmas feast. Color
schemes for special holidays, such as
red and green for Christmas, help
in deciding on what vegetables,
salads, and desserts will be most at-
tractive. During the holiday sea-
son, there are many red and green
foods to choose from, as well as beau-
tiful blooms and evergreens to dress
up our tables. Keep the menu sim-
ple to eliminate last minute work and
extra dishes. An attractive menu and
one easy to prepare consists of:

Stuffed Cinnamon Apple Salad

Toasted Paprika Crackers

Roast Turkey with Celery Stuffing

Mashed Potatoes Giblet Gravy

Buttered Green Peas Browned Parsnips

Whole Cranberry Sauce

Celery Hot Rolls

Plum Pudding

Vanilla Dip Hard Sauce

CTUFFED cinnamon apple salad
is ideal to begin a Christmas din-
ner. It is a cocktail salad, and its
red and green color make the table
gay. It is simple to prepare, and
should be made ready the day before
and set aside in the ice box ready
to be slipped onto the salad plates
just before serving.

To make this salad, select medi-
um-sized apples (Jonathans are pre-
ferred), peel, core and cook slowly
in a syrup flavored with cinnamon
candies. It may be necessary to add
a few drops of red coloring. It is

832

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

best to cook the apples in just enough
syrup to half cover them, and turn
several times during the cooking.
Cool the apples and fill with Phila-
delphia Cream cheese. In the top,
insert a small red candle to be lighted
when served. Tuck the apples away
in the ice box and forget them until
time to place on the table. While
you are preparing the salad, wash
and separate the lettuce and put it
out of the way. To serve with this
salad, spread any kind of plain
crackers with butter, sprinkle with
paprika, put a slice of cherry in the
center and toast lightly in the oven.
Stack them loosely on a plate until
served.

Try stuffing your turkey this year
with celery dressing. To your favor-
ite dressing recipe add two cups of
finely-diced celery. Be sure to have
your turkey ready to stuff and pop
into the oven early. The dressing
will be lighter if it is not allowed to
stand in the turkey but is put into
it when the turkey is ready to be put
into the oven» It is best not to add
the onion to the dressing until ready
to use. The onion should be chopped
(grinding is apt to make it bitter) .

Parsnips were chosen as one vege-
table on this menu because they can
be cooked beforehand and browned
in a few minutes before serving. If
you can obtain fresh, frozen peas
they will cook in twelve minutes; or
canned peas may be warmed up and
seasoned.

In making whole cranberry sauce,
bring the cranberries and water to
the boiling point and add a pinch of
soda before adding the sugar. The
soda softens the skins, lessens the
cooking time, and helps to keep the
berries whole.

Hot rolls are no trouble today.
Ice-box rolls can be made several
days in advance.

When it comes to desserts for a
Christmas dinner, plum pudding has
been traditional ever since Mrs.
Cratchet carried her steaming Christ-
mas pudding into her happy family.
These puddings used to be made
rich with suet and heavy with fruit.
They were anything but the best
ending for a big dinner. Today, we
serve plum puddings as light and
digestible as a piece of cake. Try
this recipe. It can be made a week
before Christmas, but must be kept
in a cool place:

1 cup whole wheat bread crumbs

1 cup whole wheat flour

% cup butter

'/z cup brown sugar

Vi cup blanched almonds

1 cup seedless raisins

1 cup maraschino cherries

1 teaspoon soda

1 teaspoon nutmeg

1 teaspoon cinnamon

!4 teaspoon salt

1 cup milk

Soak the bread crumbs in the milk.
Cream the butter and sugar and add to the
bread crumbs. Sift in the dry ingredients
and add fruits and nuts. Fill greased pud-
ding mold two-thirds full and steam two
hours. Heat again before serving, and do
serve this pudding at the table garnished
with a sprig of holly on the top. For varia-
tion this year, and also to carry out a red
and green color scheme, add bits of red and
green cherries to your hard sauce.

To sum up the preparation of this
dinner, the rolls, cranberry sauce,
the pudding, and hard sauce may
be prepared several days before
Christmas. The day before Christ-
mas make the salad, prepare the let-
tuce and crackers, make ready the
turkey, crumb the bread for the
dressing and cook the giblets. Clean

MAKE WAY FOR CHRISTMAS

833

the celery and cook the parsnips.
The potatoes can be peeled and cov-
ered with cold water. Get the linen,
silver and dishes ready. On Christ-
mas day, stuff and roast the turkey,
warm up the pudding and make the
dip. Cook the potatoes and the peas,
brown the parsnips, bake the rolls,
make the gravy and set the table.

npHE Christmas table can be beau-
tifully and inexpensively decor-
ated. Use a white cloth. For a center-
piece, which is the most important
part of the table decoration, select 19
large red apples, cut a small hole in
the top of each to insert a small, thin,
red candle. Arrange 7 apples in a
ring on a large, round, silver plate.

with one more in the center. On
top of these, stack 5 apples with one
more in the center. On top of these
stack a third layer of three with one
in the center, and finish with one on
top. Insert a long, thin, red candle
in each hole that is showing, and
bank the bottom with branches of
evergreen. The salad with a small,
red candle and green lettuce will
match the centerpiece.

For place cards use white dinner
cards with a holly sticker in the
corner.

The Spirit of Christmas reaches
its height in the dinner. Let it be
happy, full of good cheer, and end
with a MERRY CHRISTMAS for
all.

4"

' TWO BOYS

Patricia Biyson

The Christmas stockings, robbed of all their load,
Hang limp and empty by the fireside.
There's tinsel, paper, ribbon, everywhere;
They've wrecked the tree I trimmed with eager pride.

I'll let the litter stay awhile. I know
When Christmas comes around, boys will be boys.
What fun the two of them are having there!
The house is filled with happiness — and noise.

They've built a track across the living room;
A streamlined train goes flashing past the door.
They've built a windmill on the radio,
An airport in the middle of the floor.

The younger of the two complains, "But, Mom,

I almost never get a chance to play!

It isn't fair!" The older grins, abashed,

"But I was only showing him the way . . . ."

And now again the air rings with their shouts;
They laugh together — Christmas is such fun!
I watch them, and my heart is filled with pride
And love for both — my husband and my son!

The Sunny Side of the Hill

Leila Marler Hoggan
No. 6

cJhe JLight cJInat l lever of ads

Prove all things; hold fast that which is good. (I Thes. 5, 21.)

EACH generation receives from
the one preceding it the sum
total of that predecessor's ac-
cumulated experience and achieve-
ment—its wisdom, its culture, and
its forward-looking thoughts. Also,
each generation passes on to the one
coming after it, not only its own

^^^fe,

strength and wisdom but also its" own
weakness and folly and the false gods
it has come to worship.

This age has reached its present
stature only by standing on the
shoulders of the past. Nations, as
well as individuals, are literally their
brothers' keepers. Today is the
warder of the gates of tomorrow, the
guardian of tomorrow's civilization
and its progress.

Through pain and want and de-
vastating trials, those going before
have secured for us the heritage
which we now ^en joy. Is it not our
obligation to conserve its priceless
values that we may contribute them
to the future? Standards and insti-
tutions that have been established
through long years of sacrifice and
suffering should not be lost to those
coming after us because of our failure
to appreciate and cherish these bless-
ings.

The harvest of the years has been
rich in soul values. Only yesterday
men and nations were looking for-
ward to international relationships
of unity and power. Poets were be-
ginning to sing of universal brother-
hood and of a federation of the
world. But, lo, today the smoulder-
ing fires of greed and hatred have
broken forth again. Armed madness
and ruthless destruction are abroad
the land. The treasures of the

m

earth are being shattered, ancient

ralT}«f|e?op;|i

14111*^

THE SUNNY SIDE OF THE HILL

835

creeds discarded, social standards
tossed lightly aside, and the sacred
documents of law and order are being
torn to bits. It is as if unprincipled
hands were plucking up century
plants on the very eve of their blos-
soming.

Tyranny is seeking to warp the
souls of men to fit into a crooked
mould of brute force. For a portion
of humanity today, there is no prom-
ise of a harvest after a lifetime of
service has been performed. The
idealities, the visions, the dreams of
men just and good, are being swept
away. Many of the victims of this
hopeless struggle already face only
servitude and despair. The whole
world is asking, "What next?"

TN times like these men begin to

search for something with which
to anchor their lives. They want
something stable to tie to, sound
principles on which they can depend.
They want to be assured that there
is purpose and direction back of the
shifting scenes of life. They want
to know that life is more than a
drama of tragic despair.

Just as there have been prophets
and teachers down the years who
have recognized the truth and been
willing to make every necessary sac-
rifice in order to establish it among
men, so, also, there have ever been
those who have stoned the prophets
and set up their own judgment in
defiance of law and order.

Then, too, there have always been
the vacillating ones, those who were
not sure enough nor brave enough
to defend their convictions, and who
would wash their hands of all re-
sponsibility rather than decide for or
against the truth.

But no one has done more mis-

chief, perhaps, in shaping the phil-
osophies of men, than have the cheap
charlatans who parade their theories
under the guise of science. Confi-
dent in their own opinions, though
not actually supported by scientific
fact, they seek to undermine man's
faith in the most fundamental truths
of religion and life. Their philos-
ophies are not hopeful nor forward-
looking. And in the end, they often
find themselves dissatisfied with the
very doctrines they have originated.
They destroy the ladder under their
own feet and then cry out that life
is a mockery.

Be wary of those who publish a
doctrine of defeat. Be slow to ac-
cept any melancholy philosophy
that takes hope out of the heart of
man; any sorry preachment that be-
littles the soul and looks toward
chaos and utter despair as the ulti-
mate outcome of all our days. Such
beliefs will not vidthstand the light
of truth.

I7OR nearly two thousand years now
men have been stumbling along
trying to find something better than
the Gospel of the Master. And what
has it profited them? The longer
they search, the farther they get from
the goal. They have hoped to guide
humanity to a better way, but their
torch is dim and flickering and
threatens to be extinguished by each
new revelation of truth. Their poor,
misguided efforts have brought the
world to a sorry crisis.

But the outlook is by no means
hopeless. So long as one righteous
nation stands, there is assurance that
the treasures of the ages shall be
held inviolate, and that truth shall
not perish from the earth.

The things that make men decent

S36

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

and self-respecting must be held in
trust by the free men of the earth,
for generations yet unborn. There
must not be a blacking out of these
high values because of indifference.
There is a tendency today to treat
serious matters with a light flippancy.
The wisdom of the world is being
phrased in a pun and laughed off.
The most profound thoughts of the
wisest teachers of the past are being
caricatured in cheap jokes.

If we permit shoddy pretence to
undermine the fundamentals of the
present, are we not defeating the
purpose of the future? The harvest
of the years has fallen onto the
threshing floor of our own time. The
truth that is being winnowed from
the chaff is in our keeping. In pass-
ing it on to the next generation, are
we going to permit it to lose any of
its vitality or beauty because of our
lack of vision, our failure to interpret
truly, or our cowardice in expressing
it? Unless we are attuned to truth,
how can we recognize real values?

If some of the rulers of the earth
had not wantonly thrown away the
key to happiness, vast armed forces
would not now be walking in the
shamble of death and destruction.

Truth is as old as time. It is a

precious and enduring gift of Divini-
ty to man. Though it is a gift, man
may possess it only through earnest
desire and vigilant search. Having
found it, he must cherish it and use
it if he would not lose it.

The Master came to bring the true
pattern of life to mankind. It was
so precious that He was willing to
die for it. In its long journey down
the years it has not lost any of its
worth or beauty. Its guiding light
reaches out across the world. By
following that light, men may walk
out of the narrow streets of chaos
and despair onto the broad highway
of law and order, of good fellowship,
and of brotherly love.

The Gospel is for every nation,
kindred, tongue and people. A uni-
versal acceptance of its truths will
bring a logical solution to all the
problems of life, for it is the key to
eternal peace and joy and progress.
It brings assurance and comfort and
forward-looking hope. It is radiant
with the light of truth, the light that
never fails. Did not the Master say:

"I am the light of the world ... I am
the way, the truth, and the life. . . . Let
not your heart be troubled, neither let it
be afraid. . . . Peace I leave with you, my
peace I give unto you."

^-

'^■I^HAT means this glory round our feet,"

The Magi mused, "more bright than morn?"
And voices chanted clear and sweet,
"Today the Prince of Peace is born!"

—James Russell Lowell.

HAPPENINGS

Annie Weils Cannon

H

r\ECEMBER-For fullness of de-
light, walk through the "Land of
Make Believe" at Christmas time,
holding the hand of a little child.

pRINCESS ELIZABETH, 14

years old and heir to the British
throne, broadcast a message of cour-
age to the children of the world. She
said, "When peace comes, remember
it will be for us children of today to
make the world of tomorrow a better
and happier place." Brave words
from a little girl in exile.

ATTIE W. CARAWAY, Sen-
ator from Arkansas, will be
joined in the next Congress by seven
other women legislators — Senator
Margaret Smith of Maine and repre-
sentatives Mary T. Norton of New
Jersey, Caroline O'Day of New York,
Jessie Sumner of Illinois, Jeanette
Rankin of Montana, Edith Nourse
Rogers of Massachusetts, and Fran-
ces Bolton of Ohio.

(2|AROLINE RUUTZ-REES of

Connecticut recently celebrated
her 50th anniversary as founder and
headmistress of Rosemary Hall, an
expensive and exclusive school for
girls. The college is unique in many
particulars. The students call each
other (manlike) by last names, wear
uniforms, and engage in sports and
athletics, as well as light accomplish-
ments and classical instruction.

£)OROTHY ARZNER, Holly-
wood's only woman film direc-
tor, began her career as a script steno-
grapher.

J^AZIMOVA, one of the stage's

greatest stars, has returned to the

screen after an absence of 15 years

H

as the heroine in Ethel Vance's in-
triguing story "Escape,"

TOAN CRAWFORD, noted star,
^ engages in relief work for the poor,
especially providing medical atten-
tion.

jyrRS. WARREN CREASY for 13
years has been a fine look-out in
the forests of Pennsylvania. She
spends her days in a tower on a high
mountain to notify the rangers if she
spots a blaze.

ESTER SIMS SMITH, 82, de-
voted mother and Relief Society
worker, was one of the first women
workers in the Deseret News pub-
lishing house. We also note with
sorrow the recent passing of Mary
Ann Burt, 91, an heroic and coura-
geous woman, Luthilla Pratt Kim-
ball, 85, all worthy and estimable
mothers.

[CATHERINE FOUGERA'S
^^ "With Custer's Cavalry," Re-
becca Yancey William's "The Van-
ishing Virginian," Inglis Fletcher's
"Raleigh's Eden," and "Mr. and
Mrs. Cugat," by Isabel Scott Rosick,
are among the new books by women
this fall.

LJANNAH M. ALDRICH, 100

years old, Anna H. Vincent,
100, Mary Ann Brockbank, 97, Ann
C. Miln, 92, and Sarah E. Connell,
all Utah pioneers, received honor and
homage recently on the occasion of
their respective birthdays.
QRETA GARBO has taken out
first papers for American citizen-
ship; while every month notables
from foreign shores are arriving in
America and many, like Garbo, are
applying for citizenship.

THE RELIEF SOCIETY OF THE CHURCH OF
JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS

Motto — Charity Never Faileth
THE GENERAL BOARD

Amy Brown Lyman -

Marcia K. Howells

Donna D. Sorensen

Vera W. Pohlman
Belle S. Spafford Nellie O. Parker

Vivian R McConkie Anna S. Barlow

Leda T. Jensen , , „ _,

Beatrice F. Stevens Achsa t. Paxman

Rae B. Barker Mary G. Judd

First
Second
Secretary
Luella N. Adams
Marianne C. Sharp
Anna B. Hart
Ethel B. Andrew

Editor

Acting Business Manager

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

President

Counselor

Counselor

-Treasurer
Gertrude R. Garff
Leona B. Fetzer
Edith S. Elliott
Pauline T. Pingree
Alice B. Castleton

Belle S. Spallord
Amy Brown Lyman

Vol. XXVII

DECEMBER, 1940

No. 12

G>.

AT the Christmas season our at-
tention is reverently turned to-
ward Him who was born amid the
humblest of circumstances, in an im-
provised camp in the City of David
—Jesus the Christ, the Only Begot-
ten of the Eternal Father in the
flesh. For generations men have
listened to the sweet, simple, brief
account of His birth, and gratitude
has filled their hearts and hope burn-
ed anew within them. The simple
scriptural record tells us that shep-
herds were in the field "keeping
watch over their flock by night.

"And, lo, the angel of the Lord
came upon them and the glory of
the Lord shone round about them;
and they were sore afraid.

"And the angel said unto them,
Fear not: for, behold, I bring you
good tidings of great joy which shall
be to all people.

"For unto you is born this day
in the city of David a Saviour, which
is Christ the Lord.

"And this shall be a sign unto
you: You shall find the babe wrap-
ped in swaddling clothes, lying in a
manger.

And suddenly there was with

eace

the angel a multitude of the
heavenly hosts praising Cod, and
saying,

"Glory to God in the highest,
and on earth peace, good will to-
ward men." (Luke 2:8-14).

This message of peace and good
will toward men is the thing which
has illuminated the Christmas sea-
son for 2000 years. And it is for
this that we should take Christmas
to our hearts with love and rejoicing.

This year the Master's message of
peace must penetrate the hearts of
men through the noise of bursting
bombs, the din of marching feet, the
hate and bitterness of selfish and
Godless men.

But its penetrating power is great.
Though for 2,000 years there have
been those who would crush it to
earth, it rises again and again, touch-
ing the hearts of the righteous and
leavening the wickedness of the
world.

This Christmas Day the rancor
and hate of men may set the cannons
roaring and the bombs bursting,
but the message of the Master will
not be silenced. Penetrating the
noise, confusion, and bitterness, it

EDITORIAL

839

will spring up in the hearts of right-
eous men and women everywhere
bringing comfort and peace, dimin-
ishing hate and tempering evil.

The peace which the message of
the Master brings to mankind is the
only enduring peace; it is a peace
which the forces of evil cannot de-
stroy. It is an inner peace, an inner
state of tranquility. It is freedom
foom fear, agitating passions, dis-
cordant and conflicting emotions.
It is the peace referred to by the an-
cient prophet, Isaiah, when he said:

"And the work of righteousness
shall be peace and the effect of
righteousness, quietness and assur-
ance forever." (Isaiah, 32:17)

It is a peace which is available to
everyone if he will but open his
heart and receive it.

The Savior has told us: "And ye
shall hear of wars and rumours of
wars: see that ye be not troubled:
for all these things must come to
pass; but the end is not yet."

Latter-day Saints, whose testi-

monies are sufficiently strong, know
peace. Whether they live in a land
where only the shocking tales of
death and disaster reach them or in
a land where green fields and mighty
cities are laid waste by the dispoil-
ment of war, they have at their com-
mand a knowledge and a spiritual
strength which gives them an
inner peace that transcends the most
powerful destructive forces.

Those who have within their
hearts a testimony of the divinity of
the Christ are reminded at this
Christmas season of their respon-
sibility to those children of the
Father who have not seen the light,
even to those who have forgotten
that they are children of the Father
and who disregard His message and
would set at naught His works.

"Peace on earth, good v^all to-
ward men" is the Christmas mes-
sage. But who shall be the peace-
makers? They must be those who
bear the message of the Prince of
Peace.

(blder Qeorge CO. LPypei

NOVEMBER 21, a large circle of admiring friends and relatives paid tribute to Elder
George D. Pyper, General Superintendent of the Deseret Sunday School Union, at
a public reception held at the Lion House Social Center in honor of his eightieth birth-
day. Endowed with unusual spiritual and mental vigor, gifted above the average, Elder
Pyper's life has been characterized by outstanding service to his Church and community.
The large number of Church and civic leaders, friends and relatives attending the recep-
tion gave evidence of the high regard and general esteem felt for the venerable Church-
man. Members of the Relief Society General Board joined the group in extending birth-
day felicitations.

Elder Pyper is well known to Relief Society women, having endeared himself to
them through the pages of his book, The Romance of An Old Playhouse, which was one
of the books studied in the 1937-38 Literature course. At that time, Elder Pyper gracious-
ly responded to many invitations to visit stakes and wards, interpreting for them the
Latter-day Saint culture as expressed in a love of drama and in the erection of a "Cathedral
in the Desert" (the Salt Lake Theatre). His long and intimate association with the
theatre is unique.

The Relief Society General Board expresses its appreciation to Elder Pyper for his
contributions to our organization and extends best wishes for a continuance of health
and vitality to perform the many tasks for which he is so well qualified.

EXCERPTS FROM "BIOGRAPHY AND FAMILY
RECORD OF LORENZO SNOW"

By Eliza R. Snow Smith
(Selected by Marianne C. Sharp)

"It is a noticeable feature in those who
cherish a spirit of apostasy from the light
of the Gospel, that they adopt the doctrine
of universalism and think none too wicked
for a complete and unconditional salva-
tion." (Page 31)

"Early in the spring of 1840, I was ap-
pointed to a mission in England. I here
record a circumstance which occurred a
short time previous — one which has been
riveted on my memory never to be erased,
so extraordinary was the manifestation. At
the time, I was at the house of Elder H. G.
Sherwood; he was endeavoring to explain
the parable of our Savior, when speaking
of the husbandman who hired servants and
sent them forth at different hours of the
day to labor in his vineyard.

"While attentively listening to his ex-
planation, the Spirit of the Lord rested
mightily upon me — the eyes of my under-
standing were opened, and I saw as clear
as the sun at noonday, with wonder and
astonishment, the pathway of God and
man. I formed the following couplet which
expresses the revelation, as it was shown
me, and explains Father Smith's dark say-
ing to me at a blessing meeting in the Kirt-
land Temple, prior to my baptism, as pre-
viously mentioned in my first interview
with the Patriarch.

As man now is, God once was;
As God now is, man may be.

"I felt this to be a sacred communica-
tion, which I related to no one except my
sister, Eliza, until I reached England, when
in a confidential, private conversation with
President Brigham Young, in Manchester,
I related to him this extraordinary manifes-
tation." (Pages 46-47)

(Traveling in France in 1852.) "In
passing over the country, and searching
the mind of the Spirit in reference to its
inhabitants, my heart is pained in contem-
plating the dark, dreary and bloody fate
and scourge that await this nation." (Page
202)

(While opening the Italian mission in
1850.) "Our course is often dark and diffi-
cult; but I. believe that, however slow it

may be for a while, it will ultimately
brighten with complete success. Popery,
ignorance, and superstition form a three-
fold barrier to our efforts. Strange customs,
laws and languages surround us" on every
side. In a word, we feel that we are in Italy
— the polluted fountain which has over-
spread the earth with her defiling waters."
(Page 135)

"Let me say to the brethren . . . that the
Priesthood was bestowed upon you, as
upon the Son of God, for no other purpose
than that through sacrifice you might be
proven, that, peradventure at the last day,
you might stand approved before the
Lord." (Page 376)

"I would say, let this motto be that of
every Elder in Israel, and of every person
worthy to be called Saint: Fear not — never
stand still — move on." (Page 402)

(1872) "Our mission is to the world,
and not simply to carry the Gospel to the
people, but to establish plans and lay foun-
dations for their temporal salvation. Our
object is as much for the temporal as for
the spiritual salvation of the people. The
time is approaching when the nations will
be broken up, on account of their wicked-
ness. The Latter-day Saints are not going
to war against them — they will destroy
themselves with their immorality and abo-
minations. They will quarrel and contend
one with another, state with state, and na-
tion with nation, until they are broken up;
and thousands, tens and hundreds of thou-
sands will, undoubtedly, come for protec-
tion at the hands of the servants of God, as
much so as in the days of Joseph of Egypt,
when he was called upon to devise a plan
for the salvation of the house of Israel. We
have received revelations, and, accordingly,
we are here in these mountain vales, and
we are going to stay. We shall cultivate
our farms and lay a foundation for a time
when the nations shall be broken up. Mul-
titudes will then flee to these valleys of the
mountains for safety, and we shall extend
protection to them. You may say, 'Shall
you require them to be baptized and be-
come Latter-day Saints?' Not by any
means." (Page 346)

LESSON

DEPARTMENT

cJheology and cJestimony
THE RESTORED GOSPEL DISPENSATION

Lesson 6

The Lord's Tenth— Lorenzo Snow

(Tuesday, March 4, 1941)

"And after that, those who have thus been tithed shall pay one-tenth of all their
interest annually; and this shall be a standing law unto them forever, for my holy priest-
hood, saith the Lord." (Doctrine and Covenants 119:4)

T ORENZO SNOW, as a young
man, entered Oberlin College at
Oberlin, Ohio, which was then an
orthodox Presbyterian institution.
Although of a religious frame of
mind, he was not impressed by the
sectarianism of the college environ-
ment. During these college years,
he wrote, "If there is nothing better
than is to be found here in Oberlin
College, goodbye to all religions."

HIS CONVERSION

During his period at college, his
beloved sister and confidante, Eliza
Roxey Snow, had embraced "Mor-
monism" and moved to Kirtland.
Lorenzo desired to study Hebrew;
and as there was then at Kirtland a
capable Hebrew scholar teaching this
language to some of the brethren,
he went there and enrolled in the
Hebrew school. The religion of his
associates did not interest him at
first, but shortly afterwards, due to
contacts with the Prophet and other
leading brethren, he was baptized in
June, 1836, being then in his twenty-

third year. From this time onward
until his death, he was identified as
one of the vanguard of the Builders
of the Kingdom of God on earth.

PUBLIC AND
ECCLESIASTICAL SERVICE

In addition to several missions
within the United States, he served
an extended mission in Great Britain,
assisted in the rededication of Pal-
estine, visited Hawaii, opened the
missionary work in Italy, and planned
for its introduction in Switzerland,
Malta, British India, Russia, Austria,
and South America. For twenty-
nine years, he was a member of the
legislative assembly of Utah and was
president of its council for ten years.
His influence in the establishment
and development of industries and
cooperative ventures in Utah settle-
ments is monumental.

THEOLOGICAL TEACHING

A consideration of Lorenzo Snow
would not be complete without
reference to a statement made by

842

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

him, but which has been variously
attributed to almost all of the early
Church leaders. While on his mis-
sion to England (1840-1843), he
formulated the expression, "As man
now is, God once was; as God now is,
man may be," and wrote this
statement in a letter to his sister,
Eliza R. Snow, at Nauvoo. Later
it became a current saying among the
Latter-day Saints. While the credit
for creating this meaningful couplet
belongs to Lorenzo Snow, the doc-
trinal teaching upon which it was
based had its origin in the teachings
of the Prophet Joseph Smith.

TRAINING IN PRACTICAL
LEADERSHIP

In 1847, a year and a half before
he was called to be an apostle, he
was placed in charge of Mt. Pisgah,
one of the temporary settlements of
the scattered Saints in Iowa. Pov-
erty and sickness were rampant in
the camp. He manifested great abil-
ity as an organizer by sending some
of the brethren to neighboring non-
Mormon settlements to secure work,
the payment for their services to be
made in food. Others were placed
at work manufacturing furniture,
churns, barrels, etc., that could be
sold to the permanent settlers of
the surrounding country. Those
capable of making and repairing
wagons were set to these tasks, in
preparation for the intended journey
to the West. In addition, he ar-
ranged to keep the morale of the
community healthful by fostering
recreational and religious activities.

In 1853, Lorenzo Snow was called
to settle at Brigham City, which
place he considered his home for
the following forty years. Here he
became the moving power in the

organization and direction of the
Brigham City Mercantile and Manu-
facturing Association — an indus-
trial, agricultural cooperative ex-
periment. The association engaged
in merchandising, operated a tan-
nery, a shoe manufacturing estab-
lishment, harness and saddle shops,
a woolen mill, a cotton factory
with a cotton farm in the southern
part of the state to supply the raw
materials, a dairy, butcher shops,
flour mills, a hat factory, etc. The
association also owned cattle and
sheep. Altogether, there were about
forty industrial branches successfully
operating during a nine-year period.
The products from the experiment
during the year 1875 were valued at
$260,000.

AS PRESIDENT OF
THE CHURCH

When Lorenzo Snow became Pres-
ident of the Church in October,
1898, he made a statement that was
characteristic of his retiring nature.
"I do not want this administration
to be known as Lorenzo Snow's ad-
ministration," he said, "but as God's,
in and through Lorenzo Snow."
With the conviction that he was but
the instrument in the hands of the
Almighty, he set about to deal with
the various problems that were con-
fronting the Church. The most
pressing of these was that of Church
finances. Due to the escheatment
of Church property during the anti-
polygamy conflict and various indus-
trial developments which the Church
had undertaken for the temporal
benefit of the Saints and their com-
munities, the Church was heavily in
debt. President Snow now com-
menced to utilize the wide experience
he had gained in temporal affairs.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

843

By issuing $1,000,000 in short-term
bonds, all of which were purchased
locally, he was able to meet the most
pressing obligations.

REVIVAL OF THE PRINCIPLE
OF TITHING

While at St. George, Utah, in the
spring of 1899, he received a revela-
tion that the Saints must repent of
their indifference to the law of tith-
ing and commence to observe it more
faithfully, or they would find that
many of their blessings would be
withdrawn. During the decades pre-
ceding this event, there had been a
growing laxity in the observance of
this practice. Its revival was essential
for the temporal and spiritual wel-
fare of both the people and the
Church. As President Snow jour-
neyed northward, he preached the
law of tithing at every stopping place,
and the remainder of the year 1899
became a year of tithe-preaching and
tithe-paying throughout the stakes
and missions of the Church.

The Young Men's and Young
Women's Mutual Improvement As-
sociations were convened in their
annual conference when President
Snow reached Salt Lake City. He
availed himself of the opportunity,
when addressing the officers' meeting
of the Young Men's organization on
May 30, to appeal to them for their
support in sustaining the law of tith-
ing. At the conclusion of his dis-
course, the following resolution was
presented to the representatives of
nearly every stake in the Church and
unanimously adopted by them : "Re-
solved: That we accept the doctrine
of tithing, as now presented by Pres-
ident Snow, as the present word and
will of the Lord unto us, and we
accept it with all our hearts; we will

ourselves observe it, and we will do
all in our power to get the Latter-day
Saints to do likewise."

This ready response of the repre-
sentatives of the youth of the Church
to his appeal to support the tithe
system visibly affected the aged pres-
ident. Arising again, he said: "Breth-
ren, the God of our Fathers bless
you. Every man who is here, who
has made this promise, will be saved
in the Celestial Kingdom. God
bless you. Amen."

On July 2 of that year, a special
fast meeting and solemn assembly
was held in the Salt Lake Temple,
at which 623 persons were present,
representing every ward and stake in
the Church. The meeting had been
called by President Snow to present
the matter of tithing observance for
their consideration. The group
unanimously accepted the resolution
formerly adopted by the Y. M. M.
I. A. officers.

Tlie result of this new emphasis
upon an old principle was that every-
where in the Church people became
"tithing-conscious" and commenced
returning to the Lord that which was
justly His. This revival of tithing as
a Church-wide practice started the
Church on the road toward economic
emancipation and enabled the
Church to expand its great mission-
ary, ecclesiastical, educational, and
social program, which so character-
ized it in the twentieth century.
President Snow did not live to see
the Church reap all of the benefits
of this renewed interest in tithing,
as he died on October 10, 1901, but
he saw the first fruits of his divinely
inspired reformation and died con-
fident that neither political nor eco-
nomic obstacles henceforth could
crush the Church of God.

S44

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

ESTIMATE OF HIS
ADMINISTRATION

B. H. Roberts evaluates his presi-
dency as follows: ". . . had he
come to his position of chief leader-
ship of the Church earlier in life,
there is no question but that his ad-
ministration would have been far
more notable than it was under the
limitations of three years, and under
the handicap of extreme old age.
But even as it was, in his achieve-
ments as the prophet leader of mod-
ern Israel ... he set the Church in
the way of being delivered from the
financial straits into which it had
fallen; and had given an impetus to
the mission and dignity of the priest-
hood."

Questions and Problems foi
Discussion

1 . What factors do you think led to the
cessation of such cooperative movements
as that at Brigham City when they ap-
peared to be beneficial for the participants?
(See Essentials of Church History, by Jo-
seph Fielding Smith, pp. 543-544.)

2. What do you suppose caused the gen-
eral non-observance of the law of tithing
on the part of the Church membership
prior to 1899?

3. Why is it essential that the Saints be

constantly reminded to pay an honest tith-
ing?

4. What lasting benefits have come to
the Church and its membership as a result
of President Snow's stimulation of tithe-
paying?

Topics foi Study and Special
Reports

1. Relate Lorenzo Snow's account of
his spiritual manifestation after he joined
the Church, as recorded in the Biography
and Family Record oi Lorenzo Snow, pp.
7 and 8. (Also reprinted in Roberts' Com-
piehensive History oi the Church, Vol.

VI, pp. 383-3840

2. Make a report on the view held by
President Snow concerning the mission of
the Twelve and the Seventy in the Church.
(See Roberts' Comprehensive History of
the Church, Vol. VI, pp. 376-380.)

References

John Henry Evans, Joseph Smith — An
American Prophet, pp. 244-245.

Improvement Era, Vol. II, p. 795.

B. H. Roberts, Comprehensive History
oi the Church, Vol. V, pp. 217-218; Vol.
VI, pp. 356-360 and 375-385.

Eliza R. Snow Smith, Biography and
Family Record oi Lorenzo Snow.

Joseph Fielding Smith, Essentials in
Church History, pp. 614-622.

Eliza R. and Lorenzo Snow, The Pales-
tine Tourist.

Note: The following, copied from the private journal of Elder Andrew Jenson,
Assistant Church Historian, dated February 8, 1886, is of interest in connection with
the account of the miraculous escape of President Wilford Woodruff from the hands
of his enemies, referred to in Lesson 5, "Faith — A Power in the Life of Wilford
Woodruff, the Creat Evangelist," published in the November Magazine, page 783:

"Today (Feb. 8) about twenty deputy marshalls searched the Gardo House, Church
offices. Tithing Office and Historian's Office. In the latter place Wilford Woodruff
and Erastus Snow were in great danger, but we succeeded in getting Brother Woodruff
off by strategy and Erastus Snow likewise got away from the marshalls. Brother Wood-
ruff walked across the street with me unnoticed."

A^^

ViSiting oJeacher

MESSAGES TO THE HOME
How We May Honor Priesthood in the Home

No. 6
Spiritual [Preparation of the uiome

(Tuesday, March 4, 1941 )

"Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is of God;
that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God." (I Corinthians 2:12)

because of Priesthood activities
which take the father away from
home, and an attitude of encourage-
ment to him in the performance of
his duties, cannot fail to impress the
children with the importance of the
Priesthood.

The ordination of a boy to the
Aaronic Priesthood can be made a
special event in the home. There
could be a program of stories and
incidents which show the blessings
and powers of this Priesthood, as well
as a history of its restoration in our
time.

Prayer, both family and individual,
is a spiritual power in any home.

Home Discussion Helps

"It is the spirit which leads us to the
performance of our duties." Without the
spirit of the Gospel, we have only the form,
which is without real power for good.

npHE spirit of the home is the im-
portant and lasting element. Its
influence goes on long after the phys-
ical aspects are forgotten.

The spiritual preparation of the
home for honoring the Priesthood
depends largely upon the attitudes
which are cultivated there and which
are unconsciously absorbed by the
children. An attitude of cooperation
and helpfulness toward the ward
bishop and other Church officers,
rather than one of criticism, creates
confidence and respect for them in
the minds of children. The ward
teachers visit homes of Church mem-
bers by authority of the Priesthood,
and the spirit with which they are
received and the honor shown them
will also have its effect on the mem-
bers of the family. An absence of
complaint on the part of the mother

vi/ork-and- ujusiness

NUTRITION

Lesson 6

Food for the Older Woman

(Tuesday, March 11, 1941)

npHE wisest time to make plans comes an older woman. Doctors

for the diet of the older woman who specialize in diseases of the

is during the years before she be- older age-groups claim that many

846

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

disturbances of later life might have
been prevented through better food
selection during the earlier adult
years. Much of the treatment for
the ailments of older people is
dietary, with special emphasis on the
protective foods. Fruits, vegetables,
and milk are used extensively. Diet
will neither cure nor prevent all dis-
orders, although many of them do
come from a lifetime of poor food
habits.

An adequate food supply served
on a regular meal schedule is just as
important in maintaining the body
in a state of good health as one grows
older as it was in producing a healthy
body during childhood. The older
woman is less active, her body pro-
cesses slow down, and she needs
fewer calories than during her
younger adult years. This means cut-
ting down on starches, sugars, and
fats. She still has the same need for
minerals, vitamins and proteins as
when she was more active.

Because so much attention has
been centered on child nutrition dur-
ing the recent past, many adults have
taken the attitude that childhood is
the only time when adequate nutri-
tion is important, and consequently
are extremely careless with their own
food selection. Women who live
alone are the greatest offenders
against good nutrition for themselves.
Frequent comments are, "Oh, that
doesn't apply to me. My family is
grown. I live alone. It doesn't
matter what I eat. Besides, I lost
all my teeth years ago."

A few years of nutritional neglect
may result in constipation, chronic
indigestion, stomach ulcers, colitis
and various other ailments of the
digestive tract. Overweight is a
common result of wrong diet.

Overweight lowers life expectancy.
Insurance companies advocate that
the normal weight of a person at age
thirty is the ideal weight for them
when older. Some people store fat
more easily as they grow older.
When the food intake exceeds the
daily energy demands, the surplus is
stored as body fat. This is the first
principle to consider in weight con-
trol, whether the need is for gaining,
reducing, or maintaining weight as
it is.

Moderate vitamin and mineral de-
ficiency can affect health adversely,
not only during childhood but also
as the years progress. Recent re-
search points to a higher Vitamin C
need as age advances. Many vague
symptoms of ill health are probably
due to C deficiency. People who
have artificial teeth frequently suf-
fer from sore gums and sore mouth
tissue underneath their plates. Diets
high in Vitamin C help to correct
this condition. Adults need liberal
supplies of Vitamin B^ for the health
of the digestive tract. As the years
advance and the caloric intake is
lowered to adjust to lowered phys-
ical activity, it is especially important
to keep the Vitamin B^ supply at a
high level.

Research studies show a need for
increased use of iron foods in the
diet of women. One report suggests
that women up to the time of the
menopause require about four times
as much iron as do men. Surveys of
women's diets show them to be get-
ting much less iron than do men.
The average woman eats about 800
fewer calories than does the average
man. On the same type of diet,
women would have less iron. Wom-
en use less meat. The prevalence
of hypo-chronic anemia among

LESSON DEPARTMENT

847

women can be attributed to their
lower iron intake. Anemia is a fre-
quent accompaniment of the meno-
pause period.

Roentgenograms show extreme
deminerahzation of the skeletons in
many older persons. Three probable
explanations are given in the Journal
of the American Medical Association
for February 4, 1939:

1. An inadequate amount of cal-
cium in the diet of the average
adult.

2. The diet of some adults con-
tains too little Vitamin D to
make the calcium that is in the
food effectively available.

3. As the person grows older, his
ability to absorb minerals from
the intestinal tract becomes less.
This may be due to the pre-
viously mentioned deficiency of
Vitamin D in the diet.

Eggs and meat are high in iron as
well as protein. Pork muscle is a
good source of Vitamin B\

CODDLED EGGS "

Anyone can boil an egg, but a good cook
never does. Boiling eggs makes them tough
and leathery.

The ideal way to cook eggs in the shell
is to allow one quart of boiling water for
the first egg and one cup for each additional
egg. This large amount of water means
greater heat penetration and more uniform
cooking of the egg. Cover the kettle, and
set it on the back of the stove where the
water will not boil. Leave the eggs in until
they reach the desired degree of doneness.
From five to seven minutes of this process
makes a desirable soft-cooked egg. Tliirty
to forty minutes makes a hard-cooked egg.

A hard-cooked egg can be more easily
removed from the shell if the egg is re-
moved from the water, the shell cracked,
and the egg returned to the water about
two minutes. If hard-cooked eggs are to be
kept for future use, put them into cold
water until the eggs are cold. This helps
to prevent the formation of a dark green

substance where the yolk and white of the
egg come together.

A supply of hard-cooked eggs may be
prepared at one time and kept in the re-
frigerator for future use.

CREAMED EGGS

Two cups medium white sauce, four
hard-cooked eggs. Slice eggs into sauce
and serve on toast.

JONQUIL SAUCE

6 hard-cooked eggs, diced

1 cup cream or whole milk

1 tablespoon butter

Vs teaspoon paprika

4 tablespoons finely-chopped parsley

Place the ingredients in top of double
boiler, let cook five to ten minutes. Remove
from fire, add parsley and pour hot over
cauliflower, broccoli, asparagus, peas, or
other vegetable.

CUSTARD SAUCE

1 /4 cups scalded milk

Vs teaspoon salt

% cup sugar

Vi teaspoon vanilla

Yolks of 4 eggs or 2 whole eggs

Beat eggs slightly. Add sugar and salt.
Stir constantly while adding gradually the
hot milk. Cook over low heat or in double
boiler until mixture thickens. Cool and add
vanilla. Serve over gelatin puddings or
squares of gingerbread or chocolate cake.

STUFFED RIB PORK CHOPS
WITH APPLES

6 rib pork chops, 1 /4 inches thick

1 cup fine dry bread crumbs

!4 cup chopped celery

1 tablespoon butter

1 tablespoon minced onion

1 tablespoon chopped parsley

!4 teaspoon salt

Vs teaspoon savory seasoning

Dash of pepper

Vs teaspoon celery seed

3 tart red apples

For the stuffing, cook the celery, onion,
and parsley in butter for a few minutes,
add the bread crumbs and seasonings, and
stir until well mixed. Wipe the chops
with a damp cloth. Cut a pocket in each
chop. Sprinkle the chops with salt and
pepper and rub lightly with flour. Sear the

848

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

chops in a heavy, hot skillet, turning the
fat edges down at first and then browning
both sides. Then fill each chop with stuff-
ing and skewer the edges together with
toothpicks. Lay the stuffed chops on a rack
in a baking dish or pan with cover. On the
top of each, place, cut side down, one-half
of apple which has been cored but not
pared. Cover closely and bake in a moder-
ate oven (350° to 375° F.) for about 45
minutes, or until the meat is tender. Lift
the chops and apples together from the
baking dish onto a hot platter and remove

the toothpick skewers. Garnish with pars-
ley and serve at once.

References

U. S. D. A. Yearbook, "Human Nutri-
tion," Chapters on minerals and vitamins.

Foundations oi Nutrition, Rose, Chap-
ters on "Diets for Adults" and "Vitamins
and Minerals."

Feeding the Family, Rose (4th Edition),
Chapters on "Food for the Adult Woman"
and "Food After Fifty."

Foods Rich in Vitamins, Bureau of
Home Economics U. S. D. A.

JLiterature

THE MODERN NOVEL

Lesson 6

The Tree of Liberty

(Tuesday, March 18, 1941)

LESSON TOPICS:

1. Brief review

2. Some phases of the novel not
previously considered

3. A few of the lessons that may
be drawn from this novel

4. Significant quotations

BRIEF REVIEW

The last lesson dealt chiefly with
characters in the novel and methods
used by writers in characterization.
A few of the historical characters
were considered. The leadership of
Washington, the eloquence of Pat-
rick Henry, the culture of Hamilton,
and the realism of Jefferson, as these
qualities are stressed in the novel,
were mentioned. The relationships
between some of the fictional char-
acters to these and other historical
figures were pointed out. The chief
members of the Howard family, to-
gether with their main traits, were
presented.

PHASES OF THE NOVEL
NOT PREVIOUSLY
CONSIDERED

A novel is usually considered from
the points of theme, setting, char-
acters and plot. Liberty, its begin-
ning and early development in Amer-
ica, the theme of this novel, is kept
constantly before the reader. The
setting, that is, the time and place
of the action, has, of course, a direct
bearing on the theme in this par-
ticular novel; and the characters and
plot are likewise what they are be-
cause of the author's theme or pur-
pose. The novel, in all these related
aspects, is particularly significant to-
day, when we need to know what the
liberty we talk so much about really
is, and (if we would preserve it) how
it came into being. This book
should help us to understand liberty
and to comprehend our relationship
to it.

But there are many other interest-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

ing aspects to a novel besides those
already mentioned. The Tree oi
Liheity, like Adam Bede, restores the
past and gives us an intimate view
of a period of time v^hich we can
know only through books. Through
this one we learn of manners, cus-
toms, activities in early American
life which are unknown to us today.
We see strange methods of trans-
portation, of communication, manu-
facturing, lawmaking. We are in-
troduced to unfamiliar traditions sur-
rounding marriage, education, etc.
The regular daily routine of the old
Colonial hall is depicted. We be-
come aware of the prevalence of class
distinction that existed. We see the
ideals of the aristocrat, for instance,
expressed by Fleetwood Peyton when
he gave to his sister, Jane, the two-
hundred-year-old family jewels which
were a sort of symbol of the ideals
for which the family stood: "It's a
new family you're founding that
should have its traditions. . . . Now
listen, honey, for there's an obliga-
tion goes with these trinkets. The
women who have worn them have
taught their sons to place honor first,
to fight bravely against odds, to play
fairly, lose if needs be with a smile,
to cultivate beauty and gentle man-
ners ... to love what is high and
noble and despise what is common
and mean; to build pride that can
sustain and lead."

The chief conflict in the fictional
part of the story arises from Jane
Peyton's persistent effort to insure
those traditions for her children and
grandchildren, and her inability to
see the equal worthiness of the tra-
ditions of Matthew's family— glori-
fication of sturdy individualism, love
of the land and of simple ways of
life; democracy, in short. From this

849

aspect of the book we may see how
important both ideals are in a well-
balanced personality. Tom and Mar-
garet, representing the third genera-
tion of Howards, inheriting charac-
teristics from both Jane and Mat-
thew, are well-balanced individuals.

A FEW OF THE LESSONS
THAT MAY BE DRAWN
FROM THIS NOVEL

An illustration of the destructive-
ness of wrong attitudes is found in
Peyton Howard's reaction to his de-
formity, and the reaction of his fa-
ther. Peyton, always conscious of
his club foot as a child, drew into
himself and brooded over his father's
coldness toward him. When Jeffer-
son talked to him with entire dis-
regard for the infirmity, it seemed to
the boy "that he had been let out of
a strange dark room where he had
been living alone." (Page 157) He
gains further emancipation from his
morbid attitude when he meets
Adrienne, and she fails to look upon
the foot as a disgrace. That incident
alters his whole life. (Page 196!?)
His father's feelings change one
morning when he learns that even
though Peyton looks like an aristo-
crat, he is a genuine democrat. (Page
210)

The book offers interesting illus-
trations of the fact that differences
of political opinion need not destroy
family loyalty and affection. One of
the most striking illustrations of this
is the relationship between Peyton
and James Howard. Even when
Peyton is arrested and imprisoned
because of something he had written
to James, he does not believe that
his brother betrayed him; and he is
confident that when James learns of

850

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

his dilemma, he will come to him.
(Chap. 35)

The tragic consequence of words
impulsively or maliciously spoken is
shown by several incidents in the
story. WTien Jane, distraught over
the death of her daughter, accuses
the girl's father and husband of being
to blame for her untimely death, she
deprives herself of the companion-
ship of Mary's children, which would
have brought her great happiness.
When she lies to her grandson's
sweetheart in her effort to save him
from forsaking the Peyton traditions,
she unv^dttingly causes the death of
both the young lovers and heaps
herself with remorse.

Jane's futile efforts to direct her
children's lives illustrate a common
human frailty, which her sad experi-
ences may help us to avoid.

These are but a few of the many
interesting aspects of The Tiee of
Liberty that could be studied with
profit.

SIGNIFICANT QUOTATIONS

One of the marks of good liter-
ature is the striking manner in which
truths are presented. The author's
philosophy of life, or the philosophy
of significant characters in the book,
is often reflected in such passages,
and it enriches our own philosophies
to give attention to them. There
are, in The Tree of Liheity, many
passages worth careful consideration.
A few of them follow:

"A man has the same right to hberty he
has to life. A right that can't be taken from
him."

"There is a strange idea that labor dis-
honors a man."

"A man must always want to be a
leader."

"When discord had entered their rela-
tions, small things unnoticed before came

between them. In trifles the old harmony
was gone, and when real issues arose, they
were in poor condition to come to an un-
derstanding."

"You worship my very shadow, but —
you go your own way. And I suppose I
wouldn't like you very much if you didn't."

"We who have been long separated from
the soil have come to know how much sick-
ness of mind and spirit has come from a
loss of that contact."

"I believe so in work for the hands that
I think without it we shrivel up our souls."

"These people knew the beauties of life
that lifted man above the brute."

"Truth grows only in free discussion. . . .
Coercion hardens error. And religion, of
all things, should be jealously defended by
the government from any hardening effect.
Discussion must be kept free that the truth
may prevail."

"Truth is the only proper and sufficient
antagonist to error. True religion has noth-
ing to fear from free debate, for truth is
right and will prevail. But the debate must
be kept free."

"We all believe in liberty. It's a ques-
tion of kinds of liberty."

"We aim to set up a state which shall
be for all men equally, none privileged,
none greater than his neighbor."

"The thing we have to do now is to
preserve our democracy while war goes
on. . . . There is no greater responsibility
than the responsibility for the lives of the
citizens. . . . The right of each man to order
his life cannot be sacrificed in any emer-
gency, however dire. War, however disas-
trous, is temporary and the state remains.
We cannot safely for the sake of war, de-
stroy the ideals upon which the state must
rest."

"This is the land our sons shall inherit.
The valleys shall be their valleys. . . . These
mountains shall be their mountains. And
it's long enough and wide enough, God
knows, so we can always be free if we will
it free, to hve our lives in our own way."

Study Helps

1. Discuss the strength given to our type
of liberty by the different views as to what
it should be, held by such men as Hamilton
and Jefferson.

2. Enumerate some lessons, illustrated
in the book, that our nation learned by the
trial and error method.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

851

3. Discuss how these lessons could be
applied to situations today.

4. Point out some of the things in the
book that you can apply efficiently to your
own lives.

5. As a summary, discuss this topic: The
Tree of Libeity has the characteristics of
great literature because it gives the reader
intellectual, emotional and ethical values.
Illustrate.

(Note: the above could be divided into
three and made the basis, with the one
that follows, of an entire lesson, if two

books instead of three are chosen for the
course.)

6. Read passages that show beauty of
style.

7. Discuss other books or articles in
contemporary literature with the same pur-
pose as The Tree ot Liberty — to make us
aware of our type of government and its
advantages.

Quotations from The Tree oi Liheitv,
by Elizabeth Page, copyright 1939, are re-
printed by permission of Farrar and Rine-
hart. Inc., Publishers.

^

Social Service

EDUCATION FOR FAMILY LIFE
Family Relationships

Lesson 5

Aesthetic Values in Family Living

(Tuesday, March 25, 1941)

TN our discussion of the aesthetic
values in family living, we shall use
the dictionary definition of the term
"aesthetic," rather than conform to
the prescribed meaning as presented
by any particular one of the various
philosophers who have discussed the
term. We shall use the term in its
broadest sense; i. e., aesthetic— per-
taining to beauty; sensitive to the
beautiful; possessing a cultivated, ar-
tistic taste; the beauty in harmony
and consistency. We shall also in-
clude love in our meaning of aesthet-
ic, as the twin sister of beauty.

The world in which we live, both
the physicial and social aspects of it,
is beautiful only to those who see the
beautiful in it. One person views
a gorgeous sunset and is thereby in-
spired to strive for a deeper appreci-
ation of other rich things of life;
while another person views such a

daily disap-
One person

sunset as just another
pearance of the sun.
may enjoy the privilege of a true
and genuine companionship of
mate or of friend, which will in-
spire him to live on his highest level
and help him to feel that life is
beautiful indeed; while another per-
son may look upon such a compan-
ionship merely as his due and for his
convenience, never realizing the
value, the meaning, or the blessing
of such a relationship. True, this is
because people look at things dif-
ferently. But why do they look at
things so differently?

The likes and dislikes, the tastes,
the standards of value, the degree of
appreciation for beauty which peo-
ple have, come largely as a result of
the socialization process.

It may seem somewhat trite to say
once more that the family is the most

852

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

important socializing agency; but
when we pause to consider the extent
of family influence, we realize that
the triteness of the statement is over-
powered by its truth. The family
actually does determine, to a large
extent, the likes, dislikes, tastes, at-
titudes, either good or bad, of family
members.

Again, at this point, it seems justi-
fiable to emphasize the power of ex-
ample in comparison with the power
of precept in establishing these
values. It is impossible to force a
child or an adult to appreciate love
and beauty. Only guided contact
with the beautiful and with those
who exemplify a cultivated appre-
ciation for the beautiful will develop
this phase of the art of living.

The parent who tells a child to do
a certain thing, and at the same time
does something himself that is con-
trary to what he has told the child,
is not likely to make much of an
impression on that child. It was the
English poet, Quarles, who said,
"Thou canst rebuke in children what

they see practiced in thee Till

reason be ripe, examples direct more
than precepts. . . . Such as is thy
behavior before thy children's faces,
such is theirs behind thy back." One
more thought taken from Balguy:
"Whatever parent gives his children
good instruction and sets them at the
same time a bad example, may be
considered as bringing them food in
one hand and poison in the other."

TV/IR. and Mrs. C, parents of two
sons and a daughter, thought of
an excellent plan (if it had worked)
of stimulating an appreciation for
beauty through creating an interest
in flowers. The plan was a practical
one which included beauty in the

house, the yard, and even affected
the community; it afforded an oppor-
tunity for development that would
be a source of pleasure throughout
the life of each member of the fam-
ily. Mr. C. and each child were
given a certain plot of ground in
the family's own large yard upon
which he was to be responsible
for raising flowers. Each was to
be free to use his own individu-
ality in the choice of flowers
raised and in the arrangement of his
garden. After the gardens were
planted, a schedule was worked out,
according to the kind of flowers
grown, whereby each one was to pro-
vide flowers for the dining table for
a period of one week at a time. Mrs.
C cared for house plants and, there-
fore, did not have an outside garden,
but she was to have a plant in bloom
appropriate for the table when her
turn came. Space does not permit
a discussion of the possibilities for
aesthetic development inherent in
this plan. Unfortunately, only partial
success was realized. The sons, Ray
and Tom, showed a consistent lack
of interest after their father default-
ed the second time in his contract to
provide flowers for the table. By the
first of August, Helen was the only
one who had a garden from which
she could add beauty to the dining
table.

In every family hardly a day passes
in which opportunities do not arise
for the development of the aesthetic
element. Probably one of the most
important reasons why the great ma-
jority of these opportunities are
passed by, is because so many of us
do not value highly enough the abil-
ity to appreciate beauty. And this,
no doubt, is true because we have
failed to realize the great happiness

LESSON DEPARTMENT

853

and richness of life enjoyed by those
who have cultivated the art of re-
sponding to the beauty with which
they are surrounded.

Let us consider how two different
families handled the problem of re-
decorating their house. The T fam-
ily reached the decision that it was
necessary to redecorate their house.
The idea was first suggested by the
two children, Ella and Robert, who
were in high school and who felt
that the house was too shabby to be
attractive to their friends. After
Mr. T had agreed that the work
should be done, he announced to
Mrs. T that there was a certain sum
of money available and that he did
not expect to have to be bothered
about the selection of materials—
that was up to Mrs. T. After Mrs.
T had spent many, many hours look-
ing at wall paper, paint and draperies,
she asked Robert if he would not
like to make a trip to town with her
to help make final selections. His
reply was, "Why no, why should I
do that? Dad said that was your
work." Then Mrs. T asked Ella the
same question and received a similar
answer, "Why, I don't know any-
thing about such things, and, be-
sides, I don't want to be blamed if
the others aren't pleased." When the
job was completed, not one member
of the family expressed hearty ap-
proval, nor did they hesitate to reg-
ister disappointment with color or
pattern or texture, as the case might
be.

In the N family, also, there was a
son and daughter of high school age,
and they were faced with the prob-
lem of redecorating their home with
a limited amount of money. Each
member of the family was vitally in-

terested in expressing his or her ideas
as to possible color schemes, etc.,
and every idea presented was given
due consideration. Finally, at din-
ner one evening, Mrs. N said, "Lu-
cile, you are taking a course in art,
why not ask your teacher for some
suggestions?" "Oh! I'd love to," re-
plied Lucile. "Why not invite the
teacher and his wife to have dinner
with us one evening soon, and then
we could all have the advantage of
hearing what he might suggest," said
Mr. N. The idea was immediately
carried out. The evening proved a
delightful and profitable one. Suf-
fice it to say, when the redecorat-
ing job was completed, everyone was
delighted with the results, and each
felt that he was at least a contribut-
ing factor in its success. This was
partly due to the fact that after Mrs.
N had spent many hours selecting
materials and had eliminated all but
two choices in each case, each mem-
ber of the family was anxious to take
part in the final selection. May we
add that today Lucile is about to be-
gin her senior year in college, major-
ing in interior decoration, and she
says it was the pleasure she derived
from assisting in redecorating their
home that decided her choice of a
major.

In e\aluating the two cases above,
aside from the possibilities for de-
veloping the aesthetic element, we
must not forget that every satisfying
activit\" in which the family engages
as a group promotes family unity and
stability.

If daughter is to have a new dress
or "big brother" a new suit of
clothes, why should not the color
and style best suited to the particular
individual be an interesting subject

854

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

of conversation during the dinner
hour, thus offering all members of
the family an opportunity to derive
benefit from the discussion?

'^A/'ITH grand opera, symphony
concerts, and drama in our
homes by merely turning a dial, what
a pity for one to grow up devoid of an
appreciation for the best music and
drama, that formerly were accessible
only to those ' living in a great
metropolis. How poverty stricken
is the soul who has no love for
music and other arts, and how rich
and full is the life of one who has
learned to enjoy all the beauty that
surrounds him.

One family made a game of listen-
ing to the radio. The mother and
father were both musicians— not
musicians who could perform on any
instrument, but intelligent and ap-
preciative listeners who were anxious
to give their five children the same
source of pleasure which had meant
so much to them. A record was kept
of regular radio programs to which
all the family wished to listen. When
two or more members of the family
were present and they wished to turn
on the radio, the one whose day it
was to exercise the privilege of select-
ing the program did so. But this
privilege carried the responsibility
of presenting to the other members
of the family, at an opportune time,
three well-thought-out reasons why
he had chosen these programs. The
group was free to criticize the
reasons given. The youngest mem-
bers, six-year-old twins. Jack and
Jill, played their part in the game
in an amusing manner. Jill al-
ways wanted what Mother liked,
and Jack followed Daddy's choice!
When they were asked for their rea-

sons, they could give almost verbatim
the reasons they had heard their par-
ents give. Of course, the game was
carried on seriously by each, but, at
the same time, in the spirit of fun.

Space does not permit a discusion
of all the different arts, but the same
principles apply in developing an
appreciation and love for each. A
sense of the beauty involved in the
expression of the finest, highest type
of love can be best developed in the
child if he is subject to an example
of such by his parents. Many par-
ents fail to realize how sensitive chil-
dren are to the manner in which one
mate shows his love for the other.
There is, indeed, "beauty all around
when there's love at home."

In addition to the spiritual value
of prayer, there is also an aesthetic
value in the family group engaging in
prayer. Prayer appeals to our finer
sense and feelings. There is a subtle
response of one's aesthetic self to
prayer. Beauty, love and prayer are
all important cornerstones in the
rich life.

Do you belong to the large group
of parents who often say, "What can
I do to develop the aesthetic element
in my child, since I know nothing
about music, painting, or literatunre?"
Why not plan this winter to set
aside even one hour a week when
the family can read together such
books as The Story of World Litera-
ture, by John Macy, Krehbiel's How
To Listen to Music, Thomas E.
Talmage's The Story of Architecture
In America, or Art, Artist and Lay-
man by Arthur Pope. You will
be surprised what one hour of such
study will do to add wealth, in the
form of an appreciation for beauty,
to your daily living, and to what a

LESSON DEPARTMENT

855

great extent the so-called "hum-
drum" of life will be substituted by
a vitalized response to the beauties
of this world in which we live.

Problems and Questions

1. Give five suggestions as to how the
movies might be used as a factor in devel-

oping the aesthetic element. Suggest five
ways in which they have a negative effect.

2. Make a list of all the assets in your
community that might be utilized for de-
veloping an appreciation for any of the
arts.

3. Give an example of a case in which
family functioning has been responsible for
stimulating in a member of the group a spe-
cific interest in some form of beaut^'.

^

n iission

LATTER-DAY SAINT CHURCH HISTORY

(To be used by missions in lieu of Literature, if so desired)
Lesson XV

The Saints Find a New Home in the West

(Tuesday, March i8, 1941)

w

''HEN the Mormon people, un-
der the leadership of the Twelve
Apostles, left Illinois, in the winter
of 1845-46, it was the intention to go
direct to the Rocky Mountains. At
least, the pioneer group of one hun-
dred or more men would press on to
the new home. But an event oc-
curred which prevented this, and so
the pioneer company did not leave
until the following year.

That event was the call by the
Federal Government of a battalion
of Mormons, to help in the war with
Mexico. This was in the summer of
1846. More than five hundred men
volunteered; and in due course, they
marched to the West Coast. The
work performed by this Mormon
Battalion forms one of the most in-
teresting chapters in Western his-
tory; but we shall not follow these
soldiers, because our concern is with
the main body of the Church. How-
ever, we shall have occasion to men-
tion them later in our story.

This call for soldiers postponed
the journey of the pioneer company.

To take five hundred of the young
and able-bodied men from the trek-
king Saints, meant that some of the
teams would be without drivers, or
that they would have to be driven by
boys or women. It meant, too, that
a great many families would be left
without a provider, that these would
have to be taken care of by others.

No doubt President Polk had been
actuated by good motives in calling
for this battalion. He thought, as
a good many others thought, that
the Mormons were bound for the
West Coast. But they were not.
They were bound for the Rockies.
So it worked a hardship on the
Saints. If they had been going to the
Pacific, the call would have helped
them, since it would be taking some
five hundred persons west at the
expense of the Government.

IT was not, therefore, till April,
1847, that the pioneer company
left Winter Quarters for the West.

This group consisted of 148 per-
sons in all— 143 men, 3 women, and

856u

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

2 children. This was the number
that left Elkhorn, a few miles dis-
tant from the river. The company
carried seeds of various kinds and
farming implements, so that in the
new land they might plant some-
thing for reaping in the fall, for no
time could be lost. Just before the
company started, Elders John Taylor
and Parley P. Pratt came from Eng-
land with a set of surveying and other
scientific instruments. These, Elder
Orson Pratt, who was in the pioneer
company, was able to use, for he was
a surveyor as well as a preacher of the
Gospel. The company was divided
into large and small groups, for con-
venience, protection, and order in
traveling.

The route followed by the pioneers
was along the Platte River to Fort
Laramie. Here they crossed the
stream and continued over the
Oregon Trail to Fort Bridger. Leav-
ing the Trail, they struck off to Echo
Canyon, over Big and Little Moun-
tain into what is now called Emigra-
tion Canyon, and into the valley of
the Great Salt Lake. They were on
the way from April 5 to July 24, 1847.
For measuring distance in crossing
the plains, a convert, William Clay-
ton, had made an instrument called
the roadameter. This was fastened to
a wheel and measured the distance
covered by marking the number of
rotations of the wheel. The pioneers
had covered about eleven hundred
miles in no days. They did not
travel on Sundays.

More than one hundred and forty-
eight persons, however, entered the
Salt Lake Valley in this first com-
pany.

A little beyond Fort Laramie, now
in Wyoming, the pioneer group was

joined by seventeen men and women
who had not been in Winter Quar-
ters at all. They were Mississippi
Saints, who had wintered in Pueblo
with some members of the Mormon
Battalion who were sick. In five
wagons, they had traveled from that
Spanish town, trying to overtake the
pioneers. This brought the group
to 165 persons, less one— Elder
Amasa M. Lyman, who had gone to
Pueblo to settle a difficulty there.
There were other shif tings of the fig-
ures. In this group of seventeen
Mississippi Saints were six women.
Hence, not three women, but nine
women, entered the Salt Lake Valley
in this pioneer company.

The first man in the company to
enter the Valley was Orson Pratt,
one of the Apostles, and the second
was Erastus Snow.

T^HIS was no ordinary group of
men and women who had en-
tered the valley of the Great Salt
Lake in search of a home for tens of
thousands of other men and women.
The Mormon trek to the West was
a religious pilgrimage. We must
never forget that, for it gives us a
clue to the entire movement, as well
as a key to the understanding of
what happened in Utah later on,
after the Saints began to build their
homes.

In Illinois, the Mormon people
could have scattered out over the
country instead of settling together.
If they had done that, they would
not have been molested by their
neighbors anywhere. But they did
not scatter out. Why? Because
they had been commanded by the
Lord to gather into one place. It
was religion, then, that kept them
together, and it was religion that

LESSON DEPARTMENT

857

sent them into the Rocky Moun-
tains.

On the way to their new home in
the West, the reHgious spirit was
uppermost in the minds of the lead-
ers. However, some members of
the camp engaged in frivohty, card
playing, and dancing. President
Young, on one occasion, said; "I had
rather risk myself among the savages
with ten men who are men of faith,
men of mighty prayer, men of God,
than to be with a whole camp when
they forget the Lord and turn their
hearts to folly and wickedness. Yes,
I would rather be alone, and I am
resolved not to go any farther with
the camp unless you will consent
to humble yourselves before the
Lord and serve him. . . . How
would you look if they should know
your conduct and ask you what you
did when you went out to seek Zion
and find a resting place for the
Saints where the Kingdom of God
could be reared and her banners un-
furled for the nations to gather to?"

After that, there was more sobriety
in the camp.

T^HE new home was anything but
attractive to the women in the
company. The men were better
satisfied.

One of the women, on reaching
the Valley and finding that it was
the new home, said that she would
rather go on for another thousand
miles.. This sentiment was echoed
by other women in the group. This
was probably because the place was
so desolate. Scarcely a tree was in
sight; the ground was dry and
dusty, and the sun poured its heat
upon everything. The only human
figures there were a few cricket-eat-

ing Indians who did not have energy
enough to get better food.

The men thought it was a pretty
good place to make a home. This was
very likely because they saw what
could be made of it through hard
work and intelligence. Brigham
Young, when he first saw it with his
natural eyes, had said, "This is the
place." Wilford Woodruff wrote
in his journal: "I was joyfully dis-
appointed." He had evidently ex-
pected an even more dreary scene.

It was Saturday when the last of
the company descended into the
Valley. The next day, therefore,
they held a meeting. With the wide,
copper sky overhead, the lake on the
west shimmering in the sun, and the
tall mountains just east, the first
hymns were sung, the first preaching
done, and the first resolutions formed
for a better life, in that lonely spot.

Early on Monday some exploring
was done, to uncover the good and
bad features of the place. Already
some men had plowed several acres
and planted some potatoes. The
men still thought it was a good place
to make their home. Meanwhile,
Orson Pratt surveyed the new city-
to-be, with the instruments brought
from England. It was officially
named Great Salt Lake City.

Then, in August, most of the men,
headed by Brigham Young, left on
the return trip. They went to get
their families. The journey back
was a terrible one. Starvation and
Indians came nearly wiping out men
and animals.

Questions

1. Why did the Saints wish to go far-
ther west than the Missouri? How far did
they go?

858 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

2. Tell about the journey. Clayton, between the Mississippi and the

3. In what spirit did the pioneers make Missouri rivers on the trek West, and sung
the journey? Tell what President Young frequently on the way tathe Salt Lake Val-
said. What did the pioneers think of the ley. Brother William Clayton was
new home? English by birth. He was converted by the

4. Describe it. first missionaries to England, and became

5. Why would the returning men have secretary to the Prophet. The four stanzas
little food? of the song are knit together by a series of

Read Section 136 of the Doctiine and thoughts: first, we should be joyful, in spite

Covenants, for the general plan of travel of our hard lot; second, there is no reason

by the migrating companies. to mourn, if we do our part; third, we shall

J 10 n J fi"^ O""^ "^^ home in the West; and

Hymn to be bung or Read fourth, if we die, all will be well.

It is suggested that the hymn "Come, Note: Map printed in July, 1939, issue

Come, Ye Saints" be sung or read. of the Magazine is to be used in teaching

This hymn was written by William Church History lessons.

-^

RECOMPENSE

Glamorous beauty is mine, today,

If I have eyes to see:

Filagreed silver on frost-covered hedges,

Glory of gold on autumn-crowned ledges,

Faceted jewels in a dew-spangled grove,

Radiant rapture in the eyes that I love.

Glorious melodies are mine, today,

If I have ears to hear:

Symphonies played to the rhythm of woodlands,

The soft, sleepy murmur of feathering birds,

The soughing of wind-flutes, the flow of the river.

Child voices calling in quick, lilting words.

Joyous living is mine, today,

If I have hands to serve:

Relieving the pain of a fever-wan wastrel

Till dark eyes of pain that follow me, know

A glint of new hope; and all who are weary

Find surcease from sorrow wherever I go.

Gentle humility is mine, today,

If I have lips to teach:

The way of repentance (for I, too, have faltered)

Of love, and of faith, and humanity's needs;

To know that God lives, and those in His service

Shall find life illumined by the light of kind deeds.

— LaRene King Bleecker.

The Relief Society Magazine Drive

npHE gratifying results of the 1940 Magazine drive are direct evidence of the loyalty
■'■ of Relief Society women to the Society. The drive this year exceeded all expecta
tions and is the most successful drive yet held, from every point of view. The subscrip-
tion list is the largest in the history of the Magazine, reports were promptly received and
legibly and accurately prepared; the spirit with which the drive was conducted was one
of willingness and enthusiasm.

The General Board appreciates the wdlhng acceptance of changes made in the
Magazine rulings and the appreciation expressed for the revisions made in receipt books,
order and report forms, and for the business-reply envelopes provided.

There are 519 wards and branches appearing on the honor roll, each of which secured
Magazine subscriptions equal to 7 5 percent or more of their total Relief Society member-
ship (active, honorary, inactive). There are 358 Magazine representatives who will receive
a one-year subscription to the Magazine as a personal award for securing Mazagine subscrip-
tions equal to 75 percent or more of the ward or branch membership with a minimum
of at least 25 subscriptions. The names of 42 stakes appear on the honor roll.
While only one mission, the Eastern States, is included, the splendid work done by
branches in all of the missions, many of which are included on the honor roll, is very
gratifying. One or two stakes failed to send in reports of the activity. We trust that
the results of this year's drive will stimulate them so that next year their reports will be
received on time and they will be among those honored.

Magazine work is a year-around activity. We suggest that representatives now
make it a point to keep the subscription list up from month to month, being careful
to check when each subscription expires and endeavoring to secure a renewal at once.
Magazine representatives who thus proceed find the work of the fall drive greatly reduced.

The General Board sincerely thanks all who have made this year's drive such an
outstanding success — Relief Society officers. Magazine representatives, and the thousands
of Magazine subscribers. We hope that all will enjoy the Magazine in the months to
come.

We publish herewith the honor roll in recognition of those Relief Societies and
their Magazine representatives reporting a subscription list equal to 75 percent or more
of their total membership. The honor roll is divided into classifications according to the
number of Relief Society members enrolled in the various wards or branches. The four
wards or branches in each classification securing the highest percentages are especially
recognized on the honor roll.

HONOR ROLL

FOUR HIGHEST PERCENTAGES

GROUP A

( Enrollment

100 or Over)

Stake or
Mission

Ward or
Branch

EnroJJ-
ment

Subscriptions
No. Pet.

Magazine
Representative

Utah

Emigration
Grant
Granite

Pro\o Fourth
Twenty-first
Hillcrest
Nibley Park

149
100
104

lOl

245
H5

127
124'/:

164

145
122
116

Flora Buggert
Josephine Affleck
Viola Gaboon
Emma Armstrong

GROUP B

(Enrollment 50

to 99 Inclusive)

Emigration
Salt Lake

Phoenix
Wells

Twelfth
Fourteenth

Phoenix Third
Columbus

60
83

81
89

152
129

123
128

253
155

152
144

Elon Calderwood
Bashua Chapman

Davis
Grace Whipple
Margaret Allred

860

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

GROUP C

(Enrollment i to 49 Inclusive)

Stake or

Mission

Ward 01 Enroll- Subscriptions
Branch ment No. Pet.

Magazine
Representative

Moapa

Austrahan Mission
Big Horn
Western States Mis.

North Las Vegas 26 59
Hurstville Branch 11 24
Worland Branch 23 48
Gallup Branch 14 29

227
218
209

207

Irene Shillman
Ethel Parton
Elizabeth Nielson
Eulla Davis

WARDS 100 PER CENT OR OVER

GROUP A

(Enrollment 100 or Over)

Stake or

Ward or

Enroll-

Subscriptions

Magazine

Mission

Blanch

ment

No.

Pet.

Representative

Utah

Provo Fourth

149

245

164

Flora Buggert

Emigration

Twenty-first

100

145

145

Josephine Affleck

Grant

Hillcrest

104

127

122

Viola Gaboon

Granite

Nibley Park

101

124K2

116

Emma Armstrong

Ensign

Twentieth

111

128

115

Jane Dykes

Granite

Forest Dale

123

136

111

Lucille Bennion

Ogden

Ogden Fourth

120

132

no

Lena Hansen
Ella Crandall

Woodruff

Evanston First

117

129

no

Jane Phillips

Wasatch

Heber Third

113

120

106

Annie K. Moulton

Kolob

Springville First

120

126

105

La Vera G. Curtis

Phoenix

Phoenix Second

111

115

104

Minerva Gillette

Granite

Lincoln

130

^34

103

Mabel Flandro

Provo

Provo Fifth

116

119

103

Vema J. Black

Salt Lake

Seventeenth

181

i86

103

Julia G. Miller

San Juan

Moab

101

103

102

Edna Allen

Weber

Hooper

115

117

102

Florence Naisbitt

Wells

Belvedere

131

134

102

Violet Ostler

Wells

Ivins

103

105

102

Alice Gibson

Granite

Hawthorne

166

168

101

Glela Jorgenson

Pocatello

Pocatello Fifth

146

148

101

Jean B. Hendersen

Uintah

Vernal First

104

105

101

Rosina Stone

Big Horn

Lovell West

167

167

100

Bertha M. Hile

Granite

Richards

132

132

100

Irene Irvine

Liberty

First

140

140

100

Josephine Pett

Palmyra

Salem

114

114

100

Lottie D. Peterson

WARDS 100 PER CENT OR OVER

GROUP B

(Enrollment 50

to 99 Inclusive)

Stake 01

Ward 01

Enroll-

Subscription;

) Magazine

Mission

Branch

ment

No.

Pet.

Representative

Emigration

Twelfth

60

152

253

Elon Calderwood

Salt Lake

Fourteenth

83

129

155

Bashua Chapman
Davis

Phoenix

Phoenix Third

81

123

152

Grace Whipple

Wells

Columbus

89

128

144

Margaret Allred

Ogden

Ogden Thirteenth

98

137

140

Itha G. Bieler

MAGAZINE DRIVE

861

GROUP B-

-Continued

Stake or

Ward 01

Enrol-

Subscrip

Hons

Magazine

Mission

Branch

ment

No. Pet.

Representative

Mount Ogden

Ogden Eighteenth

95

132 1

39

Lucille Wallwork

Carbon

Price Third

97

131 1

35

Junie Allred

Box Elder

Brigham Second

85

108/2 1

28

Sarah H. Horsley

North Davis

Layton

98

124 1

27

Grace R. Forbes

North Weber

Ogden Third

88,

m 1

26

Martha M. Burnett

Weiser

Weiser

55

69 1

26

Hazel Chandler

North Weber

Ogden Sixteenth

52

65 J

25

Ellen S. Montierth

So. Los Angeles

Manchester

72

90 1

25

Arvilla Vogel

Idaho Falls

Idaho Falls Fifth

91

111 1

23

Ila Sams

Mount Ogden

Mt. Ogden

69

84 1

22

Ida M. Ferrin

Oakland

Dimond

68

82 ]

21

Grace Hawkins

Wells

McKay

66

79 J

20

Rebecca Jones

Timpanogos

Pleasant Grove First

77

89 :

19

Emma Harper

Boise

Boise Third

55

65 ]

18

Florence Pruett

California Mission

Sparks Branch

64

75 1

17

Helen Piggott

Phoenix

Phoenix First

71

83 1

17

Leatha A. Marion

So. Los Angeles

Huntington Park

92

108 ]

17

Rosine Bauer

South Los Angeles

Vermont

59

69 1

17

Claire Selander

Timpanogos

Pleasant Grove Second 59

69 ,

17

Effa Williams

Emigration

Thirteenth

75

87 .

16

Alma Erickson

Ensign

Ensign

87

101 ]

16

Ellen Smith

Garfield

Antimony

50

58 1

16

Mary K. Riddle

Grant

Central Park

69

78 '/2 1

14

Hedy Davies

Highland

Stratford

60

68/2 ]

14

Anne Gurney and
Florence Clark

Idaho Falls

Idaho Falls Sixth

72

81 ]

13

Phoebe Peterson

Maricopa

Mesa Third

75

85

'13

Nina Stapley

West Jordan

Bingham

55

62 ]

13

Jane Spendlove

Moapa

Overton

66

74 ^

12

Jennie Whitly

Big Horn

Burlington

50

55 '

10

Dorothy Yorgason

Maricopa

Mesa Fourth

84

92 :

10

Grace Burton

Emigration

Eleventh

97

106 1

09

May Etta
Bekkemellon

Malad

Malad First

65

71 ]

09

Esther Hess

Chicago

Milwaukee

52

56

L08

Elise Schuette

No. Central Sts. Mis

. Minneapolis Branch

61

66 :

08

Barbara Bentson
Leota Barrett

So. Los Angeles

South Gate

72

78

108

Naomi Whale

Los Angeles

Arlington

53

56

106

Lueretia S. Davis

Pasadena

Belvedere

72

76 :

L06

Maud R. Ballard

Pocatello

Pocatello Sixth

66

70 ]

06

Lillie Woodland

Bonneville

Emigration

95

100

105

Ida Von Nordeck

Grant

South Gate

60

63 1

05

Edith Worthington

Weber

Ogden Nineteenth

80

84 ]

05

Elizabeth London

Los Angeles

Wilshire

82

85

104

Myrtle Foulger

West Jordan

Riverton First

53

55 1

04

Anna M. Sandstrom

Emigration

Twenty-seventh

97

100

103

Isabella R. Price

Ensign

South Eighteenth

98

100'/2

103

Hannah Watkins

Liberty

Harvard

99

102

103

Dorothy Wright

Ogden

Huntsville

78

80

103

Ellen W. McKay

Star Valley

Afton North

80

82

103

Louise Frame

Washington

Washington

71

73

103

Dena V. Billings

Ensign

North Eighteenth

92

94

102

Verda Kletting

862

RELIEf SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

GROUP B— Continued

Stake OT ' Ward or EnroJJ- Subscriptions

Mission Branch ment No. Pet.

Maricopa Mesa Fifth 88 90 102

Moapa Logandale 52 53 102

Salt Lake Capitol Hill 65 66 102

Highland Bryan 81 82 101

Long Beach Long Beach 87 871/2 101

Uintah Vernal Second 74 75 101

Weber Ogden Twenty-second 70 71 101

West Jordan Rixerton Second 69 70 101

East Jordan Draper First 62 62 100

Emigration University 83 83 100

Franklin Preston Second 72 72 100

Idaho Falls Ammon 98 98 100

Juarez Juarez 51 51 100

Long Beach Wilmington 50 50 100

Ogden Ogden Twentieth 98 98 100

South Los Angeles Matthews 65 65 100

South Los Angeles Maywood 59 59 100

Star Valley Freedom 67 67 100

Uintah Maeser 66 66 100

Magazine
Representative

Rozella Hancock
Lillian Adams
Anna S. D. Johnson
Ethel Reed
Ethel E. Davis
Nora Cook
Martha van Braak
Blanch Myers
Florence Sjoblom
Ida C. Browning
Stella Paton
Chustie Heath
Mildred Farnsworth
Ada Pakin
Mattie H. Manning
Ehzabeth Bowen
Florence Kuffer
Martha Brog
Mable Ashby

WARDS 100 PER CENT OR OVER

GROUP C

(Enrollment 1 to 49 Inclusive)

Stake or

Ward or

Enrol-

Subscription J

> Magazine

Mission

Branch

ment

No.

Pet.

Representative

Moapa

North Las Vegas

26

59

227

Irene Shillman

Australian Mission

Hurstville Branch

11

24

218

Ethel Parton

Big Horn

Worland Branch

23

48

209

Elizabeth Nielson

Western States Mis.

Gallup Branch

M

29

207

Eulla Davis

Big Horn

Belfry Branch

10

19

190

Mary Youst

Western States Mis.

Carson Branch

7

13

186

Essie Pope

Texas Mission

Kilgore Branch

5

9

180

Mrs. John Dailey

Eastern States Mis.

Albany Branch —
Schenectady Section

6

ID

167

Elaine Worthen

California Mission

Loyalton Branch

8

13

163

Myrtle Bell

Blaine

Sun Valley

5

8

160

Mrs. Vern McClal-
lan, Mrs. Welch

California Mission

Avenal Branch

16

25

156

Thelma Anderson

Washington

Fairview

16

25

156

Mary Avey

Big Horn

Basin Branch

25

28

152

Lova Kinghorn

Nevada

Ruth

34

50

H7

Marjorie Fackrell

Pasadena

Baldwin Park

17

25

147

Ruby A. Robinson

Young

Kirtland

34

50

147

Harriet Foutz

No. Idaho Falls

Highland

37

54

146

Ethel D. Lees

Oakland

Maxwell Park

3-

46/2

145

Irene Schatz

Uintah

Tddell

38

54

142

Nellie Merkley

Australian Mission

Bankstown Branch

20

28

140

Rose Burnett

N.W. States Mission Cut Bank Branch

10

14

140

Mary Lawrence

Sacramento

Sacramento

45

63

140

Zella E. DeVault

No. Western Sts. Mis

. Allendale Branch

24

33

138

Ilene Magnussen

Wasatch

Center

21

29

138

Lila Christensen

MAGAZINE DRIVE

863

GROUP C-

—Continued

Stake or

Ward or

EnroJJ-

Subscriptionj

Magazine

Mission

Branch

ment

No. Pet.

Representative

Phoenix

Glendale

19

26

'37

Julia S. Kremer

California Mission

Merced Branch

17

23

135

Nora Johnson

Weber

Clinton

43

58

135

Wanda Beus

Woodruff

Milliard

20

27 1

35

Naomi Lym

Idaho

Bancroft

38

51

'34

Ruby Mabey

Juarez

Pacheco

9

12

'33

Mabel A. Cluff

So. Los Angeles

Grant

25

33

132

Marie Jenkins

Mount Ogden

Uintah

20

26

130

Verna Peterson

Taylor

Tyrells Lake Branch

10

13

130

Clara E. Selk

Australian Mission

Melbourne Branch

21

27

129

Katie Hokin

Malad

I lolbrook

21

27

129

Letitia T. Wilhe

Wasatch

Charleston

41

53

129

Mary A. Casper

W^est Jordan

Herriman

47

60/2

129

Agnes Dansie

Boise

Boise Second

48

61

127

Irene Hayes

Nevada

Elko

34

43

127

Faun S. Nor en

Oakland

Martinez

34

43

'27

Lillian Abbot

Pasadena

Monrovia

26

33

127

Martha E. Hanks

Blackfoot

Pingree

27

34

126

Sarah E. Cammach

Blaine

Fairfield

28

36

126

Annie C. Thurber

San Francisco

Redwood City

23

29 ]

26

Charlotte Showers

West Jordan

Lark

27

34

126

Mary Hilda
Grabner

Eastern States Mis.

Albany Branch —
Albany Section

4

5

125

Emily Brooks

Snowflake

Linden

12

15

125

Rebecca Harris

West Jordan

Copperton

48

60

125

Gwen C. Knudsen

Maricopa

Pine

17

21

124

Ina P. Hunt

California Mission

Reno Branch

32

39 K2

123

Viola Jensen

Long Beach

Fullerton

26

32

'23

Francella E.
Newman

Lost River

Leslie

23

28

122

Belva Jones

Texas Mission

Port Arthur Branch

9

11

122

Mrs. A.

Cunningham

No. Idaho Falls

Milo

24

29

L21

Emily Palmer

Seattle

Bellinghani

19

23

121

Ella M. Petrie

Mount Ogden

Montello

15

18

120

Nina Cummins

Union

Baker

40

48

120

Nettie Shurtliff

Gridley

Grass Valley

32

38

119

Nora M. Medlyn

Western States Mis.

Paonia

16

19

118

Carroll Martin

Bear Lake

Fish Haven

35

41

117

Rosella Smith

California Mission

Redding Branch

24

28

117

Agnes Dastrup

Long Beach

Huntington Beach

24

28

117

Grace Brown

Sacramento

Roseville

35

41

117

Nellie Boiler

Western States Mis.

Hanna Branch

12

14

117

Eva Smith
Summer

Box Elder

Evans

20

23

'I5

Alice A. Buxton

Riverside

Center

40

46

'I5

Eva Gledhill

Snowflake

McNary

13

15

'I5

Celia Gardner

Texas Mission

Houston Branch

27

31

'I5

Viola Stone

San Fernando

Elysian Park

43

49

114

Zelda Shipley

San Francisco

San Francisco

49

56

H

Sarah L. Pomeroy

Texas Mission

Albany Branch

7

8

14

Georgia Murphy

864

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

GROUP C— Continued

Stake 01

Ward OT

EnroJI-

Subscriptions

Magazine

Mission

Branch

ment

No.

Pet.

Representative

Bannock

Lago

24

27

113

Dorothy Steele

Chicago

Racine

16

i8

113

Martha Hubert

Eastern States Mis.

Altoona Branch

8

9

113

Blanche Ruggles

San Francisco

Sunset

48

54

113

Millie Johnson

St. Johns

Vernon

15

17

113

Ella L. Grau

Texas Mission

Wichita Falls Branch

8

9

113

Mrs. Henry L.
Peterson

Washington

Chevy Chase

47

53

113

■Zina W.
Thompson

Alpine

Highland

34

38

112

Louella Binns

Cahfornia Mission

San Diego Branch

33

37

112

Etta M. Alkire

Washington

Arlington

42

47

112

Mina L. Whittle

Austrahan Mission

Woollahra Branch

9

10

111

Mavis Burroughs

Duchesne

Arcadia

27

30

111

Rose D. Gilbert

St. George

Veyo

i8

20

111

Esther Chadburn

San Bernardino

Ontario

19

21

111

Tracie G. Bushey

Southern States Mis.

Tallahassee Branch

9

10

111

Florence Ewing

South Los Angeles

Firestone Park

27

30

111

Billie Winkler

Union

Pendleton

19

21

111

Emily Hart

Box Elder

Harper

20

22

110

Anna May

Lyman

Superior

30

33

110

Leora Hansen

Maricopa

Gilbert

31

34

110

Donnet Fuller

Oakland

Hayward

31

34

110

Leora Ellis

Pasadena

Eastmont

49

54

110

Elsie L. Ashlock

Seattle

University

40

44

110

Elva Rousell

California Mission

Douglas Branch

44

48

109

Gladys Huish

Emery

Rochester

11

12

109

Cleo Olsen

Oakland

Elmhurst

43

47

109

LaVina Smithen

Raft River

Sublett

11

12

109

Sylvia Olsen

So. Los Angeles

Downey

22

24

109

Harriet Rose

Big Horn

Penrose

13

14

108

Delilah Mae
Wasdon

California

North Park Branch

36

39

108

Vilate Bradle}'

No. Western Sts. Mii

>. Kellogg Branch

24

26

108

Mrs. Vernon
Higbee

San Bernardino

Victorville

12

13

108

Margaret Robison

Western States Mis.

Fruita Branch

12

13

108

Alice Lang

Western States Mis.

Rapid City Branch

12

13

108

Elizabeth Thomas

Moapa

Caliente

45

48

107

Jessie Roper

North Weber

West Warren

14

15

107

May East

Raft River

Moulton

H

15

107

Julia H. Clark

California Mission

Prescott Second Br.

34

36

106

Veda Scott

Carbon

Hiawatha

41

4354

106

Mary Eardley

Moapa

Pioche

34

36

106

Ora Price

Pasadena

Montebello

35

37

106

Josephine
Whitaker

Texas Mission

Austin Branch

17

18

106

Gertrude Braswell

Bannock

Thatcher

41

43

105

Hattie Hogan

Burley

Pella

44

46

105

Alice Freer

Burley

Springdale

31

32'/.

105

Hattie Marchant

California Mission

Chino Branch

19

20

105

Effie May Despain

San Francisco

San Jose

38

40

105

Eliza J. Horsfield

So. Los Angeles

U'alnut Park

44

46

105

Irene Jolly

MAGAZINE DRIVE

865

GROUP C-

-Continued

Stake or

Ward or

EnroIJ-

Subscriptions

Magazine

Mission

Branch

ment

No.

Pet.

Representative

Yellowstone

Twin Groves

43

45

105

Selina Richards

Eastern States Mis.

Pittsburg Branch

23

24

104

Virginia Birtcher

Juarez

Chuichupa

23

24

104

Cora Judd

Lost River

Lost River

23

24

104

Evelyn Pearson

Ogden

Pleasant View

46

48

104

Alice W. McLane

Box Elder

Perry

40

41

103

Ida Y. Thorne

Long Beach

North Long Beach

47

48 '/2

103

Alvarda Nielson

Oakland

Richmond

30

31

103

Auguste Morley

San Fernando

North Hollywood

37

38

103

Louisa Phippen

Burley

Unity

43

44

102

Juliana G. Nielson

Long Beach

Santa Ana

47

48

102

Ruby B. Martin

Phoenix

Phoenix Fourth

44

45

102

Belle Herndon

San Francisco

Balboa

46

47

102

Elda Stewart

Bear River

Rosette

12

12

100

Edna Palmer

Big Horn

Cody Branch

22

22

100

Ethel Brailsford

Big Horn

Ionia

17

17

100

Maggie M. Beal

Blaine

Richfield

28

28

100

Uvada Brown

California Mission

Geyserville Branch

6

6

100

Wanafay Sanders

California Mission

Hydesville Branch

12

12

100

Urilda Robinson

California Mission

Salinas Branch

14

14

100

Ida L. Jones

California Mission

Santa Barbara Branch

21

21

100

Louise Hoberlitz

California Mission

White Water Branch

31

31

100

Ethel Gardner

Chicago

University

42

42

100

Ingeborg Friberg

Duchesne

Utahn

23

23

100

Ruth Broadhead

Eastern States Mis.

Canandaigua Branch

12

12

100

Nellie Lodge

Eastern States Mis.

Geneva Branch

5

5

100

Helen Williams

Eastern States Mis.

Malone Branch

1

1

100

Mildred Breece

Idaho Falls

Ritchie

25

25

100

Ruby D. Bean

Malad

Daniels

13

13

100

Louise Oilman

Maricopa

Lehi

38

38

100

Lola Williams

Montpelier

Geneva

24

24

100

Rosetta Teuscher

Montpelier

Wardboro

17

17

100

Eva Dalrymple

Nevada

Ely

84

84

100

May Probert

Nevada

Carlin

19

19

100

Charlotte S.
Ferguson

North Sanpete

Milburn

16

16

100

Rebecca Stewart

No. Western Sts. Mis. The Dalles Branch

18

18

100

Frances Palacek

No. Western Sts. Mis. Havre Branch

5

5

100

Mary Primm

San Francisco

Palo Alto

41

41

100

Myra M. Thulin

Seattle

Tacoma Central

47

47

100

Astrid M. Kennedy

Snowflake

Heber

21

21

100

Elsie Webb

Uintah

Davis

31

31

100

Ida Bowthorp

Weber

Kanesville

24

24

100

Aleen H. Hanson

Weiser

Fruitvale Branch

13

13

lOO

Sophia Ivie

Western States Mis.

Trinidad Branch

4

4

100

Janet McKeown

866

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

WARDS 75 PER CENT TO 99 PER CENT INCLUSIVE
GROUP A

(Enrollment 100 or Over)

Stake or

Ward OT

Enroll-

Subscriptions

Magazine

Mission

Branch

ment

No.

Pet.

Representative

Maricopa

Mesa First

113

107

95

Rachel Johnson

Big Horn

Cowley

120

"3

94

Leone Fowler

Cache

Logan Fourth

173

162

94

Rachel Fuhriman

Maricopa

Mesa Second

109

100

92

Lydia Earl

Prove

Provo First

111

100

90

Rosa Ann Jones

Ogden

Ogden Sixth

102

90

88

Gertrude Hayes

Big Horn

Lovell

130

111

85

Dorothy Vaught

Palmyra

Spanish Fork Second

100

85

85

Pearl Cloward

Ogden

Ogden Eighth

109

92

84

Ada V. Taylor

Bonneville

LeGrand

no

91

83

Matilda Hicken

North Sanpete

Spring City

131

109

83

Nell Nyberg

Pocatello

Pocatello Second

102

85

83

Florence Wright

Highland

Highland Park

111

90

82

Effie Chipman

Highland

Edgehill

123

99 -/z

81

Gail Clayton
Amy Cummock

Wasatch

Heber First

in

88

79

Verna Epperson

Wells

McKinley

103

81

79

Melinda Weeks

Ogden

North Ogden

124

97

78

Louise B. ElHs

Burley

Burley Second

120

92

77

Lenora Thompson

Provo

Mana\'u

144

111

77

Edith Newton

Deseret

Delta First

109

83

76

Phoebe Bills

North Sanpete

Mt. Pleasant South

137

100

76

Phyllis Truscott

Pocatello

Pocatello Third

132

100

76

Louie Richardson

Kolob

Springville Second

102

77

75

Florence W.
Simkins

WARDS 75 PER CENT TO 99 PER CENT INCLUSIVE

GROUP B

(Enrollment 50 to 99 Incl

lusive)

Stake or

Ward or EnroIJ-

Subscriptions

Magazine

Mission

Branch ment

No.

Pet.

Representative

Bear Lake

St. Charles 73

72

99

Alice B. Rich

Twin Falls

Twin Falls Second 79

78

99

Helma Bailey

Weber

Ogden Eleventh 97

96

99

Catherine Rose

Moapa

Las Vegas 97

95

98

La Prele Fields

Rigby

Menan 95

91

96

Roberta Keller

Utah

Provo Sixth 90

86

96

Jane B. Evans

Mount Ogden

Ogden Fiftli 75

71

95

Mary Smith

Hyrum

Hyrum Second 57

53

93

Flossie Peterson

Salt Lake

Twent}'-second 75

70

93

Alma Laxman

Cottonwood

Taylorsville 68

62

91

Addie Garringer

Twin Falls

Twin Falls First 74

67

91

Lenore Carroll

San Francisco

Mission 52

47

90

Mary A. Young

Taylor

Raymond First 87

78

90

Fannie Litchfield

Twin Falls

Buhl 59

53

90

Ophelia Cox

Wells

Wells 76

68/2

90

Berdean Grotopas

Kanab

Kanab South 66

59

89

Annie Adams

Shelley

Goshen 64

57

89

Nellie Roose

MAGAZINE DRIVE

867

GROUP B— Continued

Stake or
Mission

Idaho Falls
Montpelier
Snowflake
Idaho Falls
Mount Ogden
Ogden
Palmyra
Liberty
Bear Lake

Weber
Gunnison

Malad
Sacramento
South Davis
Timpanogos
Frankhn
Nampa
Salt Lake
Sevier

Union

Weber

Alpine

Alpine

Wasatch

Bonneville

Grant

Moapa

San Bernardino

Taylor

Tooele

Wasatch

Weber

Inglewood

Logan

Los Angeles

Portneuf

St. George

Union

Wasatch

Carbon

Logan

Lost River

Malad

Ward or
Branch

Idaho Falls Third
Montpelier First
Joseph City
Idaho Falls Second
Ogden Seventeenth
Ogden Seventh
Spanish Fork Fifth
Liberty
Laketown

Ogden Second
Gunnison

Malad Third

Sutter

West Bountiful

Lindon

Fairview

Nampa Second

Nineteenth

Richfield Third

LaGrande Second
Ogden First
American Fork First
American Fork Fourth
Midway First
Garden Park
Grandview
Bunkerville
San Bernardino
Magrath First
Grantsville Second
Midway Second
Roy

Santa Monica
Logan Eleventh
Hollywood

McCammon
Santa Clara
Union

Heber Second
Green River
Providence First
Salmon

Malad Second

Enroll-
ment

83
73
58
74
95
98

75

80

Subscriptions Magazine
No. Pet. Representative

No. Western Sts. Mis. Great Falls Branch
Oakland Berkeley

Gridley

Qridlcy

94

63
82

58

73
64

51
64

83

85
65/2
84
44

83
67

97

Hi

75

63

60

50 K2

56

47

80

66

76

63

53

44

70

58

53

44

89

74

78

64

65

53

61

50

89

72

98

■jg'A

52

42

88

71

77

62

79

64

78

63

77

62

86

69

95

76

71

- 57

79

63

50

40

51

41

93

74

58

46

77

6i

96

76

74

50
65

45

87

87
87

87
86

85
85

83
83
83

83

83

82

79
79
79

79

79
79

78

Mary L. Pogge
Cleone Bagley
Stella Cummins
Sylvia Saben
Mary Bertagrole
Jessie Woods
Kate Anderson
Verna Jones
Oreta

Satterthwaite
Elleneara Hunter
Violet Bond

Orilla Wilkensen
Jemima Opperman
Ellen Bendit
Chloe M. Arbuckle
Eda Allred
Annie Gilbert
Mary E. Dixon
Elizabeth Thomas
Everdina C.

Winkel
Mabel Higgins
Margaret Vernieuw
Laura Dunkley
Elizabeth Mills
Ada Bonner
Rena Bjorklund
Zolla Eggers
Tamzen Adams
Ruth Irwin
Hazel Cook
Glenna Milward
Susana Probst
Jane Hyden
Bertha Jones
Amy Affleck
Charlotte S.

O'Connor
Gladys Brown
Eliza H. Gubler
Clarice Kohler
Esther Carter
Eva Hunt
Clara Astle
Emma Loyed

Bacus
Margaret J.

Richards
Nedra Edmunds
Charlotte

Cummings
Florence Jensen

868

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

GROUP B— Continued

Stake or

Ward or

Enroll-

Subscriptions

Magazine

Mission

Branch

ment

No.

Pet.

Representative

Idaho Falls

Lincoln

64

50

78

Mary Pinegar

No. Western Sts.

Mis. Missoula

50

39

78

Ruth Cole

Riverside

Twenty-ninth

89

69

78

Hillier Daniels

St. Joseph

Miami

68

53

78

Ella Sims

Snowflake

Taylor

59

40

78

Mary Palmer

Taylor

Raymond Second

90

70

78

Elsie S. Smith

Wasatch

Daniel

50

39

78

Sarah C. Price

Bear Lake

Paris Second

85

65

77

Sadie Bird

Box Elder

Honeyville

61

47

77

Rose J. Forsgren

Highland

Emerson

95

73 /z

77

Jennie Jones

Inglewood

Inglewood

77

59/2

77

Grace Angus

North Weber

Ogden Fifteenth

60

46

77

Dorothy
Brockbank

Palmyra

Spanish Fork Third

98

75

77

Lena Webb

Snowflake

Lakeside

60

46

77

Louella Burke

Bannock

Grace

86

65

76

Ida Sorenson

Bear Lake

Paris First

74

56

76

Ruth Wilks

Burley

View

50

38

76

Verla Wrigley

No. Western Sts.

Mis. Butte Branch

71

54

76

Alene Summers

Rexburg

Archer

59

45

76

Leah Briggs

Rexburg

Rexburg Third

62

47

76

Margaret Pearson

St. George

St. George Center

89

68

76

Flora Brooks

San Juan

Monticello

66

50

76

Dixie Scorup

Tooele

Grantsville First

76

58

76

Nora Anderson

Yellowstone

Ash ton

74

56

76

Juanita Osborne

Carbon

Storrs

64

48

75

Josephine McPhie

Lehi

Lehi First

83

62

75

Inez Peterson

Nampa

Nampa First

65

49

75

Cora Nelson

New York

Queens

60

45

75

Laura Schroeder

Palmyra

Spanish Fork First

70

52/.

75

Grace Mieling

Rexburg

Hibbard

68

51

75

Hazel H. Morris

Seattle

Queen Anne

54

40 '/z

75

Sara A. Nicholson

WARDS 75 PER CENT TO

99 PER CENT INCLUSIVE

GROUP C

(Enrollment i 1

to 49 Inclusive)

Stake or

Ward or

Enroll-

Subscriptions

Magazine

Mission

Branch

ment

No.

Pet.

Representative

Mount Graham

Las Crusces

16

15-/.

97

Marguerite R.
Pyper

St. Johns

Alpine

29

28

97

Jessie Jepson

San Francisco

San Rafael

M

13'/.

96

Myrtle E. Lang

Snowflake

Pinedale

22

21

96

Thora W.
Peterson

Union

Imbler

22

21

96

Jessie Perry

Taylor

Welling

21

20

95

Elizabeth Bullock

Blaine

Gannett

16

15

94

Luella Stanfield

Minidoka

Acequia

33

31

94

Ella Harrison

Oakland

Vallejo

34

32

94

loane Parker

Yellowstone

Farnum

8

17

94

Le Vera
Hendrickson

MAGAZINE DRIVE

869

GROUP C— Continued

Stake or
Mission

Alberta

Juarez

Nevada

Nevada

Rigby

Sacramento

Bannock

Carbon

Ward or
Branch

Taylorville

Dublan

Lund

Metropolis

Garfield

Tracy Branch

Central

Standardville

Kastern States Mis. Newburgh Branch

EmoU-
ment

23
41
45
15
30
15
26

13
12

Subsciiptions Magazine
No. Pet. Representative

Eastern States Mis.

Lost River

Minidoka

St. George

South Summit

East Jordan

North Weber

Star Valley

Western States Mis.

Yellowstone

Lost River

Maricopa

Mount Graham

Eastern States Mis.

No. Western Sts. Mis.

Ogden

Big Horn

Blackfoot

Eastern States Mis.

Nevada

North Sanpete

Oneida

Western States Mis.

Australian Mission

Bear River

Blackfoot

Portneuf

Uintah

Boise

Chicago

Nevada

Sacramento

Lyman

Ntoapa

Oakland

Roosevelt

St. Joseph

Snowflake

Weiser

California Mission

Bear River
St. George

Rochester Branch 1 3

Leodore 1 3

Hazel ton 37

Ivins 13

Marion 26

Sandy Second ^^

Marriott 45

Turnerville 1 1

Belle Fourche Branch 1 1

Chester 45

Mackay 39

Coolidge 20

Duncan

Binghampton Branch

Moscow Branch

Eden

Powell

Sterling

Reading Branch

Wells

Mountainville Br.

Glencoe

Montrose Branch

Adelaide Branch

Howell

Springfield

Woodland

Glines

Boise Fourth

Milwaukee Branch

Callao

lone Branch

Manila

Ursine

Alemeda

Ballard

Globe

Showlow

Nyssa

Ventura Branch

42

14

28

24
12

12

34
12

24

40

41

lO

10
41
35

40

36

9

8

18

16

36

32

17

15

16

M

8

7

25

22

16

14

24

21

16

14

15

13

23

20

30

26

23

20

37

32

42

36

M

12

7

6

7

6

26

22

13

11

41

35

33

28

41

35

35

30

33

28

Snowville
Mt. Trumbull

25

30

93 Jane Lowry

93 Glenna Haws

93 Edith Reid

93 Tressa T. Hyde

93 Ethel Groom

93 Carol Greenhalgh

92 Emma Hansen

92 Alice Nelson

92 Adelaide M.

Horning

92 Addie M. Fose

92 Leda Dalby

92 Delila Wickham'

92 Lula Tobler

92 Zella B. Johnston

91 Mary Smith

91 Sarah H. Parry

91 Myrtle Turner

91 Jean Hales

91 Martha Williams

90 Retta Kent

90 Nancy Johns

90 lona Packer

89 Lettie M. Elliott

89 Maude E. Anthony

89 Janet Ferrin

88 Bertha Cozzens

88 Annie R. Nelson

88 Pearl D. Yeager

88 Nellie Hyde

88 Birdella Burnside

88 Gladys Johnson

88 Iva Turner

87 Gertrude Latter

87 Veda B. Mason

87 Minnie Thurston

87 May Cottrel

87 Vilate Hodgkinson

86 Lillis Melander

86 Vivienne L Hart

86 Inez Tripp

86 Ellen Hyde

85 Ida M. Schofield

85 Zelma Hollinger

85 Vina Holdaway

85 Ellen Bracken

85 Ann R. Shaw

85 Sarah M. Willis -

85 Edith Thompson

84 Genevieve

Robinson

83 Neva Larkin

83 Chloe Bundy

870

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

GROUP C— Continued

Stake 01
Mission

St. Joseph

Western States Mis.

Western States Mis.

Woodruff

Yellowstone

California Mission

Idaho

Texas Mission

Yellowstone

Alberta

Beaver

Bear Lake

Eastern States Mis.

Eastern States Mis.

Malad

Palmyra

San Bernardino

Southern States Mis.

Washington

Western States Mis.

Idaho

Malad

Northwestern Sts. Mis

St. Joseph

Seattle

Star Valley

Weiser

Western States Mis.

Bear River

California Mission

California Mission

Franklin

Morgan

No. Western Sts. Mis.

San Juan

Teton

Kanab

Nevada

No. Western Sts. Mis.

Pasadena

Santaquin-Tintic

Seattle

West Jordan

Western States Mis.

Western States Mis.

Blackfoot

Chicago

Portneuf

Rigby

Rigby

Seattle

Ward 01
Branch

Ashurst

Carlsbad Branch

Casper Branch

Dimondville

Green Timber

Fresno Branch

Kelly

Natchitoches Br.

Wilford

Hartley

Adamsville

Ovid

Philadelphia Branch

Wilson Branch

Pleasant View

Palmyra

Colton

Sink Creek Branch

Greenbelt Branch

Grand Island Br.

Lund

Woodruff

.Kalispell Branch

Emery

Bremerton

Osmond

Letha

Cortez Branch

Collinston

Santa Maria

Tonopah

Preston Fifth

Richville

Hamilton Branch

Bluff

Bates

Fredonia

Eureka Branch
Dillon Branch
Pasadena
Elberta
Lincoln
Bluffdale
Bluewater Branch
Lincoln Branch
Riverside
North Shore
Swan Lake
Fidelity
Lorenzo

Everett

Enroll-
ment

24
12
24

30
6

31
17
11

49
21

16

43

37
16

32

31

21
16
16
21

15
20
10
20
20
25

14

H

34

19
29

14
19
23

9
31
49
18

32
48

23

39
35
13
30

Subscriptions Magazine
No. Pet. Representative

20
10
20
25
5

9
40

17

13

35

30

13
26

25
17
13
13

17

16
16
20
16

27

15

23
11

15

7
24
38
14
25
37'/.
18
14
31
3°
27
10

23

83
83
83
83

83
82

82

82

80
80
80
80
79
79
79
79
79
79
79
79
78

78
78
78

78
78
78

77
77
77
77
77

77

Mamie Geigar
Jean WilHs
Jean DroUinger
Neva Querry
Mrs. Max Marotz
Fern Mooney
Aleda Smith
Blanche J. Smith
Margaret Willyerd
Annie Orr
Sarah A. Jones
Marietta Sorenson
Doris Bulkley
Maria Taylor
Ann M. Bailey
Lois Roach
Anna Wildman
Audrey Peacock
Elizabeth H. Pratt
Maude O. West
Lillie Elsberry
Eunice Harris
Susie Searle
Lucy Chesley
Vida R. Canfield
Nora Harrison
Nellie Dewey
Dove Willden
Delma Saunders
Reta Johnson
Daisy Morgan
Emma Johnson
Lillie Clark
Ulah Pickrell
Beatrice Nielson
Sadie Furniss
Melinda J.

Brooksby
Geneva R. Bay
Lenah Casper
Vilate B. Park
Harriet Barney
Rhoda Avery
Ida Hardman
Emma Hakes
Lucy E. Wright
Christene Kirwin
Greile Glesen
Marie Henderson
Hattie Jacobson
Mrs. Arnold

Smithies
Opal Hudson

MAGAZINE DRIVE

871

GROUP C— Continued

Stake or
Mission

Taylor

Teton

Timpanogos

Western States Mis.

Bannock

Bear Lake

Blackfoot

Inglewood

Malad

No. Western Sts. Mis,

Palmyra

Portland

Rexburg

Snowflake

Star Valley

Alberta

Bannock

Eastern States Mis.

Minidoka

Moapa

Ward or
Branch

Warner Branch

Grovont

Manila

Albuquerque

Williams

Sharon

East Thomas

Redondo

Cherry Creek

Bynum Branch

Leland

Moreland

Burton

Flagstaff

Grover

Beazer

Bench

Bradford Branch

Rupert First

Littlefield

Montpelier Bern

No. Western Sts. Mis. Sandpoint

Portneuf Grant

Portneuf Lava

Santaquin-Tintic Mammoth

Southern States Mis. Pensacola Branch

W^estern States Mis. Clovis

Yellowstone Heman

Enrol-
ment

17
13
37
44
21

21
42
33

21
25
41

45
45
45
41

24

20

40
16

Subscriptions Magazine
No. Pet. Representative

24
12
12

44
4
4

16

13

10

28!/2

34
16

16

32

25
16

19
31
34
34
34
31
18

15
6

30
12

9
9
6

33
3
3

77
77
77
77
76

76

76
76
76
76
76
76
76
76
76

75

75
75
75
75

75
75
75
75

75
75
75
75

Helen Babb
Lola May
Adena Swenson
Anna Davis
Martha Kingsford
Hazel Long
Mrs. Hugh D. Park
Essie L. Jensen
Thelma M. Jones
Lucy R. Stott
Mary Marcusen
Gladys Mullen
Annie A. Briggs
Martha Thomas
Louisa Bee
Sarah Broadhead
Rose Hansen
Kathryn Kelley
Agnes Davidson
Leona M.

Corbridge
Myrtle Steckler
Alice M. Horner
Rachel Anderson
Margaret N.

Symons
Nettie Mickelson
Minnie Chesser
Beatrice Merrill
Sarah A. Ball

STAKES 75 PER CENT OR OVER

Stake

EnroJJ. No. Suh.

Pet.

Emigration

512

671

131

South Los Angeles

537

602

112

Phoenix

354

392

111

Ensign

388

423

109

Nevada

374

405

108

Granite

658

694

106

Salt Lake

584

584

100

San Francisco

359

356'/.

99

Union

258

255

99

Big Horn

728

709

97

Washington

232

226

97

Ogden

995

934

94

Weber

768

722

93

Maricopa

7H

649

91

Idaho Falls

612

554

91

Long Beach

499

445

89

Oakland

581

515 '/z

89

Mount Ogden

718

637

89

Magazine Representative

Camille W. Halhday
Venice R. Lund
Laurana E. Willis
Edith B. Vickers
Eva Hendrix
Pearl H. Crockett
Veda Kimball Davis
Louise B. Arntsen
Mildred Snider
Ann E. Gvsynn
Elizabeth T. Bowen
Lois D. Smith
Mabel C. Ellis
Sarah Shumway
Delia Rowberry
Ethel Spongberg
Vida S. Allen
Ida>I. Ferrin

872

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER, 1940

STAKES 75

PER CENT OR OVER-

—Continued

Stake

EnroJJ.

hlo. Sub.

Pet.

Magazine Representative

Wasatch

616

537^^

87

Lillie L. Duke

Wells

1055

901

85

Leone G. Layton

Woodruff

451

385

85

Delia McKinnon

Sacramento

350

298

85

Marie Gibby

West Jordan

593

496

84

Jane G. Morgan

Uintah

569

475

84

Helen Duke

Timpanogos

372

310 '/z

84

Marie E. Brown

Pasadena

43°

359

84

Fern E. Gorrell

Provo

491

405

83

Elsie Moffitt

Bear Lake

563

460

82

Hattie Findlay

Moapa

678

554

82

Zina C. Smith

Twin Falls

295

236

80

Maud Hutchison

Palmyra

690

547

79

Lenora Gull

San Juan

342

271

79

Clara J. Neilsen

Chicago

254

201

79

Fanny R. Bradley

Los Angeles

394

305

77

Edith Cowan

Lost River

285

220

77

Evelyn Pearson

San Bernardino

257

198

77

Naomi Larsen

Boise

333

254

76

Beatrice Stephenson

Grant

816

616

76

Martha Fagg

Juarez

164

125

76

Jennie Bowman

Utah

642

489

76

Irma M. Mitchell

Malad

563

428

76

Fern A. Willie

Bannock

352

263

75

Hattie Hogan

MISSIONS 75 PER CENT OR OVER
Mission Enrol/. No. Sub. Pet. Magazine Representative

Eastern States 282 211 75 Bonna Ashby

Extra Rich in
Sunsltine

VITAMIIV D

Cleveileai Milk
puts summer sim-
shine in your iood
all winter — supply-
ing extra vitamin D
for the proper nour-
ishment of bones
and teeth. It is
Salt Lake's only
irradiated vitamin
D iresh milk.
Costs no more than
ordinary milk

?S?S

M

»/

Perfectly Pasteurized Grode A

Irradiated Vitcftaiin D Milk
HOME OF FINE DAIRY PRODUCTS

r3

SEE YOUR DEALER OR
UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO.

CHRISTMAS

Is

CDMmG!

FOR THAT
EXTRA GIFT

SHOP AT

iflormon

uianaicraft
GIFT SHOP

21 W So. Temple— Salt Lake City

THREE IVEW

BOOKS

BY UTAH WRITERS

DOWN THIS ROAD

By Eva Willes Wangsgaard

$1.50
SILVER RAIN

By Anna Johnson

$1.50
CUMORAH'S "GOLD BIBLE"

By E. Cecil McGovin

$2.25

DESERET BOOK STORE or
Your Local Book Store

Temple and Burial Clothing

Temple Clothing For Men and Women
Burial Clothing for Men, Women and Children

FINEST MATERIALS
EXPERT WORKMANSHIP
QUICK SERVICE
REASONABLE PRICES

EXPRESS AND POSTAL CHARGES PREPAID

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD

20 Bishop's Building

Salt Lake City

When Baying Mention Relief Society Magazine

She Gladdened the Heart of
a Little Girl 70 Years Ago

. . . and that little girl has kept her doll all
these years! It's one her mother gave her, and
she wouldn't part with it for the world.

There's a man we know who lives in a man-
sion. On the wall of his study is a faded old
print. But he wouldn't trade it for a priceless
masterpiece, for it was a present from a five-
year-old son who had eagerly saved his pen-
nies to buy it 40 years ago.

Such is the magic of Christmas. On this great
day, ofttimes the smallest of gifts become the
most priceless possession.

And we at Christmas City know this. For 72
years Z C M I has been as much a part of
Christmas as holly wreaths and mistletoe. We
lovs Christmas. And we appreciate the honor
you bestow when you come to us for gifts that
will express your feeling of love and friend-
ship for others.

So, whether you give a greeting card or a mink
coat, you can rest assured that we've literally
searched the world for your gift . . . and it
will say "Merry Christmas" every day in the
year for many years to come.